ã€ŠI Transmigrated Into A Divorce And Remarried A Hunter Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    It was painful. Her entire body felt like it was being crushed by a heavy object, like her bones, skin, and flesh were being torn apart and reassembled.

    Her head felt like it had been hit by a sharp weapon, as it was throbbing with pain.

    Han Qiao rubbed her head and opened her eyes.

    ¡°?¡±

    A yellowish mosquito.

    Turning her head, she saw a window, a long table by the bed, and a small bronze mirror on the long table.

    Han Qiao sat up with a Whoosh.

    She fell down again in pain and let out a scream. ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    ¡°The famous food blogger, phnthropist, explorer, and sessor of the XX Fist, Ms. Han Qiao, passed away in the capital at three o¡¯clock this morning. Before she died, Ms. Han had already gone head with procedures to donate her body and inheritance. In life, Ms. Han was¡­¡±

    This was the reputation she would leave behind in the world as she left it.

    She was dead.

    ¡°OH.¡± She had a splitting headache.

    Han Qiao put her hand to her head. At the same time, memories that were not hers flooded into her mind likentern light.

    These memories of half a life spent as a miserable woman shocked her so much that her eyes widened.

    Han Qiao from Xishan Vige was one of the most beautiful in all the countryside. When she was 16, following her parents¡¯ orders, she married the youngest son of the Sun family, Sun Yiming, in Ninghe Town.

    At eighteen, she gave birth to her eldest daughter Sun Xiu, at twenty, her next daughter Sun Yi, and at twenty-two, her youngest daughter Sun Ke.

    This year she was twenty-seven. Besides managing the household, she also took up a job of making paper dolls for coffin disys to earn money and supplement the household expenses.

    During this period, her husband, Sun Yiming, was either taking the county-level civil service examination or studying for it. The little money that Han Qiao earned was all taken by him. All in the name of studying, but in reality, he used it to drink with his rotten friends to celebrate his failed dreams.

    Time and time again, his name fell below Sun Shan. In addition, those rotten friends provoked him by saying that he and Han Qiao were ill-fated, since she could not give birth to a son. The Drunken Sun Yiming returned home and beat Han Qiao. From then on, he developed an uncontroble habit of beating her. When he got angry, he even hit his daughter.

    However, he cared about his reputation and so never hit Han Qiao¡¯s head. When he went out, he deliberately treated Han Qiao very well. Everywhere he praised her, saying that she had done a lot for the family and gone to great difficulties.

    Han Qiao had a hard time speaking up. For the sake of her three daughters, she endured it all.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s parents were smart. They knew he was a piece of dirt and could not be helped. They estranged themselves from him early on and followed their eldest son to live in a manor at the town¡¯s end, helping him run a grocery store.

    They did not care at all about how Sun Yiming¡¯s family lived.

    If they were beaten to death or crippled, with one word from afar they could shirk all responsibility.

    Father and Mother Sun did not cut Sun Yiming offpletely though. At the very least, they gave him two mu ofnd and a small courtyard, where the household of five were currently living.

    It was all just in case Sun Yiming were to distinguish himself in the future. Then they would still be able to benefit from it. Their abacuses went click-ck.

    Han Qiao let out a deep sigh.

    This time, she was beaten so brutally by Sun Yiming that she died. She transmigrated to a different world.

    The person she transmigrated into had the same name as Han Qiao.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Han Qiao, in pain all over, swore.

    The creaking wooden door slid open.

    Tilting her head, Han Qiao watched the skinny figure slowly walk over with a bowl in her hands.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made porridge. You should get up and have some.¡± As soon as Sun Xiu finished speaking, tears fell without end.

    The little girl in front of her was very thin. Her skin was white, her eyes very big. With one look one could tell she was delicate and pretty.

    This was her eldest daughter, Sun Xiu. She was nine years old this year.

    At nine years old, she washed clothes, cooked, cleaned the house, and helped to make paper dolls, neverining about how tired she was. She had already shouldered the responsibility and burden of being the eldest sister.

    Han Qiao felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She gently exhaled and called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiu, my dear¡­¡±

    Just as she opened her mouth, her throat and eyes felt as if they were being torn apart.

    It was so itchy that she was coughing.

    Whenever she coughed, pain shot through her entire body. Han Qiao was so angry that she wanted to curse her mother even more.

    ¡°Mother, have some porridge first.¡± Just as Sun Xiu finished speaking, two girls ran in from the door.

    The three sisters helped Han Qiao up and fed her porridge soup.

    Instinctually, Han Qiao took a sip.

    The thick and fragrant porridge soup wet her mouth and throat. Slowly, the itchiness subsided and she stopped coughing.

    Han Qiao leaned against the headboard of the bed as if she had been drained of all her energy.

    Carefully feeding her the porridge, Sun Xiu sobbed, ¡°Mother, please think of something. If this continues, you will be killed by Father.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Sun Xiu.

    It really was unfortunate, your mother really had been beaten to death, she thought.

    She opened her mouth.

    Finally she seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Mother has already thought of a way. Don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, mother will definitely lead you guys to a good life.¡±

    ¡°Is Father going to hit us again?¡± asked Sun Ke, who was only five years old.

    What she was most concerned about was not whether she was hungry or had warm clothes, but whether she would still be hit?

    Han Qiao looked at the little girl. Just like her elder sister, she was skinny, but very fair and tender. She was a beautiful little girl.

    Han Qiao then looked at Sun Yi. Just like her sisters, she was emaciated, but her skin was very white and her eyes were huge.

    The three sisters looked at Han Qiao all at once, waiting for her answer.

    ¡°No. From now on, mother won¡¯t let him so much asy a hand on us.¡±

    She would return the favor and let Sun Yiming have a taste of his own medicine.

    Grumble, grumble.

    Grumble, grumble.

    The sounding from the three children¡¯s stomachs reminded Han Qiao that there was something more important than beating up Sun Yiming.

    The four of them had to fill their stomachs.

    Also, she had to take care of their personal hygiene. She could clearly feel that all four of them were filthy.

    ¡°Is there still food in the kitchen?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Sun Ke opened her mouth and was about to reply.

    Sun Yi quickly covered her mouth with her hands.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and she was so upset that she cried.

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s still some porridge soup in the kitchen. You drink the soup in the bowl first, then I¡¯ll bring the rest to eat with my sisters.¡±

    ¡­

    Since Han Qiao still had all her memories, she naturally knew the situation.

    ¡°My dear Xiu, go and pull out the drawer. There¡¯s ten coins in there. Take them and buy some steamed buns.¡±

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s the only money our family has. My sister and I aren¡¯t hungry. There¡¯s still porridge soup in the kitchen,¡± said Sun Xiu softly.

    ¡°Is there really?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Of course, there wasn¡¯t.

    In the morning, her father said he wanted to eat porridge, but there was only so much rice in the rice bowl. Fearing a beating, she cooked all the porridge. If she didn¡¯t quickly scoop up a bowl and put it away, her father would have eaten it all.

    She and her two younger sisters drank the pot-washing water for breakfast and lunch..

    They hadn¡¯t found lunch yet. She thought about adding some saltwater so each of them would have a bowl to fill her stomach.

    ¡°Xiu, don¡¯t disobey me. Go and buy some buns,¡± Han Qiao urged.

    Sun Xiu looked at Han Qiao, then at her two younger sisters who were salivating with hopeful faces.

    Her heart felt bitter.

    She went to get the money with reddened eyes.

    This was really the only ten coins left in the family.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her mother hid it well, her father would have used it to buy something to drink.

    ¡°Mother¡­ ¡± Sun Xiu took the money and shouted again, as though to remind Han Qiao that it was not toote to change her mind.

    Aftering back with the mantou, the family would actually have no money at all.

    ¡°Go buy it. With ten coins you can buy all the mantou.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice was soft but decisive.

    Gritting her teeth, Sun Xiu turned around and left the house.

    Sun Yi nced at the jagged bowl sitting on the long table. ¡°Mother, please drink the porridge first and get full.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll drink it together when your big sisteres back,¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    ¡°Ke won¡¯t drink the porridge soup. I want you to drink it,¡± said the lovable five-year-old Sun Ke.

    Hearing this, Han Qiao¡¯s heart fluttered. She beckoned her to her side.

    The little girl was thin and small. Her hands and feet were nimble. She climbed onto the bed in an instant and came up to Han Qiao gently. She called out lovably, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Her big eyes were wet with caution, afraid that she would hurt her.

    She then asked, heart aching, ¡°Mother, did father hit you hard?¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Sun Ke had also been beaten.

    However, after only two hits, her mother stepped in and protected her.

    Still, these two strikes were enough to cause longsting pain

    Even at such a young age, she remembered it all.

    Han Qiao was beaten often, but she never made a sound. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi knew she was in a lot of pain. They would fight over all the menial, heavy, and tiring work in the family, but Sun Ke was too young to understand.

    ¡°Dear Ke¡­¡± Sun Yi cautioned her sternly.

    She looked at Sun Ke with crimson eyes, swelling with hatred.

    Her second sister had scared Sun Ke, so she hid in Han Qiao¡¯s arms, not daring to make a sound.

    Han Qiao hugged Sun Ke.

    She looked at Sun Yi and saw her suppressed anger, hatred, and helplessness.

    Sun Yi could not endure it as much as Sun Xiu, nor was she as good at hiding it.

    ¡°Yi, I promise you, this is thest time your father will hit me.¡±

    Sun Yi looked at Han Qiao, doubt shing across her eyes. After a while, she said, ¡°If he strikes you again in the future, you can call us, but don¡¯t go to the family.¡±

    ¡°Mother, no matter what happens, we will support you. Even if you have to beg for food, we are willing to do it with you.¡± After Sun Yi said that, she ran out crying.

    Raising her head, Sun Ke added gravely, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m also willing to follow you. Wherever you go, I go. As long as there isn¡¯t a father who beats us, then it doesn¡¯t matter where.¡±

    Han Qiao hugged Sun Ke.

    Who said that she¡¯s too young to understand?.

    The children of the poor took charge of the house early on, especially with a father like theirs. The two elder sisters were always giving orders, so how could Sun Ke not understand anything?

    The only thing was that Han Qiao hid her pain and lied to her.

    Sun Xiu took the money and carried the basket to the steamed bun shop at the corner of the street to buy steamed buns. She ran very fast.

    She almost bumped into Heng Yi, carrying his prey and eating steamed buns in his hands.

    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Heng.¡± Sun Xiu hurried to apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Heng Yi was never good with words.

    He looked at the skinny Sun Xiu and moved over slightly.

    Sun Xiu quickly nced at Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    A few big white buns were wrapped in banana leaves and letting off an alluring fragrance. It was so tempting that it made their stomachs roll over. They could not help but swallow their saliva.

    However, she recognized a few words. She knew that even being poor, one had to have a backbone. Even if one was poor, one had to be able to stand up straight.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng, I¡¯m a bit busy today. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Sun Xiu said, then she lifted her foot and ran.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t move and stuffed the buns into his mouth.

    He looked at Sun Xiu¡¯s frail back as she sprinted while holding the basket.

    His cheeks bulged as he swallowed the bun.

    The Sun family¡­

    They lived in the house next door to him. He knew what was going on there. However, he was in a bad situation himself and couldn¡¯t interfere. There was nothing he could do to help.

    Gossip is a frightening thing.

    If others were to rope him in with Mrs. Han, they might want to take her life.

    He turned around and was about to leave when the tip of his foot kicked an old purse.

    Heng Yi bent down and picked it up. He turned his head to look at Sun Xiu, but she was long gone. Frowning shallowly, he chased after her.

    He opened his mouth and bit into a meat bun. He ate it in two bites.

    Sun Xiu stood in front of the shop that sold steam buns and mantou. He took a deep breath and swallowed his anxiety. He calmed his violent heartbeat before he went in and said, ¡°Shopkeeper, I want ten mantou.¡±

    This year, steamed buns cost one cash coin each, and steamed buns cost two cash coins. In the Sun household, only Sun Yiming ate a full meal with fish and meat.

    The days Han Qiao and her daughters had meat were very few. Of all the days of the year, you could count them with one hand.

    As for big, white steamed buns like these, Han Qiao would only make them once a year, on New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The shopkeeper took the bamboo basket and put the steamed buns inside.

    Sun Xiu was about to grab her purse.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Where was her purse?

    She clearly remembered putting it in her pocket. How could it be gone?

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes reddened with anxiety.

    ¡°Your total is ten coins.¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s words sounded like deadly curses to Sun Xiu.

    Her entire body trembled. She almost fainted.

    Then a familiar purse appeared in front of her eyes. She quickly grabbed it and opened it with trembling hands. She poured out the money and counted it. Ten coins, no more, no less.

    She sighed, as though drained of all her strength.

    Drenched in sweat, she looked at Heng Yi. She opened her mouth a few times before finding her voice. Still shaking, she thanked him, ¡°Thank you, fifth Uncle Heng.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Heng Yi answered brusquely and turned to leave.

    Sun Xiu did not dare to dy. She quickly paid, took the bamboo basket, and rushed home with the mantou.

    She raised her eyes and looked ahead. Heng Yi¡¯s figure had long disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Xiu bit her lips and forgot her panic.

    The houses of the Hengs and Suns were separated by a wall.

    If the Suns wanted to know what was happening in the Heng house, it wasn¡¯t hard to find out. And the same was true for the Hengs.

    That Sun Yiming was beating his wife and children was no secret. Only, Han Qiao would not make a fuss about it, nor would anyone from her family, the Hans,e to her aid. The neighbors understood what was going on and secretly discussed doing something about it, however, none of them wanted to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    In addition, Han Qiao made paper dolls for coffin disys. The neighbors thought she was an unlucky person, so no one was willing to interact with her, let alone giving her advice.

    In the Heng family, Granny Heng doted on her sons. It was not a secret that she used Heng Yi as a beast of burden. Granny Heng, however, was a shrewddy. Who dared to say that she was doting on them? She could even go around saying she bossed her son around. Those who would want you to meddle in other people¡¯s lives could not find any fault with her.

    Moreover, Heng Yi was like a mute donkey. He always kept to himself and never dared to fight back. He didn¡¯t get along well with others, and the neighbors, not wanting to interfere, wouldn¡¯t do anything on his behalf.

    No one wanted to provoke a shrew like Granny Heng and cause turmoil in the family.

    When Heng Yi returned home, the main door was closed again. The smell of meat could be faintly made out.

    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Knock Knock Knock.¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing, you¡¯re knocking me to death, aren¡¯t you.¡± Granny Heng wiped her hands and came out of the kitchen.

    The little grandson hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandma, is the meat cooked?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, who said you could speak.¡± Granny Heng red at her little grandson while heading toward the main door.

    When she opened the door and saw that it was Heng Yi, a wrinkly smile appeared on her face. Her eyes scanned the burden he was carrying.

    On one end of the load were hunting knives, bows, and arrows. On the other end were three pheasants and two hares.

    Gone¡­

    Like that, the wrinkly smile vanished, and her eyelids drooped. With a sullen face, she asked, ¡°Why have youe back with so little prey today?¡±

    How much were pheasants and hares worth?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find any wild boars and deer?¡± asked Granny Heng.

    He quickly took down the pheasants and hares.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Heng Yi said tly.

    Hunting tools in hand, he returned to his room.

    Granny Heng looked at his back. Her mouth opened and closed quickly.

    He carried the pheasants and hares to the main room and asked his old man to send the prey to the restaurant.

    He didn¡¯t even ask Heng Yi if he was hungry, nor did he boil hot water to wash him after a long day of hard work.

    Heng Yi did not mind, though. He fetched some well water and brought it to the bathroom to wash himself. He changed into clean clothes and washed his dirty clothes, then hung them out to dry.

    He was about to leave when Granny Heng shouted, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking some goods to Officer Lin¡¯s house.¡±

    When Granny Heng heard that he was going off to earn some money, her face lit up. ¡°Go, go quickly.¡±

    Heng Yi, without a word, set out.

    Meanwhile at the Sun house, Sun Xiu pushed open the courtyard door and leaned her back against it, almost copsing.

    ¡°Big Sister?¡± Sun Yi sprang forward to help her up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Yi asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sun Xiu just shook her head.

    She refused to vent the fear that lingered in her heart.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got the mantou, take them to Mother.¡±

    Sun Yi suppressed her doubts and nodded. She whispered to Sun Xiu, ¡°I feel like there is something different about Mother.¡±

    Sun Xiu froze.

    As the saying goes, a mother is strong. She always knew that one day Mother would stand up for herself and for them.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sun Xiu asked back.

    Sun Yi was a little stunned, but she nodded. ¡°Yes, it is indeed.¡±

    The day they had all been waiting for, was this it?

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°Mother, I got the mantou,¡± Sun Xiu said softly.

    Han Qiao smiled gently and said, ¡°Come here, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Each of them had two mantou to eat and a bowl of thin porridge to drink. The three children wolfed down the mantou as though they were dining at a feast.

    ¡°Mother, the mantou is so delicious.¡± Sun Ke¡¯s face was full of joy. She chewed and swallowed like a little mouse, taking one big bite after another.

    Han Qiao could not make any promises.

    But in her heart, she secretly swore that she would give her children a better life. Then her time in this strange world would not be wasted.

    The ten mantou were split evenly between the four of them.

    But after the three children ate one and a half mantou, they refused to eat thest one. They wanted to save it for that night.

    ¡°Eat it. We¡¯re having white rice and fried meat tonight.¡±

    Sun Ke tilted her head. ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t have any rice or meat at home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do a magic trick for you in a bit.¡± Han Qiao rubbed her daughter¡¯s head.

    Despite the pain, Han Qiao forced herself out of the bed. She exercised a little to get her spirits a little more used to it. Then, she slowly stepped out of the house.

    The Sun family¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t that small, but it couldn¡¯t be consideredrge either.

    It had three main rooms. In the middle was the central room. To the left and right of that were two rooms, one for the husband and wife, and one for Sun Yiming¡¯s study. The courtyard entrance faced the main door of the central room.

    The three daughters lived in the room to the left. The one to the right held the kitchen. A well was in the corner andtrine the backyard, where there was also a small vegetable garden. The produce from the garden had all been taken by Sun Yiming and given away. It was barren now.

    This time, Sun Yiming was going to make the family suffer. First, he often bought meals and drinks for friends without being able to pay, and second, there was nothing for the family to sell for funds.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    She had to eat and drink her fill so as to recover her strength. When the time came, it would be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.

    Han Qiao nced around the house. There was nothing of any value.

    Well, not exactly nothing.

    She stepped into Sun Yiming¡¯s study.

    The guy was actually very poor. His bookshelves were utterly barren; not a single book was kept there. The only books¨Cten of them¨Cwere kept in a wooden box and were very well taken care of.

    In the books was written out, in traditional characters, the Thousand Character ssic.

    She reached out and flipped through the pages. She recognized a few characters, but really it was only a few.

    From what she remembered, these were Sun Yiming¡¯s own handwritten copies. She had to admit that this dog¡¯s handwriting was pretty good.

    She wondered how much they would go for. She wanted to try it out, so instead of taking all of them, she just took one.

    ¡°Xiu, I¡¯m going out for a while. You stay at home and take care of your two younger sisters.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Sun Xiu said quietly.

    Han Qiao thought about it and looked at Sun Yi. ¡°Dear Yi, you stay at home and watch Ke.¡±

    Sun Yi didn¡¯t have anything else to say, only nodded.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll obey my second sister and not run around. Mother and eldest sister wille back soon,¡± Sun Ke said quickly.

    Han Qiao patted Sun Ke¡¯s head and brought Sun Xiu out.

    Sun Xiu didn¡¯t ask where Han Qiao was going.

    Just as before, she followed her silently.

    Han Qiao relied on her memory to find the bookstore.

    Along the way, she was already making ns. If the books could not be sold, she would go to the restaurant and sell vegetables.

    Watching her mother disappear into the bookstore, Sun Xiu gasped widely and hurried after her.

    When she entered the bookstore, she bumped into Heng Yi, who had just been leaving.

    When their eyes met, Heng Yi quickly averted his gaze. He refused to look at anything that appeared indecent.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, sized up the tall and mighty man in front of her. His shoulders were wide, his waist was narrow, and his buttocks were pretty.

    With a body like that, there was really nothing to say.

    Also, his appearance was bright and very refreshing. His face exuded virtue, and he appeared to be a sincere, proper man.

    From what she could recall, she knew that he was the fifth son of the Heng family next door. He usually went into the mountains to hunt.

    He was as silent as a statue, the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t even fart.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng,¡± Sun Xiu said his name softly.

    Heng Yi looked at the mother and daughter and responded with a faint grunt. Then, he walked away without stopping. He got out of there so quickly that Han Qiao was left speechless.

    What a good thing it is to be young.

    Running the bookstore was a middle-aged man. He was dressed elegantly and it was evident that he was a very learned man. When he saw Han Qiao enter in such an unsightly manner, he frowned a little but did not chase her away.

    Instead, he asked with the utmost politeness, ¡°Madam, can I interest you in anything?¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, I would like to sell this handwritten copy of the Thousand Character ssic. Please take a look. Will you take it here?¡± Han Qiao said as she handed the book over.

    The shopkeeper nced at Han Qiao and then looked at Sun Xiu, who had followed her in.

    The two cut a sorry figure. One look was enough to tell that they were desperately impoverished. He figured the family had fallen on hard times and brought the book in to get money for food.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    The shopkeeper took the book.

    The book was kept very well. When he opened the book and looked at the handwriting, the shopkeeper was somewhat satisfied.

    The handwriting wasn¡¯t bad. It was neat and clean andcked a single mistake.

    A new copy of Thousand Character ssic would cost between six or seven hundred coins. An old copy in this condition would be worth considerably less. Still, it was better than nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for 200 coins. If it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯ll give you the money here.¡±

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    200 words¡­

    Han Qiao was much calmer. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll sell it.¡±

    Two hundred coins for a book.

    Han Qiao knew there still must have been ten books or more back at home. The length of each was different, and so some were thick and others thin. Hence the prices she could get for them would also vary. If she sold all of them to buy food, the four of them wouldn¡¯t go hungry for the time being.

    After a month and a half¨Cby which time her body should have fully recovered¨Cshe would try her hardest to work and earn some money.

    The two left the bookstore with money in hand,

    ¡°Mother?¡± Sun Xiu said carefully as she clinged to Han Qiao.

    Two hundred coins. They would hardly earn a hundred coins a month for making the paper dolls, and that meant waking up early and working through the whole day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy some rice grains and some seeds. We¡¯ll dig up thend in the backyard and nt them. We need to buy a lump of soap to clean up with. We¡¯ll also buy you, Yi, and Ke some red string for your hair.¡±

    Up to then the three children had used cloth strips to tie their hair. They looked really pitiful.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sun Xiu¡¯s mouth was wide open.

    Buying red string was something that she didn¡¯t even dare to think about.

    ¡°Go and buy some vegetables and meat. We¡¯ll have a good meal tonight.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t give Sun Xiu any time to react. She brought her to buy ten catties of rice and five of flour. Remembering there wasn¡¯t much salt in the house, she weighed out another catty of salt. A hundred cash coins were gone just like that.

    Sun Xiu was desperate for money. Her heart was pumping.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll be just fine with coarse grains. Don¡¯t buy rice and white flour.¡± Sun Xiu was extremely conflicted.

    She wanted to eat white rice and white flour steamed buns.

    But even if she bought them, they would not be able to eat them at home. Her father would find them and they would be gone.

    Han Qiao stroked Sun Xiu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t backtalk me.¡±

    She also went off to find the soap.

    Soap was expensive. Twenty cash coins per lump. Sun Xiu was pained to watch Han Qiao buy one along with a jar of shampoo. She just spent another twenty-five coins.

    She bought two catties of pork, one big bone. There went another twenty-one coins. She also spent ten coins on the seeds. Ten coins on ten eggs. The rest were spent on three big pumpkins, a handful of scallions, a few green cucumbers, and a bundle of vegetables. With the remaining three cents she bought three pieces of red string.

    Not a single coin of the original 200 was left.

    Carrying all the things, Sun Xiu felt weak all over. She felt like she couldn¡¯t walk.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Sun Xiu¡¯s worried face and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about all the books still left at home. When we sell them, they will turn into money.¡±

    ¡°Mother still wants to sell books?¡±

    Sun Xiu was stunned.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll sell them. Those books are just sitting in a box waiting to be insect food. It would be better for us to use them to feed ourselves.¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Sun Xiu was still upset.

    After all, those books were her father¡¯s livelihood.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t just sell those books. When your fatheres back, I want him to write more for me.¡±

    There was a man at home who could use his talents to make money, yet didn¡¯t. How could they let him sit there and rust?

    When they returned home and saw all the things they bought, Sun Yi and Sun Ke were stunned.

    Han Qiao took out the red string. Sun Yi¡¯s eyes were full of shock and disbelief.

    Sun Ke was dancing with joy.

    ¡°Mother, Mother, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    She had always dreamed of having some red string to tie up her hair with.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi naturally wanted some too, but they understood how things were and never asked for some.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, help me get water and start the fire. You two wash yourselves first, and Mother willb your hair,¡± Han Qiao chirped.

    She would do the work herself, but her body was still very painful.

    She had been enduring it this entire time. Now, all she wanted was a good rest.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The three sisters got busy almost immediately.

    They moved all the grain to the kitchen, Sun Yi and Sun Ke fetched water and started a fire, while Sun Xiu went to the backyard to till the ground.

    As she moved the hoe back and forth, her small body was dripping with sweat, but her face was full of smiles and energy.

    Han Qiao went to the backyard to use the bathroom, but when she saw Sun Xiu tilling the ground, she stood there and watched for a while.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Sun Xiu called out sweetly.

    ¡°You are doing very well,¡± Han Qiao said tenderly.

    She went forward and patted Sun Xiu¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s been hard for youtely.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Father was so cruel this time, I am injured from head to toe, so for the time being I won¡¯t be able to do these heavier tasks.¡± Han Qiao did feel a little guilty.

    She had never thought she would ever make a child do work like this.

    It was only because she didn¡¯t have the strength to do them at the moment.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s alright. This little task is nothing. Yi and I can do it well. Ke will also help to water the nts. All Mother needs to do is to rest and recuperate.¡±

    The three children were very capable indeed.

    Han Qiao did not need to worry about tilling the ground, farming or watering.

    When it came time for a bath, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi carried the bath water to the bathroom next to thetrine in the backyard. While Han Qiao was taking a bath, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came in to help wash her hair and wipe her back. There they saw she was covered in bruises and swollen flesh. New injuries and old wereyered on top of one another. Sun Xiu¡¯s heart ached so much at the sight that she shed unending tears.

    Sun Yi gritted her teeth.

    Han Qiao had done it intentionally to let them see.

    Sooner orter, she would teach Sun Yiming a lesson. She wanted the three children to know and remember just what suffering was visited upon their mother. She did not want Sun Yiming to win them back over with a few honeyed words someday in the future.

    ¡°Dear Xiu, dear Yi, help me wash my hair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Sun Xiu shot back.

    One of the sisters scratched Han Qiao¡¯s head and the other rinsed her hair.

    Ancient shampoo and soap were quite handy. Just a casual wash with them would be glimmery, glossy and refreshing. From head to toe it could make one spick and span.

    They took turns washing each other¡¯s hair while basking in the Sun. It took quite a while.

    The afternoon sun was scorching, so basking in it made them feel a little dizzy.

    After the three girls¡¯ hair was dry, Han Qiaobed it.

    Their braids dropped from the top to the back of their heads. She left about ten centimeters at the end and tied it up with the red string.

    Though Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t say anything, the corners of their eyes and brows revealed their happiness. Sun Ke, however, expressed it very directly, hugging Han Qiao and shouting ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± nonstop.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t need Han Qiao to speak, they just went to wash the clothes.

    When orange clouds began to fill the sky, it was time to prepare dinner.

    Han Qiao endured the pain and cooked.

    The big bones were cleaned and boiled in water to stew the soup. The meat was also washed and put into a pot to boil. After a while, the meat would be scooped out and stir-fried back into the pot. Half of the pumpkin was peeled and cut up. After the bone soup had finished stewing into a thick white soup, the meat would be thrown into the pot to boil.

    The Sun family had two iron pots. One pot boiled the soup, and the other pot boiled the rice.

    The three sisters shook uncontrobly when Han Qiao poured rice into the pot.

    ¡°Mother, are we going to eat white rice tonight?¡± Sun Ke asked in a low voice.

    Her eyes brimmed with hope.

    She could not remember if she had ever eaten white rice.

    She was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re having white rice.¡± Han Qiao pinched Sun Ke¡¯s white face.

    White rice, braised pumpkin with bone, potted meat, stir-fried veggies.

    Fragrant.

    The three children swallowed their saliva.

    Looking at the dishes and rice on the table, their eyelids couldn¡¯t bear to blink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Han Qiao dered gently.

    The three children first put meat into Han Qiao¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Mother, eat.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t take it.

    Really, it was about to melt.

    She then put meat into the three children¡¯s bowls. ¡°You guys eat too.¡±

    Seeing the three children looking at her with ruby eyes, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Han Qiao was not a good mother. She held herself to the strict Confucian standards that applied to women, obeying her husband¡¯s every word, but she ignored the three children. They too needed their mother¡¯s care, both physically and mentally.

    The way she put up with all that humiliation didn¡¯t really move anyone.

    They would always be her children. She definitely wasn¡¯t about to let them suffer.

    There were, however, some who felt bad for her.

    Heng Yi was one of them.

    His martial abilities were not bad, and his ear-hunting skills were excellent all year round. Even the slightest movement in the next room over was loud and clear to his ears.

    The four of them were very tight, he began to notice. The food they made was enticing and smelt delicious. Laughter resounded through that courtyard the likes of which he hadn¡¯t heard for the past few years.

    He thought about what Landlord Lin had said to him that day. For the first time, he wanted to have a home. He wanted to have someone who was sensitive to the plights of others. He wanted to see wife and children warming themselves on the kang.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heng Yi replied.

    He turned around and went to the central room to eat.

    The Heng family never split up, hence there were more than twenty people in the household. Since there wasn¡¯t enough room for one or two tables, they were divided into three tables. Heng Yi sat at the main table with his four brothers and parents. The four sisters-inw sat at the other two with their children.

    The dishes on the table were in and watery. There was no meat, no eggs, nor any meat.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t care at all. He picked up his bowl and scarfed it down.

    The others ate very slowly with mutual understanding.

    ¡°Grandma, I want to eat meat. I want to eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Eat meat? What meat? Where are we getting this meat?¡± Granny Heng roared.

    When she became fierce, even her grandchildren were afraid.

    Her little grandson began crying.

    His mother quickly hugged him and calmed him down.

    Old Man Heng said faintly, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, go fry two eggs for the children to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Heng Yi put down his bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    He got up and left the hall.

    Afterwards eggs and meat were quickly dished out onto the table.

    Old Man Heng was silent.

    Granny Heng ferventlymanded the grandchildren to eat.

    She would allow not one sound out of them.

    The four Heng Brothers remained silent.

    The four sisters-inw seemed to have gotten used to it. They didn¡¯t make a sound.

    However, no one knew that all the while Heng Yi was standing by the door. As though seated on a giant mountain, he asked, ¡°Is the meat any good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, the hall was dead silent.

    An unthinking child did not hesitate to reply, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but Grandma said that you can¡¯t have any.¡±

    By the time the child had spoken, it was toote for his mother to stop him.

    Elder brother Heng stood up. ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±

    Heng Yi turned around and stormed out.

    He didn¡¯t care one bit about those morsels of meat.

    He Hong was right. He had to n for his livelihood on his own. The Hengs had never treated him as family, instead they only used him for his hunting abilities.

    Nor did he consider them to be family.

    Perhaps he might ask for another marriage proposal from Landlord Lin. In any case, a wife would wash clothes, cook, and have children. It should be the same no matter whom he married.

    With his own small family, he would no longer have to ve away for the Hengs. He would be willing to work hard withoutining and have the best of both worlds.

    In the central room Old Man Heng smashed a bowl into his wife¡¯s face.

    ¡°Eeyahhh.¡±

    Granny Heng cried out in pain.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to make a squeak of protest.

    Eldest sister-inw Heng stood up. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for taking the initiative to cut the meat. I¡¯ll go and exin it to Fifth Brother now.¡±

    She dashed after Heng Yi.

    When she arrived at his house, she searched desperately for words. ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Heng Yi¡¯s cold, lifeless voice rang out from the house.

    Sister-inw Heng was shocked.

    In all the tens years since she married into the family, never before had Heng Yi chastised her like that.

    He was very bashful, almost never uttering a sound. The only thing he cared about was hunting in the mountains. He had discussed marriage with her twice. Later on, though the proposals ended up falling t, he said not a word. As always he would wake up before dawn and head off to the mountains. Aftering back, he would bathe and retire to his room to rest. Dinner woulde and go, and afterwards he would resume his rest.

    Save for the days when the weather was bad, it had always been the same routine.

    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± she said anxiously.

    The door opened and Heng Yi was standing there. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? After so many years, do you really think I hadn¡¯t noticed?¡±

    He went on. ¡°With the way things stand now, don¡¯t bother me anymore. I won¡¯t bother you either. Just take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Heng Yi turned around and shut the door.

    Standing on the other side of the door, Sister-inw Heng was in a genuine panic.

    The entire family¡¯s livelihood depended on Heng Yi¡¯s hunting. If he cut them off, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat a meal, let alone have meat.

    She rushed back to the main room.

    The entire family was still there waiting for her.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Brother Heng asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Fifth Brother has known about it for a long time, but he just never said anything,¡± sister-inw Heng replied, bracing herself.

    Yes, the Heng family ate meat every night.

    They would bring it out as soon as Heng Yi put down his bowl and left.

    The family never cared about Heng Yi¡¯s breakfast in the morning, nor did they care about his lunch. No one cared whether he ate or not.

    Nor did he ever raise aint. He came in and out like a piece of wood.

    He washed his clothes and cleaned his room himself.

    No one knew if he had any money to his name, let alone how much.

    And, if he didn¡¯te home for a few days, nobody would miss him. Granny Heng, on the other hand, would nag at him, but the only thing she cared about was how much prey he had hunted, and how much it could be sold for.

    No one would care if he was in danger or if he died..

    However, these idiots of the Heng family thought he would ve away for them his entire life. The secret the Heng family thought they had done a good job of hiding was out..

    He had even said ¡°don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    Granny Heng pressed her hand to her forehead and sword, ¡°That bastard.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Old Man Heng said in a gaping voice.

    Cold as ice, hemanded, ¡°Eldest daughter-inw, get up early tomorrow and cook breakfast. Second, third, and fourth daughters-inw, take turns to wash the clothes for Fifth Brother.¡±

    The four daughters-inw replied in unison, ¡°Understood, Father.¡±

    ¡°Now eat.¡±

    Having said that, Old Man Heng picked up the bowl and chopsticks and ate.

    Apart from the children, few in the family could eat all that.

    They all understood clearly that their whole family was still squeezed into this tiny courtyard. It had all been to profit from Heng Yi¡¯s hunting.

    The Suns.

    Han Qiao closed the door and found a long, thick wooden stick, along with a hemp rope.

    ¡°Mother, let me help.¡± Sun Yi stepped up as though he knew what Han Qiao was about to do. Still, his tone was very serious.

    ¡°I have the same idea as Yi,¡± Sun Xiu added.

    That should suffice to show where her attitude stood.

    Though she didn¡¯t really understand, Sun Ke said, ¡°Mother, I can help just like big sister and second sister.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. He won¡¯t be back for another two days.¡±

    Every time Sun Yiming hit someone, they would hang him outside for two or three days, whereupon he went home to confess that he was drunk, that he knew he was wrong. Thus he always coaxed Han Qiao to continue ving away.

    But sooner orter he would do it again.

    His wife and children could never catch a break.

    ¡°Go back to the house and sleep well.¡± Han Qiao touched the heads of the three children.

    She went back, too.

    Lying on the hard bed that reeked of sweat, Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    She thought about the first thing she would do when she woke up tomorrow. The second thing would be to sell some more books and buy some things that she needed at home.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were fast asleep, heads nestled together.

    ¡°Sister, do you think Mother has made up her mind yet?¡±

    ¡°I think she has.¡±

    She was daring enough to sell her husband¡¯s books to buy food. She had even prepared hemp ropes and wooden sticks to deal with him.

    ¡°If mother really ties Father up and beats him, are you going to join her?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°Of course I am. I don¡¯t care if I get kicked out and have to beg for food with Mother,¡± Having said that, Sun Yi sat up and asked, ¡°Sister, do you know where the house andnd deeds are?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Xiu shook her head.

    After thinking carefully, she said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s with Grandpa and Grandma?¡±

    If it were in her mother¡¯s hands, her father would have already taken it.

    Sun Yi thought carefully and felt that it made sense.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Shey down and sighed.

    Sun Xiu felt the same.

    It was quite a pity.

    Marrying a man, dressing and eating¨Cthings like that were thought to be part of the good life. But the results turned out to be aplete mess.

    She was penniless, went to bed hungry, and never ate well. She never received a singlepliment, was beaten every ten days to half a month, and each beating left her covered in wounds. Her tears were never-ending, and yet she had no one to turn to.

    For the sake of her three children, she wouldn¡¯t even think about dying. She was afraid of dying. In the blink of an eye, her husband would marry another woman, and the children would be tortured by their new stepmother.

    ¡°Fortunately, Mother is going to stand up to him,¡± Sun Xiu whispered.

    Sun Yi added, ¡°Yes, she is.¡±

    ¡°Yi, get some sleep. Head over to the coffin store tomorrow morning and ask if they need any paper dolls.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rich people believed that making paper dolls was bad luck. For the poor who couldn¡¯t even afford to eat, it was a way to put food on the table.

    At that moment, Sun Yiming was off eating and drinking with others and putting on airs.

    The flood ofpliments and ttery felt good.

    ¡°Thank you for treating us today, Brother Sun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too generous, Brother Sun.¡±

    Sun Yiming smiled. ¡°You¡¯re all too kind.¡±

    After drinking, Sun Yiming had to pee. He got up and went to the restaurant¡¯s bathroom.

    Sun Yiming hadn¡¯t returned for a while, so someone went looking for him.

    ¡°Brother Sun, Brother Sun.¡±

    The drunkard saw him lying on the bathroom floor. Seems he fell asleep.

    ¡°Brother Sun, Brother Sun, you don¡¯t look too good,¡± he teased.

    Sun Yiming was pricked with shame and rushed to find an excuse. ¡°Brother Wu, just now a thief attacked me.¡±

    No one believed him.

    Further, the waiter confirmed he had seen no thief.

    He also checked Sun Yiming¡¯s body. No injuries.

    ¡°Brother Sun, you¡¯re definitely stered.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s tongues were racing. Of course Sun Yiming knew no one had attacked him.

    He felt embarrassed.

    For fear of being mocked, he was ready to take leave of his friends.

    He felt he¡¯d rather go home and have his wife wait on him.

    She may be bad luck, but her looks and figure were extraordinary. More importantly, she was loyal to him.

    He took out the money¨Cwhich he had demanded from his older brother¨Cand threw it on the table. ¡°Waiter, I¡¯ll be paying now.¡±

    The waiter saw that Sun Yiming was about to leave without even checking how much money he had just pped down, so he wasted no time calling, ¡°Mister Sun, hold on a moment. Let me give you your change.¡±

    Sun Yiming¡¯s footsteps paused. He pretended to be generous. ¡°I¡¯ve been saving up for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drink my fill next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care, Mister Sun.¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t have much money left, the waiter still warmly and cordially saw Sun Yiming out of the tavern.

    Sun Yiming headed home, stumbling and staggering.

    He was even humming lewd songs he had heard at brothels. Humming and humming, his drunken walk gave way to a fit of tears.

    He cried,menting all his failure and bad luck. He had married a jinx, Han Qiao, who was unable to give him a son. The damage this caused him is what was preventing him from bing a schr.

    He was a boy in a man¡¯s body.

    A fortune teller had once told him that as long as Han Qiao could give him a son, he would be able to be an elementary schr, then a high schr, then a tribute student, and finally meet the Emperor in the throne room. From then on, he would have a prosperous career.

    But Han Qiao couldn¡¯t do so, she just couldn¡¯t do so¡­

    Mncholy, hatred, and rage swelled in his heart. Sun Yiming wanted to beat her to death.

    He saw the wooden door getting closer and closer. Sun Yiming staggered forward and leaned against it, looking into the house. ¡°Han Qiao, open up!¡±

    At that moment, hearing Sun Yiming knocked on the door, the three children nearly jumped out of the sheets.

    ¡°Big Sister, Second Sister, Father is back.¡± Sun Ke was so scared that she cried.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi got up immediately and ran into the main house.

    Han Qiao was already guarding the door quietly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± the sisters whispered. Their voices were faltering. Fear had spread from their souls to their bodies. Though it was dark, Han Qiao could feel their teeth chattering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Han Qiaoforted the two children. ¡°Go back to your room. Don¡¯te out no matter what you hear.¡±

    Outside the courtyard, Sun Yiming was hollering curses, ¡°Han, you slut. An old hen that doesn¡¯ty eggs. I¡¯ll divorce you one of these days. No, if I divorce you, that¡¯d be too easy on you. I¡¯ll sell you to a brothel, you unsightly piece of trash. All you¡¯ve done is give birth to a few dor drains. How unlucky I am to have married a witch like you.¡±

    ¡°Open this door! Open this door for me!¡±

    ¡°When I get in there, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath. That shameless bastard, that useless pig. Now he¡¯s about to see whose legs are getting broken.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Sun Yi said stubbornly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either.¡± Sun Xiu followed her closely behind.

    Even Little Sun Ke ran over and clung to Han Qiao¡¯s leg. Shaking, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you close the door.¡±

    The three children were all very afraid.

    However, they were willing to follow their mother in this great act. They were prepared to be chased out by Sun Yiming and shunned by the world for being unfilial vixens.

    Han Qiao was deeply moved at the sight of her three children. They were willing to risk it all and yet showed no fear.

    She was willing to let them join in. If worse came to worst, she would take care of it alone.

    Drawing a deep breath, she said, ¡°Alright, you guys stay here and help me.¡±

    The four hurriedly got ready.

    Han Qiao went over to the door.

    She flung it open. Sun Yiming fell into the courtyard and ate dirt.

    His mouth hung open in fear. ¡°Han Qiao, you slut, you wench, bitch! Do you want me to fall to my death?¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t respond.

    She reached out and pulled the courtyard door shut.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi pretended toe help Sun Yiming up, then they held him to the ground. Sun Ke handed the hemp rope to Han Qiao, who quickly tied him up.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Sun Yiming was throbbing in pain.

    He sobered up in an instant. But before he could speak, a piece of rag was stuffed into his mouth.

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu.¡±

    As he whimpered, the strokes rained down onto his butt.

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu.¡±

    Pain.

    It hurt so much that tears streamed down from his eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for the cloth in his mouth, his screams would have probably struck fear and foreboding into the neighbors¡¯ hearts.

    He struggled to force another threat out of his throat, but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Nor could he beg for mercy.

    All he could see was the shadow of Han Qiao¡¯s three daughters standing on the side and watching him as she mercilessly swung her stick at his ass under the moonlight.

    He was no fool.

    In his heart, he knew what they were trying to do.

    They were going to beat him to death.

    Tears and mucus flowed from his eyes, and he squirmed on the ground like a maggot.

    In the middle of a peaceful night, other than the chirping of birds, the croaking of frogs and calls of crickets, there was only the sound of club hitting flesh.

    Sun Yiming had soon fainted from the pain, but but they woke him up by sshing water on his face and continued to beat him.

    Han Qiao was growing tired. With one hand she was holding up her waste and with the other she was gripping the club. However, she soon glimpsed a shadow dancing across the courtyard wall. Shining dully, its eyes were like wild beasts.

    Someone had seen her beating Sun Yiming.

    Her heart leapt out of her chest and she quickly calmed down.

    The Hengs lived next door. Thus the owner of that shadow was most likely one of the Hengs.

    Someone had seen her beating Sun Yiming, yet didn¡¯t make a sound. Who could it be?

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke called to her in unison.

    ¡°Drag him into the study,¡± Han Qiao said.

    When she again looked up at the wall, she saw that the ck shadow had disappeared without a trace.

    Was it just her imagination?

    She didn¡¯t think so.

    But tonight, the only thing she cared about was beating Sun Yiming, so naturally she might let her guard down.

    The four of them dragged Sun Yiming into the study like he was a dead dog. Only then did Han Qiao let Sun Xiu light an oilmp.

    Under themp light, Sun Yiming was in a sorry state: tears and snot covered his face.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Sun Yiming nodded hard and begged her to stop.

    ¡°When you hit us, we also hurt. We were just as helpless as you are now. We also begged bitterly, but you were indifferent.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice was soft yet formidable.

    Sun Yiming looked at her face under the dim oilmp. That cold look in her eyes made him extremely ufortable.

    He wanted to divorce this rotten woman as soon as he could.

    ¡°Since you never hit my face, I never hit yours. I return all the dignity you showed me.¡±

    ¡°But from now on, you¡¯re not taking one step out of this courtyard. You are to obediently read and write for me at home. If you dare to step out of the courtyard, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up.

    She kicked the chair over, the sound of which was somewhat ear-piercing. It scared Sun Yiming so much that it set his body trembling. He looked at Han Qiao in fear and trepidation, with nothing to say.

    Han Qiao looked at his cowardly appearance. She was so angry that she wanted to let it all out on him. She also wanted to humiliate him and destroy anyst shred of dignity he had. She raised her foot and stepped on his face. The tip of her foot pressed down slightly, and her voice was deep and cold, ¡°Just lie on the ground like this. You can also feel the helplessness, pain, and apathy that I felt when I was curled up in the corner after your beatings. When the pain that you inflicted on others is returned to you, I think you will be able to understand it more intimately.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just painful, Sun Yiming even wanted to die.

    The four joined hands to tie him up and beat him again. It was so shocking that even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand the sight.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about the grief and indignation that Sun Yiming felt. She stomped out of the study with her three daughters.

    ¡°You guys go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sun Xiu whispered to her.

    She nervously peeked into the study.

    In the darkness, she could still see Sun Yiming lying on the ground, twitching and cowering.

    ¡°He¡¯s okay, he won¡¯t die.¡± Han Qiao patted Sun Xiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    She was sure the knot she had tied was tight enough. Sun Yiming shouldn¡¯t be able to untie it.

    Sun Xiu wanted to say something else, but Sun Yi pulled her back into the house. Sun Ke immediately followed.

    Han Qiao shook her sore hand and was about to go back in to sleep.

    As for Sun Yiming, she didn¡¯t care if he lived or died.

    Before she stepped into the house, Han Qiao looked at the courtyard wall. Under the moonlight, the courtyard wall was very hard to make out.

    Han Qiao pressed her tongue against her teeth. She decided to ignore it for now.

    Human or ghost, it would rear its head sooner orter.

    But after entering the house, she was met with a musty smell that was very hard to tolerate. Lying on the bed, Han Qiao let out a sigh.

    The pain in her exhausted body made it all the more difficult for her to fall asleep.

    She thought about her life. It may have been colorful, but she never thought that she would have a chance to do it over again after she died.

    Since Heaven had given her another chance, she was determined not to let her youth go to waste. She was going to live a wonderful life.

    She knew how harsh the world could be to women, but she also believed that Heaven would always have the back of those whose wills were strong. If there was a will, there was a way.

    As long as she persevered and worked hard enough, she would be able to enjoy the rest of her life as a person..

    She would have to be careful so as not to leak her intentions to others. Teaching Sun Yiming a lesson was one way to avoid that.

    With this in mind, Han Qiao gradually fell into a deep sleep.

    Meanwhile in the Heng house next door, Heng Yi was tossing and turning in his sleep.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to hear noiseing from next door. He was curious that he even climbed over the wall to see what was going on, and he walked in on that scene.

    Those four had actually ganged up on Sun Yiming, tying him up and beating him.

    It was all too crazy to believe.

    Heng Yi turned over and peered out the window. The moonlight coated his room in ayer of silver dust. He warned himself that it was other people¡¯s business, that he shouldn¡¯t even care.

    He closed his eyes and fell into a forced sleep.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi woke up to the crow of roosters. The two sisters had a nightmare that night, so they hadn¡¯t slept well.

    They got up quietly and walked out of the room.

    Since it was already fairly bright outside, they could see one another clearly.

    They entered the center room and pressed up against the door of the study to hear what was happening inside.

    Sun Yi gently pushed Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiu shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Sun Yi pulled her elder sister away and leaned against the door to listen. The study was dead silent. No signs of movement.

    She quickly looked at Sun Xiu. Fear raced through her heart.

    Was he dead?

    Sun Xiu had the same fear.

    Sun Yi mustered some courage and pushed open the wooden door. It let out a faint creak as it opened. Sun Yiming, in a daze, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the door.

    His eyes met Sun Yi¡¯s.

    They shot up with anger and intimidation. Sun Yi was so frightened that she snapped the door shut. She pulled Sun Xiu out of the hall, panting heavily under the eaves.

    Relieved, she said, ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Sun Xiu patted her chest and rejoiced. ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s not dead.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The two sisters were deliberating over what to have for breakfast.

    Although they had rice at home, they didn¡¯t have much. If they gorged themselves it would be gone in two days. They wouldn¡¯t even think about eating meat like they had the other day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cook some porridge and make a few pancakes,¡± Sun Xiu said under her breath.

    She was afraid of waking up Han Qiao and Sun Ke, who were still sleeping.

    Sun Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire. Then I¡¯ll fetch some water for the vegetables in the backyard.¡±

    It was a hot day, so the ground would dry up very quickly without water. The seeds wouldn¡¯t be able to take root and grow.

    The two sisters talked it over.

    One started the fire while the other washed the pot. Sun Yi said, ¡°After breakfast, let¡¯s go to the coffin shop to take a look first. Then, we¡¯ll go get some firewood. Mother¡¯s body is covered in wounds. Let her rest for a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In just a few words, they had decided on what they would do that morning.

    When Han Qiao heard themotion, she felt a little confused. The circumstances quickly returned to her mind, and she sighed. She endured the pain and got up.

    She was considering selling Sun Yiming¡¯s books and going to the clinic to buy some medicine for her injuries. It needed to be applied both externally and internally.

    When she walked into the kitchen, the two sisters shouted all together, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re up.¡±

    Sun Xiu hurriedly fetched water for Han Qiao to wash her mouth and face with. Like a worker bee, she had not a moment¡¯s rest.

    Fetching the water, she quickly mopped the floor.

    Sun Yi carried the water to the backyard to water the ground with the same speed and nimbleness. She learned to do these tasks simply by watching her sisters.

    Han Qiao had to admit that having the two sisters around would be a great help long into the future.

    When the two sisters were busy, she wasn¡¯t idle either. She washed her mouth and face, then went back to the house tob her hair. She tied her hair into a simple bun and fixed it with the only wooden hairpin she could find. She got up and went back to the kitchen to cut one of the pumpkins. After peeling it, she ced it in the pot to steam. She saw the dough in the pottery basin. She chopped up the meat leftover from yesterday and made meat patties.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to keep the meat?¡± Sun Xiu asked in a low voice.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll buy some moreter. We¡¯ll have dumplings for lunch.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s casual reply shocked Sun Xiu.

    Even Sun Yi, who hade to fetch more water, was surprised.

    The sisters exchanged shing nces. In their eyes, joy mingled with unease.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to eat all that great food?

    Even though they knew their situation, they were still children.

    Han Qiao looked at the sisters. ¡°I said that I would provide you two a good life from now on, and I definitely won¡¯t go back on my words. So let¡¯s start off by eating well every day.¡±

    As though she could read her daughters¡¯ minds, she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about making money. I have ways.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to Mother,¡± Sun Xiu and Sun Yi said in unison.

    Now that breakfast had been cooked, the whole house was filled with the aroma of meat patties. Sun Ke could sleep no longer. She woke up and ran over to hug Han Qiao¡¯s leg. Her little face turned up and she gleefully called out, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao pinched her fair and tender little cheeks. ¡°Wash your face and rinse your mouth. Let¡¯s eat breakfast. Your big sister willb your hairter.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sun Ke answered. Without another word she went to wash her face and rinse her mouth.

    Sun Yi had already prepared the water for her.

    There was no such thing as toothpaste or toothbrushes in their home. ¡°Rinsing¡± one¡¯s mouth actually referred to taking a willow branch and putting it in one¡¯s mouth to chew on, then spitting it out and rinsing with water.

    The three sisters used the towel to wipe their faces along with Han Qiao. Han Qiao thought that after selling those books, she would go to the cloth shop and get some cloth to make clothes for the three children with. She would also tear up the cloth they used to wash their faces.

    She had been a food blogger for nearly twenty years, traveling all over Country H. Not only did she record famous local delicacies, but she could also make her own.Though everywhere she went she met with danger. To protect herself, she learned boxing. She knew a lot of things actually, but outside of cooking and boxing techniques, her knowledge was quite limited.

    Making clothing was something new to her. She could only embroider a few in flowers. While the stitchwork was quite fine, she did not know how to do anything moreplicated.

    However, considering her current status, she didn¡¯t need anything moreplicated than that. If she overdid it, she risked inviting the world¡¯s suspicion.

    Han Qiao knew how to sew, but she could only make clothes. She didn¡¯t know how to embroider. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi had learned a little from, so they had no problem assisting her.

    While eating, Han Qiao was also thinking about her future possibilities of making a living.

    Selling vegetables was the worst option.

    Unless she had no other choice, she would not take this step.

    First, she would sell the books, then clean up the house and see what she needed to buy back. In this day and age, there was a lot of food out in the mountains, but Ninghe Town was quite a distance from the mountains. It would take about two hours to get there.

    Hence a round trip would take four hours. Her legs would be broken by the time she got back. It simply wasn¡¯t practical to make a living off the mountains.

    They could make pastries, though they would make less.

    They also couldn¡¯t start at once. They would have to get more established first. It would be ast resort.

    Seeing Han Qiao¡¯s graven face, the three sisters ate slowly and didn¡¯t dare to make a peep.

    After eating, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi quickly put away their bowls and chopsticks and washed them.

    Han Qiao got up and went into the study to get a book.

    When Sun Yiming saw Han Qiao enter the room, hatred and anger red out of his eyes.

    He had been awake for a while now. He was hungry, in pain and holding back his urine. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth and move. It was really unbearable.

    Han Qiaopletely ignored him and went to get the book.

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu.¡± Sun Yiming struggled to get any words out.

    Seeing Han Qiao wrap up all his books, he suddenly thought of something. He was in such a panic that his heart was beating like a drum. He kept struggling.

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu.¡±

    Ignoring him, Han Qiao went out with the books.

    She even closed the door, cutting off the sound of Sun Yiming¡¯s struggles and pleas.

    Han Qiao called for Sun Yi and Sun Ke. ¡°Your big sister and I are going out. You guys take care of the house. Don¡¯t let anyone in, and don¡¯t go into the study.¡±

    Sun Yi and Sun Ke¡¯s heads nodded up and down..

    Han Qiao wanted again to tell Sun Yi not to untie Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yi spoke first, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    The seven-year-old girl¡¯s face was very tender, but her eyes carried extraordinary determination..

    Han Qiao could tell that Sun Yi understood everything.

    This child was more mature and sensible than she had imagined.

    Han Qiao rubbed Sun Yi¡¯s head and left with Sun Xiu.

    Just to be careful, she locked the door.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Heng Yi from next door.

    Han Qiao gave him nothing but a chilly nce and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye.

    Sun Xiu, on the other hand, waved, ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng.¡± Then, she rushed to catch up with Han Qiao.

    Pursing his lips, Heng Yi watched the two disappear into the distance.

    He casually followed them. When he saw them enter the bookstore, he turned around and headed towards the forestry official¡¯s house.

    Han Qiao went into the bookstore with Sun Xiu. The shopkeeper noticed the bundle in her arms, then saw that the mother and daughter were tidied up very well today. He smiled and invited them into a small room behind the counter.

    Usually, the shopkeeper would discuss business in this small room.

    Han Qiao sat down calmly. Sun Xiu stood beside her, feeling a little uneasy.

    Han Qiao opened the bundle and took out the books inside.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, please have a look at these books.¡±

    The shopkeeper picked up a book and opened it. Paper, handwriting, arrangement: it was all top-rate. He looked at other books. The quality of each was just as good. What¡¯s more, these books were highly coveted by students looking to pass the first level of the imperial examination.

    They would definitely be worth more than 200 cash coins. The woman in front of him did not look like someone who could be fooled easily.

    The shopkeeper thought it over for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll take these three for 300 cash each, these five for 450 each, and these five for 600 each. What do you think?¡±

    Han Qiao quickly added it all up. ¡°So, a total of 62,150 cash.¡±

    The shopkeeper was stunned. He did not expect a woman to be able to add numbers up in her head so quickly.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°Please hold on a moment. I¡¯ll go get the money for you.¡±

    That was worth more than six taels of silver. Not a small amount. Most people wouldn¡¯t see that much money in their whole lives.

    If he gave it all in silver, it wouldn¡¯t be that much. However, if he exchanged it for copper cash, then it would certainly be a lot.

    Han Qiao retained a collected demeanor as she took the money. Sun Xiu was so excited that her eyes turned red.

    Han Qiao put the silver away and looked at the shopkeeper seriously, ¡°Shopkeeper, can I make a deal with you?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    The shopkeeper red at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was calm, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, shopkeeper. The books I sold you were all written by my husband. He may be literate, but because of bad luck he hasn¡¯t been able to pass the first level of the imperial examination, so has been depressed.¡±

    ¡°Two days ago, I had a good discussion. We decided to sell the books at home and make money by copying out new ones.¡±

    Hearing this, the shopkeeper¡¯s interest was piqued. He muttered, ¡°Do you still have enough writing supplies at home?¡±

    ¡°We do, but the Xuan paper is a bit rough,¡± Han Qiao said truthfully.

    Sun Yiming had stopped reading and writing long ago, but he did not give up his writing supplies.

    He alwaysined that he did not seed, but that was because he never tried hard enough. He never even went out to seek instruction. That kind of person wanted to pass the imperial examination? Give me a break.

    ¡°In that case I can get you some Xuan paper, ink, and books to copy. The price¡­¡± The shopkeeper wanted to say more, but he hesitated.

    Businessmen always wanted to get the best goods at the cheapest price.

    Han Qiao understood what was being implied. ¡°Shopkeeper, name a price.¡±

    ¡°I will pay your husband a hundred cash coins per copy of Thousand Character ssic.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me a weasel hair brush?¡±Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After negotiating the price, Han Qiao took enough paper and ink for ten copies.

    She promised to send over the copied book before sunset tomorrow.

    ¡°May I know your name, Madam?¡±

    Because Sun Yiming was a schr candidate, it made sense for the shopkeeper to call her madam.

    ¡°My Husband¡¯s surname is Sun.¡±

    The shopkeeper instantly understood who Han Qiao was.

    There were not many people in Ninghe Town named Sun who had tried and failed for so long to pass the examination.

    ¡°My surname is Xie. Take care, Madam Sun.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your time, shopkeeper.¡±

    Han Qiao and Sun Xiu left the bookstore and headed home.

    Sun Xiu was so excited that her eyes turned red. ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t use this money recklessly,¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    Sun Xiu hurriedly nodded.

    Han Qiaoughed and patted her head. ¡°What I mean is to not let outsiders know that we have money. We should only spend money on the things we need. We have to be prepared in case we get kicked out of the Sun house.¡±

    ¡°We three sisters will all follow you,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    ¡°I know, but you also know that if your father and I separate, it won¡¯t be easy to take you with me, so we need a more careful n. We have to act cautiously.¡±

    Sun Xiu¡¯s quiet nod showed that she understood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow along with whatever Mother has nned.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Sun Xiu was a little surprised after being praised. An embarrassed smile on her face, she couldn¡¯t move for a moment.

    This was the first time her mother had praised her.

    She was both shocked and touched.

    Han Qiao went home with the child.

    At that moment, in the backyard of the Lin house, Heng Yi was seeing Landlord Lin¡¯s niece.

    ¡°Are you the hunter that my uncle mentioned?¡± Wu Zhn tilted her head and disdainfully looked upon Heng Yi.

    At first she did not like Heng Yi, so she didn¡¯t bother with politeness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi had little to say.

    He had no experience with wooingdies.

    That Wu Zhn didn¡¯t like him was painfully obvious.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a hunter? You hunt for a living? Your family all lives in one house? And you fork over all the money you make to your mother for safekeeping?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Wu Zhn pursed her lips. She had even little respect for him now.

    ¡°Then, do you have any money saved up?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head after a moment of silence.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wu Zhnughed with ire. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything. What right does a hunter have to marry me? You¡¯re quite a bit out of your league, you know. You¡¯re not even worthy enough to carry my shoes.¡±

    After mocking him, she flicked her sleeves and stomped out of there.

    Heng Yi remained where he was. His face showed no emotion.

    No anger. No apprehension. Nor even shame.

    He calmly found Landlord Lin and bid him farewell.

    Landlord Lin was rather polite. ¡°How was it? Did you see my niece?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Master Lin. I¡¯m not worthy. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Having said that, he left.

    Landlord Lin, for a moment, was shocked. He called someone in to ask what happened. When he found out how harshly his niece had treated Heng Yi¨Chow she had mocked and belittled him¨Cuncontroble rage seized him, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    If this Heng Yi was really such a useless loser, then he didn¡¯t deserve his niece.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. He only has himself to me for passing up this excellent offer.¡±

    Landlord Lin sighed.

    Han Qiao went back home with Sun Xiu. Sun Ke immediately came forward. ¡°Mother, we didn¡¯t go in there.¡±

    ¡°Is there someone knocking at the door?¡±Han Qiao asked.

    Sun Ke shook her head.

    Her sparkling eyes were very cute.

    Han Qiao stroked her head. ¡°Go y.¡±

    She called Sun Yi and Sun Xiu into the house and gave them money to go buy vegetables and meat.

    ¡°We still have flour at home. Go and buy some meat. If there are leeks, buy some leeks and eggs. Also, buy some caramel.¡±

    When Sun Ke heard the word ¡°caramel¡±, her eyes sparkled to life.

    She still remembered the candies she had eaten during the New Year. They were sweet and tasty.

    She looked at Han Qiao eagerly, wishing she could go with her two sisters.

    Han Qiao was nning on teaching Sun Yiming a lessonter. It might not be best for the children to be home when she did. ¡°Go with your two sisters. Stay with them at all times. Hold your sister¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Sun Ke promised repeatedly.

    She followed her two sisters out the door.

    Han Qiao went into the study.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s red eyes red at her.

    She pulled cloth out Sun Yiming¡¯s mouth. Sun Yiming¡¯s mouth was sore and hebored to spit out, ¡°you bitch.¡±

    ¡°p.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her hand and gave him a p.

    Sun Yiming was hit so hard that he was left dizzied. He red at Han Qiao with anger and hatred, as thoughpletely clueless as to why he had just been pped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit your face yesterday; that was all an eye for an eye. I hit your face today because you scolded me. If you dare to speak like that again, I will not only smash your face, but tear your mouth off.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was not heavy, but every word she said was crystal clear.

    It was a warning to Sun Yiming.

    He wouldn¡¯t have a raindrop of dignity left after today.

    Sun Yiming was livid. He pursed his lips and did not say a word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll untie you for now. You go to the toilet, wash your face, rinse your mouth and go to the kitchen to eat breakfast. After that you¡¯reing back here to make copies of Thousand Character ssic for me.¡±

    While saying this, she untied the rope.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about running away. If you run out, I¡¯ll go out into the streets and let everyone know that you are impotent and contracted a venereal disease.¡±

    ¡°And if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go to the authorities and report you for cheating when you were a student examinee back then¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± Sun Yiming swore.

    Han Qiao¡¯s face betrayed a dastardly smile. ¡°Yes I¡¯m talking nonsense, but there will be people who believe me, you know.¡±

    ¡°Maybe one or two of your scoundrels will crawl out and testify against you.¡±

    Sun Yiming pointed at Han Qiao and was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    Indeed, she was right.

    If she dared to go to the authorities and use him of cheating when he was an examinee, there would definitely be people who woulde out and join her.

    ¡°Heh. ¡°Han Qiao snickered as she took up the rope.

    Sun Yiming had no choice but to do what she said. He didn¡¯t dare test her.

    All he could do was endure the pain and climb to his feet. Leaning against the wall, he went to the bathroom in the backyard.

    Then, he slowly went back to fetch water to rinse his mouth and wash his face.

    There was a bowl on the table. The porridge in the bowl was already thick. He was extremely hungry, so he wasn¡¯t about to be picky. Just as he sat on the bench, his butt hurt so much that he jumped up, crying without restraint.

    He couldn¡¯t sit down, so had to eat the porridge standing up.

    There was no food in it. It was sticky, making it difficult to swallow. At the same time, he had no choice but to eat.

    Sun Yiming heard a bunch of noise outside. He poked his head out the window and saw his clothes being thrown out one by one.

    He was so scared that he threw the bowl down and ran up to ask, ¡°Han Qiao, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    ncing at Sun Yiming, Han Qiao said steadily, ¡°I¡¯m throwing out all the trash.¡±

    ¡°But those are my clothes.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s your clothes. What I¡¯m throwing out is indeed your clothes. Not just your clothes, I¡¯m throwing out everything that belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°From now on this house belongs to me. I don¡¯t want to see anything that belongs to you.¡±

    Sun Yiming was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    When he hit Han Qiao for the first time, he panicked. But when it was clear Han Qiao wasn¡¯t going to offer any resistance, nor go back to her family toin, he felt emboldened enough and hit her a second time, a third time, and so on.

    Now that Han Qiao had beaten him, tied up like a dumpling and thrown into the study for a night¨Cnot to mention all the other threats¨Cwhat little willpower he had left was all gone.

    He opened his mouth, dying to speak.

    ¡°You better not try me, or else I¡¯ll sell all your clothes and you can go around naked.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice was fierce yet cold.

    Sun Yiming was so scared that he stepped back and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sun Yiming was silent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done eating, go copy Thousand Character ssic for me. If you don¡¯t finish making ten copies by nightfall, don¡¯t even think about eating tonight,¡± Han Qiao shouted in a gravelly voice.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡±

    Sun Yiming stumbled back to the kitchen to finish his porridge.

    Sneering coldly, Han Qiao continued to get rid of everything in the house. Whether it was Sun Yiming¡¯s or Han Qiao¡¯s, it was all thrown into the yard: the straw mats on the bed, the straw pillows, everything. When they had all been thrown out, she leant against the door to catch her breath.

    Seeing that Sun Yiming was still dawdling around, she roared, ¡°Sun Yiming, do you want to die?¡±

    Sun yiming trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll go write it now.¡±

    In his heart, he cursed that shrew.

    He would divorce her one of these days.

    ¡°And you better write seriously. If you write a bunch of nonsense to fool me¡­¡± Han Qiao said, then paused for a moment.

    She took the hemp rope into the study and hung it from the beam of the room.

    ¡°If you dare to fool me, I¡¯ll hang your head on this hemp rope like a dog.¡±

    After saying these harsh words, Han Qiao went out to fetch water to clean the house with.

    She didn¡¯t care about Sun Yiming at all.

    Sun Yiming looked at the hemp rope that fell on the roof beam. His heart trembled.

    Sullenly, he took a seat at the desk, ignoring the pain in his butt, he began to write out copies of Thousand Character ssic.

    It had been a long time since he had written anything. When he wrote the first copy, he was still inexperienced, but by the time he got around to the second, the quality had improved considerably. His handwriting became much smoother as well.

    Han Qiao meanwhile cleaned the house and wiped up all the dust with a rag. The paper in the window frame had turned yellow, so she tore it off and carefully washed it.

    She made sure not to leave out the wardrobe and table.

    Aching from head to toe, Han Qiao was so tired that she was panting.

    She remembered to go back to the study to see if Sun Yiming was seriously writing.

    When he saw her enter, Sun Yiming felt a little flustered. He was so nervous that he forgot how to write for a moment.

    He warily stared at Han Qiao.

    If she raised her hand, he feared she would p him.

    But Han Qiaopletely ignored him. After checking that the Thousand Character ssic he had copied was correct and neat, she left the study and continued to tidy up.

    ¡°Phew.¡± Sun Yiming heaved a sigh of relief.

    Looking at the empty study, Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t fight back the prickles of mncholy.

    Once upon a time, this was his study room. There were books of all sizes, and even if they were not valuable, at least they were neatly arranged.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The veins on the back of his hand that was holding the brush were bulging. The hands themselves were trembling. A moment of silence passed, then he sighed and continued writing.

    ¡°Mother, Mother, we¡¯re back.¡±

    The sound of knocking on a wooden door rang out. Han Qiao rushed to open it.

    The three daughters¡¯ faces were brimming with joy. The corners of their eyes and brows betrayed thick smiles.

    Sun Xiu was carrying a basket in her hand. It was covered by an old blue cloth.

    ¡°Come in quickly,¡± Han Qiao said.

    One after another, the three daughters entered the courtyard. But just as Han Qiao was about to close the door, she saw Heng Yi walk by, a slovenly look on his face.

    Han Qiao robotically shut the door.

    The three sisters looked at the pile of clothes and other odds and ends lying on the ground. They were quite shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m tidying up this ce. I want all these things taken care of. Come and help me after dinner.¡±

    She then asked the three girls what they had bought.

    ¡°We bought pork, leeks, and green onions. We also bought some caramel for Ke,¡± Sun Xiu said as she handed the remaining money back to Han Qiao.

    ¡°I spent 32 cash coins on pork, 10 on leeks and green onions, and 80 on the caramel.¡±

    Han Qiao had given them 100 coins. Now 50 were left.

    She said nothing more, only took it and put it in her old purse.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go chop the meat and make noodles,¡± Sun Xiu said as she took the basket with her back into the kitchen.

    ¡°Dear Xiu,¡± Han Qiao stopped her. ¡°The caramel is not only for Ke; it¡¯s for you and Yi too. You three share it.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s eyes showed just how pleased they were.

    Sun Ke followed. ¡°Big Sister, Second Sister, let¡¯s eat the candies!¡±

    It¡¯s not hard to please children, after all.

    Even Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¨Csensible and obedient though they were¨Cwere more than happy to shove a piece of caramel into their mouths.

    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Not just for the tongue, but for the heart, too,¡± Sun Yi murmured.

    Sun Xiu smiled at Sun Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the noodles, you chop the pork, and Ke can pick the leeks and onions. We¡¯ll make the dumplings now and help Mother wash the clothester.¡±

    Sun Yi agreed.

    Sun Ke took a piece of caramel and ran off to find Han Qiao, who was busy cleaning the house. ¡°Mother, Mother, try some caramel, it¡¯s so sweet!¡±

    Han Qiao opened her mouth and plopped the candy in. It was very sweet indeed.

    ¡°Now, go y.¡±

    Sun Ke ran off again.

    Savoring the sweet vor that still lingered in her mouth, Han Qiao nced at the window. All she saw was this old house. The bed, the table, the wardrobe¨Ceverything was old.

    As long as she was still alive, the three children were her responsibility.

    She had to take good care of them and bring them up properly.

    Of course, neither of those would be easy.

    Fortunately, the three children obeyed her every word and did notin. That saved her a lot of trouble.

    Sun Ke¡¯s youthful voice was pouring through the walls. ¡°Sister, how are the dumplings?¡±

    ¡°Which one do you think is better? The egg and leek dumplings or the pork dumplings?¡±

    For these children who had never before eaten well, just the thought of food was enough to make them hungry.

    ¡°They¡¯re both good. You¡¯ll know when you try them.¡± Sun Xiu pinched her younger sister¡¯s nose, wearing quite a cheeky smile.

    She cast a nce over at the study door, and not without some apprehension.

    It was shut tight. She didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. That may have worried her, but it wasn¡¯t enough to rain on her parade; she was happy.

    And, she was very hopeful for the future.

    Her mother had money now. She could protect herself and her sisters. Even if they were kicked out, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the streets or be a beggar.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have two more.¡±

    Sun Ke tried counting with her fingers, but she did not know how many she would eat.

    Sun Yi finished chopping the meat. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m going to go help Mother clean the house.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯lle join you in a while.¡±

    These words snagged Sun Xiu¡¯s attention.

    In her heart was an indescribable feeling. What was once pure numbness was returning to warmth.

    A momentter, she nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Sun Yi washed her hands in the basin, then dumped the water out of the kitchen.

    When her foot crossed the threshold of the center room, her eyes were dragged in the direction of the study door. It was shut, so she couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside.

    Thatid to rest a few of her fears.

    She kept walking, now a bit faster, and found Han Qiao bent over wiping down the bed. ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±

    Han Qiao looked up at Sun Yi. ¡°You¡¯ve finished chopping the meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Big Sister hasn¡¯t finished preparing the dough, though. When she¡¯s ready to start making the dumplings, I¡¯ll go help her.¡±

    Sun Yi saw that the water in the bucket was a little dirty. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take out the bucket of water.¡±

    She carried the bucket of water out of the house with steady and agile footsteps.

    Han Qiao grabbed onto the bed and pulled herself to her feet. The world¡¯s softest smile showed itself on her face.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Since Sun Yi was very quick and nimble in her handling of the water, by the time she had finished cleaning the house, Sun Xiu had already made the dumplings.

    One had pork filling, the other, leek and egg.

    Sun Xiu was very good at cooking for her young age. She could roll the dumplings skins fast, rolling pin in one hand and a clump of dough in the other. With just a press and a roll, another skin was ready. Sun Ke took them and made them into finished dumplings.

    The five-year-old children were quick to wrap the dumplings, and their work was done very neatly. They didn¡¯t even need Sun Yi¡¯s help.

    She went to wash the pot and light a fire to boil the dumplings..

    As they were boiling in the pot, they became white and plump, letting off a wonderful fragrance.

    The three children¡¯s eyes lit up. They wiped the table, took out bowls and chopsticks, then looked for vinegar.

    When Sun Yiming appeared at the kitchen door, the four of them were taken aback. The three children retreated towards the wall, their eyes filling with fear.

    As usual, Han Qiao was calm. ¡°Wash your hands and eat.¡±

    She still needed Sun Yiming in order to earn money. She wasn¡¯t going to starve him.

    Actually, Sun Yiming was embarrassed.

    The thought of running away shed through his mind.

    As he was walking out of the study early, he was about to do it. But then he remembered Han Qiao¡¯s threats. Maybe she¡¯d really go out and spread rumors about him and report him for cheating.

    With the one, he would just suffer a tarnished reputation, but for the other, he could be executed.

    After Han Qiao tied him up and gave him a nasty beating the previous night, he understood why people said women¡¯s hearts were the most vicious. He wasn¡¯t about to take any chances.

    The family of five dined at the table. There were enough dumplings, so this time there was no way Sun Yiming would be monopolizing them. The other four were hungry.

    While eating, the three children didn¡¯t say a word or breathe too loudly. And, they didn¡¯t dare to look at Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yiming, too, was silent. He stole nces at Han Qiao, seeing that she was eating with a nonplussed look on her face. She no lingered curled her body up in fear as before, and her face was drenched in sorrow.

    She had an indescribable charm.

    Still, her face was the same as before. She was still Han Qiao.

    ¡°How many copies did you make this morning?¡± Han Qiao blurted out.

    Sun Yiming almost choked on his dumpling.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand froze in midair, still gripping the chopsticks.

    In one morning he had written that many books, even given the not-so-motivating circumstances he was in.

    ¡°Can you finish the other five books this afternoon?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    ¡°Then go write them as soon as you finish eating. I want them done as soon as possible.¡±

    Han Qiao acted as though this were the most natural thing in the world. Sun Yiming gnashed his teeth in rage.

    He was about to say something, but desisted in the end.

    After finishing, he went straight to the study to make more copies of Thousand Character ssic.

    Sun Xiu did the dishes while Han Qiao and Sun Yi went to clean up the children¡¯s room.

    The room was dirty and covered in dust. Whatever could be moved out, they moved out, then cleaned the room very attentively.

    They opened the window to get some air.

    Then all four of them washed the clothes in the yard and hung them up to dry.

    There was a honey locust tree in the backyard, which had been given to them by Han Qiao¡¯s brother. They could be acquired for free in the mountains. The tree could be boiled to make soap, which Han Qiao did. She used the soap to wash clothes and hair all year round.

    Before finishing the clothes, she had boiled a whole jar of soap from the tree.

    After all that, the four of them were exhausted.

    Han Qiao had the children go rest for a while. Meanwhile she went into the study, where she was met with the sight of Sun Yiming asleep on the table. She was so angry that she picked up the stick and began beating him.

    ¡°OW, OW,¡± Sun Yiming cried out in pain.

    He dodged a few of the blows and wanted to fight back, but in the end he just got beaten even more violently.

    ¡°Han Qiao, stop it!¡± Sun Yiming roared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already written them. I¡¯ve already written the five copies.¡±

    Han Qiao stopped beating him for a moment.

    She looked at Sun Yiming and blinked. ¡°You¡¯re already finished?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve written them.¡±

    Han Qiao stepped forward and flipped through the books. Sure enough, they were all finished.

    They were all written quite well.

    Both the handwriting and line spacing were done very neatly, which proved that he hadn¡¯t been cking off.

    ¡°If you were finished, you should havee outside and got to work, not ck off in here.¡±

    When Sun Yiming heard this he stomped his feet in anger. ¡°You never told me to go outside and work!¡±

    ¡°Well, before you used to hit me without telling me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Han Qiao retorted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them stared at each other.

    That had left Sun Yiming speechless.

    He swallowed his saliva and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to do housework.¡±

    ¡°Go get some water and fill up the tank.¡±

    Having said that, Han Qiao started to pack up books Sun Yiming had copied.

    Then, she took them out of the room.

    She called Sun Xiu over and said, ¡°Xiu, you and Yi take these to the bookstore and give them to Shopkeeper Xie. Then, bring back some Xuan paper and enough ink for twenty books.¡±

    ¡°What about the money?¡± Sun Xiu asked in a low voice.

    At a hundred cash coins per book, ten books should be worth a tael of silver.

    ¡°If Shopkeeper Xie wants to pay you now, ask him to give you a hundred copper coins. If he doesn¡¯t give them to you today, I¡¯ll go collect the money tomorrow,¡± Han Qiao told Sun Xiu in a dull tone.

    She couldn¡¯t let Sun Yiming hear these words.

    She would let him know eventually, but for now, at least, it was a secret.

    Sun Xiu nodded and left with Sun Yi.

    Han Qiao got to preparing dinner.

    She had dumplings for lunch and was going to make pumpkin porridge for dinner.

    Sun Ke lit her a fire.

    The two busied themselves in the kitchen. Meanwhile, Sun Yiming was sneaking towards the front door.

    No sooner had his hand touched the front door than Han Qiao yanked the back of his cor and threw him to the floor.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Sun Yiming yelled.

    This time, Han Qiao didn¡¯t hold back. She went straight for the face, using her fists and feet. She beat him without a shred of mercy.

    There was no end to Sun Yiming¡¯s screaming but he didn¡¯t stand a chance against Han Qiao.

    All he could do was scream, but it changed nothing. Soon, his flesh had turned ck and blue.

    Han Qiao stood up and put her hands on her hips. ¡°If you dare to show off with that face of yours, I¡¯ll respect you as a man.¡±

    Did Sun Yiming dare?

    Of course not. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.

    He opened his mouth to scold Han Qiao, but Han Qiao raised her hand to hit him. He was so scared that he shrank back.

    ¡°Coward,¡± Han Qiao swore under her breath.

    She left to go flip the straw mat drying in the sun.

    It was a scorching July, so it didn¡¯t take long for all the clothes she had washed earlier to dry.

    Sun Yiming crawled back into the study and sat on the chair. His eyes drifted towards the hemp rope still hanging from the roof beam. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    He rushed over there and pulled the rope down to the floor. Raging uncontrobly, he stomped it into the ground.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Han Qiao sneered at him through the door.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s body turned to stone. He turned his head and looked over at her. ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Pick it up and hang it back up for me,¡± Han Qiao shouted..

    Sun Yiming was shocked. He hurriedly picked up the rope and threw it back onto the roof beam.

    He wasn¡¯t even able to get it above his shoulders. His strength waspletely sapped.

    He continued to whine, exerting what little of his strength still remained. His face was all red.

    Ignoring him, Han Qiao went back to the kitchen.

    Sun Yiming shook a few times in the study and sat dejectedly onto the chair. His butt hurt, his face hurt, his whole body hurt.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Han Qiao. How could she get so cruel and hateful when she hit him. She obviously couldn¡¯t care less whether or not they had a happy marriage.

    He would divorce her one of these days.

    Meanwhile at the bookstore, Shopkeeper Xie saw Sun Xiu enter the bookstore. Surprised, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve finished the copies already?¡±

    ¡°We sure have!¡± Sun Xiu opened the bundle and handed over a stack of paper.

    They hadn¡¯t been bound yet, so the pages floated out across the table.

    Shopkeeper Xie looked through them one by one. Except for the first book, which was a little rusty, the other nine were of extremely good quality. No mistakes, either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money here and now.¡±

    ¡°My mother said she wants 100 copper coins. She also wants another 20 sheets of Xuan paper and some more ink,¡± Sun Xiu said softly.

    ¡°Coming right up.¡±

    He was looking forward to making a killing. With these ten copies of Thousand Character ssic, he could easily sell them for a few taels of silver.

    He quickly took out the money, then gave Sun Xiu the paper and ink. ¡°Careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sun Xiu left the bookstore with Sun Yi. Not stopping for a single moment, they went straight home.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    When Sun Xiu got back home she gave the money straight to Han Qiao.

    Then, she checked the Xuan paper to make sure it wasn¡¯t damaged.

    Usually when stores gave out paper for copying, they would provide a few extra sheets, along with extra ink, just in case it was needed.

    What was extra was hers to keep.

    Sun Xiu was very attentive to details. After checking, she said, ¡°Mom, there are no problems with the paper.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded and took the Xuan paper and ink into the study. Sun Yiming looked like his spirits werepletely crushed. She said to him, ¡°You are going to write five more copies before you go to bed. Otherwise, you can forget about ever sleeping.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.

    He was going to be up all night.

    ¡°Actually, I think five is too little. Seven.¡±

    With a chilly re, Han Qiao shouted, ¡°And if you refuse, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp again.¡±

    She threw the Xuan Paper and ink down onto the desk and headed back to the kitchen to cook dinner.

    Sun Yiming froze where he was. Inaudibly, he cursed, ¡°You robber, you beast, Han Qiao you bitch.¡±

    He then remembered that he had to make another seven copies before he could sleep. He was forced to swallow his anger and tears and get to work.

    In all his life, he had never felt this powerless.

    An ineffable bitterness was fermenting in his heart. The bitterest medicine could notpare.

    It was pain on top of pain.

    Dinner that night was pumpkin porridge, stir-fried salted veggies, as well as stir-fried Chinese veggies. He ate his dinner before it was dark.

    After dinner, Sun Yiming went back to the study and got back to work.

    Han Qiao and her three girls were, meanwhile, busy moving everything into the room. They then made the bed, and tidied up the clothes, which were all dry by now.

    Meanwhile, the Hengs were getting ready to sit down to dinner.

    That night¡¯s dinner was an unusual feast. There was meat, eggs and steamed buns.

    Against expectations, Old Man Heng said to Heng Yi, ¡°Old Five.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi darkly replied.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go hunting today?¡± Old Man Heng asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he replied, once again darkly.

    The thought of Heng Yi giving up hunting and so abandoning the family brought pain to Granny Heng¡¯s heart.

    She wasn¡¯t about the chew him out for it, though. Clenching her teeth, all she could do was re at Heng Yi.

    ¡°What are your ns then?¡± Old Man Heng asked.

    ¡°Get a wife, break with this household and find a new ce to live.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was calm. Still, it sounded like his decision had been long in the making.

    Granny Heng stood up and opened her mouth, about to scold him.

    Old Man Heng shouted angrily, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Ovee so suddenly by fear, she sat back down.

    ¡°Old Five, your mother and I are still alive. You can¡¯t leave us yet.¡±

    ¡°When Grandfather and Grandmother were still around, didn¡¯t you split up with First Uncle, Third Uncle, and Fifth Uncle?¡± Heng Yi shot back.

    Old Man Heng was at a loss for words.

    He said, ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡±

    ¡°Why not? I go out hunting every day. When I return home, I don¡¯t even get to sit down to hot tea or meat. This is my twenty-fourth year and I¡¯m still single. I have less than 5 silver coins to my name. And you still want me to bust my ass for this family?¡±

    They had never heard him speak so much before.

    And, never before had he actually expressed his displeasure with his family.

    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t ask you for a single penny. Whether or not you want to split up the family, I leave that up to you.¡± Heng Yi took a few mouthfuls of rice from the bowl, threw down his utensils, and stormed out of the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! How unlucky I am to have raised such a wastrel!¡± Granny Heng cursed amid streams of tears.

    Old Man Heng was speechless.

    The bowl in his angry hand was shaking.

    If they had been paying more attention, they would have realized that Heng Yi hadn¡¯t touched the meat or scrambled eggs at all.

    ¡°Old Man¡­¡± Granny Heng called out softly.

    Old Man Heng was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°He¡¯s right. We need to find him a wife.¡±

    ¡°And split up the family?¡± Granny Heng asked anxiously.

    The hatred on her face grew deeper.

    ¡°What else are we going to do, huh? If you hadn¡¯t been treating him like that to begin with, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±

    They also hadn¡¯t noticed that the prey Heng Yi brought back every day was bing scantier and scantier.

    It was toote for words now.

    Meanwhile at the Sun household, Sun Yiming had just finished all seven copies. His back ached and pain wracked his entire body.

    He got up to stretch. Then he left the study and went to the bathroom. He saw Han Qiao moving a bamboo recliner into the courtyard toy down on. The children were nowhere to be seen.

    Sun Yiming wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what.

    He sighed softly before going to the toilet.

    When he came back out, Han Qiao, still on the recliner, just ignored him. She acted as though he wasn¡¯t even there.

    He pulled up a chair and sat beside her. ¡°Han Qiao, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao returned his gaze.

    Under the moonlight, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.

    But that didn¡¯t stop her from hating this abusive and irresponsible scumbag.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk. What do you want to talk about? Let¡¯s talk about why the deed to the house andnd is in your mother¡¯s hands and not mine. Or, we¡¯re going to talk about how you didn¡¯t use the money for studying and how you beat up my daughter and me to vent your anger instead. Or, let¡¯s talk about how you¡¯re a good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t earn a single cent and used our money to eat and drink and act dumb in front of your friends.¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming, I¡¯ve had enough of the past. In those days, I didn¡¯t understand anything. But after I beat you yesterday, I realized I can neverpromise with you. You would never feel bad for what you did, nor could I bring you to stand on your own two feet. So I decided to return an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. You beat me up, so I beat you back. And if you dare to scold me, I¡¯ll smash your face and tear your mouth off. If you don¡¯t leave the four of us alone to live in pace, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°I realized that after I let go, life isn¡¯t so hard anymore.¡±

    It was said that bare feet weren¡¯t afraid of wearing shoes.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words sent chills down Sun Yiming¡¯s spine.

    He swallowed some spit and thought that Han Qiao had gone crazy.

    ¡°You want to talk? That¡¯s all I have to say. What more do you want to talk about?¡± Han Qiao asked gloomily.

    Sun Yiming opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any expectations for you anymore. Make 200 copies, then get out of my hair. I absolutely won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sun Yiming asked anxiously.

    ¡°Why, I¡¯ll be damned, if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    200 copies meant 20 taels of silver. With that, she could buy a house in the vige. She would have to go to the authorities and ask how she, as a woman, could get ahold of a household register. It was time to make ns for the future.

    Sun Yiming had no conscience. The Sun family had many schemes, and her family couldn¡¯t rely on them. She could only rely on herself for everything.

    ¡°Does what I wrote today count?¡± Sun Yiming asked again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Starting from tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao pat Sun Yiming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can do it. After you make 20 copies, you¡¯re home free.¡±

    Sun Yiming wouldn¡¯t be sleeping in the main room. He had been sleeping alone in the study, so Han Qiao wasn¡¯t afraid of him escaping. And if he did escape, she would raise hell all over town to find him.

    Besides, Sun Yiming wouldn¡¯t dare sleep in the same room as Han Qiao.

    He¡¯d much prefer to sleep in the study.

    But he was much more anxious to make the 200 copies than Han Qiao was.

    He got up at dawn, went to the bathroom for water, washed his face and rinsed his mouth. Then he got to work making copies of Thousand Character ssic.

    He had finished 20 before noon.

    ¡°I still have 180 books left.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She took the books and went out with her three daughters.

    Though she locked the front door, there was still a back door Sun Yiming could escape out of.

    However, Sun Yiming¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. She knew he wouldn¡¯t dare go out.

    Also, Han Qiao had promised to let him go after he had finished making 200 copies. He had something to look forward to now. With the remaining paper and ink, he could finish two copies. Without a moment¡¯s rest, he kept on writing.

    Han Qiao took the three children to the bookstore first. They exchanged the books for money, then took some ink and enough paper for 40 thousand characters.

    ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper. By the way, may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Madam Sun, please.¡±

    ¡°How can a woman get a household register?¡±

    Shopkeeper Xie was stunned by Han Qiao¡¯s question.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to go to the government office and ask them about this. There should be a clerk there. If you give him some money, he¡¯ll tell you what the procedure is.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly thanked him. She then told him they would be back in a while to get the writing supplies. With her three children, she left and headed in the direction of the local government office.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Han Qiao walked into the government office with her three children. First she found the bailiff and gave him a hundred cash coins. ¡°Sir, I would like to ask. Can a woman obtain a household register?¡±

    The bailiff looked at Han Qiao.

    He tilted his eyebrows. ¡°You want to register?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    No matter what time period it was, registering with the local authorities meant having an identity. That was better than nothing.

    Fully aware that she was willing to bribe him, the bailiff lowered his voice to ask, ¡°You¡¯re trying to get a household register to buynd and a home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m gonna need one tael of silver for the register. I¡¯m also going to need one tael to cover the office expenses. That¡¯ll be two taels total. Have you prepared the silver?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Sure enough, she had two taels ready.

    The bailiff moved closer to Han Qiao and whispered, ¡°When we go inter, just say that you¡¯re my distant rtive. Give me the silver first.¡±

    Han Qiao paused for a moment before taking out the silver. When she handed it over, she was a little hesitant.

    The unhappy bailiff went on, ¡°I won¡¯t take your money. I¡¯m just looking to sell myself to Lord Dian Bo. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the household registration done for you in a while.¡±

    ¡°And by the way, my surname is Gu.¡±

    Han Qiao followed behind the bailiff with her three children. The four of them were a little nervous.

    Fortunately, the bailiff had not lied to Han Qiao. Thanks to him, the household registration process went quite smoothly.

    She was Han Qiao, from Ninghe Town, born in the third year of Yongning. She left her thumbprint and palm print on the white paper. When they handed the yellowish paper back to her, it had a massive official seal stamped to it.

    She held it in her hand. I¡¯d be lying if I told you she wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    She took her three daughters with her out of the office and next headed to the broker agent.

    ¡°Mother, are we really going to buy a house?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    Han Qiao nodded lightly. ¡°We have to prepare an escape route for ourselves, just in case.¡±

    The house wouldn¡¯t be in town. It had to be in the countryside.

    Ideally it would be in the mountains somewhere. If all else failed, there at least she could go gather herbs with her children to sell. That way she could eke out a living while avoiding Sun Yiming¡¯s family. It would be a pretty good deal.

    After entering the broker¡¯s office, Han Qiao made some inquiries. They weren¡¯t willing to let go of the country houses so easily. Or even thend for that matter. Most had already been bought by the local vigers.

    They ended up leaving the broker¡¯s office without buying a house.

    Han Qiao was not discouraged, though. She and the children went back home to put out the cloth.

    She considered going back to the Han family house in Xishan Vige tomorrow and testing them a little. Once she parted ways with Sun Yiming, maybe she could bring her daughters back to Xishan Vige. Maybe her family would wee her back and let them settle there.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t let her go back empty-handed. What the vigerscked the most was cloth, so Han Qiao bought a few more feet of cloth along with a few other things. She would at least have a pair of clothes for both her mother and father.

    For her nephews and nieces, she bought some sweets and pastries.

    Two roads led to Xishan Vige. One was a mountain road that had to be traveled on foot. The other road could be traveled by horse-drawn carriage and ox-drawn cart.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to hire an ox-drawn cart in that town. But a horse-drawn cart had to be booked in advance.

    The carriage was faster, though. If they left in the morning, they could get back by the afternoon. If her parents refused to even have a meal with her, they would be back even sooner.

    The cloth was not cheap. Just a few sets of clothes cost a whole tael of silver.

    On the way, they went to buy groceries on the way and book the carriage ride.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sun Ke called out in a low voice.

    ¡°Tomorrow, you and your sisters areing with me to Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Ke smiled.

    They didn¡¯t have to go with her, though they were afraid of getting beaten up if they stayed home.

    With their mother gone, no one would be able to protect them.

    Han Qiao made another trip to the bookstore. She gave the paper and ink to Sun Yiming and told him that she was going to her mother¡¯s house the next day.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming looked up at Han Qiao.

    Her clothes were old and her hair was tied up in a simple bun. She exuded a calm and gentle aura.

    She looked at him indifferently.

    She was only letting him know, not asking for his opinion.

    With those clear and gentle eyes staring down on him, Sun Yiming averted his guilty gaze. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    Quite flustered,?he took a piece of paper and spread it out. He used a ruler to hold it down and dipped his brush into the ink.

    However, it seemed he had forgotten how to write.

    By the time his wits had returned, Han Qiao was gone.

    A little whileter, while Han Qiao was cutting the cloth, she heard a knock on the door. Sun Ke rushed to open it. ¡°It¡¯s Granny Heng.¡±

    ¡°Little Ke, is your mother around?¡± Granny Heng asked. She had already entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sun Ke followed closely behind.

    Fully aware that Granny Heng had a sharp tongue, Han Qiao didn¡¯t like her to begin with.

    When Han Qiao came into the courtyard, Granny Heng stepped forward and asked, ¡°Qiao,e over here. I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She didn¡¯t trust Granny Heng.

    ¡°Do you have any unmarried sisters? Preferably with the same temperance that you have.¡±

    What she meant was, girls who were good looking, gentle and easy to control.

    Girls who didn¡¯t make a sound when beaten.

    That¡¯s the kind of daughter-inw Granny Heng was looking for. If she gave one to Heng Yi, everyone would forget all about how he used to mistreat him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why don¡¯t you go ask Matchmaker Wu.¡±

    Of course Granny Heng was aware of Matchmaker Wu.

    She just didn¡¯t want to pay him.

    ¡°Damn, I forgot you came down from the countryside. I came to ask you first.¡±

    While saying this, Granny Heng scanned the space. ¡°Are you making clothes? Where is your husband?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Did he hit you again?¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked Granny Heng, ¡°Aunty, what happened to your forehead?¡±

    When Granny Heng heard this, her expression turned rancid.

    ¡°I fell down and busted my head. Sigh. I¡¯m done talking with you. I¡¯ll go and ask someone else. I have to find that bastard Heng Yi a good wife.¡±

    After saying this, Granny Heng did a 180 and walked off.

    Han Qiao saw at her plump back and chuckled.

    The injury on her head hadn¡¯t looked like a simple fall. But that was her business.

    ¡°Ke, go close the door.¡±

    Han Qiao set off towards the kitchen. There the five catty silver carp she had bought earlier was sitting. She was going to make braised fish.

    The fish had to be stewed. It only tastes good in soup.

    Han Qiao went to cut up the fish. Her motions were quick, urate, ruthless. She used the knife to scrape off the scales, while Sun Ke scooped water to help her flush it out.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi had never eaten fish before, so they were too excited to make clothes. They rushed to the kitchen to wash the pot and help tend the fire. They watched as Han Qiao cut the ginger slices.

    They filled the pot with oil. The ginger slices were put in first and fried until they could be smelled. Next the chunks of fish were tossed in and fried until both sides were a golden hue. A dash of white wine got rid of the fish taste. Next they threw in two red peppers along with a little soy sauce. After that came salt. Finally, they poured argedle of water, followed by two rolls of twisted green onions. They covered the wooden pot with a lid.

    ¡°Mother, it smells so good.¡± Sun Ke sniffed. She then asked, ¡°Mother, will this fish taste good?¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked over at the same time.

    Poor child. She had seen fish before, but she¡¯d never had a chance to eat it.

    Sun Yiming was always out drinking. He never cared about his wife and children.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Have some more in a bit..¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s cooking skills were remarkable. And, the taste was enhanced considerably thanks to the huge iron pot.

    One pot stewed fish, one pot boiled rice.

    When the fish was out of the pot, the rice was ready.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat,¡± Han Qiao said.

    The three sisters wiped the table, picked up their chopsticks and scooped up some rice.

    Sun Yiming stood at the door of the kitchen salivating. ¡°Did you cook braised fish? It smells good.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at him. ¡°Eat.¡±

    She urged the three children to eat slower and watch out for fish bones.

    And voracious though they were, they still ate with ss. They didn¡¯t wolf down the food, nor did they struggle holding the fish with their chopsticks. Also, they didn¡¯t make a giant stack of bowls.

    Their life may not have been great, but at least they had some manners.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    After dinner, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi washed the dishes.

    Han Qiao saw that Sun Yiming was dawdling around, refusing to go to the study. She said suddenly, ¡°Sun Yiming, you¡¯ve been studying books all these years, yet do you even understand anything at all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming stared at Han Qiao.

    ¡°They say that reading makes you wise, but I find that the more you read, the more muddle-headed you get. The more you read, the dumber you Get. Have you ever thought about what you really want in life? What kind of person do you want to be? Every day, you¡¯re dawdling around, drinking and making a fool of yourself, and then youe home and beat your family. You thought we were the ones holding you back, but look at who¡¯s been thanklessly supporting you all these years.¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw you, I felt a deep connection with you. You brought the matchmaker straight to the door with your proposal. We were happy for a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that what we thought was a happy marriage turned out to be a fire pit. Having stayed with you so long, I realized everyone has responsibilities and makes mistakes.¡±

    ¡°We need to think carefully about what to do from here on out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. What about you? Have you thought about it?¡±

    Have you thought about it?

    Have you thought about it?

    Sun Yiming entered the study and sat on the chair. His mind was flooded with echoes of Han Qiao¡¯s question.

    Have you thought it through?

    Do you understand yet?

    Sun Yiming thought back to the day he first met Han Qiao. She had followed her parents into town to run errands. She was gentle and beautiful, and when she looked at him, her eyes were glossy, hiding just a hint of bashfulness.

    Really, it was love at first sight.

    Now they were beating each other up and hurling insults at each other, wishing they could kill each other.

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t know how it hade to this. He didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care what he thought at all. She was just trying to butter him up so that he would finish the rest of the copies.

    With the escape route prepared, who cared if he lived or not.

    That day, Heng Yi once again went back to the mountains to hunt. However, he didn¡¯t bring back any prey. He sent it directly into town.

    When he returned home empty-handed, Old Woman Heng¡¯s mood turned foul. She restrained her anger and said to Heng Yi, ¡°Fifth Brother, I want to find you a wife. How about finding someone with good looks and a docile personality?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After Heng Yi said that, he went off to fetch water and take a shower.

    Then, he washed his clothes.

    Sister-inw Heng went forward. ¡°Fifth Brother, let me help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Heng Yi rejected her with a cold face.

    His standards for washing clothes weren¡¯t very high. He only gave them a light rinse to wash away the stench of sweat and blood. He didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    At any rate, a rough fellow like him could live any way he wanted.

    Stubborn as a mule, he was unshakable when dealing with his family.

    The whole Heng household made him on edge.

    Han Qiao realized that Sun Yiming was really good at writing. Writing thirty thousand words a day was no problem for him. He would stay upte at night and, like that, 35 books were done.

    She was very satisfied.

    The next morning, Sun Xiu went out to buy buns. Sun Yi cooked porridge, and Han Qiao began packing her things. After breakfast, the four of them went out.

    Before leaving, Han Qiao locked the front door without saying a word to Sun Yiming. She left him three meat buns and a bowl of porridge for lunch.

    Whether he ate or not was up to him. If he tried to escape, she would definitely break his legs when she came back.

    Han Qiao went to the pastry shop and weighed out two catties of mung bean cake, one catty of caramel, and one catty of brown sugar. Then, she went with her daughters towards the front of the town.

    When they got there, they passed by the grocery store run by Sun Yixi, Sun Yiming¡¯s older brother.

    As they passed by, they saw Sun Yixi cleaning the wooden door. When he saw Han Qiao, he smiled politely and said, ¡°Hello Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡± The three children shouted in unison.

    Sun Yixi noticed the huge bundle of things Han Qiao was carrying. It was quite big, so she must have done a lot of packing. ¡°Sister-inw, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back to my mother¡¯s house. Since the autumn harvest is on its way, I¡¯m going to go talk with my parents and ask them if they would help us harvest the grain. By the way, Big Brother, are the house andnd deeds with your mother?¡±

    Han Qiao asked.

    Sun Yixi gasped.

    ¡°Mother should have them, but¡­¡± Sun Yixi wanted to say something more, but hesitated. A couple moments passed, and he said, ¡°Sister-inw, I have to get going. When youe back from Xishan Vige, I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qiao said.

    In fact, she already had a n in mind.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s habit of merry-making meant that he was always asking for money. The money she and her daughters worked hard to earn just wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    The Sun family¡¯s main house was the only ce willing to lend him any. They were always willing to, and Sun Yiming¡¯s sister-inw never grumbled. Nine times out of ten, Sun Yiming woulde asking for money and would write an IOU. If he failed to pay them back, they woulde for the house andnd.

    The Sun family¡¯s main house can¡¯t take out more than twenty taels of silver for a house all at once. Instead they would lend him a hundred cash coins whenever he asked. It slowly umted over time, and soon was more than enough for a house.

    A clever scheme, but a vicious one.

    If Sun Yiming were to drink himself to death one day, the Suns would thee and hold Han Qiao and her daughters ountable.

    The Suns were slowly turning them into ves. If Han Qiao¡¯s mother didn¡¯te to her rescue, no one would stop the Suns from selling the four of them into very.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    These thoughts raced through Han Qiao¡¯s mind as she sat in the carriage. The more she thought about it, the angrier it made her.

    Thankfully she had already registered with the local government.

    It was a good thing that she transmigrated here when she did. Otherwise, the three children would be doomed.

    Her face darkening, she caressed Sun Ke in her arms.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Sun Ke asked.

    ¡°Nothing, I will always protect you,¡± Han Qiao said, pinching Sun Ke¡¯s little face.

    Sun Ke was still young and ignorant.

    But Sun Xiu and Sun Yi understood things much better. They could easily imagine what kind of thoughts were going through their troubled Mother¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± the sisters called in unison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. When we get back.¡±

    They were surrounded by outsiders at that time. It would be hard to speak discreetly.

    Moreover, this was all just a hunch. There was no evidence.

    Xishan Vige was wedged between the mountains and rivers, so it perfectly encapsted the ideal of a little mountain hamlet. It boasted a few hometown heroes, too. In earlier times, the Han family had a son who became a high official. He left the provincial mountains and never looked back.

    The carriage wouldn¡¯t take them all the way to the Han house. Once it crossed into the vige and was spotted by the locals, it was time to turn around.

    ¡°Look, Old Man Han¡¯s daughter has returned.¡±

    No matter how bad her marriage with Sun Yiming had turned out, at least she had married from the countryside to the town. Her husband was a schr. In the eyes of the vigers, that was an upward marriage. She was no longer a country bumpkin.

    When they reached the door, Han Qiao looked around at the dpidated house. She pushed open the door and called?¡°Father, Mother?¡±

    A child dashed out towards her. He was a bit shocked at first, but then he recognized her. ¡°Auntie, Auntie.¡±

    He ran back to the kitchen. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Auntie is back. Auntie is back.¡±

    His voice rang joyously. It was enough to raise your spirits.

    Han Yuan came out of the kitchen.

    Her hair was white, but her eyes still looked very good. When she saw Han Qiao, she smiled and said, ¡°Qiao, what brings you back here? Come in and have a seat.¡±

    She then instructed her grandson, ¡°Little Hu, go outside and call your grandpa, father and uncle back up here.¡±

    Little Hu ran off quickly.

    First, Han Yuan scanned her eyes up and down Han Qiao. She saw that she was carrying a bundle of her things, then saw the three children beside her. A bit flustered, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After entering the center room, Han Yuan asked anxiously, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I hired a carriage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a two to four hour walk. Why hire a carriage? It costs so much money. It would be no good if your husband found out, would it?¡± Han Yuan said, stuttering.

    She then turned to her three granddaughters, ¡°The oranges in the courtyard are ripe. Go pick some to eat. I¡¯ll be in here talking to you mother.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Sun Xiu took Sun Yi and Sun Ke out into the courtyard.

    When they were gone, Han Yuan asked, ¡°How has your husband been treating you these days?¡±

    Han Qiao knew what was going on.

    The Hans were aware that Sun Yiming beat his wife and children. Yet they never came into town to help them.

    They certainly had a few evil intentions, but Han Qiao was determined to tell them the truth. ¡°That one day he beat me half to death. So I waited until he came back at night, then together with my daughters I tied him up and beat him back. I beat him within an inch of his life, then I sold all his books.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Staring at Han Qiao, she failed to find any words. It was obvious she was scared out of her wits.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    ¡°How¡­how¡­how could you hit your husband?¡± Han Yuan eximed.

    She wouldn¡¯t even dare to shout at her husband, much less hit him.

    ¡°If he can hit me, why can¡¯t I hit him?¡± Han Qiao retorted.

    Han Yuan was stunned.

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°We¡¯ve split up with the main Sun house, but the deeds for the house andnd are still in the hands of my mother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming hasn¡¯t been doing his job the past few years. He¡¯s been drinking and fooling around all day. If he doesn¡¯t have money, he¡¯ll go to his parents¡¯ house to get it. I¡¯m guessing that the house andnd is all they have left. Sun Yiming is still alive. At least we have a roof over our heads. If he were to die drunk on the streets, my daughters and I would be at the mercy of the Suns. They would destroy us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°How, how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How is it not possible? Mother, it is so hard to predict what others are going to do. If I hadn¡¯te to my senses, you wouldn¡¯t even know how I died,¡± Han Qiao sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m done talking about this. Anyway, I¡¯ve been thinking about our future path in life. This time, I came back to discuss with you, Father, Eldest Brother, and Second Brother. If Sun Yiming and I were to divorce, could I bring my three daughters back to Xishan Vige?¡±

    Han Yuan was shocked. ¡°Qiao, don¡¯t mess around. Divorce isn¡¯t a joking matter. Also, if you were to stay at home¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I won¡¯t be staying at home. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask Father to help me buy a piece of wastnd at the foot of the mountain. After thend is cleared, we¡¯ll build two houses. The courtyard walls will be higher. I¡¯ll live there with Xiu and the others.¡±

    Han Yuan looked at Han Qiao. ¡°You¡¯ve already thought this through?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking it over for the past several days, and I have been saving money. Yesterday, I even went to the local government to get a household register. Mother, I¡¯m your own flesh and blood. You won¡¯t just watch me die, will you?¡± As Han Qiao spoke, her eyes turned red.

    Han Yuan raised her hand and brought it down on Han Qiao. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? What do you mean watch you die? Bah! Qiao, divorcing your husband and moving back here is a very big deal. I can¡¯t agree to it so easily. This matter is up to your father.¡±

    Han Qiao heard this and quickly unwrapped the bundle. ¡°Mother, this is some cloth that I pulled. I¡¯ll make clothes for you and father. Here is some mung bean cake and caramel. They are for the children.¡±

    ¡°You spent all this money.¡± Lady Han Yuan said as she reached out to feel the cloth. Her eyes reddened.

    How many years had it been since she had worn new clothes?

    With clothes you would sew for three years, then mend for three years, then sew and mend again every three years.

    The family still had seven grandsons waiting to marry. Five granddaughters, too, needed a husband. They had to spend money left and right.

    How could they spend money on clothes?

    As long as the children at home could eat their fill, wear warm clothes, and befortable, they would be fine. They simply didn¡¯t have the money to buy these ridiculously expensive mung bean cakes and caramel.

    ¡°Mother, help me persuade Father. Give me and the three children a way out, and let me return to Xishan Vige,¡± Han Qiao saw that the opportunity was ripe to persuade her.

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Yuan ran her hands up and down the cloth, ¡°You need to go talk to your father about this yourself. But let me tell you something first: after you divorce ande back here with the children, you¡¯ll be able to live under this roof for ten days to half a month at the most. You absolutely can¡¯t stay any longer than that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I know all this.¡±

    She understood the ways of the world.

    Otherwise, why would she buy cloth, mung bean cake, and caramel when she came back this time.

    Soon, Father Han came back with his two sons. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi and Sun Ke shouted in the courtyard, ¡°Hi Grandpa, First Uncle, Second Uncle.¡±

    Father Han nodded.

    Seeing how fair and tender his three granddaughters were, he was happy.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go pick some oranges to eat.¡±

    The Han family had a few orange trees and picked oranges every year to sell. The nice ones were to be sold. Only the ugly and shriveled ones were for the family¡¯s children.

    This was also a rare opportunity for the grandchildren. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way they would have wanted to eat them.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke understood how the world worked. They wouldn¡¯t take too many oranges and let them go to waste. Each of them picked one and yed with it.

    Father Han brought his two sons into the central room. Han Qiao immediately stood up and said, ¡°Hello Father, Eldest Brother, Second Brother.¡±

    Father Han nodded.

    Han Firstborn and Han Secondborn, smiling, called out, ¡°Hi, Qiao.¡±

    Han Yuan looked at her husband, son, and daughter. ¡°Qiao, talk to your father. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to cook.¡±

    When Father Han heard this, the smile on his face faded.

    Han Qiao held nothing back. She told her father how Sun Yiming had beaten her within an inch of her life. As she spoke, she saw her father¡¯s face turn darker and darker. She then told him how the four of them had tied Sun Yiming up, beaten him and sold his books. Now, she told him briefly about how she was forcing Sun Yiming to make copies of Thousand Character ssic at home.

    She also wasn¡¯t afraid to voice her suspicions about the Sun family. She had money and a household register. She wanted to divorce Sun Yiming and bring her three children back to live in Xishan Vige. She told her father and brothers everything.

    This time, Han Qiao asked them to choose whether they would take her in or not.

    Father Han¡¯s face was shady. He reached for his pipe.

    When the tobo was ready, he realized he had nothing to light it with.

    Han Qiao paid close attention to her father¡¯s expression, as well as her two brothers¡¯.

    They went from anger to silence.

    The room descended into silence.

    Outside the room, it was still quite lively. A few Han boys and girls who had been working in the fields had returned. When they saw their cousins, they began ying together.

    After a long silence, father Han looked at Han Qiao.

    The daughter in front of him was much tougher than before. She had her own way of viewing things.

    Never before had shee home toin about her married life with Sun Yiming.

    Was he really going to let his daughter die? He knew he couldn¡¯t do it.

    But the family was really poor. They couldn¡¯t afford to take her in. But since she had some of her own money, she could still live on her own. With the help of her family, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to settle down in Xishan Vige.

    ¡°Have you thought about this?¡± Father Han asked.

    ¡°I have,¡± Han Qiao dered.

    Father Han took a deep breath and looked at his two sons. ¡°What do you two think?¡±

    The two Han men looked at each other. ¡°We¡¯ll follow what Father does.¡±

    Father Han nodded. ¡°Go and invite your first uncle, second uncle, third uncle, and youngest uncle¡¯s family over.¡±

    Getting a divorce and bringing three daughters back to her parents¡¯ house to settle down was no trivial matter. He had to discuss it with his brothers.

    With his brother¡¯s support, he would be able to settle her in Xishan Vige. Only then would she be safe from being taken advantage of by others.

    But they had to wait until the newnd had been cleared and the house had been built before they could do anything to help her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s four uncles arrived shortly.

    Having heard Father Han¡¯s words, the four uncles fell silent.

    Uncle Yao had worked in the town in his early years and knew a thing or two. He asked Han Qiao, ¡°How much money do you have now?¡±

    ¡°Five taels of silver in total.¡±

    Of course, she left out one tael. She wouldn¡¯t tell them about that. That at least left her another escape route if things went south.

    Uncle Yao thought, ¡°To buy a mu ofnd, you¡¯re going to need one tael for a bribe. We have enough people to develop thend; no need to spend any money on that. We also have enough people to carry the lumber into the mountains and set up roofs and beams. However, for some things we¡¯ll need carpenters and stonemasons. That¡¯ll require another tael. The most expensive things are still the tiles, pots, pans, food, and so on¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yao, we can build two rooms first. We can live in one room, and the other we can use as a kitchen. If we use bamboo to build it, we¡¯ll save a lot of money.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly put in her suggestion. ¡°The courtyard wall absolutely must be higher than normal.¡±

    Turning it all over in his head, Uncle Yao nodded, then said, ¡°If we do it that way, five taels of silver will be enough.¡±

    The other uncles agree., ¡°Then let¡¯s do it that way. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, hand the silver over to your father and let him take care if it for you.¡±

    With that, they agreed to let Han Qiao divorce Sun Yiming and bring her three daughters back to the vige to live. And if necessary, the Han family would step in to support her.

    This was going to be a smooth divorce.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Without dy, Han Qiao produced the five taels of silver along with her household registration. She handed them to her father.

    Father Han looked at the five taels of silver and the household registration, then looked back at Han Qiao. ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve thought it through very carefully. Rather than getting beaten to death and allowing my three daughters get tortured at the Sun house, I¡¯d rather move back to Xishan Vige. Even if we¡¯re dirt poor, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we still have our four limbs. As long as we¡¯re willing to endure hardship, we¡¯ll always be able to make a living.¡±

    Father Han took a deep breath, then took the silver and household registration. He said to Han Qiao, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this in the future.¡±

    Father Han asked the four brothers to stay for lunch. He told Han Qiao to go help her mother in the kitchen.

    He asked his son to inform the carriage driver that she wouldn¡¯t be returning to town until after lunch. He also invited the driver to lunch.

    In the central room, Father Han asked his four brothers, ¡°So, are we going to build the house at the entrance of the vige, or at the back?¡±

    ¡°The back of the vige is better. It¡¯s closer to us, so we can avoid pedestrians pointing fingers at us. There¡¯s a piece of tnd on a barren hill at the back of the vige. When the timees, let¡¯s tell the vige chief and the junior official that we need another parcel ofnd to grow vegetables, radishes, corn, and sweet potatoes. That way we¡¯ll also have more food.¡±

    ¡°We can also put up a fence around some barrennd to raise chickens in. Daily eggs are another decent source of ie,¡± Uncle Yao suggested.

    His brothers immediately agreed with him.

    ¡°I think Yao is right.¡±

    Han Qiao and her daughters could work. And after Xiu got married in a few years, they would have a son-inw to help them with the work.

    Han Qiao was still young, too. Her looks weren¡¯t bad. There would be peopleing to ask for her hand in marriage after the divorce was finalized.. Who knows, maybe should could marry a better man.

    No one could say for sure.

    Father Han asked his four brothers to stay there at home. First he was going to go to the vige chief¡¯s home, as well as the junior official¡¯s home. Before he left, he went to the kitchen to ask Han Yuan to prepare something to take to the two officials.

    Han Yuan hesitated for a moment. She took out the cloth that Han Qiao had brought back and handed it to Father Han.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to need this¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to ask the vige officials to handle this matter, so we need to give them a good gift. If it¡¯s too light a gift, they won¡¯t get anything done for us. But once they ept it, we will make up for the loss, what with thend and house. We will still make a profit,¡± Han Yuan said. She was very reluctant to part with it.

    Father Han had already taken the cloth and left. There was nothing she could do about it now.

    She then divided up the pastries and caramel into six portions. She had Han Qiao send them over to her aunties. She then invited the aunties and uncles over for lunch.

    She also brought her grandparents over.

    Han Qiao¡¯s grandparents were very old and were now living in Uncle Han¡¯s house. Their legs were still quite agile, but they were a little muddle-headed and didn¡¯t recognize people.

    They had good sons, who would cook some excellent food at home or help them with various tasks. The sons came over quite quickly when summoned.

    ¡°Give your grandma a portion of mung bean cake and caramel. She likes those.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Since they didn¡¯t have much to begin with, the portion she gave her wasn¡¯t very big.

    It was just a token of goodwill.

    Once the whole family hade over, her aunties grabbed her by the hand and exchanged a few words. They asked her what was going on at home, and when they did, she didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Her aunties were shocked to find out that she nned to divorce her husband and move back to Xishan Vige with her daughters.

    ¡°Ah Qiao, you need to think this over carefully.¡±

    They all advised her to think twice. It was very difficult for a woman to get a divorce, especially with all those daughters.

    Han Qiao brought her grandfather and grandmother home. The grandmother froze in her and asked her, ¡°My dear Qiao, have you thought this through? Are you really going to get a divorce?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m risking my life. Sun Yiming violently hits me and the children from time to time,¡± Han Qiao said, her eyes red.

    She knew that her grandfather was really confused.

    Grandma was not confused, though.

    If Grandma could support her, then this kind of thing would never happen again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The olddy was silent for a moment.

    From her pocket she took out an old wallet and handed it to Han Qiao. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tael of silver here. You take it and buy some things. Since you¡¯re getting a divorce, you¡¯re about to move into a home with nothing in it.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t let your aunties know. Don¡¯t even tell your mother. This is between me and you. In the future, when your life is better, buy me some more mung bean cakes and caramel. I love these.¡± The olddy patted Han Qiao¡¯s hand, then stuffed the purse into her hand.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what to feel.

    One tael of silver was no small amount.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll cook for you every day. I¡¯ll make you some delicious pastries.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, then,¡± The olddy smiled.

    Her teeth had already fallen out, and her face was full of wrinkles. Nheless, she was very kind.

    By the time they had arrived at the Han family home, the two vige officials were already there. They took the cloth given as a gift by Father Han, so they had to follow through now.

    Father Han told them that he wanted one mu of wastnd, so they went out to measure it.

    Wastnd was not worth much. It wasn¡¯t much use just letting it sit there.

    At the dining table, no one brought up the divorce. After all, the carriage driver was still present.

    The two sisters-inw were extremely surprised.

    Han Qiao actually wanted to divorce her husband and move back into Xishan Vige with here three daughters? This was simply unbelievable.

    After the meal, Han Qiao set off back to town with her daughters. Father Han assured her that he would take care of everything in Xishan Vige for her. Once the divorce was finalized, moving back home would be the least of her worries.

    It made her think carefully about whether she really wanted to divorce Sun Yiming.

    If she decided to go through with it, she would have to go talk with Sun Yiming¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back to town.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go back.¡±

    When she came, she was in a rather solemn mood, but after all that had happened here, she was much less anxious.

    Han Qiao was in an extremely good mood.

    Sun Xiu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mom, has everything been settled?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°Yes, the hard part is over.¡±

    With a way out, she no longer had to worry about dealing with Sun Yiming.

    Though her spirits were high, the air in the carriage was still stuffy. Han Qiao lifted the curtain and peered out onto the road, where she saw Heng Yi from next door. He was carrying a load of mountain goods while climbing into a carriage. A person immediately got down from the carriage and, wreathed in smiles, took the goods from him and loaded them into the carriage.

    Heng Yi could tell someone was watching him. He turned his head and saw Han Qiao.

    They exchanged nces. No doubt, Han Qiao was very beautiful.

    Actually, Heng Yi had never seen a woman as beautiful as Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao smiled at him. His ears lit up red and he quickly turned his head away.

    Seeing this, Han Qiao tilted her eyebrows and lowered the curtain.

    The name was stuck in her mind: Heng Yi!

    He was a hunter. And, a bachelor.

    At that time, Han Qiao had no feelings towards Heng Yi. She wanted to get more familiar with him first. Then she would ask for his help in collecting herbs in the mountain.

    Whenever he went into the mountains to hunt, he could find all the wild fruits, hairy chestnuts, wild rattan pears, and so on. That would be a big help. That way, if she ever needed anything from the mountains, she wouldn¡¯t have to wander around aimlessly.

    However, Heng Yi interpreted that simple nce much differently. He had never exchanged nces with a woman like that before. And even when he had, he had never really had a chance to see one up close and get a feel for her looks.

    On the way back to Ninghe Town, Heng Yi¡¯s couldn¡¯t get that image of Han Qiao¡¯s gentle smile out of his head.

    He felt like he wanted to wrap his arms around her. He wanted to see that smile of hers. He wanted to see her unable to bear the grief and beg for mercy. He wanted to make her his, at all costs.

    He wanted to see that smile every day.

    He wanted that smile to only bloom for him.

    But he reminded himself, ¡°Heng Yi, I can¡¯t! She is someone else¡¯s wife. Stealing someone else¡¯s wife would earn me the scorn of the world till the day I die.¡±

    However, there was a voice in his head telling him that if he liked her, he had to fight for her. If he gave her up, he might spend the rest of his days all alone¡­

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Sun Yiming, too, was thinking about escaping.

    But he knew that if he went outside with a bruised, swollen face, he would beughed at to death, so he gave the idea up.

    When he was hungry, he went to the kitchen to take a look. The porridge was already burnt and the buns were cold. Though he wanted to heat them up, he realized that he didn¡¯t know how to make a fire.

    In the end, he ate cold buns and cold porridge.

    This was the first time.

    In the early days, he had his mother and sister-inw at home. Later on, after he got married, Han Qiao never let him go hungry.

    She would never leave him at home and go back to her mother¡¯s house with their daughters.

    They beat him up and even made him sleep in the study.

    All of this gave him a very bad feeling about what¡¯s toe¡­

    After the carriage entered the small town, it slowed down and, as promised, dropped the three of them off at the door of the house.

    When the carriage stopped there, Han Qiao had her three daughters carry the things in.

    She herself had a piece of bacon, ten eggs and five big pumpkins. The aunties and uncles also given them two pumpkins. With more than ten big pumpkins, they wouldn¡¯t go hungry for a long time.

    However, Han Qiao nned to make steamed buns out of the pumpkins and see if they could be sold.

    She gave the coachman the money for the ride.

    ¡°50 cash total. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure,¡± the coachman said with a polite smile.

    Coachmen deserved the money they earned; it was a hard job.

    ¡°If I ever need your services again, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Okay, but make sure you let me know a day in advance, otherwise I might be somewhere else.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    The coachman saw that all their belongings had all been unloaded, so he drove the carriage home.

    Now, after he found a ce for the horses to graze, he would be off to the fields to work.

    These days, it was hard to earn money. It was even harder for those who had no financial support or those who were illiterate.

    After Sun Xiu opened the door, Sun Yi and Sun Ke promptly carried the things into the courtyard.

    There were thirteen big pumpkins, each of them weighing more than ten catties. They were stacked in what looked like a giant pile of gold.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sun Ke called out softly.

    Han Qiao scratched her nose. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll make you bacon and steamed eggs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Sun Ke quickly responded.

    She was full of smiles.

    Although she had eaten bacon at her grandparents¡¯ house earlier, she only had two pieces.

    The meat in the bowl was gone.

    Sun Yiming came out of the study and stood under the eaves, looking at his wife and children. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    The three children answered vaguely. They moved things and ran away. No one approached him.

    Han Qiao looked at him indifferently. ¡°How many copies did you make?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ck off today. I finished twenty-three¡± Sun Yiming puffed out his chest with pride..

    When Han Qiao heard this, she calcted how much the twenty-odd books could be exchanged for. Now that she had the money for the pots and pans, her attitude naturally improved. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can have a few more pieces of meat tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any wine?¡± Sun Yiming asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Why? You gonna get drunk and beat us again?¡± Han Qiao said coldly.

    Her eyes red fiercely at Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s reaction was one of fright. He quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now go back inside and write some more for me.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she forgot about Sun Yiming and went back to the kitchen. She asked Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to dig out a pumpkin and put it into the pot to steam.

    Then she took out all the flour she could find.

    ¡°Mom, are you going to make all of them into steamed buns?¡± Sun Xiu asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes. Now steam the pumpkin. Later, you and Yi will make another trip to the bookstore.¡±

    She knew forcing Sun Yiming to make the copies would onlyst so long.

    No one knew when a catastrophe woulde. She had to have plenty of money just in case.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi nodded quickly.

    They understood why Han Qiao was so urgent about it, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    After the pumpkins were cut up and steamed, Han Qiao went to the study.

    Sun Yiming was writing rapidly.

    When this man was serious, he wasn¡¯t actually that bad. But when he was drunk and hit his wife and child, he could be really ruthless.

    When Sun Yiming saw Han Qiao enter the room, he raised his head to talk to her. Han Qiao was ring at him with fiery eyes, so he soon buried his head and continued to write.

    Han Qiao went forward to check the copies of Thousand Character ssic that Sun Yiming had already written.

    Sorting out all the pages, she counted a total of twenty-five books.

    She picked them all up and left the room. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were already waiting.

    Han Qiao handed the stack to them. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±

    ¡°We will.¡±

    The two sisters went out together. Han Qiao then went to grind up the steamed pumpkin and let it cool down for a while before adding the flour.

    They had no yeast back then, so making steamed buns was a littleplicated. The flour was a little coarse, but it smelled really good.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t about to use all the flour. If the steamed buns couldn¡¯t be sold, then they would go to waste.

    The well-made dough was put in the pot to ferment.

    She then turned around to fill the water tank.

    Sun Ke was standing in the corner of the room, torturing ants.

    After the water tank was full, Han Qiao went off to tidy up the house again. She swept the inside and outside of the central room and wiped it clean.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi returned.

    Sun Xiu handed the money to Han Qiao first thing, who took the money and stuffed it in her purse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the steamed buns now.¡±

    The four of them got busy in the kitchen. They had no steamer at home, so they ced the buns on a bamboo rack in the pot to steam. This way they could steam twelve buns at a time.

    By the time the buns were done, Sun Xiu had already washed the basket and prepared some gauze.

    After the buns were done, Han Qiao took one and tore it up for her three daughters to taste. She tasted a piece herself, too.

    ¡°Mother, it tastes great. It¡¯s very sweet. ¡°Sun Ke enjoyed the taste so much, she didn¡¯t want to swallow it.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, too, found it delicious.

    Han Qiao took a bite. It was very chewy and fragrant.

    ¡°Mother, how much could we sell one for?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°Go out onto the streets and shout, ¡®steamed buns! two cash for one! three cash for two!¡¯.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t find anything shameful about this at all. All they cared about was making money.

    The two sisters walked out of the house. Sun Xiu was a little shy, but Sun Yi shouted loudly, ¡°Steamed buns! Get your steamed buns here!¡±

    ¡°Steamed buns! They taste great!¡±

    When Han Qiao heard them shouting, she froze in the middle of kneading.

    She was hearing the voices of children who had experienced hardship and suffering. They would do anything in order to survive, without a hint of pretension.

    She kneaded another twelve buns and ced them in the pot.

    Sun Ke lit the fire.

    Han Qiao and her daughter were dripping with sweat. It was very hot.

    Sun Yiming came and stood at the door of the kitchen. He asked softly, ¡°You told Xiu and Yi to go out to sell steamed buns?¡±

    Han Qiao wiped her brow. ¡°I think selling food is better than making paper dolls for coffins. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°I work hard to copy books. I can earn money to support my family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can, but I think you should be more worried about all that money you borrowed from your brother. If hees to ask for it, how are you going to repay him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Sun Yiming heard that, his face turned pale. ¡°You¡­you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming, who knows how much bad karma I have umted in past lives to marry a scumbag like you. You¡¯re a scumbag, good-for-nothing! You¡¯re a beast, a pig! You¡¯re a dog!¡±Han Qiao cursed angrily.

    She grabbed Sun Yiming¡¯s cor and dragged him into the courtyard.

    Sun Yiming quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll get back to copying. I¡¯ll go back to the study to copy more books right now.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.

    Then, she slowly released her hand. ¡°Then go!¡±

    Sun Yiming crawled back into the study and mmed the door shut. Back against the door, he felt his heart pounding out of his chest. Pure panic consumed him.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    All the thoughts he had been trying to suppress for so long suddenly flooded into his mind.

    At least he was smart enough to be a candidate for the exam. He wasn¡¯t aplete fool.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His legs felt weak, and he slowly fell to his feet.

    How much money had he borrowed from his brother this year?

    He couldn¡¯t remember at all.

    But every time he went to borrow money, his brother made him write an IOU and stamp his fingerprint on it.

    The deed to the house and thend were with his mother. Soon he would have borrowed enough money to buy his house andnd. Was his brother nning to take them to cover all that debt? Then they would never lend him money again.

    ¡°Sun Yiming, let me tell you. If your brother takes the house andnd, I¡¯m divorcing you and taking the children back to Xishan Vige.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s muffled voice sounded from outside.

    That ticked him off again. He got up and opened the door, shouting back at Han Qiao, ¡°Divorce? How dare you? In your dreams, maybe. You aren¡¯t divorcing me, it will be I who¡¯s divorcing you.¡±

    ¡°Bah, you¡¯re a maggot in a cesspit. You¡¯re a good-for-nothing coward! You won¡¯t actually do it.¡±

    ¡°You are vile.¡± Sun Yiming¡¯s face was red with anger.

    Han Qiao used to be so gentle and calm. He never expected her to be like this, violent and rude.

    ¡°I am vile, you good-for-nothing! Divorce me, if you have the balls. If not, you¡¯re no man.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you shrew, shrew¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming covered his chest.

    He was irate.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it, then get back in that study and copy books. If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Han Qiao said, picking up a broom.

    Sun Yiming was shocked. Not wanting to get into another fight with her, he went back to the study.

    ¡°Shrew, shrew.¡±

    Sun Yiming was so angry that he vomited blood.

    But he couldn¡¯t beat Han Qiao, nor could he scold her.

    He could only submit to her tyranny and continue making copies.

    Standing outside the study door, Han Qiao frowned slightly.

    Even in this state, Sun Yiming wasn¡¯t mad enough to divorce her.

    It would be difficult to reconcile smoothly.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Sun Ke tugged at Han Qiao¡¯s sleeve.

    Han Qiao reached out and pat Sun Ke¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Big Sister and Second Sister aren¡¯t home right now. Can you handle him?¡± Sun Ke asked worriedly.

    ¡°Of course. Mother is very strong now.¡± Han Qiao flexed her muscles.

    She rubbed her head. ¡°Ke, my dear, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sun Ke nodded vigorously.

    Her eyes were still red.

    These past two days were some of the best in her life. She didn¡¯t have to worry about going hungry, and she even had meat to eat.

    Han Qiao also felt a little ufortable. ¡°Go and start a fire. Don¡¯t let the stove go out.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. ¡°Sun Ke ran to the kitchen.

    She was still a child after all. It was easy to change the subject with her.

    Just as Han Qiao was thinking about this, the door to the courtyard slid open. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came in smiling. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re all sold out.¡±

    ¡°Someone came up and wanted to have a taste, so I gave her a piece. Then, she bought all of them.¡±

    Eleven steamed buns, seventeen coins.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but it meant a steady source of ie for the family.

    The second pot had two more steamed buns. It, too, sold out very quickly.

    Those who had any money in Ninghe town were looking for something fresh to eat. Also, the pumpkin buns smelled really good.

    One pot of buns was sold for eighteen coins. Han Qiao did some math in her head. Excluding the flour, pumpkins and firewood, she could earn six or seven coins per pot. And that wasn¡¯t countingbor. Things would go a lot smoother if she had a steamer.

    However, with the situation at home as it was, she knew she could be kicked out any day, so she wasn¡¯t about to make another purchase. If she bought a steamer, she might not be able to take it with her when she left, so it would end up being a waste.

    She then counted how much firewood they had. There was some, but not much. She would also need to buy some firewood.

    Han Qiao thought about asking Heng Yi for some. It would also be a good chance to get to know him better.

    In fact, that was probably the main reason, in her mind. After all, once she moved back to Xishan Vige, she would have to rely on her mother¡¯s family for firewood.

    She wasn¡¯t going to approach him directly, though. She would have to go through Granny Heng.

    She didn¡¯t want to start any rumors.

    After selling seven pots of steamed buns , Han Qiao nned to keep one remaining pot to eat. Her daughters¡¯ faces were all red from being in the sun, so Han Qiao told them to go wash up.

    The sky got darker and darker.

    While Sun Xiu was busy cutting meat in the kitchen, the eggs were steaming in the pot.

    Taking advantage of what little daylight remained, Han Qiao went over to the Heng household.

    She had just stepped out of the door when she ran into Heng Yi.

    The two of them were shocked to see each other.

    ¡°Hi, Heng Yi.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was bright, but it lingered in the air ever so slightly.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart rate shot through the roof. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    He wanted to get out of there, but his legs did not seem to listen to hismands.

    He stood rooted to the ground like a piece of wood.

    ¡°Are you still going to Xishan Vige to hunt tomorrow?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Yi suddenly looked at Han Qiao.

    He was scanning her head to toe, not without some suspicion.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, was very calm. A momentter she changed her tactic, but her voice remained just as warm as before, ¡°My family lives in Xishan Vige. If you¡¯re going, would you be able to take some things over to them for me? Also, could you tell my parents to ask my eldest and second brothers to send me some firewood?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow at five in the morning.¡±

    With that, his feet shuffled and he was gone.

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi¡¯s tall back. She pursed her lips.

    Then, she turned around and returned to the courtyard, closing the door behind her.

    Han Qiao was aware that what her family in Xishan Vigecked the most was food. She would make a few pots of steamed buns to send over.

    If she didn¡¯t have time to buy others, then she¡¯d forget about it.

    Heng Yi returned home empty-handed. Granny Heng looked at him as if she wanted to eat him up.

    But he was so thick-skinned that it didn¡¯t phase him at all.

    He fetched water and took a bath, then washed his clothes himself.

    Day after day, he would do his work without a sound, but today was different.

    A faint smile floated into his mind, followed by a soft, gentle voice.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    He never knew that his name could still sound so nice when it was called by others.

    In the wash basin he saw a beautiful figure staring back at him. Her smile was graceful and moving.

    Bang!

    Heng Yi punched the basin.

    The beautiful figure dissipated. Water sshed in all directions, wetting his clothes.

    A ton of it got on his face.

    Feeling a little light-headed, Heng Yi pursed his lips tightly.

    Hearing footsteps, he returned to his senses and promptly continued washing his clothes.

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡± Granny Heng called out softly.

    Heng Yi¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a girl for you to talk to. Why don¡¯t you go have a look tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m going into the mountains tomorrow.¡± Heng Yi stood up to dry his clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Granny Heng choked on her breath.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the whole family depended on Heng Yi¡¯sbor, she would have already started swearing at him.

    Dinner at the Hengs that night was meat and eggs, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t touch them. He only wanted vegetables.

    When Old Man Heng saw this, he said, ¡°Heng Yi, have some meat.¡±

    Heng Yi raised his eyes and looked at his father.

    No words came out of his mouth. He quickly scooped up the grains left in his bowl, put down his utensils, stood up, and walked away.

    As he left, his wrathful gait scared the children. They all hushed up for a moment.

    Old Man Hengunched his fist at Heng Yi¡¯s back, ¡°Are you really determined to leave the household?¡±

    His back was throbbing.

    But Heng Yi didn¡¯t care. He turned around to look at Old Man Heng. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°If you want to, then go right ahead. But first give me and your mother fifty taels of silver for us to live off of in our old age,¡± Old Man Heng demanded.

    The rest of the family took a deep breath.

    Fifty taels of silver could buy five mu of good farnd.

    If they bought undevelopednd, however, it could buy dozens.

    Hearing this Heng Yi only sneered. ¡°Not happening. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°I just want to leave home. That¡¯s all that matters to me. You all can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    They were really trying to threaten him¡­

    If he could be threatened so easily, he would have already found himself dead in the mouth of this tiger he called family.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Old Man Heng was so angry that he felt dizzy.

    Granny Heng didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    She knew this was all her fault. If she had treated him fairly, as though he were actually a member of the family, none of this would have happened. If only she had treated all of her children equally.

    Instead, she only wanted him around because he was their source of ie. If she hadn¡¯t hidden the fact that they were all eating meat without him, then he wouldn¡¯t have be so bitter.

    She jumped up and ran over to Heng Yi, grabbing his leg while crying on the floor. She cried until her heart split open. ¡°Heng Yi, I was wrong! I know it, I was wrong! Please forgive me this time! I will treat you fairly from now on!¡±

    Heng Yi lowered his eyes and looked at his mother, who was crying bitterly.

    Was he soft-hearted?

    Absolutely not.

    All she had ever done for him was raise him. For as long as he could remember, he had grown up by her side, but he never had a good life. At least he never starved or froze to death.

    They could have just abandoned him in the wilderness to be food for wolves.

    ¡°Just this once.¡± After Heng Yi finished speaking, he forcefully pulled out his leg.

    He took a step and left.

    He knew his mother¡¯s crying and admissions of guilt were not genuine. They only did it since their sole source of ie was about to walk out on them.

    He had no choice but topromise.

    When he returned home, the smell of stir-fried meat from the next door wafted in. Heng Yi¡¯s footsteps froze at the entrance.

    For a moment, an absurd thought popped into his head.

    At the Sun household, stir-fried bacon slices with chopped green onions were letting off a fine fragrance.

    The remaining oil was used to stir-fried some pumpkin slices, which were also exceptionally fragrant.

    The egg soup was fresh, tender, and smooth.

    With the pumpkin buns in front of them, the fourdies said not a word. They ate very heartily.

    Sun Yiming, too, was devouring his meal. His mouth was full of pumpkin buns. Though he could not help but feel like something was missing. It would be even better if there was some wine.

    He ate all the steamed buns and vegetables. His wife and children ate until their stomachs were full. The little girls couldn¡¯t stop burping.

    Sun Yiming had worked very hard that afternoon. He finished a full seventeen copies.

    There was still enough paper to write another five. He nned to sleep after writing those five.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, boil some hot water for me to bathe in,¡± Sun Yiming ordered like it was nothing.

    Although Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were extremely unwilling, they still endured it and agreed.

    They got up to wash the dishes and pots as well as boil the water.

    Sun Yiming asked Han Qiao, ¡°How much does one copy sell for?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pull anything. I just want to know how much money I can earn if I work hard like this every day,¡± Sun Yiming said, staring at Han Qiao, ¡°No matter what, a new book should cost five to six hundred cash coins. Granted the bookstore provides the Xuan paper and ink, each book should be able to be sold for more than a hundred coins.¡±

    Xuan paper was expensive those days, and so was thebor of copying the book.

    ¡°Yes, a hundred coins for a book. What about it?¡± Han Qiao asked calmly.

    She didn¡¯t care if he knew how much she was making for each book.

    Regardless, she wasn¡¯t about to let him have a single penny of it.

    When Sun Yiming heard that each book sold for over a hundred coins, he was happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that books are more valuable than gold. The ancients weren¡¯t lying.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, bring back a few more books. Eventually I¡¯ll be able to pay back the money that I owe Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Han Qiao sneered.

    ¡°Sun Yiming, I¡¯m not giving you one penny of this money. I deserve all the money you¡¯ve earned me these past couple days. You borrowed that money and spent it on yourself, so you should pay it back yourself. Leave me out of it.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was very cold and her tone indifferent.

    Sun Yiming stood up angrily and shouted, ¡°We are husband and wife. Husband and wife are one flesh. Now, how is this eptable?¡±

    ¡°What if we divorced? Wouldn¡¯t it be just fine if we divorced?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming was furious.

    ¡°Han Qiao, do you really want a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Do I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡±

    She said that same line a few times.

    She told Sun Yiming again and again that she wanted a divorce.

    She didn¡¯t care about good-for-nothing like him at all.

    Even a y figurine had a better temper.

    Sun Yiming may have been a little scared after Han Qiao beat him up, but there was still some pride left in his bones.

    Han Qiao kept saying that she wanted to divorce him again and again. She simply couldn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°Han Qiao, you¡¯re gonna regret this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought it up, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Sun Yiming was so angry that he was shaking all over. At that time, he didn¡¯t really want to get a divorce.

    In fact, he was so angry that hepletely forgot about his own intentions of divorcing Han Qiao.

    Before leaving, he got a good, long look at Han Qiao, then flicked his sleeves and left. He just walked right out of the house.

    And, he mmed the courtyard door on his way out with a bang.

    The three children were shocked. They were just dumbfounded.

    Han Qiao sighed, gently but deeply.

    He was a real thorn in her side, but she would pull out that thorn soon.

    Saying it outright was better than keeping it bottled up.

    She wanted to let Sun Yiming know that she was no longer willing to live with him.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, go pack your clothes. Leave two sets here, but pack the rest.¡±

    ¡°Especially the cotton clothes. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re good or not, I just want them packed up first.¡±

    The three sisters didn¡¯t dilly-dally. They promptly went to their room to pack.

    Han Qiao, too, went off to pack. She took all seventeen copies of the Thousand Character ssic that Sun Yiming had written that day. She wrapped up the remaining Xuan paper and ink, nning to bring it with her to Xishan Vige.

    She also wrapped up all the new clothes. She packed up all the winter cotton clothes, cotton pants, and cotton shoes. If she got kicked out, she would be prepared.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Her daughters were standing at the door.

    Han Qiao let them into the house. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Is Father going to keep us from going with you?¡± Sun Xiu asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡±

    If he tried to keep them, she would fight him to the death.

    She was willing to kill and to die for her children.

    But Sun Yiming was a coward. He was still an examination candidate. As long as he still had aspirations of taking the exam, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to die.

    Though the children didn¡¯t know why Han Qiao seemed so sure of herself, they were more or less relieved.

    ¡°Go take a bath and get some sleep. Wake up early tomorrow to make steamed buns.¡±

    Whether Sun Yiming was at home or not, before they were kicked out, they would go on with life as normal.

    The four of them were of one mind, one heart.

    Sun Yiming walked on the street but had nowhere to go.

    He ended up at the tavern. When he walked in, the waiter saw his bruised face and was shocked. ¡°Grandpa Sun, what¡­what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I identally fell while drinking that day. Give me the rest of the wine you owe me.¡±

    When the waiter heard that, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. He promptly brought out some wine for Sun Yiming.

    The wine was quickly served on the table along with a tray of peanuts.

    Sun Yiming drank alone. He felt that the taste of the wine today was not right, so he drank some more. The more he drank, the more ufortable he felt.

    He didn¡¯t know why he felt ufortable, but he felt that everything was off.

    He drank one cup after another.

    The alcohol was strong. He soon lost his strength and became dizzy.

    In the old days, he could still go to a friend¡¯s house or the brothel¨Cthe only one in Ninghe Town. But all of that required money.

    With no money, Sun Yiming, in a very pitiful state, actually found nowhere he could go.

    After having a few cups of yellow soup, it was almost closing time. Sun Yiming got up and stumbled out of the tavern.

    He walked towards the front of the town.

    He wanted to get to the bottom of this. He wouldn¡¯t let himself continue to y the fool!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    At Sun Yixi¡¯s house, Madam Sun leaned back in her chair, her head filled with the words that Jiang Ya had told her.

    ¡°That daughter-inw of yours is very lucky. She caught the eye of a rich merchant who was passing by. He¡¯s willing to pay five hundred taels of silver to take her to enjoy a life of luxury. If your three granddaughters go with her, then he¡¯ll pay five hundred taels more. He¡¯ll see to it that they aren¡¯t separated. Don¡¯t let this opportunity slip by. You aren¡¯t pushing them into a fire pit. You¡¯re sending them to a life of wealth and glory.¡±

    In fact, Madam Sun had few thoughts of her own. All she could hear was that voice.

    One thousand taels, one thousand taels¡­

    One thousand taels of silver. That grocery store only earned twenty to thirty taels of silver a year. And that was with the whole family working hard every day. They had to worry about buying goods, ordering goods, and managing everything. They were always living on edge.

    The money they earned each year had to be used on all the family expenses. They had barely enough for their grandson¡¯s studies.

    But if she got her hands on one thousand taels of silver¡­

    That grandson wouldn¡¯t have to worry about studying for the imperial examinations. He could even buy a few dozen mu ofnd to rent out. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like a good idea. She grew a little excited.

    As for whether Jiang Ya¡¯s words were true or not, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Sun Yixi entered the main house.

    Seeing Madam Sun¡¯s old face turn red, he thought of Jiang Ya who hade today and suppressed the doubts in his heart.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Madam Sun replied.

    She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide her joy.

    ¡°Mother, I saw my younger sister-inw, Han Qiao, this morning. She asked about the deeds for thend and house she¡¯s living in. I thought she was going toe back and inquire some more after returning from her trip to her parents¡¯ vige, but, unexpectedly, she didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯te then she doesn¡¯te. We have receipts for all the times Sun Yiming came asking to borrow money. How can she deny it?¡± Madam Sun said coldly, ¡°You can go to Yiming tomorrow and exin this matter to him. In the future, you are not to lend him any more money.¡±

    ¡°He took the money and went off to drink and make merry all day. He didn¡¯t do his job properly and neglected his studies. How can we count on him in the future?¡±

    Sun Yixi didn¡¯t say anything.

    Madam Sun drew closer to him, saying, ¡°Granny Jiang Ya told me something today¡­¡±

    Sun Yixi was bbergasted when he heard that. ¡°Mother?¡±

    This¡­this wasn¡¯t okay at all.

    ¡°Think about it¨Ca thousand taels of silver. How long would it take us to earn that? Guang Zong needs money for his studies, and so does Yao Zu. How can our tiny little grocery store make enough to raise two schrs?¡±

    She was right, of course.

    ¡°Both the back of the hand and the front are made of flesh. Do you have the heart to draw lots on your two brothers? One will study, and his future will be bright. The other will man this grocery store and be a lowly merchant.¡±

    Sun Yixi had no words.

    But his hands clenched into tight fists.

    In the past, he too once wanted to study and be a schr, but a fortune teller told them that Yiming had a brighter future. So, he left school and returned home.

    But the fortune teller had made a mistake. Yiming was not the type to study at all.

    After taking the exam so many times, he still had yet to pass. He couldn¡¯t even pass the first level.

    ¡°But mother, Jiang Ya, I¡¯m not so sure she¡­¡± Sun Yixi wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to need a n. We¡¯re going to need Yiming¡¯s help,¡± Madam Sun said.

    Regardless of whether it seeded or not, they had to make sure their names woulde out of this incident unsullied.

    Sun Yixi swallowed his spit, not saying anything.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Sun Yiming to move to another town with his wife and children?¡±

    ¡°It will be far away, tucked away in the mountains somewhere. Han Qiao won¡¯t see her family for several years, then, and her family won¡¯te looking. Gradually, we¡¯ll be able to deceive them.¡±

    Sun Yixi quickly asked, ¡°How are we going to convince Yiming to do that?¡±

    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t tell the truth.¡±

    Sun Yixi frowned and tried to think of something.A momentter, he said, ¡°Mother, how about this: I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯ll lend him more money as long as he agrees to move out of town. I¡¯ll tell him the change of atmosphere will be better for his studies. Han Qiao can take care of him better, and so on. Once he¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll think of a way to get Han Qiao toe into town with her children, and kidnap them on the way¡­¡±

    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll tell everyone that Han Qiao is eloping with another man, and taking her kids with her¡±

    This was killing two birds with one stone.

    Madam Sun was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡±

    With just a few words, the two had hatched a most devious n.

    They were interrupted by a knock on the door. Sun Yixi¡¯s wife, Lady Liu, went to open the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sun Yiming¡­¡± Lady Liu called out softly. When she noticed that Sun Yiming reeked of alcohol, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She felt disgusted.

    ¡°Sister-inw, where¡¯s my brother?¡± Sun Yiming said as he stepped into the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my mother. I¡¯m going to look for my mother.¡±

    Stumbling and staggering, he walked towards the main house.

    ¡°Mother, Mother.¡± Sun Yiming shouted loudly.

    Sun Guangzong and Sun Yaozu were living on the second floor. When they heard the noise, they came out to have a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s Second Uncle.¡± Sun Yaozu said.

    ¡°He¡¯s real annoying,¡± After Sun Guangzong said that, he turned around and went back into the house to study.

    Sun Yaozu was still young, so his curiosity tempted him to peek out the window.

    Sun Yiming came over drunk. Sun Yixi went forward to help him. Madam Sun¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡± Sun Yiming stepped forward.

    Under the light, Madam Sun could finally see him clearly.

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    ¡°That vicious woman, Han Qiao, beat me up. Mother, she wants to divorce me. She¡¯s gone and turned the whole sky upside down. She actually wants to divorce me.¡± After Sun Yiming shouted, he couldn¡¯t help but curse again. ¡°That shrew! shrew!¡±

    Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t fight back tears as he cursed. ¡°TShe and my daughters ganged up on me. They tied me up and beat me. Then, they threw me on the floor of the study for a night.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun and Sun Yixi were both stunned.

    That was simply inconceivable.

    How could that even happen? Han Qiao was timid and gentle. She was docile in everything she did. How could she tie up Sun Yiming and beat him if she didn¡¯t even dare to scream when he pinched her?

    She even got the kids to join in with her?

    Impossible, impossible.

    Madam Sun shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± Madam Sun reprimanded him lightly.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Han Qiao wants to divorce me. She wants to divorce me.¡±

    Even though, he was the one who said it first.

    Whenever he got drunk, he would beat her to vent his anger.

    Now that he really was about to lose her, Sun Yiming changed his mind.

    ¡°Mother, are you even really my mother? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sun Yiming said as he tugged on Sun Yixing¡¯s clothes. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, believe me! Han Qiao is crazy! She¡¯s Crazy!¡±

    ¡°She forced me to make copies of Thousand Character ssic at home. If I didn¡¯t write, she would beat me. She even hung a hemp rope on the roof beam and said that if I didn¡¯t listen, she would hang me up.¡±

    Madam Sun patted Sun Yiming¡¯s arm. ¡°The more you talk, the more ridiculous you sound.¡±

    ¡°How much have you had to drink tonight? Just how drunk are you?¡± Madam Sun said disdainfully.

    ¡°Send him back.¡±

    When Sun Yiming heard that, he immediately refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back there. That vicious woman is going to beat me to death. I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    Shameless and crying, he barely resembled a man.

    Madam Sun had no way to send him off, especially since she was ten months pregnant.

    ¡°Give him the side room for a night. Tomorrow, ask him for more details.¡±

    Sun Yixi nodded.

    He tried to help Sun Yiming to bed, but Sun Yiming refused to leave no matter what. He grabbed onto Madam Sun and said, ¡°Mother, are you even really my mother?¡±

    He asked Sun Yixi again, ¡°Are you really my brother?¡±

    Old Mrs. Sun was furious when she heard that. ¡°If I¡¯m not really your mother, I would have thrown you out long ago. You heartless bastard! Go to sleep!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Having been scolded, Sun Yiming was stunned. He slowly stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±

    He reeked of alcohol.

    Sun Yiming asked Liu to fetch him a basin of water.

    Liu shouted some abuse at him, then went to fetch the water.

    Sun Yixi had Sun Yiming die down on the bed. He endured the difort and helped Sun Yiming clean his face, hands and feet.

    Sun Yiming was still shouting about how Han Qiao had hit him. ¡°Han Qiao is a vicious woman, a shrew, a vixen¡±, and so on.

    He didn¡¯t mention the divorce.

    When Sun Yixi left the house, he was still cursing.

    He went to the main room to look for Madam Sun.

    Madam Sun waved her hand. ¡°He¡¯s giving me a headache. Go to bed. We¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mother, please get some rest.¡±

    After leaving the room, he closed the door behind him.

    Lady Liu suddenly approached him. ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to send him back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s lying down now. Let him sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lady Liu licked her lips and cursed in her heart.

    She had no choice but to continue working in the kitchen.

    Sun Yixi pulled out a chair and sat down. He looked up at the night sky, his mind lost in his thoughts.

    At the Heng house, Heng Yi was sitting under the eaves of his part of the house, which was separated from the rest by a wall.

    His mind was overflowing with the words Han Qiao and Sun Yiming had been shouting back and forth at each other.

    Divorce this, divorce that.

    His mind was entertaining all sorts of unexinable thoughts. He didn¡¯t even know why.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    He had told Han Qiao that he¡¯d set out at five o¡¯clock in the morning. But at around three o¡¯clock in the morning, the sound of movement shattered the silence.

    Han Qiao got up, andSun Yi and Sun Xiu were not far behind.

    The three of them went to the kitchen to knead dough and make steamed buns

    They had set out the dough before they went to bed the previous night, so it had already expanded greatly.

    The mother and her two daughters dozed off as they were steaming the buns. They would wait till it was five in the morning, when they would pack up the buns and give them to Heng Yi to take to Xishan Vige.

    They steamed sixty buns in five pots. Han Qiao set aside four for her household and six for Heng Yi. The remaining fifty were going to her mother¡¯s house in Xishan Vige.

    Her mother knew how to further divide them up for her family. No need to worry about that.

    Heng Yi waited until themotion next door had calmed down before he went to fetch water to wash his face. Then, he left with his hunting tools.

    He went to the Sun house and knocked on the courtyard door.

    Han Qiao quickly opened the courtyard door. ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Where are the things you wanted me to deliver for you?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been prepared. Please send these two baskets to my mother¡¯s house. Those six steamed buns are for you, as a thank-you for all the trouble.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was gentle and filled with gratitude.

    They gave Heng Yi a sweet feeling, as they entered his ears.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± He took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°Could you ask big brother and second brother to send me some firewood,¡± Han Qiao hurriedly said.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Heng Yi answered. He grabbed the baskets and walked away.

    He was tall and had long legs, so he walked extremely fast.

    Han Qiao looked at his back. His figure was hard to make out clearly in the early morning.

    It was almost as though she were trying to gauge his mental state at that moment.

    Closing the courtyard door, she yawned and told Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to go back to sleep.

    She, too, was extremely tired.

    She wouldn¡¯t have to do as much of this kind of early-morning work in the future.

    It was soon daybreak.

    Sun Yiming woke up very slowly. His weathered and sorrowful eyes were caught ina daze for a long time, before he finally was able to move his stiff body.

    He turned his head to look at the window.

    Outside, he could hear Guangzong and Yaozu reciting their morning lessons. Their voices were youthful and lively.

    He slowly turned his head, which was throbbing in pain.

    He raised his hand to rub his temple.

    Thatst night he had a dream. Everything in the dream was absurd, annoying and, on top of that, terrifying.

    In the dream, everything was the same as it was now. The main difference was that Han Qiao never tied him up, never beat him, nor did she force him to copy books.

    In the days that followed in the dream, his older brother, father and mother convinced him to move house in order to have a better atmosphere for studying. They suggested taking Han Qiao and the kids with him to have someone to look after him.

    So the family settled down in the countryside. His older brother wrote to him saying that their mother¡¯s health was in decline, and asking for him to send Han Qiao and the kids to take care of her. Not suspicious in the slightest, Sun Yiming promptly asked Han Qiao to take the kids back to Ninghe town with her to look after his mother. However, something unexpected happened: the four of them never returned. Their whereabouts were unknown, and so was their fate.

    Gradually, rumors began to spread. They said Han Qiao eloped with another man.

    There were all sorts of rumors like this. His anger, however, only served to further motivate him in his studies. He eventually remarried the daughter of the Prefectural Magistrate.

    Also, he was finally having sess with the examination. He soared up in the official bureaucracy. He soon enjoyed life in perfect love and marital harmony with his wife, surrounded by a crowd of children and beautiful concubines. They were very happy.

    But one day something strange happened.

    Sun Guangzong, who had gone to the capital to take the examination, was brutally murdered. His body was chopped up into eight pieces and sent back to his eldest brother¡¯s home in Ninghe Town. His parents immediately fainted from fright. The officials had no clue what happened to him, nor any leads on a culprit. The Suns had no enemies that they knew of.

    This slowly ate away at the Sun family¡¯s heart.

    Two yearster, Sun Yaozu also went to the capital to take the examination. He, too, was brutally murdered. Just like Guangzong, his body was chopped up into eight pieces and sent back to his eldest brother¡¯s home in Ninghe Town.

    His eldest brother was killed while out looking for Sun Yaozu. The MO was exactly the same. What was even more terrifying was that, a little whileter, his two younger sisters¡¯ entire families were exterminated in one night. Not a single person was spared.

    His parents¡¯ hair turned white overnight. What was worse, they had seen it happen with their own eyes.

    He received the news and rushed back to Ninghe Town with his people. Before he reached home, he received the news that his wife, concubines, and children had been murdered. They, too, had been dismembered.

    He was so heartbroken that he vomited blood and fainted. When he woke up again, he was tied up in the Sun family main house. There was a bewitching woman dressed in red. Though, she looked somewhat familiar.

    The woman in red counted out ten the Suns hadmitted, in striking detail. Each sin called for tears and blood.

    Only then did he find out what happened to Han Qiao and the kids. She had never eloped. Instead, they had been tricked by his brother and parents and sold off into very.

    They had been sold to a brothel. There they were abused every day, suffering all kinds of grief. Han Qiao and Xiu were tortured to death. Yi had gone crazy. As for Ke, well, the once cute and innocent child was now the bewitchingdy in front of him.

    None of them had actually been killed. Only their limbs and tongues had been cut off.

    He never found out where Sun Ke had gone in the end. He only heard news of the terrible things that had happened to them from Ninghe Town. Theirs was a fate worse than death. It was worse than being ravished by wolves on the roadside.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Sun Yiming let out a deep breath.

    He had died when winter set in, sending forth great snow. The snow froze his body and numbed his soul.

    When he opened his eyes again¡­

    ¡°Was all that just a dream?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even tell.

    But suddenly an absurd thought came to him. What if Han Qiao had the same dream? Maybe that was why she had changed so drastically, to the point that she even wanted a divorce. What if it wasn¡¯t a dream, but a prophecy?

    When Sun Yiming thought of this, he hurriedly got up and ran out of the house.

    ¡°What on earth is Sun Yiming doing?¡± Lady Liu called out softly.

    There was an unconceble disdain in her eyes.

    Sun Yiming looked at Lady Liu. Naturally, the emotions in her eyes did not fade away.

    ¡°Where is Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°He is cleaning up in front of the shop. Your big brother has a tough life. He isn¡¯t a schr, like you¡­¡±

    Before Lady Liu could get thest of her words out, Sun Yiming had already disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She spat.

    ¡°What the hell are you trying to pull, you loser.¡±

    Lady Liu¡¯s voice was no longer soft. Sun Yiming, who was standing in the dark, heard it clearly.

    He stood where he was and blinked his eyes. For a moment, his heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    His heart uneasy, he walked to the grocery store. Sun Yixi had already finished his cleaning. Sun Yixi told him to sit down next to him, and he said to him, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re already in your 30s. Half of your life has passed. But if you work hard from now on, you can still have a sessful future. But if you continue to mope around and spend your days drinking and ying around with your friends, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to stop lending you money.¡±

    Sun Yiming¡¯s mind exploded.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    The words his brother just said were the exact same words in the dream.

    Next, Big Brother was probably about to take out all of the IOUs that had been umting over the years. After carefully calcting it, it would add up to 41 and 3/10ths taels of silver.

    ¡°Here are all the IOUs from all the times you have borrowed money over the years. I did some calctionsst night and ites to 41 and 3/10ths taels of silver.¡±

    Sun Yixi said as he looked at Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Second Brother, if I asked for the money back now, how would you repay me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming was silent.

    Now he seemed to understand why Han Qiao wanted to sell his books and force him to do copying work.

    Sun Yixi looked at his bruised and swollen younger brother and saw that his entire face was filled with astonishment and dispirited. He was no longer the high-spirited man he was in his youth.

    For some reason, he took intense pleasure in that.

    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t have a single cent to my name now.¡±

    That was, indeed, his current situation.

    He was penniless and owned nothing.

    He couldn¡¯t stand on his own two feet. All his food and clothing came from the hands of the women at home.

    Sun Yiming jolted to his feet, then slowly sat down again.

    ¡°Big Brother, give me a few days. I will get the money to you as soon as I can,¡± Sun Yiming¡¯s voice was very soft.

    He did not have enough confidence. His words were limpid, and so was his spine.

    ¡°Second Brother, that¡¯s not what I meant. All I¡¯m saying is that you need to work a little harder to achieve your goals in life. I¡¯ve been talking with someone. Turns out, there is a very good academy in Songyang City. You ought to go there to study, and hopefully then you can retake the imperial examination.¡±

    Sun Yixi paused for a moment after he finished speaking. He looked at Sun Yiming and saw that his dull eyes were full of disbelief. There was also imbibed with an indescribable mncholy.

    That look in his eyes was very, very strange, as it also contained fear and hatred.

    ¡°Second Brother, my family is getting veryrge. We, too, need to put food on the table. Guangzong and Yaozu also need money for their schooling. You have already moved out. You are no longer a three-year-old child. There is no reason why you can¡¯t take care of yourself now, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to go to Songyang City to study, I will lend you another ten taels of silver.¡±

    Sun Yiming slowly stood up.

    The amount of silver was spot on. Exactly the same as the dream. Even the name ¡°Songyang City.¡±

    Every word he said was exactly the same as in the dream.

    Was it really all just a dream?

    Oh right, in the dream, there had been another family that was wiped out: that of Procuress Jiang.

    Procuress Jiang¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, give me half a month. I¡¯ll return the money in half a month.¡±

    After saying that, Sun Yiming quickly walked out of the grocery store.

    He was eager to go find out if Procuress Jiang had visited the store in recent days.

    If she had¡­

    His legs were weak. He reached out to hold the wall, but he couldn¡¯t walk.

    Should I go home?

    Sun Yiming really didn¡¯t want to go back there. If everything in the dream was real, how could he face his wife and children?

    Sun Yixi chased him out the grocery store, but he could only watch as Sun Yiming left.

    He knew there was no way Sun Yiming could save enough money to pay off his debt in half a month.

    He believed that Sun Yiming would acquiesce eventually.

    Ninghe town was only so big, so there was only one bookstore. Sun Yiming stood in front of it. He hesitated for a long time before entering.

    His body was very dirty, and the smell of alcohol made the surrounding people nauseous.

    Then they saw how his face was bruised and swollen. He looked like he had just been in a fight.

    Shopkeeper Xie frowned. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, my handwriting is very good. Do you have any copying work for me to do?¡± Sun Yiming asked.

    He let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Two days earlier, someone brought in some copies of Thousand Character ssic to sell. Those were all done by me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Shopkeeper Xie was a little surprised.

    ¡°To be honest, shopkeeper, I have been living life like an utter fool these past few years. I am too ashamed to face my wife, daughter and parents. Now I have a home, yet I cannot return there. I was wondering if you would be willing to provide a little room for me to stay in and three square meals a day. You can deduct the expenses from the money I earn copying. If you would be so kind, I will be in debt.¡±

    After saying that, Sun Yiming cupped his fists and saluted him.

    Shopkeeper Xie was a bookseller. His opinion of schrs was very high.

    Moreover, Sun Yiming¡¯s handwriting was very good indeed.

    Since he was willing to copy books, he must have finally turned over a new leaf.

    A prodigal son never changes his ways. Today, he was in dire straits. But tomorrow, he could really distinguish himself in government service.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Shopkeeper Xie prepared a room for Sun Yiming. He also gave him a pair of clean used clothes for him to change into after bathing. When Sun Yiming came out of the bathroom, a servant had already prepared breakfast.

    Steamed buns, porridge and a te of pickled vegetables.

    If it had been under any other circumstances, he might have despised it. But after everything he had gone through, his body and mind were in ruins.

    He suddenly became very motivated. He was determined to pay off his debt first, then get back the deeds to the house andnd.

    He wasn¡¯t about to let that dream be reality.

    So, Sun Yiming decided to calm down and concentrate on copying books at Shopkeeper Xie¡¯s ce.

    Shopkeeper Xie was a kind man. He told Sun Yiming how much he would be earning for each copy. He even let Sun Yiming pick which books he wanted to copy.

    Meanwhile at the Sun house, Han Qiao got up early and tidied up the house and yard. She even tidied up the study. She packed all of Sun Yiming¡¯s things into a box. As long as you never opened that box, there was no evidence he had ever lived there.

    Soon the kids got up and began cleaning, too. Sun Xiu asked Han Qiao, ¡°Mom, what should we cook for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to go out and eat wontons in the morning¡±

    When the third child heard that they were going out to eat, their eyes lit up.

    Han Qiao grabbed the remaining ten books and went to the bookstore. Shopkeeper Xie looked at Han Qiao and wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he kept his mouth shut and conducted business with her as usual.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, this will be thest batch of books. I¡¯m done with the copying work.¡±

    Shopkeeper Xie nodded.

    Anyone who wrote books was okay, in his book.

    He watched Han Qiao leave with the three children.

    At that moment he thought Sun Yiming a very lucky man. His wife was beautiful, gentle and, on top of that, capable. Furthermore, their kids were well-behaved and lovely.

    Now that he was back on his feet, it was only a matter of time before he made a name for himself.

    Han Qiao took the three children to a wonton restaurant to eat wontons. She even asked for a few meat buns.

    The meat buns were very thick, but had little meat. Each bite was mostly bread and very little stuffing. Even so, the three children relished every bite.

    Han Qiao lowered her eyes and smiled.

    After breakfast, she took them out to buy vegetables and flour. She nned to make them meat buns for lunch. When her eldest and second brothers came, she could take some home.

    ¡°Mom, are we still selling steamed buns today?¡±Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao hesitated.

    If they were going to keep making steamed buns, she would have to buy a steamer. Otherwise, it would just be a waste of time. And more importantly, once the divorce was finalized in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it with her.

    However, unless she made money, they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend this much everyday.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t make up her mind. In the end she decided to buy a steamer.

    Fortunately, the steamer was cheaper than expected. She bought a fiveyered steamer and got an extra pot ring. It was only 320 cash coins, and the seller even promised to help deliver it to her home.

    After making that agreement with the seller and handing over the money, Han Qiao took the three kids out to buy pork, pig intestines, pig stomach and pig liver. They also bought flour, mung beans, sugar, onion, ginger and garlic. After that they went to the apothecary to buy fennel, star anise, fragrant leaves, and strong wine. They even bought an old hen¨Cquite an extravagant purchase¨Cintending to make chicken soup out of it. She would make a bowl or two for her brothers, too.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi and Sun Ke carried their things and obediently followed behind Han Qiao. They were happy, but also a little worried. They spent a lot of money that day.

    ¡°Mother, does pig taste good when it¡¯s cooked?¡± Sun Xiu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    In the past, their family rarely ate meat and didn¡¯t raise pigs. They had never had the chance to eat cooked pig before. Although, Sun Xiu knew, while these things may be cheap, very few people buy them.

    Their family, for one, never had.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s done cooking.¡±

    They didn¡¯t waste a single second. As soon as the got home, the steamer arrived.

    They washed the steamer, then peeled the pumpkin and put it into the steamer.

    They brought Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to wash the pig intestines and pig belly. Since would taste best if stewed, it was a waste of effort.

    The pig intestines especially. Han Qiao kept turning them over to wash them. Then, she used scissors to cut off the fat, afterwards kneading it with flour. She rinsed it in the water then ced it in the pot to boil.

    As the pig intestines and pig stomach were boiling, she tossed some ginger, five spices, star anise, orange peel, and fragrant leaves into the pot with them. She also added a few peppers. She poured soy sauce and strong wine in, then covered the pot.

    ¡°First, heat it up. After it¡¯s been boiling for a while, simmer it down slowly.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she went to wash her hands with soap. Then began kneading more dough.

    Since they were going to sell pumpkin buns, they might as well make some meat buns and mung bean cakes to sell along with the pumpkin buns. It was quite a bit more work, but if they could make more money, it would be worth it.

    Without any financial backing, they could only earn money slowly and steadily.

    The four of them were very busy. Sun Ke was tending the fire, while the other two little faces were red from the heat. However, she was happy to help with this and that. Smelling the fragrancesing out of the pot, she couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    The meat was chopped up and rolled into buns. Han Qiao¡¯s cooking skills were truly incredible. When the buns were done, they each tasted one, and none of them couldn¡¯t find a single fault.

    ¡°Mother, they taste amazing.¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s too good.¡±

    Sun Ke pursed her lips and smiled.

    Bang, Bang, Bang.

    Hearing knockinging from the door, the three sisters gasped.

    Han Qiao quicklyforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    She went forward and opened the door.

    It was Madam Sun. She pursed her lips and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed toe over?¡± Madam Sun cocked her eyebrows.

    ¡°What did you say? Here,e in quick.¡± Han Qiao calmly invited Old Madam Sun into the house.

    ¡°What are you cooking? It smells so good.¡± Madam Sun raised her eyebrows and asked.

    She had no conscience. If she had made something good, she would have never sent any over for Han Qiao to try.

    ¡°I cooked something and am nning to sell it. We really have fallen on hard times. We have to think of any possible way to make money,¡± Han Qiao said as she rubbed her eyes in grievance.

    Madam Sun looked at her.

    The three children came out and called out in unison, ¡°Hi Grandma.¡±

    They stood nervously at the side and did not speak.

    ¡°You guys go check the pot. Look through the hole in the stove. Don¡¯t let the fire go out, and also make sure the pot doesn¡¯t burn.¡± Han Qiao sent the three children away.

    She didn¡¯t want them to be scared of Madam Sun.

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    The three children dashed off.

    As soon as they reached the kitchen, Sun Xiu prepared some sugar water. She was thinking of bringing a bowl of sugar water to Grandma in a while so that Grandma wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her mother.

    Meanwhile in the center room, Madam Sun was busy scanning her eyes all over. The whole room was spotless. Although the furniture and other wares were very old, it was evident that a lot of effort and attention had gone into tidying up the ce.

    Sitting in the main seat, she stared at the submissive Han Qiao. She said, ¡°Last night, Yiming came stumbling over to our ce, ckout drunk. He told me that the four of you tied him up and beat him, and even forced him to write that¡­whatever that book is called.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heard began to race when she heard that. ¡°What? I would never do such a thing. Why would I beat my own husband? It was he who beat the four of us.¡±

    ¡°I did have him make copies of Thousand Character ssic the other day. We¡¯re about to starve over here, and the autumn harvest is still quite a ways out there. We need food on our table. It¡¯s not like he even studies anymore. In a fit of anger, I sold a few of his books in order to buy food.¡±

    ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t, my daughters and I would have starved to death.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, she sat on the chair and wiped her tears.

    Then she continued, ¡°Shopkeeper Xie, who owns the bookstore, saw that we were in dire straights and so he let us know about the copying job. When I came home, I had no choice but to tell Sun Yiming in detail, and he promised to write every day It has only been two days, and he has already gotten bored of it and is refusing to write any more. Last night, he even quarreled with me and told me to take my three children and go back to Xishan Vige.¡±

    ¡°I went back and forth with him for a while. He left with some silver. I thought that life would have to go on. This paper doll making gig was only going tost us so long. Xiu is getting older and older by the day. If we went on making paper dolls, she would have no chance of finding a husband from a respectable family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun fell silent.

    Her side of the story waspletely different from Sun Yiming¡¯s.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t think that Han Qiao would dare to lie to her.

    Sun Xiu brought the sugar water into the hall and called out politely, ¡°Grandma, please have some sugar water.¡±

    For most people, either making a bowl of tea or a cup of sugar water was one of the most effective ways to show respect to elders.

    Madam Sun nodded lightly.

    She never liked her granddaughters. She didn¡¯t hate them, but she didn¡¯t exactly love them either.

    She took the cup and had a sip, then ced it on the table.

    She had a good reputation in Ninghe Town. She raised two sons and two daughters. She wasn¡¯t rich, but she had more than enough to put food on the table.

    The smell wafting in from the kitchen was very tempting. However, she didn¡¯t outright ask Han Qiao for some. Instead, she would wait for her to take the initiative.

    But Han Qiao just pretended to be oblivious.

    Madam Sun thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Then, do you know where Yiming is? He ran away from our ce.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He hasn¡¯t been here at all today.?He never tells me where he¡¯s going, and I¡¯m not about to ask..¡±

    The more Han Qiao spoke, the more pathetic she sounded.

    But Madam Sun knew she was telling the truth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There¡¯s no easy way to talk about this.

    ¡°Yixi told me you came asking about the deeds for the house andnd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sure did.¡± Han Qiao sat up straight.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun was stunned for a moment.

    Han Qiao had changed since thest time she saw her.

    ¡°The deeds are, sure enough, in my hands, but¡­¡±

    Madam Sun red at Han Qiao. ¡°Are you aware that Yiming is constantly asking his brother for money?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. Last night, we got into a fight over this. Though, I have no idea how much he borrowed. I¡¯ve been nning on selling more food so we can return the money as soon as possible.¡±

    Han Qiao looked straight at Madam Sun. ¡°If I return it all, will you give me the deeds?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun was shocked by that question.

    Logically speaking, the title deed should indeed be given to Han Qiao.

    ¡°He borrowed more than forty taels of silver. How long would it take you to repay all that, selling food?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao jumped to her feet and eximed, ¡°What? He borrowed that much? Then, then what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°Are we going to use the house and thend as coteral? How are we going to live then?¡±

    She mumbled for a moment, ¡°If Yixi really wants us to pay back the money immediately, I¡¯m willing to use thend and the house as coteral.¡±

    Using the house andnd as coteral? This, actually, would be perfect.

    She had been thinking for a long time about what would be the best way to move all the things out of the house.

    The olddy had just the way.

    As a wife, she wasn¡¯t willing to default on her husband¡¯s debts. She¡¯d much rather just use the house andnd to pay them off. Then she could take her kids and skip town. It was the perfect n.

    She was quite moved.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun opened her mouth.

    Han Qiao said again, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will tidy up the house as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on home. I will start tidying up immediately.¡±

    Having said that, she told Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to tidy up.

    ¡°Kids, there¡¯s nothing more I can do. Your father has borrowed more than 40 taels of silver from your uncle. Since I have no way of returning the money, the only option left is to use the house andnd to cover the debts.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, she turned to look at the dumbfounded Madam Sun. ¡°Mother, actually, the house andnd deeds are yours to keep. When we move out, would it be alright if we took Yiming¡¯s IOUs with us?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    ¡°What? No. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Madam Sun quickly exined.

    ¡°Mother, say no more. I understand. If we have outstanding debts, then we ought to repay them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tidy up the house and move out as soon as possible. But the grain from the field will still belong to us this year. We don¡¯t have much to live off of. I¡¯m afraid if we don¡¯t have the grain, we will go hungry.¡± As Han Qiao spoke, she cried out loud.

    More importantly, it was her father and brothers who worked thatnd.

    Why should she just hand it over to the Suns?

    ¡°Sob sob sob sob sob, I know it¡¯s my fault. All I wanted was to earn money for my family.¡±

    She wiped the corners of her eyes until they were red.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi and Sun Ke were also crying.

    Sun Ke was crying very loudly.

    She shouted, ¡°Grandma, Please don¡¯t chase us away. We¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    It was as though they were being helped by gods.

    Old Madam Sun was speechless for a moment.

    She was not expecting this when she came.

    ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t have to leave. Even if we take the house andnd in return for the debts, you can still stay here. You will just have to pay us some rent.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money. Forget rent¨Cwe can¡¯t even afford to eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun took a deep breath. ¡°Fine, you can stay here for now. We¡¯ll talk about this more when Yiminges back.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to stay at all.

    The four of them cried until her head hurt, especially the three children. Each of them cried louder than thest.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she had done something to them.

    ¡°I have to get going.¡± Madam Sun rushed out the door.

    Han Qiao chased after her with her three daughters. She even shouted at the door, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll move out soon. Sob¡­¡±

    The neighbors all came out to watch the show.

    They stopped Madam Sun. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the Han Qiao and her daughters crying like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s becau¡­¡± Madam Sun opened her mouth to exin.

    Han Qiao beat her to it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone. Here¡¯s what happened. Yiming borrowed more than 40 taels of silver from his brother, and now Mother wants to take the house andnd to cover the debt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone may not have been very smart, but they knew that if the Suns forced Han Qiao to cover the debt with the house andnd, it would basically be a death sentence for Han Qiao and her daughters.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s only right to pay off the debt. But I don¡¯t know where Yiming has run off to, and I don¡¯t have the money to pay off the debt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pack up as soon as possible and move out.¡±

    Thedies who were watching the show heard this and advised Madam Sun to leave a way out for them.

    Although Han Qiao had no sons, she had still given the Sun family three daughters.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently.

    Unable to catch her breath, she fainted.

    ¡°Mother, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, carry her into the house.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, she asked someone to go to the grocery store and call for Sun Yixi.

    A flurry of hands and feet carried Madam Sun into the house.

    They finally woke her up by pinching her.

    Everyone began offering her advice once again.

    Madam Sun was furious. She pointed at the door and said, ¡°All of you, get out. Get out! Mind your own damn business!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    The otherdies understood what Madam Sun was about to do: evict Han Qiao and her daughters.

    With profuse apologies, Han Qiao asked them to leave the house. When she were in the courtyard, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s cooking, Han Qiao? It smells really good.¡±

    ¡°I bought some pig to cook for myself to eat. I also made steamed buns to sell,¡± Han Qiao was a little embarrassed.

    Both her face and her eyes were deep red. She looked pathetic.

    Ordinary people could neither buy nor cook pork buns, since their families were so poor. Only people who wanted to eat meat would buy pork buns.

    Although the otherdies didn¡¯t say it, they looked down on Sun Yiming.

    He was, after all, a schr who couldn¡¯t even support his own family. His entire household economy was dependent on a woman.

    ¡°How much for a steamed bun?¡±

    ¡°Steamed buns cost two cash each. Mantou are also two cash each. You can buy two steamed buns for three cash.¡±

    The prices wereparable to any other seller, so very few people wanted to buy them.

    However, the mantou sounded like a better deal.

    ¡°Are the mantou ready? I¡¯ll buy ten mantou.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Coming right up.¡±

    Ten mantou cost fifteen cash.

    Han Qiao immediately started handing out the mantou.

    ¡°This mantou tastes good.¡±

    Although it was a little expensive, it was fragrant, sweet and soft. And, the taste was superb.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    After one person had bought some, the others were not far behind. It was clear that they were all very poor and destitute. The mantou sold one after another.

    Each steamer could hold ten mantou.

    Three racks of mantous were sold in one go. Although she had just made a hundred cash, it hade at the price of half a day¡¯sbor.

    And this money was the fruits of thatbor.

    After buying the mantou, thedies had to get going to make lunch. They didn¡¯t want to stay at Han Qiao¡¯s house for too long, because they knew doing so would invite all kinds of rumors.

    Han Qiao had just sent them away when she anxiously turned around and returned to the house.

    Then, she walked up to Madam Sun and screamed, ¡°Ah, Mother, don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the room, Madam Sun¡¯s eyes shot wide open.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t hit my mother,¡± Sun Yi was the first to shout.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll move out, we¡¯ll move out now!¡± Han Qiao added.

    She put her hands to her head and messed up her hair.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun pointed at Han Qiao.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    She never dreamed that Han Qiao would be so daring.

    ¡°Yiming said that you tied him up and beat him¡­¡±

    It was true.

    ¡°How could that be? Why would I hit him? I¡¯m a weak and helpless little woman who swallows her resentment for the sake of her three children.¡±

    Han Qiao slowly sat down.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, take Ke to the kitchen to watch at the pot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked at each other and left the room

    Meanwhile, Madam Sun looked at Han Qiao with anger in her eyes. Suddenly sheughed. ¡°You are going to ruin my family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Yiming said that you want to divorce him. It seems to be true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. That coward is lower than a pig or a dog. I can¡¯t believe I was dumb enough back then to marry him. I¡¯ve worked for the Sun family for more than ten years. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    Han Qiao did not deny it.

    In the end, she was looking for a slow way out.

    But Madam Sun hade to her door asking about the debt and the deeds. It would have been a real pity if she missed this prime opportunity.

    ¡°Han Qiao, you¡¯re dreaming if you think you¡¯re gonna get a divorce. Instead we are going to disown you. That way you will never be respected as a mother.¡± Madam Sun slowly sat up.

    ¡°You must be reluctant to part with your three children. You think you¡¯re gonna take them with you, huh¡­?¡± Madam Sun sneered.

    ¡°Not happening. I¡¯ll keep them by my side and give Yiming a capable new wife as soon as possible. There are many ways for stepmothers to train their stepdaughters.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to watch helplessly as your daughters live in hell. I want you to regret this.¡±

    Han Qiao was not afraid at all.

    Sheughed with exceptional frivolity. ¡°I¡¯ll take this fight to my grave. I¡¯ll go tell the government that Sun Yiming cheated in the imperial examination. I¡¯ll say something like, when he was taking the entrance exam, a certain Madam Sun sent ten taels of silver to the officials and¡­¡±

    ¡°Han Qiao!¡± Madam Sun shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± she roared..

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart was about to explode with anger.

    Her emotions came too quickly. Even though it hadn¡¯te from her at all, it still made her feel pain all over her body. She suddenly stood up and pointed at Madam Sun, ¡°Do you really think you can hide the truth from everybody? Can you really hide the fact that you conspired with Sun Yiming?¡±

    ¡°Heaven has eyes and ears everywhere. Yet your family is not afraid of the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Frightened, Madam Sun stumbled back a few steps and fell to the ground. The pain in her butt made her gnash her teeth.

    Her brain was buzzing.

    She didn¡¯t know how much Han Qiao knew. But she was afraid.

    If Han Qiao let the cat out of the bag, the whole Sun family would have to flee Ninghe Town.

    If they stayed, they would incur the entire vige¡¯s censure.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure that Han Qiao knew anything at all. It was all just an eerie coincidence.

    Madam Sun hurriedly stood up. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to leave.

    Han Qiao was acting very strange today.

    She just couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.

    Madam Sun almost fled in panic. But Han Qiao shouted from behind, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will move out as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t chase us away. Give us some time to find another ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun was so angry that she vomited blood.

    If she had known this was in store for her at Han Qiao¡¯s house, she wouldn¡¯t havee even if her life depended on it.

    ¡°Han Qiao, don¡¯t you spout nonsense! Don¡¯t toss that sewage water on me!¡±

    Han Qiao looked at?Madam Sun with a smile. Well, it was a smile, but it also wasn¡¯t.

    Madam Sun was so angry that her mouth was beginning to cramp. She threw open the door and was about to go home to n some countermeasures with Yixi.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t deal with Han Qiao alone.

    But as soon as she stepped out of the door, she was met with the crowd ofdies. They wouldn¡¯t shut up. ¡°How pitiful! First Han Qiao caught her husband¡¯s hands, and now her mother-inw¡¯s!¡±

    How could she live like that?

    However, this was all other people¡¯s business. They could gossip about it all they wanted, but in the end they didn¡¯t really care.

    When the courtyard door opened, Madam Sun and the otherdies looked at each other. Han Qiao was looking very pitiable behind Madam Sun.

    For a moment, they were quite certain that it was true, that Madam Sun really had hit her.

    ¡°I think you¡­¡±

    ¡°What has it got to do with you? Mind your own business,¡± Madam Sun rebuked her angrily.

    She was overflowing with rage. She just said what she said without much concern for the consequences.

    Thedies were immediately displeased. One after another, they began to call out Madam Sun.

    ¡°This is your fault. Han Qiao has always been docile and virtuous. She has always been very filial to you. How can you hit a daughter-inw like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Comint afterint came in.

    Madam Sun was so angry that her voice failed her when she tried to exin herself.

    No one gave her a chance to speak.

    And no one would believe her, anyway.

    ¡°Han Qiao, tell me, did I hit you!?¡± Madam Sun shouted angrily and went forward to grab Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was shivering and trembling. She stammered and tears flowed down her cheeks as she exined, ¡°No, no, no.¡±

    However, the act she was putting on managed to convince everyonedies, neighbors, passerbys, all of them¨Cthat Madam Sun really had hit Han Qiao.

    Otherwise, why would she be so frightened?

    ¡°Did you hear that? She admitted it herself. I didn¡¯t hit her.¡±

    ¡°You old hag, let go of Han Qiao.¡± Han Dacheng shouted, throwing down the firewood he had been carrying. He stepped forward and shoved Madam Sun away.

    He protected Han Qiao behind him.

    Looking at Madam Sun angrily, he said, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t hit Han Qiao?Then where did that injurye from? Why is she crying right now, huh?¡±

    ¡°Your Sun family is from the city. We thought you were upstanding citizens. You have a schr in your family. You all love studying so much that you would all probably get married to books!¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming is not a human. Your Sun family is worth less than dirt.¡±

    ¡°After he moved out, you, Madam Sun, took over the deeds and refused to hand them over to Han Qiao. You say that Sun Yiming borrowed money from his brother, who wrote IOUs? Who knows if any of that is even real?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this, haven¡¯t you? You were ying Sun Yiming so that you could steal his house andnd?¡±

    ¡°Han Qiao really was born under an unlucky star. She worked for your Sun family for more than ten years, but she didn¡¯t enjoy a single day of happiness. She was even beaten up by that idiot Sun Yiming and you, you old hag.¡±

    Just as Han Dacheng finished speaking, two more teenagers stepped out and, in unison, echoed him, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Madam Sun was so angry that she almost fainted.

    Where did these sons of bitchese from?

    ¡°What the hell are you trying to pull? You lent all that money to Sun Yiming, and never told Han Qiao, yet now you want to chase her out. What kind of scam is this? Are you trying to sell Han Qiao and her daughters to a brothel, using Sun Yiming¡¯s debt as an excuse?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    By now a massive crowd had gathered. They all looked at Han Qiao and her three daughters behind her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    These fourdies were really good-looking. Not many were like that in Ninghe Town.

    They were fair, tender, timid and had outstanding looks. They looked to be desperately in need of some love. A perfect match for some local geezers.

    ¡°Ah jeez, I saw old Jiang the Pimp go to Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store yesterday. It seemed like she wanted to sell¡­¡±

    Her words caused an outrage in the crowd.

    Which man lent dozens of taels of silver to his brother? Why didn¡¯t the wife ever do anything about it? I¡¯m afraid she did long ago¡­

    However, that Mrs. Liu, who lives in the Sun house, never said a word about it. But now, they decided, we¡¯ve lent enough silver, and came over to kick the fourdies out of their home.

    They had borrowed money for several years. It came to a huge sum. Suddenly, they came to ask for a debt and chased them out. It was that Jiang the Pimp.

    Oh my God.

    Everyone finally saw the truth.

    Madam Sun couldn¡¯t deny it now.

    Han Qiao stood up. Her eyes were red and tears were flowing. She said word by word, ¡°The person who borrowed the money is Sun Yiming. If you want to use the house andnd to pay off the debt, I¡¯m not going to stop you. After all, these are your family¡¯s property and have nothing to do with me. But what right do you have to sell us into prostitution? Just because I¡¯m weak and easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°Your Sun family has such a vicious heart. You are insufferable! You are just insufferable!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m out of here. I¡¯m gonna divorce Sun Yiming, then take my three children back to my parents¡¯ home. I¡¯m truly afraid that if I stay in the Sun family another moment, I will be kidnapped and sold into prostitution!¡±

    Some other people also felt that divorce was appropriate.

    There were also some people who didn¡¯t mind themotion and stood up to speak. ¡°It¡¯s time to divorce¡±

    ¡°They have to divorce.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t divorce, then Han Qiao and her daughters are courting death.¡±

    ¡°Han Qiao, while your rtives are here, hurry up and pack your things and go back to your hometown.¡±

    Han Qiao was so happy in her heart that she wanted to die.

    Still, she had a miserable look on her face, ¡°Thank you all for speaking up for me. I¡¯ll pack my things and go back to my parents¡¯ house. Even though it¡¯s a divorce by mutual consent, my parents and uncles have to be present. Sun Yiming and his uncles are here, too.¡±

    Han Qiao saw the firewood her three nephews had picked out and immediately decided to sell it. ¡°This firewood costs ten coins a bundle. Does anyone want it?¡±

    Everyone looked over at once.

    The bundles of firewood were neatly chopped. Each bundle was at least fifty to sixty kilograms, which was much cheaper than buying it from elsewhere.

    ¡°I want all of them.¡±

    Six bundles of firewood only cost sixty coins.

    Among the people who were watching the show, there had to be some well-off families were willing to fork out money to buy firewood.

    It didn¡¯t really matter whom they bought it from.

    All thismotion wasn¡¯t something you saw everyday in Ninghe Town.

    And what amotion it was: some inws plotted to sell their own daughter-inw and grandchildren into prostitution. Although they didn¡¯t seed, it was still incredibly shocking.

    The firewood was sold on the spot.

    The money was paid in full.

    The buyers even found their own ox carts to lug the firewood with, so there was no need for Han Qiao or her family to carry it.

    Han Qiao also took this opportunity to go back inside with her daughters. She closed the door, shutting out all the people who had been watching the show. Madam Sun was dumbfounded.

    After quite a while, Madam Sun came back to her senses and knocked on the door. ¡°Han Qiao, you wench, open this door and exin yourself!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Han Qiao sat in the courtyard, quietly and calmly giving orders.

    ¡°Xiu, go pack up all the things that are in the pot. We¡¯ll be taking them with us. Yi, take cousin Dacheng out the back door and look for a carriage. If that carriage driver fromst time isn¡¯t at home, then look for an ox-cart, donkey-cart or mule-cart. I don¡¯t care which. It would be even better if we could have two carts.¡±

    ¡°Dayong, Dakui, go and help Xiu. Pack up all the food that you can take with you.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what about you?¡± The children asked in unison.

    Han Qiao looked out of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go and confront her.¡±

    She wasn¡¯tpletely helpless.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of an old woman like Old Lady Sun.

    ¡°Mother, you have to be careful. She might hit you,¡± Sun Ke said softly.

    Han Qiao rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother won¡¯t give her a chance to do anything.¡±

    She opened the door resolutely.

    Madam Sun pointed at Han Qiao and cursed, ¡°Han, you vicious whore! You are trying deliberately to ruin our family¡¯s name.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes instantly filled with anger, ¡°You say I want to harm you? Then let me ask you, why did you send Sun Yiming out of the house, back then? It was precisely because Sun Yiming was a useless good-for-nothing. You passed him over to me and made me ve away for him.¡±

    ¡°You never gave me the deed to the house andnd even after Sun Yiming and I moved in. You have been nning this entire time to appropriate thend and house. Heavens knows how much money a family would have to spend to raise a child into a schr. You threw him away just like that. He didn¡¯t seed in the imperial examination. It¡¯s one thing not to have any good advice for him, but you kept lending him money¨Conce, twice, three times, without end. More than forty taels of silver. We had nothing to eat for ages, and you all kept lending him money without batting an eye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. You tricked him into borrowing money so that you could take the house andnd.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s Jiang the Pimp who visited your grocery store. Why was she at the grocery store?¡± Han Qiao questioned coldly.

    The timidity all over her body evaporated without a trace.

    Madam Sun took two steps back. ¡°Well, naturally, she was just there to buy a few things.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then what did she buy? Who rang her up? Was it you or Yixi? Did she give you copper coins or shards of silver?¡± Han Qiao kept pounding her with questions.

    The people who were watching the show all followed suit.

    Madam Sun had no choice but to make up a story. ¡°Yixi rang her up. She paid in copper coins.¡±

    ¡°What did she buy?¡± Han Qiao asked further.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How could Madam Sun know what she bought?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what she bought because you¡¯re lying. Jiang the Pimp didn¡¯t buy anything at all. You were conspiring with her to sell us to a brothel!¡±

    Han Qiao hit the nail on the head, making Madam Sun¡¯s face turn ghastly.

    She may have just been suspicious before, but now, Han Qiao had no doubts.

    Even if she didn¡¯t know what kind of business Jiang the Pimp was involved in, the word ¡°Pimp¡± said it all: she was buying and selling people.

    None of this was good.

    ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Madam Sun hurriedly wanted to exin.

    ¡°Sun Yixi is here, Sun Yixi is here.¡±

    ¡°Then ask Sun Yixi what Jiang the Pimp bought at the grocery store? You¡¯d better not say anything,¡± Han Qiao said coldly.

    When Sun Yixi was invited over, his face was full of worry.

    Seeing that his mother¡¯s face was pale and she couldn¡¯t even stand properly, his eyes instantly filled with anger. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You came at the right time. Jiang the Pimp came to the grocery store yesterday. What did she buy? Did she use silver shards or copper coins? She stayed in the grocery store for so long, so she must have bought a lot of things.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were very tactful. She even hinted that Jiang the Pimp had stayed in the grocery store for a long time and bought a lot of things. Naturally, she would use silver shards.

    He, too, was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Jiang the Pimp bought a lot of things yesterday. She used silver shards.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh.

    In the end, their stories didn¡¯t match at all.

    In panic, Madam Sun looked over at Sun Yixi.

    Sun Yixi also looked at his mother, quite surprised.

    Could it be that he had made a mistake in what he said?

    ¡°Shopkeeper Sun, that¡¯s not what your mother said just now,¡± someone chimed in.

    ¡°Yeah, your mother said that she paid in copper coins.¡±

    ¡°You said that she gave us silver shards. Which one of you two is lying?¡±

    ¡°Or rather, both of you lied.¡±

    In the crowd, it was easy to just sit back and watch themotion.

    Someone actually proposed to invite Jiang the Pimp to testify and see who was lying.

    Four men in green protected the young man, dressed in embroidered clothes, in front of them and the little girl beside him. The young man¡¯s face was red and his teeth were white. He was fair and his eyes were shining brightly.

    The young man said, ¡°May I ask where Jiang the Pimp lives? I will get my attendant to invite her over. Who here can lead the way?¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice was crisp and sweet.

    It was obviously ady. She had disguised herself as a man toe out for some fun.

    Dressed in brocade robes, everything on her body was expensive and luxurious.

    ¡°I can lead the way.¡±

    The young man in the brocade robes gestured for a servant to follow. ¡°You must invite that pimp, Jiang, over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Someone immediately brought a stool for her. She politely thanked them and slowly sat down.

    Since there was a follow-up to today¡¯s good show, more people didn¡¯t want to leave.

    It was like watching a y. The more they watched, the more excited they became.

    Madam Sun and Sun Yixi couldn¡¯t leave even if they wanted to. No one was willing to let them leave.

    How could they keep up appearances if they left?

    Further, they were quite unlucky since Jiang the Pimp happened to be at home today. When the servant went to invite her over, she didn¡¯t want toe at first. She called her thugs over, but the servant moved i on her directly. In just a few moments, he had taken care of the thugs with moves that were ruthless and fierce. That had scared her silly.

    She could only follow obediently.

    Jiang the Pimp was a vicious person, but she was very clear-headed. She could tell what was going on before she even arrived.

    And, she had already thought of a counterattack.

    Just as she reached Sun Yiming¡¯s house, someone asked her what she had bought at Sun¡¯s grocery store yesterday?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything. I was going to buy something, but then this Madam Sun pulled me over to ask if there were any rich men around who were looking to buy some youngdies. She said she had some older men, already married, as well as some young, teenagedies.¡±

    ¡°When I heard that this business was profitable, I asked patiently who these people were, but she clenched her teeth and refused to tell me. She only said that she wanted a thousand taels of silver in exchange for four girls!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Madam Sun was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently.

    Hatred and anger surged in her heart.

    She pointed at Jiang the Pimp and wished that she could tear her apart.

    The crowd exploded

    Four girls? There just so happened to be four girls in the Han household

    No more, no less.

    That olddy truly was heartless.

    ¡°Mrs. Han, I take it? I¡­ I just wanted to ask you, your mother-inw treats you so well yet wants to sell you into prostitution. What do you n to do?¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the beautiful, elegantdy who was dressed like a man.

    What should she do?

    If she could, she would kill the entire Sun family.

    But she couldn¡¯t do that.

    Such a thing wouldn¡¯t be allowed in?those days. The public wouldn¡¯t allow it, since men were supposed to be superior to women.

    ¡°I only have one request at the moment. I beg the Sun family to spare our lives. Let me divorce Sun Yiming, and I will take the three children with me.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that if you can have a step-mother, then you can also have a step-father. They grew in my womb and, after ten months, I gave birth to them. I can¡¯t bear to see them being tortured and abused.¡±

    ¡°Following me in life may be hard for them, but at least I will raise them well and find them a good family to marry into.¡±

    After Han Qiao said that, many people were shaking their heads in agreement.

    The woman in embroidered clothes looked at Han Qiao. ¡°What about those people from the Sun family? Don¡¯t you want them to pay the price?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Make them pay the price?

    If she could, she definitely would.

    However, she had nothing. She was just barely scraping by with the little money she could earn, and was afraid it would run out soon.

    She had already packed up her winter clothes and cotton pants. If she couldn¡¯t earn money, then she and her daughters would be exposed to the cold and hunger.

    And I can¡¯t me her for being so cautious. The future was just too unpredictable.

    She sniffled. ¡°As long as the Sun family agrees to let me and Sun Yiming divorce and leave with the three children, then let me take the dowry with me, I won¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Those who were watching could only sigh.

    They were moved by Han Qiao¡¯s kindness.

    They were moved by her generosity, too.

    They were also moved by the fact that she was going through a lot. It wasn¡¯t easy to endure all that.

    But no one advised her not to divorce her husband just for the sake of her kids.

    Sun Yiming regrly hit his wife and children. That was something that the entire town knew. Now that they knew Madam Sun, Sun Yixi and Jiang the Pimp had conspired to sell them into prostitution, the town more or less saw them as animals.

    Animals who wouldn¡¯t even let their daughter-inw and grandchildren leave town.

    If they continued to stay in this kind of family, they really would die.

    ¡°Worry not¡­I will help you divorce him. You¡¯d better leave this kind of family as soon as possible. If you stay here any longer, I¡¯m afraid you will lose your lives.¡±

    ¡°You are correct, young master.¡±

    When the town deputy rushed over, he saw the young master. Nervously, he went forward and was about to kneel down to salute, ¡°My lord¡­¡±

    ¡°You came at the right time, deputy. I am allowing this youngdy to divorce her husband. After I leave, you have to settle the matter.¡±

    The town deputy immediately answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The young master gestured to the servant girl.

    A servant girl immediately took out her purse and handed it to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Youngdy, take this token of my appreciation. Take it and lead a good life with the children.¡±

    Han Qiao directly refused.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, young master. The divorce is already under way, if Heaven be willing. I have nothing more to ask for. Thank you for speaking up for me today. I won¡¯t be needing this money, thank you for your kind intentions.¡±

    This was Han Qiao¡¯s bottom line.

    She knew that if she took the money, it would be much easier and her starting point would be much higher.

    But she was still unwilling to do so.

    Whether it was her dignity or her personality. Her conduct in the world or her morals.

    She would not ept any amount of silver.

    If she wanted the things in this family, no matter how shabby or rotten they were, many of them would be Han Qiao¡¯s dowry. It was what she and her three children had worked hard to earn. It was what she and her three children deserved. She had the right to take it.

    She did not have the right to take what others had given her.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Some people felt that Han Qiao was silly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, that¡¯s fine. Everyone has their own aspirations, so let it be.¡±

    She smiled and moved closer to Han Qiao. ¡°My surname is Li.¡±

    ¡°Mine is Han.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    At this moment, their statuses were vastly different. Han Qiao did not even have the right to ask where her family lived.

    Not to mention anything else.

    Miss Li.

    For the time being, she would be called Miss Li.

    After Miss Li left, the town deputy immediately followed behind her carefully and humbly.

    ¡°All of you should leave. The show¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Leave, leave. Go home and cook lunch.¡±

    No matter how good the show was, it was not as important as filling one¡¯s stomach.

    The people who had been watching gradually dispersed.

    Even Jiang the Pimp took the opportunity to slip away.

    Sun Yixi supported Madam Sun. Both of their eyes were filled with hatred and anger. ¡°Han Qiao, since you have made the matter public and embarrassed us, and since you keep saying that you want to divorce Yiming, our Sun family can no longer keep you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I care about your Sun family¡¯s mess?¡± Han Qiao snorted coldly.

    She was not afraid at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nasty. I¡¯ll be out of here before dark.¡±

    She turned around and returned to the courtyard, mming the door.

    Madam Sun wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t let her move out, but Sun Yixi said to her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. How many things can they take? Even if they all move out, how much would it be worth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good if she takes everything with her. When Yiminges back and sees the empty house, his heart will be even colder. Only then will he be able to divorce her and not hesitate and drag his feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Sun took a deep breath.

    ¡°I hate her from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    She had nned this all very well, but who knew that one wrong step would ruin everything.

    She shouldn¡¯t havee here today.

    Sun Yixi supported Madam Sun as they walked home. When they reached home, he smashed a wine ss and said hatefully, ¡°Han Qiao, that slut, I will kill her sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Sell her to the brothel to be a prostitute,¡± Madam Sun added angrily.

    At the moment, Han Qiao had already packed up everything with her children.

    There were two beds, a wardrobe, a box, a desk, a chair, a bench, a shelf, a hoe, a bucket and pots and pans.

    She made three bundles to carry the nkets, clothes, and anything else that could be packed. The mortise-and-tenon beds that could be dismantled had already been dismantled.

    Han Qiao actually did not really want a bed, but she knew that the remaining four taels of silver she had would not get her far, especially for buyingrge things. She didn¡¯t want to leave anything behind that the Sun family might find use for.

    She could only bear it and take it away.

    If they only had one cart, then everyone would have to carry things.

    Even Sun Ke had a small backpack. Inside was her two pairs of cloth shoes and her only ragdoll toy.

    Bang, Bang, Bang.

    There was a knock at the door.

    Han Qiao went to open the door. Sun Yi and Han Dacheng stood at the door with sweat all over their heads. Behind them was a horse carriage and two ox-drawn carts.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Sun Xiu was overjoyed.

    ¡°Hurry up and load up the things.¡±

    They had to set off early so that it would not be dark by the time they reached Xishan vige.

    Han Dacheng decided to bring his two brothers to pick some things. Anything that could be loaded onto the cart, they loaded.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi wanted everything, including the brooms. If the cesspit in the backyard were not too smelly and difficult to carry, they would take it, too.

    The two oxen-drawn carts were piled full, and the carriage was also stuffed with a lot of things.

    Han Dacheng and the other two brothers then picked up the bundles, mainly pots, bowls,dles, and bowls, as well as the stewed pork, steamed buns, and mantou.

    The small courtyard waspletely emptied.

    They didn¡¯t have very much to begin with, and with little money to buy more, it was not hard topletely clean out the ce.

    When the door was closed, none of the four women were reluctant to leave. They couldn¡¯t wait to start their new life without Sun Yiming and his family.

    Han Qiao calmly locked the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She had to send the key to the grocery store.

    The neighbors were a little surprised to see Han Qiao empty out the house.

    But they felt that it was only right.

    They knew the four of them would probably never return to that house, so it seemed reasonable to take everything that could be used, so as to avoid unnecessary expenses in the future.

    It was hard to make money these days.

    When they reached the grocery store, Han Qiao delivered the key to the door alone.

    Sun Yixi saw Han Qiao. He was furious when their eyes met..

    ¡°Here¡¯s the key. I¡¯ve kept my promise to move out. If Sun Yiminges back, tell him to bring a letter to Xishan Vige. I wille to the town to divorce him and sever ties with the Sun family.¡±

    ¡°Han, you¡¯re just a little woman. Don¡¯t be arrogant,¡± Sun Yixi warned coldly.

    Han Qiao looked at his ferocious face and sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯ve shown me your true colors. I wonder if Sun Yiming knows that his own brother conspired to destroy his household.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to waste time with scum like Sun Yixi. She threw the keys down and turned to leave the grocery store.

    Sun Yishi stood in the grocery store, his eyes cold and piercing.

    Hatred, anger and evil all tied up into one.

    He watched as Han Qiao got into the carriage. Behind the carriage were two ox-carts filled with stuff, along with three youths carrying things.

    His hands slowly clenched into fists.

    One day, he would destroy everyst trace of the Han family. They wouldn¡¯t even have a gravestone.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Han Qiao lifted the curtain for onest look at the grocery store.

    She swore in her heart that one day, she would let the Sun family have a taste of what it was like to live in misery.

    She would let the world know that she, Han Qiao, was not a person who could be pushed around.

    If she was showing weakness now, it was only because she as of yet had no real leverage.

    They left Ninghe town and headed toward Xishan Vige.

    Overhead, the sun was blindingly bright. Everyone was very happy, especially Sun Xiu, Sun Yi and Sun Ke. They were all smiling. Along the way, they found a nook tucked away in the mountains and rivers to rest for a while. There they took out the steamed buns, steamed buns, sliced pork liver and pig intestines.

    They called over the three drivers and invited them to join the meal.

    ¡°You are all way too polite to us.¡±

    Steamed buns and mantou were wonderful. And, not to mention, just smelling the stewed pig was enough to make one salivate.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Let¡¯s continue on our journey after we finish eating,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She walked to the stream and washed her hands.

    The cool water in the stream washed away the heat in her heart.

    The children ate the soft, fragrant mantou, the savory steamed buns and a piece of pork liver. They were so delicious that they wanted to swallow their tongues.

    After lunch, they continued on their journey.

    It was still early when they reached Xishan vige.

    ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡±

    When Han Yuan saw Han Qiao and the others, as well as the three carts of things, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hurry up and unload all the stuff.¡±

    She called the three men into the house to drink some water.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be needing any water. Once the things are unloaded, we¡¯ll go back to town. We have work tomorrow.¡±

    No one could afford to dy for even a day.

    Han Qiao paid them. Once the things had all been unloaded, the three drivers went back without stopping for a moment. ¡°Mother, the four of us need to stay at home for a few days. We¡¯ll leave the flour and food here, as well as the pickled vegetables, oil, salt, soy sauce, and spices.¡±

    Han Yuan looked at Han Qiao and opened her mouth. ¡°Put them away and take them to your new home.¡±

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll get there when we get there. Once the food we brought is used up, I¡¯ll buy some more. We can¡¯t eat and drink for free at our parents¡¯ home. We can forget about it for a day or two, but we might have to stay for half a month. There are not only parents in this house, but also brothers.¡±

    Not only the brothers, but the sisters-inw living there also had their own worries.

    It was already a great fortune to have a ce to shelter from the wind and rain for the time being.

    Their parents and brothers were willing to protect the four of them, so they had to be even more grateful.

    ¡°Then take them into the kitchen. What did you bring back? It smells so good,¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°I cooked the pig myself. I¡¯ll try itter. It tastes pretty good.¡± Han Qiao smiled and helped to carry the things.

    After entering the kitchen, Han Yuan saw that there were still a lot of things, so she picked up the kitchen knife and began cutting them up.

    ¡°Send some to your uncle¡¯s houseter. Today, your uncle and the others have been helping you move in, along with your cousins. Your cousins have been digging up thend. All these things you bought would be a good way to say thank you. You have to be considerate.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded when she heard that. She thought about it in her heart and suggested, ¡°Mother, boil some pumpkin soup and put some sugar in it. Let¡¯s give everyone a break from the heat. What do you think?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t make them work for free. At least she could repay them with a mouthful of soup to relieve the heat.

    Han Yuan didn¡¯t have any objections.

    They had some pumpkins at home, and Han Qiao had brought some sugar back.

    ¡°Hurry up and send the food over. I¡¯ll cook the pumpkin soup. You should go and take a look at the houseter. The location is not bad. Yesterday, a mountain spring was dug out in the backyard. Your father wants to dig a well, and there¡¯s a piece of barrennd at the outermost part that hasn¡¯t been carved out yet. We can first get an entire pond and raise dozens of geese and ducks. You can sell the duck goose eggs. At the end of the year, you can also sell the geese and ducks for a considerable ie. nt some vegetables in the field, and after a year or so, you¡¯ll be able to live a good life.¡±

    People in the countryside had always lived like this. No one cared if you grew vegetables or raised chickens in the wastnd around your house, because every family did the same thing.

    ¡°It will be a little tough starting out, but this is the path you chose. No matter how hard or tiring it is, you have to keep at it.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Her parents were very thoughtful.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will persevere and lead a better life.¡±

    Han Yuan waved her hand.

    When Han Qiao left the kitchen with her things, Han Yuan could not help but cry.

    She knew that her daughter was beaten in the Sun family.

    She also knew that, despite all that, her daughter never approached them for help. She had no idea what her daughter was thinking, and was a little bit scared of making a mistake and provoking her anger.

    Now that her daughter hade to her senses, she wanted to divorce Sun Yiming.

    Naturally, they had to support her.

    Although the Han family was poor, they had always been united. They were not afraid of the Sun family.

    The Han family had an extra empty room which was specially reserved for guests. Han Qiao and the other three were to live there temporarily.

    Sun Xiu and her two younger sisters moved the things in. Living in the second room was the ten-year-old Han Yuanyuan. She nimbly helped to move things and put the clothes in the closet. In the third room was six-year-old Zhao Di. Along with her brothers, the five-year-old Pandi and four-year-old Laidi, she assisted them. Their three-year-old sister, Shidi, had snot in her nose as she followed Sun Ke.

    This was because Sun Ke had given her a piece of caramel.

    Shidi would remember that.

    When Sun Xiu saw that Shidi¡¯s nose was running again, she called her to the eaves and pinched her nose. ¡°Yeah!¡± She pushed the snot out of her nose.

    She took out a wet handkerchief to wipe her nose.

    ¡°Big Cousin.¡± Han Shidi smiled sweetly.

    Sun Xiu pinched her nose. ¡°Be good, now. I¡¯ll give you some candyter.¡±

    Han Shidi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    She turned his head and ran off with Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    She didn¡¯t see many cousins when she came to her grandfather¡¯s house yesterday. Apparently, they had all gone out to worship the Buddha with their Aunt Yao.

    Aunt Yao was now several months pregnant and was about to have a son. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it by herself, so she brought her four daughters along.

    Sun Xiu looked at her four cousins. Each looked dirtier than thest. And, each of them was thinner and weaker than thest. She couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that although her mother was gentle and weak, she was really sincere and good to the three sisters.

    Han Qiao had endured all the suffering for their sake.

    And if now she could no longer bear it, it was also for their sake.

    That is why Sun Xiu¡¯s heart ached for her younger cousin, Han Shidi.

    While Han Shidi was following Sun Xiu, Sun Ke came over to hold her hand. She looked at her younger cousin, then at her older cousin. For a moment, she hesitated about whom she wanted to follow.

    Han Qiao sent the braised pork liver and fatty intestines off to every house. A few aunties learned that she hadpletely fallen out with the Sun family and moved back with the children. The next time she met Sun Yiming, she would divorce him. They all felt very sorry for her.

    ¡°Life will be tough in the future, but you still have uncles and aunties like us. As long as you are willing to endure hardships and stay strong, you will survive.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She went to see her grandmother again.

    She didn¡¯t know how to use the silver she had given her, so she didn¡¯t count it as part of her savings.

    It was not easy for an olddy to save up money like that.

    After settling down, she had to return the money.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Han Qiao, what a surprise.¡±

    Han Qiao handed the hawthorn candy she bought to her.

    The olddy smiled as she took a piece and tasted it. Then, she said happily, ¡°It¡¯s sour, sweet, and tastes really good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°I like it, I do like it. People without teeth like something sweet to eat.¡±

    It was mainly because she went through a lot of hardship when she was young. Now that she was getting older, she could enjoy candies given to her by grandchildren.

    Also, olddies like her were thought to have amazing luck.

    ¡°You have a lot of things to do now. Go back to work.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She got up to bid farewell to the olddy and returned to the Han family home. Han Yuan¡¯s household had already prepared the pumpkin soup. It had been scooped into arge ceramic jar.

    ¡°You can take it overter.¡±

    She then instructed Han Qiao, ¡°Remember to take the bowls, chopsticks and wooden spoons with you.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mother.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    At the moment, her uncles, brothers and nephews were too busy to have a proper meal. Once the new house was built and everything was put in order, she would have to invite them over for a proper meal.

    She would also have to send a few things to her uncles¡¯ families as a token of her gratitude.

    She would thank them for their help and support. She would remember this kindness for the rest of her life.

    And, she would be sure to repay them.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Han Qiao¡¯s original n was to go by herself. Seeing that her room had been tidied up, she summoned Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke to go with her.

    The four nieces of her youngest brother¡¯s family also looked very eager to help.

    The four children¡¯s bodies were shabby and worn. They looked dirty and pitiful.

    ¡°You guys cane too.¡±

    The four children lit up.

    ¡°Aunty, I wanna go with you too.¡± Han Yuanyuan had heard them.

    Compared to her four cousins, Han Yuanyuan¡¯s life was much better.

    She was much livelier than them.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han Qiao carried the pumpkin soup, and Sun Xiu the basket.

    The group of eight walked towards the new house.

    It wasn¡¯t far at all from the Han family, and it was even closer to Uncle Yao¡¯s house. If you stood at the door of one, you could shout and still be heard at the other.

    The location was very good indeed. It was at the foot of the mountain, so it would be easy to go into the mountain to collect firewood and herbs. There was also a small stream not far away. Very convenient forundry.

    Going to the stream to catch crabs and small fish to satisfy one¡¯s craving would also not be difficult at all.

    ¡°Mother, I like this ce.¡±

    ¡°I like it too.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    After Sun Xiu spoke, Sun Yi and Sun Ke were not far behind

    The small house was surrounded by green mountains and rivers. Tilling soil to grow vegetables and raising a few chickens and ducks was much more preferable than living in fear in the town.

    It would be even better if they could get the divorce finalized as soon as possible.

    Han Qiao¡¯s father had five brothers, and each of them had a few children. After his son got married, he had even more children. His first uncle, second uncle, and third uncle even had great-granddaughters. They were a very prolific family.

    That day, there were not only a few uncles and cousins who came to work, but also a few nephews.

    Han Qiao greeted them one by one and offered them pumpkin soup.

    Actually, pretty much every family there had ess to pumpkins. They would all nt lots of them. Some of it they ate at home, and the rest they would sell to the town in exchange for some money to support the family.

    However, since Han Qiao was able to cook them herself, their regard for it was much stronger.

    No one wanted to work hard. And their niece was an ingrate who didn¡¯t know what was good for her.

    Everyone drank a bowl each, and they all tasted the strong sweet vor. Han Qiao gave the remaining spoonfuls to the eight children, and they ate with great relish.

    The main thing was the sweetness.

    ¡°Qiao, my dear,e and take a look. How do you n to build your courtyard?¡± Uncle Yao asked.

    Han Qiao had originally nned to build two fewer rooms that she and her daughters could squeeze into. However, after thinking about it, she felt that that may not do.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, I¡¯d like two more rooms. The four of us living here are going to be a little ufortable at first. I¡¯ll talk it over with my parents. Maybe we have Dacheng and Dayong stay overnight for a period of time. I¡¯ll raise two fierce dogs so that we can guard the house.¡±

    It was going to take some time to raise this dog.

    Uncle Yao nodded. ¡°But to build two more rooms, we will need a lot more tiles.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to buy any furniture or other wares. We can save a tael of silver that way. I still have a few taels left. It should be enough.¡±

    Han Qiao drew a sketch on the ground.

    There were three main buildings, but they still needed a central building.

    If others ever came over to the house, they wouldn¡¯t be able to just sit in the courtyard. They had to have a formal venue to talk about official business in.

    Behind the kitchen and the warehouse, there was a spring nearby. It was convenient to get water. Han Qiao¡¯s idea was to enclose the spring with a wall and nt some thorny trees outside the wall.

    She could nt fruits and vegetables inside the courtyard wall.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be living in this small mountain vige forever, so there was no need to be meticulous.

    She was very strong. What was it to her if two or three petty thieves showed up? As long as they didn¡¯t know martial arts, that is.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Uncle Yao said.

    ¡°To save some money, the carpenters and stonemasons I found are all rtives. I saved a lot of money, but you¡¯ll have to take care of the food.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Yao. I understand.¡±

    They were all family members, so she was more than happy to help out.

    In just one day¡¯s time, everything that could be dug out of the wastnd was dug out. The random rocks scattered about, if usable, were put to some use or other. If not usable, they were smashed. Just like that, in another two days, a fresh acre ofnd appeared.

    There were many people in the family who were strong enough to work, so two or three days was more than enough time to carry the lumber to the new house.

    On the way back to the Han family, Han Qiao looked back at her family members who were still busy with work. She decided toe back to work tomorrow.

    At the very least, she would head out in the mountains with Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to gather whatever herbs or nts could be shared with the family.

    When they returned to the Han family home, her sisters-inw had already returned from working in the fields. The two sisters-inw were very generous people. When they saw Han Qiao, they evenforted her, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, you can put your mind at ease.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    Sister-inw Han nodded and went to fetch water to bathe with.

    She carried the water into the bathroom. Looking at the bath beans Han Qiao had brought on the shelf, she was stunned for a moment.

    She picked them up and took a sniff. They smelled excellent.

    Then, she gently put them back and used homemade shampoo to wash her hair and body.

    When the other sister-inw came to take a shower, she was also extremely surprised.

    ¡°Sure enough, they came from the city. How extravagant.¡±

    She took it and smelled it before putting it back.

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly use such precious items.

    The older sister-inw wasn¡¯t nning to stay at her parents¡¯ house for long. She was going to move out after the courtyard was finished.

    There was no need to make a fuss over such small things.

    In the courtyard, a few children were ying hide-and-seek. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi and Han Yuanyuan were helping to prepare dinner in the kitchen.

    The second sister-inw looked at the children in the third room. She hesitated for a while, but ended up saying nothing.

    Even though she had been pregnant for ten months, she didn¡¯t at all feel troubled. She didn¡¯t want to cause too much of a fuss.

    Han Qiao came out with water. ¡°Hi, Second Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m having Zhaodi wash a few things. Coincidentally, Ke has a few sets of clothes that she can¡¯t wear anymore. They happen to be just right for Zhaodi.¡±

    Cloth was a preciousmodity. Even if they couldn¡¯t wear it, they wouldn¡¯t throw it away. They would wash and put it away. And they would only give it to close rtives.

    The second sister-inw was very surprised.

    Han Qiao had already called over Zhaodi and the others to take a bath.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came over to help. They washed their four cousins clean and changed them into clean clothes and pants. They lookedpletely different.

    Han Yuan smiled when she saw this.

    She couldn¡¯t help but remind them, ¡°It¡¯s good to clean up like this. But don¡¯t y around in the mud and you won¡¯t get so dirty in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Grandma.¡±

    Han Qiao went into the house and took out the rest of the caramel for the children to eat.

    Having been given candy from her, the children felt much closer to Han Qiao.

    Especially Han Shidi. She just couldn¡¯t stop shouting, ¡°Auntie! Auntie!¡±

    Han Qiao brought back the stewed pig, so there was no need to cook that night. Han Yuan steamed some wotou, pumpkin soup. She heard Han Qiao mixing together vegetables and cucumbers.

    They even prepared an extravagant egg-fried loofah.

    ¡°My goodness! Quite a feast today.¡± Han Dachengughed.

    He quickly fetched water to wash his hands.

    While they were eating, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her brother¡¯s wife Mrs. Mu. She had a big belly, and her face was full of worry.

    Han Qiao went forward to help her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Han Qiao asked this, Mrs. Mu¡¯s eyes turned red and she almost cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Han Qiao was too embarrassed to ask further.

    She helped her sit down.

    She turned around and went to help bring out the dishes.

    There were many people at home, so many that, even though they had two tables, there weren¡¯t enough seats. So, they had to divide everyone into three tables.

    Looking at the dishes on the table, Father Han smiled. ¡°What a marvelous feast today. Dinner is served.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Everyone opened their mouths and dug in. The children picked up their chopsticks and picked up the braised pork intestines and pork liver.

    After tasting it¡­

    ¡°Mmm¡­it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    The only problem was that there was only so much food. Two bites for one person and it was gone.

    But to the children, this was a rare delicacy. They were extremely happy.

    Father Han couldn¡¯t help but take a few more bites.

    There were many people at home, so it was impossible for him to keep eating. He ate some wotou and looked at Han Qiao, who was sitting at one of the other tables.

    He hid his worries in his heart.

    After eating, Han Qiao found out that her youngest brother had gone to work for someone. He had to work for two months for a hundred cash per day.

    She didn¡¯t need to do the dishes. The two sisters-inw quickly went to take care of the mess. When they saw the extra food in the kitchen, they were shocked.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The older sister-inw¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°As expected, Han Qiao once lived in the city. No matter what, they have a lot nicer things there,¡± the younger sister-inw, Mrs. Mu, sighed.

    She could not take out these grains, oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar. Even though she had them, she just couldn¡¯t bear to part with them.

    Thinking of this, the two sisters-inw decided to find their mother-inw and ask if they could put these things away. When the time came, they would let Han Qiao take them into her home.

    The Han family wasn¡¯t poor to the point of not being able to put food on the table. Even if Han Qiao and her children stayed with them for ten days or half a month, they wouldn¡¯t go hungry.

    Since Han Yuan had been busy all day, she was drenched in sweat.

    After taking a bath, she sat in the yard and fanned herself.

    She also swatted away at mosquitos.

    She heardughtering from Han Qiao¡¯s room

    The children moved from the yard to the house to y on the bed.

    The house was rarely this lively.

    ¡°Mother,¡± The older sister-inw sat beside her and called out softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Han Qiao has brought a lot of things back. I think we still have food at home, so why don¡¯t we pack it up and bring it over to her new house when she moves in. That way she won¡¯t have to spend money to buy it again.¡±

    Han Yuan was stunned for a moment.

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Qiao also said that they are nning to stay here for more than ten days¨Cmaybe even twenty. They can¡¯t eat and drink for free. I¡¯m very d that you came to tell me about this. When I asked you to marry my eldest son, I knew that you were a good person.¡± Han Yuan patted the back of her hand, ¡°Listen to Qiao on this matter. You have to feel sorry for her and help her out more in the future.¡±

    Lady Han nodded. ¡°Han Qiao¡¯s personality has changed a lot since she came back.¡±

    ¡°After going through such a great disaster, if she was still so timid and cowardly, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring up the matter of the divorce.¡± Han Yuan fanned herself and sighed. ¡°She seems quite fine like this.¡±

    Han Qiao had been pregnant with her children for ten months each, then spent ten years raising them, and all that time never raised a singleint. How could she not feel sorry for her?

    Their father didn¡¯t say anything about it, but many people had made it known over the years that Qiao was getting beaten by Sun Yiming and couldn¡¯t even get a night¡¯s sleep.

    But since their daughter didn¡¯t go back to her parents¡¯ house to tell them, they didn¡¯t dare to interfere.

    They would rather tear down ten temples than ruin a marriage.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll keep them. The steamed buns that Han Qiao brought back are delicious. Mother, let¡¯s make some tomorrow as well. We¡¯ll send some to uncle and auntie as well,¡± The older sister-inw said in a fawning manner.

    ¡°Yes, Qiao brought some flour back. We have pumpkins at home. Make two more steamer baskets. Each of you send twenty back to your parents¡¯ house.¡±

    White flour pumpkin buns were a precious thing.

    Her mother¡¯s house was not far away, so it was only right to send a few buns back.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed with a smile.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to wash clothes.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Wash up and sleep early. You must be tired today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mother, you get some sleep, too.¡±

    The older sister-inw got up and looked at Han Qiao¡¯s house before she left.

    The house was lit with yellow oilmps. The children were making a racket. It was very lively.

    At that time, Han Qiao was in the house of her younger sister-inw, Mrs. Mu.

    Now Mrs. Mu had no big ambitions. All she wanted was to give birth to a son. It had be an obsession.

    She was now seven months pregnant. She was thin and had a small stomach. Her face was full of worry.

    When she found out that Han Qiao was divorcing her husband anding back to live in Xishan Vige, she was even more flustered. She was afraid of getting chased back to her mother¡¯s house. She wanted to ask Han Qiao why she wanted to get a divorce? If she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, she could always just keep popping out more babies until it happened.

    ¡°Sister, why do you want a divorcei?¡±

    Han Qiao sighed. ¡°Hui, when you and I were young, we went into the mountains to collect firewood and pig grass together. I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡±

    Han Qiao lifted up her clothes. There were bruises everywhere. Under the oilmp, she looked particrly terrifying.

    ¡°¡­¡± Mrs. Mu¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You gave birth to four daughters. Did your husband ever hit you?¡±

    She shook her head.

    Han Qiao asked again, ¡°Did Mother scold you for having daughters. Did she say she only wanted sons?¡±

    Mrs. Mu shook her head again.

    ¡°Then, did your sisters-inw ever bully you?¡± Han Qiao continued to ask.

    ¡°No, my sisters-inw treated me very well,¡± Mrs. Mu quickly said.

    ¡°Yes, you see, you put the pressure on yourself to have sons. But I¡¯m different. Sun Yiming, that bastard, beat me when he was drunk. Not only did he beat me, but he also beat the kids. That was something I couldn¡¯t tolerate.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t make a single penny all year. We had to work hard to earn some money but it wasn¡¯t enough to keep him from getting into trouble. He borrowed more than forty taels of silver from his big brother. The Sun family refused to give me the deeds to thend and house even after I moved in with Sun Yiming. Now he¡¯s using them to pay off all the debt.¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath. ¡°Hui, we¡¯re both women and we¡¯re both mothers.¡±

    ¡°You ought to treat your daughters better. Change their names. Zhaodi, Pandi, Laidi, Shidi. These names are terrible. They¡¯re all children that you carried for ten months. Don¡¯t you feel bad for them?¡±

    Mrs. Mu was stunned by the question.

    She definitely felt sorry for them. If it wasn¡¯t for her taking care of them at home, then they would have starved or frozen to death.

    Mrs. MU touched her stomach.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mrs. Mu called out softly.

    ¡°The four children are all obedient and sensible. If you teach them well, they will definitely be more reliable than a son would be,¡± Han Qiao advised her again.

    ¡°Regardless of whether the child in your stomach is a boy or a girl, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to conceive again after giving birth. You have to remember that your life and your body are your own. If you don¡¯t cherish yourself, how can you expect others to cherish you?¡±

    Mrs. Mu was stunned.

    No one had ever told her these words.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± she again called out softly.

    Han Qiao patted her shoulder. ¡°Remember, children are only going to be with you for so long. Once they get older, they start having their own ideas about things, and it¡¯s toote for you to do anything.¡±

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, they are going to get married.¡±

    The pain of childhood took a lifetime to heal.

    Fortunately, those children were still young. They didn¡¯t know their mother wanted a son more than them.

    After a long while, Mrs. Mu whispered, ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±

    ¡°If what I said changes your mind a bit, don¡¯t tell anyone you heard it from me.¡±

    ¡°How can that be? You and I have known each other since we were young, and I know that you are tell me this for my own good. You are right. I should treat my children better. After all, they are the children that I carried for ten months.¡± She lowered her head and touched her belly.

    ¡°I will listen to you, Sister. Regardless of whether the child in my belly is a boy or a girl, I will rest for two years before trying to conceive again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mrs. Mu looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Sister, I already have four daughters. If I give birth to another daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with five daughters? Wouldn¡¯t it be a blessing to have five golden flowers? Listen to me. Even if it¡¯s a daughter, raise her well. She¡¯ll be better than anything else.¡± Han Qiaoforted Mrs. Mu, preventing her from getting emotional.

    ¡°But others are going to say something¡­¡±

    ¡°So be it. I left Sun Yiming and brought my three children here. I did that knowing full well that the world would look down upon me for it. There are lots of people who wish bad things upon me, but I won¡¯t let that happen. I will work hard to live well and raise my three daughters well. Others can say whatever they want. As long as I stand upright, no one can do anything to me. And there are so many of us in the Han family that as long as we stick together, we will always be strong.¡±

    Mrs. Mu smiled upon hearing these words.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    The two continued their chat for a long time. Then Mrs. Mu reluctantly watched Han Qiao leave the room.

    She thought about it for a while before she told her four rowdy daughters to sleep.

    When the four children stood before her, she instantly noticed the differences between them.

    Even though they were still drenched in sweat, it was clear that they were clean. They had also changed their clothes, because they were happy and their eyes were sparkling.

    The members of the Han family were not bad-looking. She was also good-looking. The four children might be a little tan, but they were still cute and adorable.

    Msr. Mu¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Hurry up and wipe yourself off.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Auntie gave me some candy for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°Mother, some of mine is still left.¡±

    The two older ones handed over the candy.

    The two younger ones watched eagerly, because they had eaten all of theirs.

    ¡°Auntie gave it?¡± Mrs. Mu asked.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a little bit left. Auntie gave it to us to split,¡± Zhaodi said quickly.

    She liked her auntie very much. She was also very fond of her cousins, Sun Yi, Sun Xiu and Sun Ke.

    ¡°Your auntie has gone through a lot of hardship in life. You need to be more filial to her in the future.¡±

    Compared to her, Han Qiao indeed had suffered a lot.

    She told the four children to sleep.

    When Han Qiao returned, the three children were already waiting for her on the bed.

    ¡°Mother, hello.¡±

    ¡°Quickly pack up and sleep. Tomorrow morning, Xiu and Yi will follow me into the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The four of them shared a bed. Sun Ke wanted to sleep next to Han Qiao. Han Qiao let do so, then took a fan to cool off with.

    She, too, was tired from that day and dropped off to sleep very quickly.

    But that night, there were others who weren¡¯t sleeping so soundly.

    For example, Heng Yi from the Heng family, next door neighbors of the Sun family.

    He pricked up his ears to listen for any movements next door, but didn¡¯t hear anything. There was no movement at all.

    He thought about how he saw the door had been locked when he returned. At the time, he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    Meanwhile, in the back rooms of the bookstore, Sun Yiming atst put down his pen, then stood up to stretch his stiff body.

    He had already written forty-five copies of Thousand Character ssic that day. His waist and back were all sore, and his wrists ached.

    He took a deep breath and nned to rest for a while.

    Outside the room, the servant immediately came forward. ¡°Mr. Sun.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to rest? The shopkeeper said that, before you go to sleep, he would like to invite you to his study.¡±

    Sun Yiming was stunned.

    He looked over every copy he had made that day, carefully checking to make sure that there were no mistakes.

    Feeling a little nervous, Sun Yiming entered Shopkeeper Xie¡¯s study.

    Shopkeeper Xie was also copying books, but he was copying more precious books¨Cthose that were the only ones in existence. He was also copying earlier schrs¡¯mentary with a red brush. This kind of work was more meticulous and tiring.

    Seeing Sun Yiminge in, he put down the brush and invited Sun Yiming to sit.

    After the servant served tea, Shopkeeper Xie told the servant to go out.

    In the study room, it was just him and Sun Yiming. Shopkeeper Xie said, ¡°There was a huge ruckus in the town today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t guess wrong. It¡¯s about your family. Now, everyone in Ninghe Town knows about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming stood up abruptly, but he seemed as if he had been drained of energy. He slowly sat down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but all I want to say is that, if you were my brother, and, despite having a bright future before you, you failed the imperial examination and became a depressed drunkard, I definitely wouldn¡¯t lend you a single cent> Certainly not for three or four years. I would have given him a good beating and told him how lucky he is to know how to read.

    ¡°Since ancient times, it has never been easy to seed in the exam. Countless people have given up halfway.¡±

    ¡°I have never believed that a person who can write even one good character is a bad person..¡±

    ¡°What kind of man gets drunk and beats his wife and kids? If you are really unwilling, then start all over again. The world says that a prodigal son never turns over a new leaf. But if you have the courage to step into my bookstore, it means that you can change.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you try again?¡±

    Hearing this, Sun Yiming¡¯s eyes gradually reddened, and in the end, his tears fell.

    ¡°I. . .¡±

    He had let down the Han family. He let all thosete nights he toiled away at his studies go to waste.

    He had also let down his former high-spirited self.

    ¡°You should think long and hard about what has led you to this stage in your life.¡±

    As he spoke, Shopkeeper Xie stood up and took a money bag. He ced it in front of Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Go and get the house and the fields back. You are a lucky person. Your wife is gentle and well-mannered, and your daughter is sensible and well-behaved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to make things right.¡±

    Sun Yiming looked at the money bag in front of him.

    Inside the big bag were fifty taels of silver.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Xie, what was all thatmotion today?¡± Sun Yiming asked.

    Shopkeeper Xie wasn¡¯t going to lie to him. He told him everything that happened at the Sun family¡¯s front door in a concise andprehensive manner.

    Sun Yiming fell silent.

    After a long time, he stood up and bowed to Shopkeeper Xie. ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper, for your help today.¡±

    ¡°I will return the money as soon as possible.¡±

    Sun Yiming took the money bag and left the bookstore. He stumbled towards Sun¡¯s grocery store.

    Along the way, he thought a lot. With a spell of wind, his mind became clear.

    His heart also hurt a lot.

    When he arrived, Sun Yixi opened the door.

    Separated by the door, the two brothers didn¡¯t say a word to each other.

    ¡°Is it Yiming?¡± Madam Sun called out softly at the door.

    Then she cried out, ¡°Yiming, you¡¯re finally here. That vixen Han Qiao is forcing me into an early grave.¡±

    Sun Yiming felt that Han Qiao must have had the same dream as him, which is why her temperament changed so drastically. She had been daring enough to risk her life to fight against the Suns.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to pay back the money and take back the house andnd deeds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Sun Yiming¡¯s words, Madam Sun and Sun Yixi were dumbfounded.

    They didn¡¯t see thising.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­This is thest time I¡¯ll call you that. Our brotherhood of many years ends tonight..¡± Sun Yiming¡¯s voice was very soft, but his words were cold.

    ¡°At this point, you and I have no rtionship whatsoever. From now on, we will go our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°Yiming, you are crazy!¡± Madam Sun shouted loudly.

    ¡°Am I crazy? You are crazy. You know what you have done. I am here today very simply to repay the debt and take back the loan, as well as thend and house deeds.¡±

    Sun Yixi was silent.

    After a long while, he said, ¡°You can repay the debt, but forget about the house andnd deeds. They do not belong to you. In the first ce, Mother and Father are the ones who saved money to buy the house andnd. And in the second ce, I, too, saved up the money to buy them. What have you done?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming heard this.

    Suddenly, heughed. ¡°I was too naive.¡±

    How could someone who plotted such a wicked scheme as betraying his brother¡¯s wife and daughter be kind enough to take his own brother seriously.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take out the IOUs.¡±

    Sun Yixi went to take the loan.

    Madam Sun went to pull him back, not letting him go.

    Sun Yixi said coldly, ¡°Mother, you still want to protect him? Do you still think he is going anywhere in life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that mud cannot support a wall. Even a stupid person like Han Qiao can¡¯t wait to get away from him. Do you really think that he¡¯s going to turn a new leaf?¡±

    Sun Yixi looked at Sun Yiming. He was looking at him through the crack of the door. Sun Yixi was looking down on him.

    Well, he never really looked up to Sun Yiming to begin with.

    In fact, he even hated him.

    ¡°You hate me!¡± Sun Yiming said firmly.

    ¡°Yes, I hate you. I hate you so much I want you to die. I am obviously better than you in every aspect. Howe you got to study for the imperial examinations, while I had to be a poor merchant?¡±

    ¡°Look at you. Are you even good at studying?¡±

    ¡°In the end, you are still worse off than a poor merchant like me.¡±

    Sun Yiming expected a reaction like this, but he remained calm.

    Madam Sun was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    ¡°Since you hate me so much, quit talking nonsense. Take out the IOUs.¡±

    Sun Yixi snorted coldly when he heard that.

    He turned around to take them out.

    Madam Sun couldn¡¯t even stand properly.

    Back then when they had drawn lots as to who would get the family¡¯s resources to continue studying, sure enough, Yiming had been the lucky one.

    Was she really so unfair back then?

    Sun Yixi took out the IOUs. Sun Yiming counted the money to pay off the debt. He took the IOUs and left.

    He didn¡¯t even look back.

    Madam Sun was shouting at him from behind, but he pretended not to hear her.

    Sun Yixi had a few noxious words to say, but these were nothing but a gust of wind to Yiming.

    When he returned home, he looked at the lock on the door.

    For a moment, he had mixed feelings. Sorrow rose in his heart.

    He sat at the door and thought for a long time.

    If he hadn¡¯t had that dream, then now he wouldn¡¯t be as willing to part ways withHan Qiao. But he had that dream. In the dream, his wife was educated, gentle, and virtuous. His future was bright, and he was surrounded by beautiful concubines.

    His children were filial and lovely. Compared to these three daughters who saw him as an enemy, his heart was naturally biased.

    Of course, he was also afraid of falling down the same path as before.

    Han Qiao and her daughter were sold into prostitution¡­

    He sighed. He would never admit that he wanted to continue climbing up the socialdder, nor would he admit that he was tired of living at this moment.

    He was certain that he had seen that inexplicable memory. His life could turn out to be even more glorious than in the dream.

    Moreover, Han Qiao wanted to divorce him, and she and their daughters had already separated from him. They wouldn¡¯t live a good life with him, so he didn¡¯t want to force them.

    He didn¡¯t know what else was in the courtyard, nor did he want to go see.

    He only wanted to find Han Qiao and write the letter of divorce. From then on, the two would have nothing to do with each other.

    He returned the silver to Shopkeeper Xie and saved up some money for the road. Then, he left Ninghe Town to earn his future.

    At that moment, Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He stood up and knocked on Heng¡¯s door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Elder Brother Heng opened the door.

    ¡°Is Heng Yi at home?¡±Sun Yiming asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sun Yiming exined the purpose of his visit. He wanted to ask Heng Yi to apany him on the night journey. He wanted to go to Xishan Vige.

    When Heng Yi was called out, his expression was very dark.

    When he learned that he wanted to go to Xishan Vige, he was stunned for a moment. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed.

    Sun Yiming could not possibly walk to Xishan Vige on his own. Furthermore, he had some money, so he went out with Heng Yi to look for a carriage to hire.

    When the coachman heard that he was going to visit Han Qiao in Xishan Vige, he was very surprised.

    He asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Sun, are you going to Xishan Vige to pick someone up?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to divorce Han Qiao.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi and the coachman were stunned.

    Heng Yi touched his nose and felt an inexplicable feeling.

    It was strange.

    ¡°Since things between Han Qiao and me have gotten this nasty, there¡¯s no way for us to get back together. We had better go our separate ways. From now on, it doesn¡¯t matter if she or I marry someone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi did not speak.

    Who could even know what he was thinking?

    On the way, the coachman chatted with Sun Yiming casually to prevent himself from falling asleep.

    It was not easy to travel at night, so the carriage moved very, very slowly.

    When they reached Xishan Vige, the sky had just begun to dawn.

    Someone from the Han family had already gotten up to boil water for breakfast.

    Sun Yiming went forward to knock on the door.

    Behind him were Heng Yi and the coachman.

    Sun Yiming was afraid that if he showed up at the Han house all alone, he would be beaten up until half of his body was paralyzed, so he brought Heng Yi to bolster his courage.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±

    The door opened.

    Han Yuan looked at Sun Yiming. She wanted to curse at him, but in the end, she held it in.

    Sun Yiming bowed and said, ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯m looking for Qiao to discuss the divorce.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Han Yuan let Sun Yiming, Heng Yi, and the carriage enter the courtyard while she went to wake them up.

    Very quickly, the Han family quickly made themselves up and sat with Sun Yiming in the central room. Then, someone went to invite the n leader and the vige officials. They also invited their uncles over.

    Sun Yiming was actually very nervous.

    He looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Qiao, I want to talk to you alone first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han Qiao was not afraid that Sun Yiming would hit her.

    They were in the Han house, now. If Sun Yiming hit her, he would more or less bemitting suicide, showing that he grown tired of living and was looking for an easy way out.

    When the two of them walked out of the courtyard, Han Qiao also saw Heng Yi and the coachman.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was extremely surprised.

    Why was he here?

    Heng Yi nced at her, then quickly looked away.

    Sun Yiming waspletely unaware of what was going on between the two of them.

    He followed Han Qiao to the stone at the corner of the courtyard.

    Han Qiao calmly walked over.

    She showed no trace of panic, shock or fear when Sun Yiming told her he wanted to divorce her.

    ¡°Did you also have a dream?¡± Sun Yiming asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Han Qiao looked at Sun Yiming without saying a word.

    Her enigmatic look made Sun Yiming unable to figure it out.

    ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± Sun Yiming asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was a resounding yes.

    She had no intention of going back on her words.

    ¡°After the divorce, the three children¡­¡± Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t say anything about taking the three children away.

    ¡°The three children belong to me. Their surname will be Han from now on.¡±

    ¡°I object,¡± Sun Yiming retorted vehemently.

    ¡°What right do you have to object? Have you raised them for a day? Hugged them once? Bought them candy once? Bought them snacks once? Sun Yiming, I¡¯m not trying to criticize you, but you are such a failure as a human being. You let your own mother and brother scheme against you, yet you are still unaware of it. You are still smug andcent.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, divorce is the best choice for both of us. If you can start a new life with me after divorce, you can also work hard without any worries. Listen to my advice and leave Ninghe Town. Leave your parents and your family. Perhaps then you can be a decent human being.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sun Yiming¡¯s eyes widened.

    Now, he was almost certain that Han Qiao had the same dream.

    Otherwise, why would she say something like that?

    He took three deep breaths. ¡°Then let¡¯s divorce. But the three children cannot change their surnames.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done to you. I¡¯m unworthy of being a husband and a father.¡±

    ¡°As long as you promise not to change their surnames or change their names, I¡¯m willing to nevere and disturb them from now on. Regardless of whether you marry again or how well they are doing, I swear, and if I go back on my word, then I will not die a good death. I will be homeless from then on, and I will not die a good death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Han Qiao looked at Sun Yiming seriously.

    His face was badly bruised, but it betrayed nothing.

    His eyes were unusually clear.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It is what it is.

    All she wanted was for the Sun family not to disturb her.

    Sun Yiming took out his wallet, opened it, and took out five taels of silver. He handed them to Han Qiao. ¡°This is mystpensation. Let that show that I have a conscience¨Cat least a guilty conscience¡­¡±

    ¡°Qiao, I¡¯m sorry. I have broken my promise and treated you badly. After today¡¯s divorce, we will never see each other again. With these five taels of silver and the previous ones, your lives will be much better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Han Qiao epted the silver without hesitation.

    Sun Yiming owed her. She wasn¡¯t a fool.

    The divorce was actually not that difficult. When they got married, they had never registered it with the government. All that had happened was that the head of the Han n, the head of the Xishan Vige, as well as the regional chief hade over. Han Qiao¡¯s Elder and Sun Yiming personally wrote the divorce letter.

    ¡°The bond between husband and wife is forged over three past lives. Hence they are matched for this life. If they are not meant to be together, they will be enemies, so they will stand apart from each other. Since you have two different hearts, it is too difficult for you to be united. Soon, you will be together with your rtives, and each of you will return to your original path. I hope that after your wife leaves you, she willb her temples again, sweep her beautiful eyebrows, and cleverly take on a graceful posture, then she will be chosen to serve the empress. With one parting, two widths apart, each of you will be happy.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t recognize most of the traditional characters, but when she read what little she could, she almostughed out loud.

    Wasn¡¯t this giarism?

    It would be more urate to say that all letters of divorce followed the same model.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    However, in ordance with Han Qiao¡¯s request, apart from writing the letter of divorce, Sun Yiming also wrote a guarantee that he would not disturb Han Qiao and her daughters from now on, and that the members of the Sun family could not use any excuse or reason to ask the four of them to do anything for the Sun family.

    He also wrote a document stating that he and the Sun family no longer had any rtion of kinship with the three daughters.

    That cut off all possible paths of retreat.

    He had written the letter of divorce and the letter of guarantee in duplicate. As long as he took it to the Sun family and let the Sun family¡¯s patriarch and elders see it, this matter would be considered a sess.

    The two of them signed the documents

    Sun Yiming¡¯s handwriting was regr and pleasing to the eye. Han Qiao¡¯s handwriting was crooked and unsightly.

    Thus the matter of the divorce was settled.

    Sun Yiming left in a hurry. He was afraid that he would be beaten up if he stayed any longer.

    When he left, he realized that not a single person from the Han family saw him out. Neither Han Qiao, nor his three daughters.

    He understoodpletely.

    As a father and husband, he had failed miserably.

    After getting into the carriage, he said tiredly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to go into the mountains to hunt. When Han Qiao invited him to have breakfast, he didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, he stole a few nces at the beaming Han Qiao.

    ¡°?¡±

    Was getting a divorce really that happy?

    On second thought, it was indeed something worth being happy about.

    After eating breakfast, Heng Yi bade them farewell and left. But Han Qiao called out to him.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart began to race.

    Beneath his calm and collected face, no one knew what kind of emotions could be lurking.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Can you bring the three of us with you when you go hunting in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao and the two girls behind her.

    ¡°Or, perhaps you could give us some pointers on where we can hunt pheasants or collect wild fruits.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to, unfortunately,¡± Heng Yi said coldly. He turned to leave.

    He didn¡¯t feel like doing so would be right. After thinking for a moment, he said coldly, ¡°I can sell you a few pheasants for 10 cash each.¡±

    Han Qiao was ecstatic when she heard that.

    For the record, it cost fifty coins to buy a home-raised chicken.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After agreeing, Han Qiao felt that this wasn¡¯t fair to him.

    Buying a chicken from him for that cheap more or less amounted to bullying him.

    However, Heng Yi had already walked a ways away, not giving her a chance to speak at all.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips.

    She turned around and returned to the courtyard. There Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were helping to sweep the floor.

    A few of the younger ones went to the backyard to feed the chickens.

    In the Han family, there were nozy people.

    Han Qiao had the children do that work while she went off to help with some other work.

    However, as soon as she did, she was chased away by her uncle.

    ¡°The men here have everything taken care of. Go on home.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t dare to talk back to her elders.

    Moreover, that day there were a few more cousins who hade out to help. For that she was especially touched.

    All this help and support from her family¡­

    Still, she felt a little guilty. After all, she was both Han Qiao and not Han Qiao.

    When she got back home, Han Qiao summoned Sun Xiu and Sun Yi. She was nning to go to the back mountain.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Han Yuanyuan grabbed a scythe.

    She was raising three pigs at home, so she needed a lot of grass to feed them.

    Although she was doted on, she still had to do housework, such as gather grass for the pigs.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Sun Ke stayed at home to y with her little cousin, Xiao Hu.

    The children went crazy as soon as they locked up the courtyard.

    In July, morning is the coolest time of the day. As the sun came out, it would gradually get hotter.

    After entering the mountain, Han Qiao¡¯s first task was to find mushrooms. Then, she would dig up some herbs, pick up some naturally dried wood, and dig up some dry pine needles that could be used to start a fire.

    ¡°Mother, can this mushroom be eaten?¡± Sun Xiu asked, holding a red mushroom.

    Han Qiao took a look. ¡°If the mushroom is too beautiful, it means that it¡¯s poisonous. It¡¯s not edible. Throw it away.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    By the time it was noon, they had already gathered a massive amount of stuff.

    She gathered a backpack¡¯s worth of mushrooms, dug up three clusters of orchids along with a few piles of dry pine needles, two baskets of dried hay, a small bag of ground eggnts, and even a stalk of ck nightshade.

    Han Qiao¡¯s initial estimate was that the withered grass, when cleaned and dried in the sun, would sell for more than ten coins, and that the ground eggnt would sell for at most four or five coins. The nightshade might be higher, but she wasn¡¯t sure.

    It was good to be able to sell it for some money.

    She knew that no matter what time it was, the road to sess was a long one. Being down-to-earth was the best thing to do.

    Moreover, she had to be even more cautious with her three children.

    Sun Yiming, that idiot, had given her five taels of silver, which more or less solved her most urgent problem.

    She hadn¡¯t even beenpletely sure about what the Suns were nning, so how did Sun Yiming suddenly figure it out?

    ¡°Mom, look, there¡¯s a crab.¡± Sun Yi pointed at the stream.

    Han Qiao took a look and found that, indeed, there was a crab.

    She put down the basket, took off her cloth shoes, rolled up her pants, and went to catch the crab.

    She was fast and steady, and caught the crab in an instant.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The three little girls looked at her and were immediately delighted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. In the afternoon we¡¯lle catch more crabs.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that if she was lucky, she could catch more crabs in the afternoon and cook them for dinner.

    They returned home. Han Yuan didn¡¯t say much when she saw that they had gathered summer grass, eggnt, and ck nightshade.

    She quietly helped to fetch water for Han Qiao to wash the summer grass and put it on the drying mat.

    While washing, Han Qiao picked out all the weeds and dried leaves.

    The older and younger children all came over to help.

    Because they still had to work that afternoon, they cooked coarse grain porridge and wotou for lunch. Although the family hadnd, they couldn¡¯t just eat all the grain.

    After taxes were paid, they would have to sell some for money.

    So they nted a lot of sorghum and corn.

    After eating corn and sorghum wotou, you would already be hungry again. Basically, this was what every family ate for lunch. When the sweet potatoes came out, they would eat the sweet potatoes. They would keep the corn and sorghum and eat them the next year.

    In order to make a living, the farmers would always n ahead and store away the grain that could be stored. They could not keep it for too long, so they ate it quickly.

    ¡°Do you n to get some herbs to sell in the future?¡± Asked Han Yuan.

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get some herbs from the mountains and raise some chickens and ducks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, too.¡± Han Yuan nodded.

    She then asked Han Qiao, ¡°Are you going to get married again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    After thinking carefully, she said, ¡°If I meet a suitable man, whom the children don¡¯t object to, I¡¯ll marry again.¡±

    However, even if she married again, she wouldn¡¯t lead a confused life like she had before.

    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her.

    ¡°Then, when someonees to our house to inquire, I won¡¯t reject them. If that happens, let¡¯s have a look at him. Perhaps he could be suitable.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to overdo it.

    ¡°Well, I want to make sure he is financially stable and able to earn money to support the family. I¡¯m not going to support him with the money I earn.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Han Yuan smiled.

    The most important point was that the family didn¡¯t need so many people. The fewer the mouths to feed, the better. More people only meant more disputes.

    Han Qiao was very good looking. It wouldn¡¯t be particrly difficult for her to find another husband.

    But this time, she had to keep her eyes open and choose a reliable one.

    During the meal, Han Qiao said that she was taking the children out to catch crabs in the afternoon. The children instantly became excited.

    Even Dayong and Dahu wanted to stop working and go with them to catch crabs and fish.

    Back in Ninghe Town, Sun Yiming first went to the Sun n leader¡¯s house and told him about his divorce with Han Qiao.

    The Sun n leader looked at him and was silent for a long time. Finally, he had a few words to say, ¡°I once thought that you would have a bright future. I never imagined one day you would ruin yourself like this.¡±

    ¡°Although Han Qiao didn¡¯te from a prominent background, after marrying you, she was filial to their parents-inw, took care of the household chores and raised their children. Her treatment of you was beyond reproach. You were exceptionally blessed.¡±

    ¡°You are not the first child of our Sun family, and you will not be thest. However, you are the first to bring shame to our family.¡±

    ¡°Beating your wife, drinking too much¡­all sorts of depravity¡­¡±

    The Sun n leader waved his hand. ¡°You can go. Go, get out of here.¡±

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    He was toozy to say anything.

    When Sun Yiming returned to the carriage, he felt guilty and med himself. He swore that he would make a name for himself.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    When Heng Yi came down from the mountain, he was carrying a dozen pheasants and a wild boar. The people who saw him on the way were extremely envious.

    Pheasants, wild boars, these were all very good catches.

    When he got back, he saw Han Qiao taking the children out to catch crabs and fish by the stream.

    There were at least twenty to thirty children with her.

    As though she were the king of children, she told them to surround the gap and chase the fish from the top. There was a backpack ced at the gap to put the fish into.

    Every time she made a trip down to the stream, she would alwayse back with no less than one or two catties of small fish.

    The children were even more excited. They made several gaps and filled the buckets almost to the brim.

    They didn¡¯t know fishing could be done this way.

    ¡°Aunt Qiao is really smart.¡±

    The Han family had many boys and girls. Han Qiao¡¯s cousin had about ten of them.

    When the other children in the vige saw this, they followed suit.

    Although the fish soup was a little fishy, it was still meat. That wasn¡¯t something they could eat often.

    When Han Qiao saw Heng Yi, she quickly dried up and put on her cloth shoes.

    Heng Yi carried the pheasants and wild boars over. The bountiful harvest was really eye-catching.

    Han Qiao was also envious.

    ¡°How many pheasants do you want?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Heng Yi acknowledged, ¡°Can you carry them? If not, I¡¯ll take them to your house.¡±

    ¡°Could you carry them, please?¡±

    Han Qiao was about to go home. She summoned her children to go home with her.

    Without an adult, she was afraid that the children would go to the deep pool and fall in by ident.

    ¡°Are you selling these fish?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°?¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the bucket.

    With such small fish, besides making fish soup, the only other thing you can do with them is to fry them.

    Fried fish was very delicious.

    She thought the children wouldn¡¯t want to sell them, but instead, they all hurriedly shouted back, ¡°Sell them, sell them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy them all.¡±

    Han Qiao was extremely surprised. ¡°Why do you want to buy so many small fish?¡±

    ¡°I want to send them to a restaurant in the county capital,¡± Heng Yi said, adding, ¡°I opened a restaurant with someone there.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to talk to Han Qiao about the restaurant.

    Butter, he woulde to realize that, ever since Han Qiao had smiled at him, he had begun to have improper thoughts about her.

    Now, he was taking the chance to show Han Qiao how he can benefit her. He didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. He wanted to test whether Han Qiao would be interested in him.

    He had never liked anyone, nor had he spoken much to any woman.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how do you n to cook these small fish? They add up to several catties.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi was troubled.

    Another reason Han Qiao wanted to sell the fish was to reward the children¡¯s afternoonbor. She suggested, ¡°You can get the chef to clean up the small fish and fry them.¡±

    ¡°Can youe along? I can calcte how much you are owed.¡± When Heng Yi said this, his heart began to pound.

    Only he knew how nervous he was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my family.¡± Han Qiao did not agree or reject immediately.

    She brought Heng Yi home and the children followed behind with buckets.

    The long string of children was really interesting.

    As soon as she learned that Han Qiao wanted to buy five pheasants, Han Yuan objected.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s cheap.¡±

    ¡°No matter how cheap it is, you¡¯re not allowed to buy it. You can¡¯t use that tiny bit of money recklessly. Your uncle and the others don¡¯tck any pheasants.¡±

    Father Han did not agree either.

    Uncle Yao, who had followed Han Qiao to watch the show, also objected to Han Qiao buying pheasants.

    But what he was more interested in was Han Qiao going to the county capital. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with Qiao?¡±

    If Qiao went to the county town and used her culinary skills to earn a living, then the four of them would not have to worry about their livelihood.

    ¡°Yeah, if you could do that, that¡¯d be great,¡± Father Han said.

    ¡°We¡¯re brothers, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Uncle Yao immediately went home to pack up and change into clean clothes.

    Heng Yi started weighing the fish.

    They would sell for five cash per catty. Since one catty amounted to quite a lot of little fish, they also prepared a big bucket.

    Hengyi asked Dacheng to summon Bai Cha, who was standing outside at the fork in the road with the stuff gathered in the wilderness.

    Bai Cha¡¯s daily job was to fetch goods from the wilderness and bring some food for Hengyi. He was smart and steady.

    Everyone helped to load the wooden bucket onto the carriage. They then poured water in the bucket and put the fish in.

    Han Qiao wanted to go to the county capital, so she tidied herself up. She told Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke to behave while at their grandfather¡¯s house and not to run around.

    ¡°Mother, I will be good.¡± Sun Ke was obedient and cute.

    Han Qiao kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some silk flowers while I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Ke was overjoyed.

    She smiled until her eyes curved.

    She had only heard of silk flowers, but had never seen one before.

    Her nieces also looked at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy some for you too.¡±

    The girls instantly became happy.

    They watched helplessly as Han Qiao sat in the carriage, which was soon setting off for the county capital.

    Because the carriage was only so big, it was already filled with pheasants, wild boars and arge bucket.

    Han Qiao sat beside the driver¡¯s seat, so Heng Yi and Uncle Yao could only walk.

    However, they were all farmers, so walking was nothing to them. Moreover, the two of them were very fast.

    Uncle Yao asked about Heng Yi along the way.

    The people of Xishan Vige knew about a certain hunter named Heng Yi, but only the basics. No one really had anything to say about him, though, for two reasons. First, he was quiet, and second, he came and went in a hurry. He never talked to anyone.

    If someone greeted him or tried to make friends with him, he would nod and walk away.

    However, it was very surprising that he helped Qiao¡¯s niece bring the mantou the previous morning. Today, Qiao and Sun Yiming were even more surprised that he was here.

    He wanted to sell pheasants to Qiao at a cheap price. Then he bought the stream fish they caught, and even invited Qiao to head his restaurant¡¯s kitchen.

    Uncle Yao, who wasn¡¯tcking in worldly experience, could not help but suspect that this person had deeper intentions.

    First, he talked to Heng Yi about hunting, saying that he too wanted to go into the mountains to take a look. Heng Yi then said that he would set aside some time to apany him.

    Uncle Yao was beginning to envy Heng Yi for opening a restaurant in the county seat. ¡°Is your wife managing it for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. The tavern is managed by my adopted brother, He Hong.¡±

    When Heng Yi said this, he stole a nce in the direction of the carriage, but then quickly looked away.

    After Uncle Yao saw it, he instantly understood.

    No wonder he was so talkative all of a sudden.

    ¡°That restaurant earns quite a lot in a year, right?¡± Uncle Yao asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Heng Yi still didn¡¯t know how much the restaurant would earn in a year.

    He believed that He Hong was not the kind of person who would be calctive or scheme against him.

    ¡°At your age, even without the restaurant gig, you can earn quite a lot just by hunting alone. Why haven¡¯t you gotten married yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten engaged twice, but the other party always breaks off the engagement. There¡¯s also no one I like, so I¡¯ve dragged it out until now.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s voice was a little loud.

    Even Han Qiao, who was sitting beside the driver¡¯s seat, turned her head to look at him.

    Actually, Heng Yi was tall and strong. He looked like he had a lot of vigor. He hunted all year round, so he was very tan, but his looks were not bad

    Moreover, he was quite warm-hearted. There¡¯s no way he hadn¡¯t caught the eye of a few youngdies.

    Perhaps all those previous fiances were afraid of that old shrew, Granny Heng. Considering that, it made sense for them to break off the engagement.

    Heng Yi remembered the advances he had made to attract the attention of Han Qiao. He would haveughed if it weren¡¯t so inappropriate.

    They were neighbors, and now she and Sun Yiming were estranged. She was with Heng Yi now. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little rude to dere victory so soon?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Actually, Heng Yi had no such thoughts.

    Although he was a little taciturn, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He would be able to protect his wife.

    How could Han Qiao know what Uncle Yao and Heng Yi were thinking? She sat on the reins and calcted that when they arrived at the county town, she would have to go to the apothecary to take a look. What medicines were sold there? How were they supposed to be used?

    If possible, she would bring her three daughters to live in this town.

    She really didn¡¯t want to go back to Ninghe Town.

    When she arrived at Puyi County, the sun was almost setting.

    Under the scorching sun, the entire Puyi County was covered in ayer of golden light.

    After passing through the city gate, Han Qiao looked around.

    Puyi County was much more prosperous than Ninghe Town. At that time of day, there were people carrying their own vegetables into the city. Along the way, they were shouting, ¡°Vegetables! Get your vegetables!¡±

    In addition, there were all kinds of people lugging things. They were rushing out of the city to return to their homes in the countryside.

    There were also people driving horse carriages, ox carts, donkey carts and mule carts.

    Heng Yi and Hong He¡¯s restaurant was some distance away from the city gate. When they arrived, He Hong was very surprised to see them. His eyes filled with surprise as he smiled. ¡°Brother Heng!¡±

    Heng Yi gave a concise exnation for the purpose of his visit.

    He Hong greeted Uncle Yao and Han Qiao, then went in to sit for a while and drink some tea.

    He asked Bai Cha to bring the mountain goods to the kitchen and tidy them up first.

    ¡°Brother Heng, you should go wash up and change into clean clothes.¡±

    Heng Yi nced at himself. Indeed, his body was dirty and stained with the blood of wild boars.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He Hong then ordered someone to prepare dinner, which was to be especially sumptuous that night.

    He then sat down to treat Uncle Yao to tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Manager.¡±

    He Hong smiled and sized up Han Qiao. She looked outstanding but had her hairbed into a bun, so he didn¡¯t think much of her.

    In addition, since her uncle had apanied her into town, he really didn¡¯t have much to say about her.

    Heng Yi quickly washed and changed into a set of clean clothes.

    It was said that a person depended on clothes just as a horse depended on a saddle. After he changed his clothes, his bearing waspletely different.

    There was an indescribable feeling to it.

    Han Qiao nced at him, then looked away. Her gaze was clear and gentle. She had no thoughts that were untoward.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all.

    Bai Cha said that he had finished preparing the fish, so he asked Han Qiao toe over and give him some pointers on cooking.

    Han Qiao got up and followed Bai Cha to the kitchen.

    Heng Yi took the opportunity to serve tea. Secretly, he was watching Han Qiao from behind her back.

    He hid himself well.

    However, Uncle Yao, who had been watching him all along, knew what he was up to.

    On the way to the kitchen, Han Qiao ran into He Hong¡¯s wife, Zhao Huanniang. The old woman behind Zhao Huanniang was holding a baby in her arms.

    When Zhao Huanniang saw Han Qiao, she frowned slightly and asked Bai Cha, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Her eyes were full of vignce. She kept her eyes glued to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Madam, this is Sister-inw Han. She came with Mr. Heng to give some pointers to the chef on how to make fried fish.¡±

    ¡°Brother Heng is here?¡± Zhao Huanniang asked again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Huanniang waved her hand and told Bai Cha to take Han Qiao away.

    She then went to the living room.

    She was wondering why Heng Yi was here.

    She had been married to Hong for three years. Now their child was almost one year old, but she had only seen Heng Yi twice.

    The first time was when Heng Yi came to her and Hong¡¯s wedding, and other time was the baby¡¯s one-month-old birthday

    Why had he suddenlye today?

    Zhao Huanniang was puzzled. She took the child and asked the old woman to go to the kitchen to give some instructions. She would cook a few more good dishes and then go to the cer to get a jar of good wine.

    She carried the child into the little hall.

    ¡°Huanniang, you¡¯re back. Come and greet Brother Heng. ¡°He Hong stood up with a smile.

    He took his chubby son He Cheng and bounced him around. The childughed out loud.

    Zhao Huanniang smiled and went forward to greet Heng Yi. ¡°Greetings, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±

    After Heng Yi said that, he introduced Uncle Yao. ¡°This is Uncle Han Yao.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Han Yao.¡± Zhao Huanniang bowed again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Uncle Yao was a little embarrassed.

    After all, he was a country bumpkin, while she was the wife of a wealthy city man.

    Zhao Huanniang smiled and said, ¡°Brother Heng, Uncle Han Yao, you two take a seat first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to take care of the food.¡±

    ¡°You go. Let Cheng¡¯er stay here with me,¡± He Hong said.

    Zhao Huanniang agreed and left the room.

    Heng Yi looked at the lively and active He Cheng and revealed a rare look of affection.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you want to hold Cheng¡¯er? The child hasn¡¯t seen you since his one-month-old birthday.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to hold children, so I won¡¯t hold him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll drop the child,¡± Heng Yi said, but he still squeezed He Cheng¡¯s chubby little hand in a rare show of affection.

    ¡°If there¡¯s someone you cherish, then hurry up and marry her. Have a child with her,¡± He Hong teased.

    He forcefully stuffed the child into Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    His body instantly stiffened. He hugged the child tightly, not daring to move.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll help you find someone in town. Huanniang has a cousin, and she told me that her looks and temperament are very good. Brother, do you want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have no ns to get married for the time being,¡± Heng Yi rejected anxiously.

    He returned the child to He Hong.

    He was afraid that the child really would fall from his arms.

    He Hong hugged the child andughed.

    He Cheng alsoughed.

    Heng Yi watched and felt envious. For the first time, he felt eager to get married and have a child.

    His eyes moved with his heart. He tried to look to the door without showing it.

    The doorway to the little hall was empty. There was nothing there.

    Only a faint sound could be heard, but he was very keen to catch its familiar ring.

    In the kitchen, Han Qiao was giving the chef a few casual pointers. The chef was learning very quickly.

    Soon, a few small fish were fried.

    The small fish were fried in pork oil. Since they were stream fish that grew up eating weeds without pollution, they were very delicious indeed.

    Zhao Huanniang stood at the side and said to the waiter, ¡°Go to the front and tell the customers that we are serving a te of fried fish today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    The waiter immediately went out.

    There were only eight crispy fried fish on the te. It was definitely not enough for the customers who already had quite a bit of wine. They were going to want another te along with some more wine. Although it looked like they had served a te of fried fish, they had actually earned back the profits from other ces.

    She had only just met her, but Han Qiao could already tell that the owner¡¯s wife was a clever, calctive person.

    She never bossed around the chef, nor was she ever overbearing. She didn¡¯t want the chef to think that she was trying to steal his cooking secrets, so after learning about fried fish, she left the kitchen.

    Zhao Huanniang was very polite to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s both go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao replied in a neither servile nor condescending manner.

    ¡°My husband¡¯s surname is He, and my mother¡¯s surname is Zhao, so I¡¯m Zhao Huanniang. You can just call me Huanniang.¡±

    ¡°I just left my husband. My surname is Han and my name is Qiao.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhao Huanniang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The woman Heng Yi brought back here with him¡­has had a divorce¡­

    She had only met Heng Yi twice. He was quiet and didn¡¯t seem like a very warm-hearted person.

    Now, he had brought people to the restaurant. No matter how she thought about it, something about this was not right.

    However, Zhao Huanniang didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she reveal anything.

    ¡°Since you seem to be older than me, if you don¡¯t mind, is it alright if I call you Sister Qiao?¡±

    ¡°I would be honored.¡±

    During the meal, Zhao Huanniang noticed something else. Heng Yi was the first to sit beside Han Qiao, separating her from her Uncle Yao.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Huanniang¡¯s heart sank.

    Uncle Yao almostughed out loud.

    Han Qiao was the only one who hadn¡¯t noticed. He Hong wholeheartedly weed Uncle Yao to drink and eat as much as he pleased. And, he personally poured wine for Uncle Yao and Heng Yi.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    It is said that those involved in an incident have no idea what¡¯s happening, while those watching from the sidelines understand everything clearly.

    Heng Yi would asionally nce at Han Qiao. Han Qiao could feel his eyes on her, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    After dinner, since it was said that nights in Puyi County were very beautiful, Uncle Yao suggested taking Han Qiao out for a walk.

    Heng Yi thought about it. He said he wanted to buy something, so they nned to go together.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Han Qiao and He Hong were puzzled.

    What did a bachelor like him have to buy?

    Uncle Yao turned his head away and endured their stares with some difficulty.

    Zhao Huanniang, on the other hand, was panicking.

    He Hong was no fool. He might have been oblivious to the first few subtle clues, but Heng Yi¡¯s repeated odd behavior made him suspicious. ¡°Brother, let me know what you want to buy. I¡¯ll ask Bai Cha to buy it. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi casually said that he wanted to buy some golden sore medicine.

    Bai Cha immediately agreed. He told Heng Yi that Jimintang¡¯s golden sore medicine was the best.

    After handing over the money at the counter, he happily followed Han Qiao and Uncle Yao out.

    Bai Cha was amicable and very smart. He spoke with humor and had good taste.

    He brought Han Qiao and Uncle Yao up to speed on the local customs of Puyi County. He also told them which shops were the best to do business with. Those few good shops were about to close and move locations.

    Which shop had the cheapest and most durable cloth¡­?

    Han Qiao felt that this Bai Cha was quite a useful guy.

    Back at the Yihe Restaurant, He Hong invited Heng Yi into his study room to chat. Heng Yi could not read. His mind was nk as he looked at the books on the study¡¯s walls.

    ¡°I wrote these books, each and every one of them. It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t read,¡± He Hong sighed.

    He then asked Heng Yi, ¡°Why did youe into town today? Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is something.¡±

    Heng Yi did not beat around the bush and said straightforwardly, ¡°I came here to take my earnings from these past years. I n to buy a small courtyard in the county capital as well as one in Ninghe Town. Then I will be getting married.¡±

    He Hong was stunned at first, but then he became happy. ¡°You¡¯re in a rtionship? Which youngdy has caught your eye, Brother? When do you n to propose? When the wedding date has been set, tell Bai Cha. I¡¯ll take care of some things for you.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s usually cold expression gradually softened. He said somewhat shyly, ¡°She still doesn¡¯t about my feelings. For now, I¡¯m not gonna tell her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He Hong looked at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Do you really like her that much?¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything.

    He looked at He Hong silently.

    He Hong asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that Miss Han Qiao, is it?¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s face instantly flushed red.

    He hummed shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He Hong stood up in shock.

    He walked a few rounds in the study.

    ¡°But she¡¯s dressed like a married woman, she¡­¡±

    ¡°She and her husband have divorced, and she¡¯s bringing her three daughters back to her mother¡¯s house to live.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mention that Han Qiao had just that day gotten a divorce. The other day¡¯s incident had really got his heart spinning.

    After that, he thought it over for two nights.

    He only decided to escort Han Qiao to the county capital when he found out that Sun Yiming¡¯s reason for going to Xishan Vige was to settle the divorce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He Hong stared at Heng Yi for a long while before sighing. ¡°You don¡¯t see that every day.¡±

    Sitting next to Heng Yi, he said seriously, ¡°These past three years, our business has been pretty good. Not counting the first year¡¯s earnings, after deducting all the expenses fromst year and the year before, the profit is more than 1,600 taels. ording to our deal, each of us will get 800 taels of silver. Also, we bought the goods you sent in from the wilderness at a value lower than the market price. Thates to 150 taels of silver a year and 300 taels of silver in two years. This year¡¯s profit hasn¡¯t been calcted yet. I¡¯ll give you a total of 1,100 taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Just give me 1,000 taels. Set aside the other 100 taels for Cheng¡¯er to buy a couple mu ofnd someday.

    ¡°Well, thank you, Brother.¡± He Hong didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Heng Yi.

    When he had first bought this restaurant, Heng Yi had just killed two tigers in a row. He entered business so that he, who waspletely penniless at the time, could have a ce to stay.

    His main responsibility was managing the restaurant. Heng Yi was in charge of bringing in meat, for which he was paid. After He Hong got married, he ate, drank and lived in the restaurant. Rather than having a monthly sry, he simply divided up the earnings at the end of each year.

    This gave him a huge advantage.

    ¡°Brother, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get the silver for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He Hong happily got up and returned to the main room.

    When he entered, he found Zhao Huanniang fondling the child.

    He opened the wardrobe and pulled out a drawer which held the key. He then went to open another wardrobe.

    Zhao Huanniang hurriedly asked, ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving Heng Yi his silver.¡±

    Zhao Huanniang stood up. ¡°What? Why are you taking silver all of a sudden? How much are you giving him?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s his earnings for the past two years. The earnings for the first year Brother Heng said he was giving to Cheng¡¯er as a gift. For thest two years, his earningse to a total of 1,100 taels. Though, he also said to set aside 100 taels so that Cheng¡¯er can buynd some day, so he just needs to take 1,000 taels.¡±

    He Hong opened the wardrobe and went to open the big box at the bottom.

    Zhao Huanniang went forward and held his hand. ¡°Boss, I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡± He Hong frowned.

    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Have you touched the silver in the box?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I just¡­¡± Zhao Huanniang anxiously wanted to exin.

    He Hong opened her up and said coldly, ¡°I told you not to touch the silver in this box. From the moment we got married, we derived all of our livelihood from this restaurant. We took advantage of that fact. Every year I give you every penny of the earnings, and yet I don¡¯t see you buying any expensive items. We have no shortage of silver.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, when we got married, I said that only half of this restaurant belongs to me. The other half belongs to Brother Heng. The building deed andnd deed also belong to Brother Heng

    ¡°Brother Heng hasn¡¯t needed much money these past few years. He trusts me and asked me to hold onto the money temporarily¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, take out as much as you want. But don¡¯t me me if it ends up costing you any of your dignity.¡±

    He Hong opened the box and took out a small brocade case.

    One thousand taels of silver was a lot, so he decided to exchange it for silver notes.

    The brocade case may have been light, but it was very valuable.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Zhao Huanniang could not even finish her words.

    He Hong opened the brocade case, but it was empty.

    ¡°Where are the silver notes?¡± He Hong asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± He Hong gave Zhao Huanniang a hard p.

    Zhao Huanniang screamed and fell to the ground.

    Tears streamed down her face, but she felt she shouldn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°Zhao Huanniang, if you don¡¯t bring back the banknotes today, then you can go straight back to the Zhao house. I will divorce you.¡±

    They had been married for three years, and He Hong had been a very dutiful husband. Every year, after the earnings had been divided up, his share went straight to Zhao Huanniang.

    She could spend it however she wanted.

    However, she knew well that Heng Yi¡¯s portion couldn¡¯t be touched.

    Zhao Huanniang was scared out of her wits.

    ¡°I, I took it back to my mother¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Then go straight to the Zhao house and get it for me. Now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll see you at the government office tomorrow. You¡­I just can¡¯t stand you.¡± After He Hong said that, he stormed out of the room.

    Standing under the eaves, his face was filled with shame.

    He then saw Heng Yi standing at the entrance to the main courtyard. He rushed forward. ¡°Brother Heng.¡±

    ¡°Brother Heng, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t raise your fists to your wife. This isn¡¯t something a man should do.¡± Heng Yi could hear the sound of weepinging from the room.

    His face showed his disapproval.

    With eyes and ears as sharp as his, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to overhear their argument.

    ¡°She took the silver to the Zhao family.¡± He Hong¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Then you can go to the Zhao family to get the silver back. But you shouldn¡¯t have hit her.¡± Heng Yi patted He Hong¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, take care of this year¡¯s ounts as well.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.

    He Hong stood where he was. His entire body felt as if he had fallen into a frozen cave.

    He quickly turned around and returned to the house. He took out the key to open another wardrobe, then took out another brocade case. There were only a few pieces of silver inside.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He Hongughed.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    ¡°He Hong, I¡­I¡­¡± Zhao Huanniang crawled forward and clung to He Hong¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Mother¡¯s house right now. I¡¯m going to get the silver back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Huanniang. If you don¡¯t get the silver, you really won¡¯t being back here.¡± He Hong reached out to help her up and even wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you quite well these past few years. Where do you put me by treating me like this? You didn¡¯t just take away the silver. You also took away our rtionship as husband and wife, as well as my dignity, my personality, my moral character, and my trust for you.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Dear, I was wrong, dear.¡±

    He Hong didn¡¯t speak. He called the old woman in to take care of Cheng¡¯er, who had woken up from the shock, and ordered people to prepare a carriage to go to the Zhao house.

    Zhao Huanniang was crying as she sat at the side in a panic.

    Heng Yi left the restaurant and walked towards Jimintang, looking for Han Qiao and the others.

    They all just happened to be at Jimintang. They were buying golden sore medicine and summer-cooling pills with Bai Cha.

    Han Qiao took the opportunity to ask if they wanted any dried herbs.

    ¡°Dried herbs, such as withered grass, cmus, and the like.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but these things are cheap. They¡¯re very cumbersome to pick up, so no one usually messes with them.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind the trouble. As long as you collect them here, we¡¯ll send them over when they¡¯re dry,¡± Han Qiao said quickly.

    Things like withered grass and cmus were everywhere.

    In one trip you could bring back a couple tens of catties, but when dried that same amount would only weigh a few catties.

    ¡°Dried grass will go for seven coins a catty, and cmus will go for six.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They could dry ten catties a day, which meant they could make enough money to buy salt and sugar.

    The children were willing to go fetch it.

    To Han Qiao, even a few coins was a lot.

    ¡°Mister Heng,¡± Bai Cha called out enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Heng Yi nodded and entered the hall.

    He was big and tall, so he felt a little crowded when he entered the apothecary.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, how much is that wild ginseng? The ones with more than ten leaves?¡±

    ¡°More than ten leaves?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°More than ten leaves must be at least a hundred years old. The minimum price is a hundred taels. If the quality is good, it will be more expensive, and if the roots aren¡¯t injured, it will be even more expensive.¡±

    Heng Yi acknowledged, ¡°I found one in the mountain, but I can¡¯t tell its age. Plus, I wasn¡¯t digging for ginseng, so I didn¡¯t want to do anything with it.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send someone to follow you. If the ginseng really is over a hundred years old, then how does a hundred taels of silver sound?¡±

    Han Qiao, Uncle Yao, and Bai Cha looked at Heng Yi enviously.

    A hundred taels¡­?

    He was too lucky.

    ¡°Actually, a hundred and fifty taels, regardless of whether it¡¯s over a hundred years old or not, and regardless of its appearance. I want you to help me dig up some small clusters on the side and give them to me.¡±

    The shopkeeper at Jimintang was no fool.

    Normally, ginseng would grow in small clusters. Large clusters would be a hundred years old or more.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    He immediately gave his assent.

    Heng Yi and the shopkeeper agreed to set out the next day.

    After leaving the Jimintang, Bai Cha asked Heng Yi, ¡°Master Heng, are you still going hunting tomorrow? Can I follow you into the mountains to broaden my experience?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed, then asked Uncle Yao, ¡°Uncle Yao, do you want toe along too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Uncle Yao immediately agreed.

    When passing by the cloth store, Han Qiao stopped for a moment. She thought about going in, but ended up not.

    She decided then that the next time she came to the county capital to sell herbs, she would see if she could also buy some rags and to make bed sheets and quilts with. New soles for her shoes would also be good.

    She could go out and pick some random flowers and grass to supplement the cloth. That would also make it look very nice.

    Nighttime in Puyi County was very lively. There were stalls selling all kinds of things, and none wascking in customers.

    There werenterns hanging everywhere. These oil-fueledmps lit up the pitch-ck night. The moon was half full and the stars were twinkling.

    Even if they didn¡¯t buy anything from the stalls, the scene still made for a very pleasant walk.

    When He Hong and Zhao Huanniang made it to the Zhao house, the people there were extremely shocked. Zhao Huanniang¡¯s two brothers immediately jumped up. They pointed at He Hong and swore.

    He Hong didn¡¯t say a word. He just beat his two brothers-inw into the dirt.

    ¡°I will be taking the silver today. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I will directly report this to the authorities.¡±

    Zhao Huanniang raced over to her mother. She begged, ¡°Mother, please give me back the silver. I beg you.¡±

    Of course, Mother Zhao could not bear to part with it.

    But she was more afraid of her sons getting beaten to a pulp by He Hong.

    He Hong¡¯s gaze was really fierce. It differedpletely from his usual gentle bearing and coolness. He listened to Zhao Huanniang¡¯s every word.

    They had crossed the line.

    ¡°Go and get the silver for him,¡± Father Zhao said in a dark voice.

    Then, he said to He Hong, ¡°Son-inw, Huanniang didn¡¯t mean anything by it. She just brought the silver back for her mother to hold on to temporarily.¡±

    He Hong didn¡¯t say a word.

    Mother Zhao reluctantly took out a brocade case. She counted 2,300 taels.

    Zhao Huanniang asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t I give you 3,000 taels?¡±

    ¡°Where did the other 700 taels go?¡± Zhao Huanniang¡¯s eyes were filled with horror.

    She looked at He Hong in panic.

    He Hong ignored her, took the brocade case and walked out.

    Zhao Huanniang tried to detain him.

    ¡°Huanniang, a woman obeys her father at home, and after marriage, she obeys her husband. A daughter, once married off, is like spilt milk. You have forgotten who you are and whose wife you are..¡±

    ¡°What happened to the remaining 700 taels is your family¡¯s business. It is your and your mother¡¯s business. I will not tolerate a family thief like you. I will get someone to deliver the divorce papers tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°He Hong¡­¡±

    ¡°Son-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    He Hong strode out.

    Zhao Huanniang stood where she was and fell limp to the ground.

    ¡°Huanniang¡­¡±

    He Hong stopped in his tracks, but he hardened his heart and walked out.

    There was no way he was actually going to divorce his wife.

    After all, he had loved her as soon as he set his eyes on her. However, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her touching the money that rightfully belonged to Heng Yi.

    She¡¯d touched the money even before it had been divided up.

    They were the ones who had earned it, so it ought to belong to them. She could use it however she wanted. She could give it to whomever she wanted. She could respect whomever she wanted.

    He wanted Zhao Huanniang to remember that he would cherish her like a precious jewel, but if she stepped out of line, he would not let her off lightly.

    He Hong returned to the restaurant. Cheng¡¯er was still crying loudly. He took his son and fondled him gently.

    Soon, he managed to get his son to stop crying. He asked the old woman to cook some porridge for him to eat before he put the baby to sleep.

    Cheng¡¯er, however, had other ns. He wanted to look for his mother.

    ¡°Your mother has done something wrong. Cheng¡¯er, we want to be good. We aren¡¯t going to be like Mother.¡±

    How could a child understand such things? After crying for a long time and eating his fill, he groaned in his father¡¯s arms. After a while, his eyelids drooped and he was fast asleep.

    He Hong carefully ced his son on the bed and called for the old woman to guard him while he went to the guest room to wait for Heng Yi.

    He stood under the eaves. He looked tall, but his shoulders were already drooping.

    When Heng Yi returned, he was in a good mood.

    The reason for that was, on the way back, Han Qiao had a few words with him. She asked if there was a lot of ginseng that could be found out in the mountains. She also asked if he would show her where the ginseng was, so that, when the time came for her to go into the mountains on her own, she would at least know a thing or two.

    This is exactly the kind of thing Han Qiao was clever at pulling off.

    Although Han Qiao was born and raised in Xishan Vige, she had never found any ginseng in the mountains. She¡¯d never even seen ginseng even after she married Sun Yiming. It was impossible for her to just know about it all of a sudden.

    Therefore, Heng Yi would make a great shield.

    Heng Yi had no idea, though.

    He felt that he stood out from the rest in Han Qiao¡¯s eyes.

    But he also made sure to carefully hide his thoughts. He was afraid of startling others.

    When he saw He Hong looking like that, Heng Yi frowned slightly.

    ¡°Bai Cha, take Uncle Yao and Sister Qiao to the guest house to rest.¡±

    Yes, ording to age, Han Qiao was three years older than Heng Yi.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Heng Yi took a few steps forward and handed the brocade case to He Hong.

    ¡°Is it really worth this?¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    He pressed his hand to the case and pushed towards He Hong.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me the money, I still won¡¯t me you. Why are you forcing yourself like this?¡± Heng Yi said again.

    ¡°He Hong, don¡¯t force yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a little poor, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if I have this thousand taels of silver or not. As long as I have the will to earn money, I cane up with other ways.¡±

    He had been making trips into the mountains for more than ten years. It was not difficult for him to find some precious herbs. With his strength, he could single-handedly take down a tiger or even a bear.

    All these years, he never really had anything to struggle for. He didn¡¯t even know what he could aplish if he did struggle.

    He ate when he had food, and starved when he didn¡¯t.

    Then there came the day Han Qiao smiled at him.

    He saw a woman¡¯s face for the first time. And so suddenly. He had thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    But he never really wanted to earn a ton of money.

    But now Han Qiao was divorced, and it seemed that she valued money very much. Suddenly, he was enlightened. He remembered that he still had a sum of money with He Hong in the county capital.

    ¡°Brother Heng, I¡­¡±

    ¡°He Hong, don¡¯t forget that your wife is the woman you cherished enough to marry. She¡¯s the one you fell in love with. You spent many anxious nights just so that you could be with her every day. You must have known that she would make mistakes, so you shouldn¡¯t let her bear the responsibility alone. And I definitely don¡¯t me you.¡±

    He Hong was He Hong, and Zhao Huanniang was Zhao Huanniang.

    It was just like how he valued Cheng¡¯er so much that he was willing to give him some of his silver.

    It was just a few things.

    ¡°You¡¯re an educated man. You know more than me.¡±

    He patted He Hong on the shoulder. ¡°Just give me a thousand taels. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± He Hong was extremely ashamed.

    Heng Yi was quiet and taciturn, but he was actually very open-minded. He understood life, death and money very well.

    If he said it was fine, then he meant it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the study.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After entering the study, He Hong began counting out the banknotes. He handed 1000 taels of silver to Heng Yi.

    Then he began to calcte that year¡¯s increase.

    From January to the end of June, business had been very good. Every month they made 200 taels of silver. Apart from the chef, the waiters, and gifts for the officials, there was also their family expenses to take into ount. That brought the actual monthly ie down to 130 taels. Heng Yi¡¯s monthly delivery of mountain goods cost 12 taels of silver, so there were still 708 taels left.

    He Hong silently heaved a sigh of relief.

    He understood that the remaining few hundred taels of silver didn¡¯t belong to him at all.

    ¡°Brother Heng, I¡¯ve decided to buy a house and move out. In the future, I won¡¯t have to rely on the restaurant for food and drink.¡±

    ¡°So for this year¡¯s profits, we¡¯ll split it early. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He Hong counted 350 taels of silver and gave it to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi took the silver and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Get some rest. You still have to make peace with your wife. If she¡¯s in the wrong, then talk to her nicely. Don¡¯t hit her. Remember, she gave birth to Cheng¡¯er for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Heng Yi returned to the guest house, he saw Han Qiao talking to Uncle Yao.

    She said that she also wanted to go into the mountains with him and Heng Yi.

    Uncle Yao objected, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to keep up with us. Those mountains behind Xishan Vige¨Chow many fellows do you think head out there every year? Forget about hundred-year-old ginseng, even a few sprouts will soon be dug up and taken. Those hundred-year-old ginsengs must be incredibly deep out in the mountains and forests to survive that long.¡±

    Han Qiao thought about it carefully. She decided that Uncle Yao¡¯s words made sense.

    Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for her to go into the mountains.

    ¡°It¡¯d be better to pluck the withered grass around the vige and scavenge for cmus in the stream.¡±

    If she really wanted to go deep into the mountains and forests, she would have to tell Heng Yi privately after she moved.

    She didn¡¯t want to worry her family.

    ¡°That mountain ginseng does indeed grow deep in mountains and forests. There are many ferocious beasts out there, too. As long as she makes suitable preparations, if Sister Qiao wants to go, it wouldn¡¯t be entirely impossible,¡± Heng Yi said calmly.

    Uncle Yao snorted.

    This kid.

    After returning from the apothecary, he had deliberately said that Han Qiao was three years older than him. He didn¡¯t seem to mind this at all, though, because then he started casually calling her Sister Qiao.

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, but she quickly rejected him.

    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Uncle Yao excused himself and went to the toilet, saying he had a stomach ache.

    Han Qiao was about to return to her room to sleep when Heng Yi said, ¡°Sister Qiao, can I trouble you with something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to buy a few feet of fabric. Can I trouble you to make a few sets of clothes for me? I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. The good things just kepting that night.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go out to buy some?¡±

    ¡°The clothes in the ready-made clothing stores are not durable and easilye untangled.¡±

    Han Qiao was considering telling him to ask his mother or Mrs. Zhao.

    Then she remembered all the incidents she had heard next door.

    ¡°Alright, but I won¡¯t return the extra cloth. Also, it¡¯s going to cost you.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    Heng Yi was very straightforward.

    Han Qiao had been busy all day and was very tired.

    She casually told Heng Yi goodnight, then went back to the guest room to sleep.

    Heng Yi returned to his room,id down on the bed and smiled.

    He was in a particrly good mood.

    He had never felt like this before.

    He woke up in the middle of the night, very anxious. When Sun Yiming wrote the letter of divorce and Han Qiao signed her signature, an indescribable feeling had welled up in his heart.

    He knew that after experiencing a failed marriage, Han Qiao would definitely not remarry easily.

    Therefore, he wanted to show her that he was worth marrying.

    When it came time to marry again, he wanted to be at the top of her list.

    After that, he went to sleep.

    Someone knocked on the door of the restaurant.

    Bai Cha hurriedly went to He Hong. ¡°Manager, someone from your wife¡¯s family said that your wife is pregnant. She¡¯s been sicktely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He Hong fell silent.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Bai Cha, go there and tell her that she can have the child if she wants it. If she doesn¡¯t want it, then she can do whatever.¡±

    Bai Cha was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t understand at all. What was going on?

    Shouldn¡¯t a shopkeeper want as many kids as possible?

    ¡°Shopkeeper?¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Bai Cha had no choice.

    All he could do was rush out make a trip to the Zhao house personally.

    At the Zhao house, Zhao Huanniang was leaning against the headboard of the bed, tears falling like rain.

    Her eyes were glued to the door.

    She knew that He Hong valued children. For the child¡¯s sake, he was bound to forgive her.

    However, when she saw Bai Cha, her eyes suddenly darkened.

    Suddenly, she cried out, ¡°Mother, return the 700 taels to me immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hang myself from the beam above the entrance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Zhao family and Bai Cha were stunned.

    After Zhao Huanniang roared, she slowly calmed down.

    She knew that the days when she was wrapped in He Hong¡¯s love may be gone forever.

    And that was in spite of Cheng¡¯er and the new child that was on the way.

    The rift between them wasrge indeed.

    Even if they reconciled, it would not be the same as before.

    Tears suddenly fell again. She looked at her own mother with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    But she hated herself for being stupid.

    The good days were over. Now, she had to give way to her parents¡¯ urging.

    Mother Zhao was so angry that her heart burned.

    How could she have known that this was going to happen?

    Who knew that Heng Yi would suddenlye to the county capital and ask for silver?

    They all had thought Heng Yi would be a bachelor for the rest of his life. They thought that the silver would all be given to Cheng¡¯er sooner orter, and that he was just bringing some over for him in advance.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    It was the crack of dawn, and the restaurant was just starting to get busy.

    Some fellows went out to buy vegetables, while the chef lit a fire and boiled water in preparation for breakfast.

    After breakfast, Heng Yi, Han Qiao, and the others boarded a carriage driven by Bai He and went back to Xishan Vige.

    Han Qiao remembered to buy silk flowers for the children. One silk flower cost five cash. Han Qiao counted up all the nieces in the house. There were thirty-two in total. To get one for each of them, she negotiated a price of four cash per flower.

    After paying, they carried them out of the shop. Uncle Yao looked at them disapprovingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re spending money again.¡±

    ¡°I promised to buy the kids some flowers.¡±

    One silk flower for each of them. The colors were all different, and so were the styles. She would allow them to pick whatever color they wanted.

    Uncle Yao looked at Han Qiao.

    He felt that this niece of his waspletely different from before.

    She was tough and magnanimous.

    She knew how to persevere, but also how to be grateful.

    She was pretty good.

    They returned to Xishan Vige.

    Uncle Yao called a few of his strong nephews. They went with him and Heng Yi into the mountains. Jimintang also sent five people who were good at digging ginseng to follow him. If they encountered any good medicinal herbs on the way, they wouldn¡¯t let them go.

    Han Qiao called her nieces over to distribute the silk flowers. She let them choose whatever flower they wanted.

    One girl had never seen such a beautiful silk flower before. Picking one of them, she said, overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, Aunty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty Qiao.¡±

    Han Qiao watched as so many people followed Heng Yi into the mountains. She was envious, but she didn¡¯t say anything rash.

    She told the children that they could sell dried grass for seven coins a catty after it was washed and dried, and cmus would go for six a catty.

    The children were d to hear that there was money to be made. To them, a few cash was an astronomical amount.

    If they could dry enough to make two or three catties a day, they would be set for an entire month.

    If they kept it up for an entire year, they would make even more.

    But they also understood that they couldn¡¯t do such work every day. They still had to do housework, take care of their younger siblings, and feed the pigs.

    A few of them were intending to call it a day.

    There weren¡¯t very many children who could actually go out and collect herbs. Moreover, there was only so much dried grass and cmus in the vicinity. How much would they actuallye back with?

    They were hoping their auntie would treat them again.

    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll collect some and give them to you.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, if I find some, I¡¯ll give it to you, too.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat you all to some candy when the timees.¡±

    After she had finished passing out the rest of the flowers, Han Qiao went to work.

    There was a lot of work to be done at the new house. Han Qiao had just learned from Father Han that Uncle Yao brought his cousins to the mountains to find a few good trees and carry them back to use as beams for her house.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Lady Han Yuan looked at her and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Only today did I realize how good my uncles are to me.¡±

    ¡°Your grandparents did a very good job raising their children, especially your grandmother. She¡¯s a very smart olddy. If she came from a better background, then our household would have some more money, and your father, uncle and the others wouldn¡¯t be cooped up in this ravine.¡± Han Yuan was very emotional.

    Back then, their horizons were very shallow, so when their youngest brother was saving up money to go into business, they were hesitant.

    With a moment of hesitation, they wanted to go out for the rest of their lives. They didn¡¯t have the courage and missed a good opportunity.

    Han Qiao acknowledged that and gently hugged Han Yuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mother, our family will not stay in this ravine forever.¡±

    Han Yuan smiled.

    Heading out into the mountains was easier said than done.

    She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that she would ever be able to do so in this lifetime.

    The sky was almost dark before Heng Yi and his men came down the mountain.

    Uncle Yao and the others were carrying some big logs down the mountain. They also had killed some wild boars.

    The faces of the people from Jimintang, who had gone to dig for ginseng, were all rosy. It was obvious that they had found what they were looking for.

    Before they left, they said to Heng Yi, ¡°You can bring those little ginsengs in your hands to Jimintang whenever you want to sell them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Following Uncle Yao¡¯s instructions, the boar meat was split among the family. Since the weather was hot, they decided to bring a lot of it over to Han Qiao¡¯s house to cook.

    Father Han readily agreed.

    A few uncles hade over to help. The aunties, too, rushed over to help. They didn¡¯te empty-handed¨Ceach was carrying some grain with them.

    After all, with a big familying over, they were going to need a lot of food.

    Uncle Yao invited Heng Yi to stay for dinner.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He looked at Han Qiao, who was busy in the crowd.

    Heng Yi quickly averted his gaze and pretended to look at something else.

    He ughtered a pig, cooked some rice, steamed some buns with coarse grains, cooked a few pumpkins and fried cucumbers.

    After the food was brought to the table, the children ate heartily. The adults drank some wine and chatted happily.

    Han Dng stayed at Heng Yi¡¯s side. ¡°The house has been cleaned. We¡¯ve already smoked out the mosquitos.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Out of everyone in the entire Han family, only Uncle Yao could tell what Heng Yi was thinking at that moment.

    He smiled and touched his face.

    He went home happily.

    Aunt Yao couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I say, Old Han¡­¡±

    When Uncle Yao saw that his wife was about to lose her temper, he pacified her, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this right now. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll tell you. I definitely won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious about it?¡±

    Uncle Yao gave her a mysterious smile, then said, ¡°Our old Han family might be in luck.¡±

    ¡°By the grace of the gods.¡±

    Meanwhile at the Han house, Han Qiao was sitting in the yard to cool off, having just gotten out of the bath. The children were already in their room, exchanging silk flower outfits with each other.

    They were careful not to ruin the flowers.

    Heng Yi soon came out of the bath. He was wearing Han Dng¡¯s clothes, which were a little tight.

    Father Han called him over to the side to talk.

    ¡°Is hunting in the mountains dangerous?¡± Father Han asked.

    ¡°Yes, when you run into fierce beasts, such as wolves, lions, tigers, leopards and bears, you¡¯ll understand what I mean..¡±

    ¡°Have you ever had a run in with one before?¡± Father Han asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed two tigers and two bears, but I had helpers.¡±

    Generally, it was not easy to find tigers and bears.

    They only would appear if you went really deep into the mountains and forests.

    They rarely would go down the mountain and enter the vige.

    Humans were afraid of tigers, but tigers were afraid of fireworks.

    Heng Yi liked to chat with Father Han. As they chatted, father Han asked, ¡°Are you married? How many children do you have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not married yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Father Han was surprised. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. You¡¯ve killed a tiger. You must have earned a fortune for that. Why aren¡¯t you married?¡±

    ¡°I got engaged twice, but the other party would always break off the engagement. I¡¯ve yet to meet anyone suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Father Han wondered if any of the girls in his home would be suitable for Heng Yi? If he did, he would let Heng Yi know.

    Father Han wasn¡¯t even considering Han Qiao.

    It wasn¡¯t that his daughter was bad, but he felt that since Heng Yi had never been married before, he wouldn¡¯t fall for Han Qiao.

    He didn¡¯t want him to embarrass himself.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let my brother¡¯s wife keep an eye out for you?¡±

    Heng Yi was ecstatic when he heard that.

    However, he was afraid that the person he wanted to marry was not the same person father Han had in mind, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Father Han asked in confusion.

    ¡°I want to wait until I have a house. I can¡¯t make ady follow me when I don¡¯t even have a ce to stay.¡±

    After Heng Yi said that, he looked in Han Qiao¡¯s direction.

    He couldn¡¯t see Han Qiao¡¯s expression clearly in the darkness. All he could see were her bright eyes.

    She seemed to be looking at him as well.

    Han Qiao was indeed looking at Heng Yi. She didn¡¯t expect to hear those wordse out of his mouth.

    He was quite a responsible man.

    However, she was puzzled. Granny Heng was so fierce and irrational. How did she give birth to a son like him?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    No matter how you said it, Heng Yi was a familiar face in the Han household.

    He often took a few strong Han boys into the mountains to help him hunt and cut down trees.

    Whenever he killed wild animals, he would go home and have a feast for himself, then have Bai Cha to take the rest to the restaurant. All if it would count towards his earnings.

    Han Qiao was also very busy. She was walking all over the ce, collecting withered grass and cmus. Once dried, she had Bai Cha take them to sell at Jimintang.

    She and her three daughters dried ten catties of grass a day, but there was only so much withered grass during the summer. In two days, it would all be gone, and so would the cmus. Han Qiao was very brave. She took Sun Xiu and Sun Yi deep into the mountains. Apart from all kinds of herbs, they were lucky to find a wild pear.

    They picked it and took it home. Han Qiao spent some effort to make it into loquat leaf pear paste.

    She made enough to fill a huge jar.

    She also gave her uncle and aunt a small jar. Heng Yi, too, also received a jar.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t sell the big jar of loquat leaf pear paste. She kept it for the children to drink when autumn and winter came.

    They painstakingly dug for herbs. All she found she sold for one or two taels of silver in total.

    However, only those close to her knew how hard they were working.

    It was clear enough from their tanned faces and coarse hands.

    But they neverined. For Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, the hard life brought with it much promise.

    Soon, their new house would be finished.

    They had already chosen a date¨CJuly 17th¨Cto hang the top beam and ce the roof tiles.

    There were many people in the Han family. When the top beam was finally in ce, they set off firecrackers, then started on the roof.

    Once the roof tiles were in ce, they made the floor of the house t and smooth with wooden blocks. It was bright and shiny.

    That day they also installed the doors and windows.

    In the front there were three buildings. The middle was the central hall, and the other two were side rooms. Because they were long enough, the two side rooms could be further divided into front and back rooms.

    The back room had a door to the kitchen, which was very convenient.

    The central room was the same. In the middle of the hall, there were small doors on the left and right. At the back of the hall, there was a door that led to the kitchen. That way one wouldn¡¯t have to circle around from the side room in order to get to the kitchen.

    The courtyard was set up ording to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions. The main door led into a vegetable field. To the left, there was a stone road. The stone road extended along the wall of the yard to the side room and the kitchen in the backyard.

    A door was opened by the well to the woodshed. The main part of the woodshed was made of bamboo. Next to the woodshed were chicken and duck pens, which were circr and also made of bamboo.

    It looked safe, but it also prevented the chickens and ducks from escaping.

    In ordance with Han Qiao¡¯s request, tworge beds were made, each 1.8 meters wide. She wanted to sleep on a new bed, and so did her children.

    There were tworge wardrobes and a long table.

    They also needed bamboo chairs, bamboo baskets, bamboo baskets, baskets for rice-washing, sun mats and cool mats. Han Qiao went to one of thedies in her uncles¡¯ wife¡¯s household for those, since her father and brother were bamboo cutters. They were practically half-buying and half-giving, so she gave them a lot of small things that could be used at home in return.

    Father Han chose the date of Han Qiao¡¯s arrival by divination ording to her birthdate characters. The date chosen was the 25th of July.

    Han Qiao thought of inviting her rtives to lunch that day to celebrate her arrival. She also wanted to thank everyone for their help. Without them, her house would never have been built.

    The house was almost ready. Everything that needed to be moved in was moved in. The brand-new building was finally beginning to look like a home.

    Although it was simple, it meant the four of them would finally have their own home.

    That day, Han Qiao was waiting for Heng Yi to return by the roadside.

    He came back with quite a bountiful harvest.

    From afar, he could see Han Qiao pacing back and forth at the intersection. Clearly, she was waiting for him.

    He quickened his pace.

    ¡°Heng Yi,¡± Han Qiao called out softly.

    Her voice was gentle with joy and sweetness.

    Heng Yi felt that sweetness from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Heng Yi responded, then casually ced his prey on the ground. He raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his face.

    However, his hands were dirty. After wiping the sweat off, a few ck marks appeared on his face.

    Han Qiao passed him a handkerchief. ¡°Use this to wipe off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned.

    He looked at Han Qiao again.

    Han Qiao, too, had been exposed to the wind and the sun quite a lot recently. She looked more tan, but also more healthy and energetic.

    Her hands were still very beautiful.

    ¡°No, no need. I don¡¯t want to dirty your handkerchief.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a handkerchief.¡±

    It was indeed just a handkerchief.

    She had cut it from the cotton cloth, which she normally used when wiping sweat and cleaning her hands.

    This color was light green. Since cutting it, she hadn¡¯t used it yet. If she had, then she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to give it to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment, then took it and used it to wipe the sweat off his face.

    However, he didn¡¯t return it to Han Qiao. Instead, he changed the topic and asked Han Qiao, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m moving in on the 25th. I was thinking of inviting the rtives over for lunch. Can I ask you to kill a wild boar and a dozen pheasants?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you when the timees,¡± Han Qiao hurried to add.

    She was afraid that Heng Yi would mistakenly believe she was trying to take advantage of him.

    Heng Yi shook his head and said, ¡°There will be no need for that.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to pay you,¡± Han Qiao hurriedly refused.

    ¡°I think you are misunderstanding me. I¡¯ll send you a wild boar, then when Ie down the mountain, I¡¯ll have lunch with you before going home. Does that work?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Han Qiao was puzzled.

    Heng Yi said again, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten lunch or drunk any hot water all day.¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha should bring me some, but after half a day it will already be cold. Cold water is really hard to swallow.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    She thought of how difficult it was for him to go hunting in the mountains, but she never knew how tough he was.

    The temperature would be livable in summer and autumn. But in spring and winter, it would be very cold.

    She looked at the prey he had killed and his hunting tools. His hands were empty. Since they were already so familiar with each other and could be considered friends, it was really hard for her to say no. ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll kill a wild boar and pheasants for you on the 24th.¡± Heng Yi picked up the prey and left.

    Han Qiao stood where she was and felt like something was wrong. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint just what it was.

    She went back home and told Han Yuan about this.

    Just as she was about to tell her, Uncle Yao showed up.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°Uncle Yao, why are youughing?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Uncle Yao waved his hand and went into the central room to talk with his brothers. He wanted to see if they could take care of the wine for Han Qiao¡¯s move-in.

    Han Qiao originally prepared five taels of silver for this small courtyard, but she ended spending another three taels on it.

    It had turned out well, thankfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard these past few days,¡± Father Han said seriously.

    That Han Qiao¡¯s courtyard had turned out so well for only 8 tales was thanks to the four brothers, as well as all the nephews and grandsons.

    If it weren¡¯t for them, even an extra two taels may not have been enough.

    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± Uncle Han said with a smile.

    He was full of a sense of aplishment.

    The small courtyard was spacious and bright. No matter how he looked at it, it looked good. He thought that once he saved enough money, he would build one just like this for his own sons.

    Living in afortable ce with a woodshed and livestock was quite extravagant.

    Han Qiao came into the room with tea. She greeted her rtives one by one before finally sitting down.

    ¡°Father, Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and Uncle Yao, on the 25th, I want everyone in the family toe to the new house. On the 23rd, Uncle Yao and I are going to the county capital to buy food.¡±

    ¡°How can the whole familye? Just us adults will do,¡± Uncle Han immediately retorted.

    He then said to Han Qiao, ¡°I know you still have some money, but you can¡¯t spend it like this.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I know what you said. Moving in is a joyous asion. The children have helped a lot these past few days. They can juste over for lunch. It won¡¯t cost much.¡±

    Uncle Han stared at Han Qiao for a moment and smiled, ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say. Once we buy the food on the 23rd, we can discuss how to put together the banquet. Since it¡¯s your treat, you¡¯ll have to call on your aunts and great-aunts. If theye, you¡¯ll have to start visiting them from now on. If they don¡¯te, then I guess you won¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will do so.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    There was nothing wrong with her uncle¡¯s words.

    Now that she had returned to Xishan Vige, she ought to start calling on all her aunts and cousins.

    As a junior member of the family, she ought to call on them first.

    This was not a special situation.

    She went over to invite them to the banquet. The reason they were willing toe was because they wanted to be close to their rtives and call on them. If they didn¡¯te, that would be equivalent to breaking off their familial ties.

    If that happened, then in the future, regardless of whether the other party was rich or poor, they wouldn¡¯t want to visit them.

    Since she was going there to invite them, they would also be bringing their brothers.

    After some discussion, they decided to only invite the three aunts, who were Father Han¡¯s biological sisters. To avoid gossip, they wouldn¡¯t invite his cousins.

    The rtives wouldn¡¯t show up empty-handed. If they brought too much stuff, they would greatly begrudge parting with it all. But to bring too little would be rude.

    Some people may not be willing toe, especially considering that the impetus for this gathering was Han Qiao getting a divorce and moving back in with her parents.

    A daughter who was married off was like spilt milk¨Cshe normally wouldn¡¯te back. Her uncles and so on all had their differences, but since they all lived in the same vige, it would be impossible for them to go about their lives without calling on each other.

    ¡°Ask your elder brother to go talk to the three aunts. At most, three or four people from their family wille. We¡¯ll need to prepare a table. Just in case, prepare two tables.¡±

    ¡°Only those who work in the vige wille. If their family has any troubles in the future, you¡¯ll have to go and help them.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    A few uncles came to help. Her cousins who could work also came. In the future, she would have to start calling on all of them.

    She understood the exchange of favors worked!

    They calcted that they would need more than twenty tables.

    Father Han¡¯s expression was solemn.

    They were going to need a ton of food.

    After the brothers left, he asked Han Qiao and her two brothers to stay behind. He also asked his daughters-inw and a few grandchildren toe over.

    Father Han took a purse from Han Yuan¡¯s hands, ¡°Here is one tael of silver. Your mother and I made the decision to give it to you on behalf of your three brothers. Even though we¡¯re giving this to you, I don¡¯t want you to worry too much about our family¡¯s financial circumstances. In addition, we¡¯re giving you five hens thaty eggs, fifty eggs, a rooster, fifty catties of corn, ten catties of sorghum, ten catties of soybeans, thirty pumpkins, two pieces of cured meat and a hundred catties of sweet potatoes.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard this.

    Considering the family¡¯s financial situation, it was really hard for her to ept all these things.

    Especially when her sisters-inw didn¡¯t object.

    She stood up.

    ¡°Thank you, Father and Mother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest brother and Sister-inw. Thank you, Second Brother and Second Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Youngest Brother and Third Sister-inw.¡±

    The three sisters-inw looked at each other. Then, the oldest said, ¡°In the future, lead a good life. If you need any hard work done, just shout. Our family doesn¡¯t have much money, but there are plenty of people who can work.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    What surprised Han Qiao even more was that the uncles each gave her two hens, a piece of bacon, 20 catties of corn, five catties of soybeans, 50 catties of sweet potatoes, 10 pumpkins and 20 eggs.

    All these things had already been sent to her new house.

    She was told to get everything ready so that she could properly treat her rtives and friends on the 25th.

    Han Qiao was also discussing what dishes they would be serving with Han Yuan.

    ¡°Braised pork with soybeans, red pork, mushroom chicken soup, stir-fried bean sprouts, fried pumpkin, fried crisp meat, braised egg with minced meat, sweet and sour fish, with rice or steamed buns and some wine. Also, we¡¯ll make two tes of melon seeds and peanuts, and some stewed pig offal.¡±

    Just as Han Qiao finished speaking, Han Yuan patted her twice on the shoulder. ¡°Did you burn through all that money?¡±

    ¡°If you treat us this well, you won¡¯t be able to live any longer.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already talked to Heng Yi about the pork and pheasant. We have eggs at home. We only need to buy fish, flour, rice and wine. Mother, my uncles and cousins have put in a lot of effort to build my new house. This will be the only meal that we can eat well. I can¡¯t be stingy at this time. If I do well, you and Father will also feel proud. It¡¯s also worth considering that the uncles will be bringing stuff, too..¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get back to leading a good life.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t mention that Sun Yiming had given her five taels after they divorced.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was deliberately hiding it. It was just that the fewer people who knew about that kind of thing, the better.

    Han Yuan¡¯s heart ached for the food, but she also knew that Han Qiao¡¯s words were reasonable.

    Heng Yi gave the prey to Bai Cha and returned to Ninghe town.

    He went to the broker¡¯s office.

    The manager there smiled when he saw Heng Yi. ¡°You came at the right time. I wanted to tell you that I may have found a house for you to take a look at.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to buy a house. It was hard to find a big one, but he also didn¡¯t want a small one.

    Too small, and you¡¯d have a hard time getting a carriage to fit in it.

    ¡°The house next door to you, the former Sun house, is for sale. It¡¯s 22 taels of silver.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent.

    He remembered the handkerchief. He had been rubbing it all the way there.

    The manager of the broker¡¯s office said, ¡°The house next door to the Suns is also for sale. It¡¯s 23 taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°If you have the money, you can buy the two courtyards together. Then you could connect the two courtyards and rebuild.¡±

    The location wasn¡¯t bad. A carriage could enter and exit, and further the two courtyards could be merged into one. It would be veryfortable to live in.

    ¡°Help me negotiate.¡± Heng Yi immediately made a decision.

    ¡°Then help me find someone who builds houses. I want to tear it all down and rebuild.¡±

    Heng Yi took out a hundred taels of silver. The manager¡¯s eyes widened. Heng Yi said calmly, ¡°Also, help me get a carriage as soon as possible!¡±

    Those days it wasn¡¯t easy to get a horse. The first reason for that was that good horses were hard to find. The second, they were too expensive for most families to afford.

    The manager looked at Heng Yi. ¡°Are you nning to get married? Is there a girl you like? Did she propose to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything.

    The manager of the broker¡¯s office smiled and took the banknotes. ¡°Do your parents know how rich you are?¡±

    Heng Yi raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Can you just settle the matter, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I, Hu Laosan, will handle things. Don¡¯t worry. Though, those two properties are so close to your parent¡¯s house. Are you sure you want them?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, when your family eats meat, your mother might run out crying, saying that she doesn¡¯t have anything to eat. What if she criticizes your wife?¡±

    Heng Yi hesitated when he heard that.

    ¡°Are there any other properties for sale?¡±

    ¡°Ninghe Town is only so big, and you¡¯re in such a hurry to buy. Just where are you looking to buy this house, anyway?¡± Hu Laosan muttered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just buy thend and start construction. Go smooth things over with the local officials. But don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m the buyer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­As brothers, I promise to handle things properly for you. By the way, who¡¯s the luckydy? Is she good-looking?¡±

    ¡°Not even your father is as talkative as you.¡± Heng Yi got up and left the broker¡¯s office.

    Hu Laosan chased him out, then stood at the door, spitting a few times. He turned around and returned to the broker¡¯s office to tell his wife that he wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner that night. After tidying up, he went to the government office and waited for Lord Dian Bo to show up. He was going to treat him to dinner and bring the matter up then.

    While Heng Yi was passing a restaurant on his way home, he saw that Sun Yiming was treating his scoundrel friends to dinner and drinks.

    Even at this time¡­?

    Heng Yi pursed his lips.

    He headed toward home.

    ¡°Heng Yi, Heng Yi.¡± Sun Yiming ran out of the restaurant and called out to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi turned around and looked at Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Do you want to have a drink together?¡±

    ¡°No thank you!¡±

    Heng Yi responded indifferently and quickly walked away.

    Sun Yiming looked at Heng Yi¡¯s back. He took a deep breath before turning around to return to the restaurant.

    When he got back, his friendughed at him. ¡°Brother Sun, why are you still talking to an idiot like that? You¡¯re degrading yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sun Yiming silently raised his wine ss and took a sip.

    Then he put it down and said to his friends, ¡°I¡¯m going out to study tomorrow. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be bcak!¡±

    What he meant was that he wouldn¡¯t be returning to Ninghe Town.

    When Heng Yi got back home, he entered the house. Granny Heng immediately weed him with joy. ¡°Heng Yi, you¡¯re back! Come and take a look. I found ady for you to marry! Hurry up and have a drink with her. Let¡¯s consummate the marriage tonight!¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41: Heng Yi Ran Away from Home in Fury (1)

    Chapter 41: Heng Yi Ran Away from Home in Fury (1)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    He looked coldly at Old Woman Heng, then at the woman who was being dragged out of the main room by Old Madam Heng.

    The woman was very young and had a good appearance. She looked very noble in her clothes.

    She looked up at Heng Yi, her eyes full of charm.

    With just one nce, Heng Yi was disgusted by that look.

    ¡°Old Fifth¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was cold.

    He was filled with anger.

    Old Woman Heng trembled in fear.¡± Old Fifth, Mother Zhen¡­¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked out.

    Mother Zhen immediately stepped forward.¡± Heng Yi!¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t even turn around, he went straight to his room to pack his clothes.

    His clothes were also pitifully few, so he casually tidied up a bundle.

    Walking out of the room, Old Woman Heng stood at the door with Mother Zhen.

    Mother Zhen continued, ¡°Heng Yi, I don¡¯t care if you have saved up money or not. I want you to be able to live a stable life¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Mother Zhen. ¡°I don¡¯t know where youe from, and I don¡¯t know how much silver you have. I just want to tell you that they can¡¯t make decisions for me. No one in the Heng family can.¡±

    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t think of others as too kind. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Heng Yi finished speaking and left the house with his bag.

    Old Woman Heng pped her thigh angrily. ¡°This unfilial son, unfilial son.¡±

    He then looked at Mother Zhen. ¡°Mother Zhen¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. I can wait.¡±Mother Zhen smiled. ¡°Heng Yi just forgot who 1 am. When he remembers who I am, he won¡¯t reject me.¡±

    Old Woman Heng nodded repeatedly.

    Thinking of the cloth and sweet wine that Mother Zhen had sent over, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°yes, yes, that¡¯s right. Mother Zhen, why don¡¯t you buy the house next door and we can be neighbors?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re closer to Fifth Brother. Won¡¯t it be fine after a while?¡±

    ¡°Aunty is right.¡±

    Mother Zhen had just left the Heng family¡¯s house and left the alley. The carriage waiting by the roadside immediately drove forward. ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store on the street.¡±

    Sun Yixi was not having a good time these days. Another grocery store opened in town, taking away 90% of his business. The family needed food and drinks. Without ie, they could only live on their savings. That was why he wanted to sell the house.

    It was just that the rich in town despised the small house, and the poor could not afford it.

    ¡°May I ask if Shopkeeper Sun is here?¡±

    A beautiful woman dressed in an expensive manner entered the grocery store.

    Sun Yixi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Mother Zhen didn¡¯t waste any time on Sun Yixi and directly exined her purpose of visit. ¡°I heard that Shopkeeper Sun wants to sell the small courtyard at the end of the street?¡±

    ¡°Yes, could it be that you want to buy it?¡±

    ¡°If the price is suitable, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Twenty-two taels of silver was just a drop in the bucket for Mother Zhen. She agreed without hesitation and even asked Sun Yixi if he was willing to go to the yamen to sign the deed immediately.

    Sun Yixi was naturally willing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hung up at Broker¡¯s Shop. I have to go there and inform them.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Sun Yixi saw that Zhen Niang had her own carriage and a maid apanying her. She was beautiful and spoke coquettishly, so he couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Mother Zhen even smiled at him, almost stealing his soul.

    When they arrived at the Broker¡¯s Firm, they found out that Third Brother Hu had gone to the yamen, so they went to the yamen without stopping.

    When they arrived at the yamen, Hu Laosan and the official came out together. Sun Yixi went forward to talk about this matter.

    Third Brother Hu looked at Sun Yixi and then at Mother Zhen who was not far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Third Brother Hu hesitated.

    Zhen Niang said, ¡°Shopkeeper, this is a little token of my appreciation. Consider it aspensation for your hard work.¡±

    The maidservant immediately handed over a pouch.

    There were two taels of silver inside.

    At this point, Old Third Hu knew that Heng Yi had no chance of buying the house.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    She swiftly received the money and invited the shopkeeper to treat him to a drink the next day.

    The official smiled and let Hu Laosan go first.

    After all, the silver had already been delivered to his door. He could not refuse.

    He brought Sun Yixi and Zhen Niang into the yamen to handle the deed of the house sale.

    Heng Yi had already left Ninghe Town¡¯s city gate when he suddenly remembered who Mother Zhen was. He rushed back and went straight to Broker¡¯s Firm. He found out that Mother Zhen had followed Sun Yixi to Broker¡¯s Firm.

    He sat in Broker¡¯s Shop and waited for Hu Laosan.

    ¡°Ah, why are you here? Let me tell you, someone wants to buy the house of the Sun family next to yours. Do you still want the one next to the Sun family?¡±

    ¡°No, find me another ce.¡± Without thinking, Heng Yi refused.

    ¡°?¡±Third Brother Hu was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a house. Just the front street. As long as the backyard can amodate people and can park carriages, one room is fine. Two or three rooms are fine. Help me negotiate the amount of money. I¡¯ll give it to you when the timees.¡± Third Brother Hu raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, you don¡¯t look right.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heng Yi stood up, picked up his bag and hunting tools, and prepared to leave.

    Third Brother Hu hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountains to hunt.¡±

    Third Brother Hu pulled him back. ¡°If you really have someone you like, hurry up and marry her. Don¡¯t dawdle. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this.¡±

    Spring passed and winter came, but Heng Yi was never happy.

    He was like a walking corpse, living a meaningless life.

    ¡°Which family are you from? Let your sister-inw matchmake you.¡±

    11 H

    Heng Yi paused for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Third Brother Hu panicked. No, do you have a girl you like? What are you waiting for? You don¡¯tck money, and you don¡¯t look repulsive.¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    <li>I H</li>

    Third Brother Hu widened his eyes, thinking that he had misheard.

    ¡°You want to marry into her family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s willing or not.¡± Heng Yi walked away.

    And he walked very fast.

    Hu Laosan came back to his senses and chased after Broker, but he was already far away. ¡°Hunting at this hour? What a sin.¡±

    Third Brother Hu shook his head.

    When Heng Yi arrived at the Han family, it was already dark.

    He hesitated at the door for a while before knocking.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Han Qiao was chatting with Madam Mu in her room.

    He immediately stood up when he heard someone knocking on the door.

    She went to the courtyard and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    1Q11

    Han Qiao could hear him and opened the courtyard door in surprise. She saw him standing under the moonlight, lonely.

    ¡°Why are you here sote? Have you had dinner?¡± Han Qiao asked casually.

    Heng Yi suddenly felt wronged. ¡°No.¡± He replied hoarsely.

    ¡°Come in quickly. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for you.¡±

    That day, she cut some noodles and dried them. Thinking of her family, she hurriedly cooked a bowl.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi followed behind Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao turned around to look at him and saw that his shoulders were drooping and

    that he was carrying a bundle.

    He looked so pitiful.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She let him sit for a while and went straight to the kitchen.

    Hearing the noise, sister-inw Han was very enthusiastic when she saw Heng Yi.

    ¡°Heng Yi, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dacheng, Da Yong, and Da Hu ran out as well. They were overjoyed to see Heng Yi, and they called out in unison, ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng.¡±

    ¡°Are you busy tomorrow? If not,e with me to the mountains to hunt!¡± Heng Yi said as he looked at the kitchen.

    The third young man immediately agreed.

    They loved hunting in the mountains.

    Prey could be sold for money.

    Han Sister-inw was also very happy. She quickly let Heng Yi sit down and went to the kitchen to help Han Qiao.

    Soon, there was the sound of frying oil and breaking eggs in the kitchen. After a sizzling sound, the fragrance wafted out.

    Hungry and thirsty, Heng Yi stood in the yard. Amidst the fireworks andughter, he experienced happiness for the first time.

    And a sense of belonging..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Canâ€™t Offend Them (1)

    Chapter 42: Can¡¯t Offend Them (1)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the kitchen, Mrs. Han approached Han Qiao. ¡°Ah Qiao, what do you think of Heng Yi? ¡±

    ¡°Good, honest and reliable.¡± Han Qiao didn¡¯t think too much about it and said casually.

    Mrs. Hanughed. ¡°He¡¯s not young anymore and hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. Now, hees to our house for nothing and even brings Dacheng and the others. Do you think he¡¯s interested in you?¡±

    Han Qiao was shocked by these words.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m a divorcee with three children. She doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°What if you like it?¡± Mrs. Han said anxiously.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Heng Yi¡¯s mother is a famous shrew in Ninghe Town. No one on the street dares to mess with her. I just jumped out of the fire pit, and I don¡¯t want to fall into the tiger¡¯s mouth again.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m older than him. It¡¯s even more inappropriate for him to call me Sister All Qiao.¡±

    Han Qiao had never thought of getting married.

    Last time, she said that because she was mainly trying to appease Han Yuanshi.

    Han Qiao scooped the egg noodles into a big bowl and sprinkled some chopped green onions.

    ¡°Sister-inw, take it out.¡±

    Madam Hanughed. ¡°Silly girl, if he really likes you, you can coax him into marrying into our family and living in our West Mountain Vige. 1 don¡¯t believe that his mother will be able to turn the entire West Mountain Vige upside down if shees to our vige again.¡±

    <li>I II</li><li>?</li>

    Han Qiao really didn¡¯t expect her sister-inw to think of this.

    Married into the family?

    How was that possible?

    It wasn¡¯t like Heng Yi couldn¡¯t make money, and he didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for her.

    Mrs. Han came out with noodles and called Heng Yi to eat.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Hurry up and eat. Air Qiao¡¯s culinary skills are really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Sister Air Qiao¡¯s cooking is very good.¡±

    Heng Yi ate a mouthful of noodles and drank a mouthful of fragrant egg soup.

    He feltfortable all over.

    That sense of satisfaction filled his heart again.

    ¡°Can it be salty?¡± Mrs. Han asked.

    ¡°Just nice.¡±

    Heng Yi had never eaten such delicious egg noodle soup before.

    It was delicious. He wanted to cry.

    He thought that this might be how home was. After returning home and resting for a while, hot dishes would be served on the table.

    It was delicious, and the saltiness was moderate.

    ¡°Heng Yi, have you ever thought about marriage?¡± Mrs. Han asked.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Mrs. Han asked again, ¡°if you like this person, are you willing to marry into his family?¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He thought of the faint sound that came from the kitchen earlier, but he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    But there was still Han Qiao in the kitchen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Mrs. Hanughed. ¡°Then do you mind if the woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Han Qiao said softly, interrupting Mrs. Han.

    Mrs. Han rubbed her nose.

    ¡°Heng Yi, I¡¯ve boiled some hot water. Take a bath and go to bed early. Put your clothes in the basin. I¡¯ll wash them for you tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Dacheng, help your Fifth Uncle Heng carry waterter.¡±

    ¡°Got it, First Aunt.¡± Dacheng hurriedly replied.

    He sniffed. ¡°Eldest Aunt, how about making egg noodles tomorrow morning?¡±

    Before Han Qiao could respond, Mrs. Han raised her hand and smacked Han Dacheng. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still so greedy.¡±

    Han Qiao pulled Mrs. Han back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook it tomorrow morning. Wake up early.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    For a moment, a few small heads popped out from the door and answered in unison.

    It made the adultsugh.

    When the rooster crowed, Han Qiao got up.

    Sister-inw Han was earlier than her.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of making something for them to eat.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make rice balls. I¡¯ll stir-fry a vegetable dish.¡±

    Han Qiao busied herself.

    When Mrs. Han saw her take out the eggs, she asked her softly, ¡°are you really going to cook egg noodles? Aren¡¯t you going to keep those dry noodles for your new house?¡±

    ¡°If 1 promised, I have to do it. You can always make more dried noodles. The children will only open their mouths to make requests for a few more years. When it¡¯s over, it will really be over.¡±

    Mrs. Han didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.

    However, she still felt that it was too extravagant to eat egg noodles early in the morning.

    However, since Han Qiao cooked it, her inws wouldn¡¯t say anything, so she could also take advantage of it and eat a bowl. It was quite good.

    She put the rice in the pot and boiled it over a high heat. Then, she turned to a low heat and slowly boiled it until the water dried up. She then extinguished the fire and braised a little rice crust.

    She scooped it up and ced it in a y pot. Then, she ced the stir-fried vegetables in. She brought a wooden spoon with her. She did not even need to bring a bowl or chopsticks. When the time came, she could just pick a tree leaf in the mountains and break two branches to use as chopsticks.

    Seeing that everyone was up, the hot water in the pot was also boiled. She asked everyone to wash their faces and rinse their mouths before starting to cook the egg noodles.

    There were many people at home, so one pot was not enough. She had to cook two pots.

    Those who wanted to go to the mountains ate first, those who wanted to go out ate first, and the women and children atest.

    There were five eggs in a pot, and there was more oil. Mrs. Han¡¯s heart ached when she saw it.

    However, she found that Han Qiao¡¯s food was better after she came back, and she had gained weight and energy. Her days were also more enjoyable. Most importantly, the children followed Heng Yi into the mountains to hunt, and the prey could be exchanged for money.

    Earlier, Heng Yi had beening and going in the West Mountain Vige without greeting anyone. When others wanted to go hunting with him, he would reject them directly.

    He suddenly got close to the Han Family, and Mrs Han didn¡¯t believe that Heng Yi didn¡¯t have other intentions.

    Especially towards Han Qiao.

    The two families lived next door, and Heng Yi had known Han Qiao for a long time. He had only gotten close to the Han family after Han Qiao had left.

    The more Sister-inw Han thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was fishy.

    Then, she looked at Heng Yi, who came in with the water.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao with a strange expression.

    He was also very obedient when he called Air Qiao Sister.

    Mrs Han pped her thigh.

    Wasn¡¯t this what a young man would look like when he first fell in love?

    When Mrs. Han found out about this, she was instantly overjoyed. When Second Sister-inw Han came over, she pulled her to a corner and chatted with her for a while.

    ¡°Really?¡± Second Aunt Han asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. 1 tried to sound him outst night, and he said he¡¯s willing to marry into our family.¡±

    Second sister-inw Han was surprised. ¡°We¡¯ll have to tell granny. If it¡¯s true, Heng Yi is much better than that coward Sun Yiming.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Heng Yi had stayed with the Han family several times, and every morning, Han Qiao would prepare food for them to eat in the mountains.

    Looking at that familiar pot, Heng Yi knew that he wouldn¡¯t go hungry today.

    He happily brought Han Dacheng, Han Dayong, and Han Dahu into the mountain.

    The Han family hadn¡¯t split up yet, so regardless of whether it was the adults or the children, they had to hand over the money they earned. However, Father Han would let each of them keep 20%.

    The three brothers had saved some money. They wanted to buy some fish to raise in Han Qiao¡¯s pond. It would be much more convenient to cut some grass and raise them until they could eat fish in the future.

    Han Qiao was busy tidying up her new home.

    Arrange the food and decide what to buy? After breakfast, she brought Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke to work in the new house. Her nieces followed. Madam Mu wanted to go too, but she was pregnant. Han Qiao told her to just walk around at home. It would be terrible if she fell and bumped into something.

    Han Sister-inw told Han Yuanshi that Heng Yi might have taken a fancy to Han Qiao.

    Han Yuanshi was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mother, the more I think about it, the more it doesn¡¯t feel right. You know Heng Yi, right? Who else has he talked to since he left our West Mountain Vige?¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t!¡± Hanyuanshi thought for a moment.

    ¡°Right? But after All Qiao and Li, he came to our house whenever he had nothing to do. He called Dacheng and the others into the mountain and never let them go empty-handed. You said that if he didn¡¯t have any feelings for All Qiao, why didn¡¯t he go to his eldest uncle, second uncle, third uncle, and youngest uncle¡¯s house? Uncle Yao also gets along well with him!¡± Mrs. Han analyzed the situation for her grandmother.

    The more Han Yuanshi, Second Sister-inw Han, and Mu shi listened, the more they felt that it made sense.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a chance to test him. If he¡¯s really interested in All Qiao, All Qiao won¡¯t object to remarrying. But I heard that Heng Yi¡¯s mother is very fierce!¡± Han Yuanshi hesitated..

 Chapter 43 - 43: This Sister Is A Little Annoying (1)

    Chapter 43: This Sister Is A Little Annoying (1)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mother, Heng Yi is willing to marry into our family. He can earn money, and there are restaurants in the county town. He must have money in his pocket. If he doesn¡¯t live in Ninghe Town, he can live in our West Mountain Vige. If he wants to earn money, he can go to Puyi County. If his motheres to our West Mountain Vige again, we won¡¯t be afraid of him.¡±

    After Mrs. Han finished speaking, Second Sister-inw Han quickly echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our daughter-inw is not to be trifled with either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great to live in Xishan Vige. It¡¯s convenient for him to go hunting in the mountains. We can take care of each other if he lives close to us.¡± Han Yuanshi nodded in agreement.

    ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been finalized yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to spread it around. It might ruin Ah Qiao¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, we all know!¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know that her mother, sister-inw, and sister-inw had more thoughts than her.

    Looking at their new home, they reached out and touched the solid wooden bed. The new wardrobe was neatly arranged. When the mosquito and bedding were ready on the morning of the 25th, they would have their own home.

    The three little girls had already cleaned up the ce.

    Even the woodshed was not spared.

    This was the advantage of having many men in the house. Each of them would be able to fill up her woodshed and chop the firewood neatly.

    ¡°Mother, I love this house. I feel like the air is sweet.¡± Sun Ke hugged Han Qiao¡¯s leg, sniffing hard.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to move in in two days.¡±

    It might be harder after moving, but she was not afraid.

    She believed that the three children were not afraid cither.

    This was only their first stop. At thetest, by the end of next year or the beginning of the year after next, she would definitely take the three children out of the mountains and see the outside world.

    She wanted to go out and make a name for herself with the Han family.

    It was already noon when Heng Yi and the others came back. Today was another day of bountiful harvest, and they were all delighted.

    After giving the wild animal to White Tea, Heng Yi followed her back to the Han family.

    Han Qiao fetched some water for them to wash their hands and faces. Then, she brought out the boiled mung bean soup. ¡°Hurry up and eat some mung bean soup to get rid of the heat.¡±

    ¡°I boiled some hot water, go take a bath and rest. You must be exhausted from going into the mountains.¡±

    The three nephews nodded vigorously.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao with a smile in his eyes. He nodded and drank the green bean soup.

    The corners of his mouth slowly curled into a smile.

    Han Yuanshi had been secretly looking at Heng Yi.

    Aiyo, it was really different.

    This kid was secretly looking at Han Qiao!

    Han Qiao set off for Puyi County before dawn on the 22nd. On the way, she met White Tea.

    ¡°Uncle Han Yao, Sister Ah Qiao, are you going to the county town?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    White Tea looked at the sky. ¡°There¡¯s still some distance to the county town. I¡¯ll send you to the county town gate.¡±

    Han Qiao calcted the time it would take Heng Yi and the others to leave the mountain and didn¡¯t argue.

    White Tea drove the carriage at a fast speed and chatted loudly with Uncle Yao.

    When they arrived at the entrance of Puyi County, he said to Han Qiao and the others.

    ¡°Stay in the county for one night. I¡¯ll bring you back tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    It was not cheap to stay in the county for a night.

    She was willing, but her youngest uncle was also reluctant.

    However, the most important thing to buy wine was wine. One catty for a table would cost 20 catties, and half a catty would cost 10 catties.

    It didn¡¯t taste good to be cheap, so Han Qiao wanted to buy something better.

    Uncle Yao¡¯s heart ached when he heard that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just buy a bottle that costs ten copper coins per catty. It¡¯s also drinkable.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yao, buy some. The vegetables are already so good.¡±

    Uncle Yi smiled at Han Qiao. ¡°You¡¯re really willing.¡±

    The most expensive thing was still the wine, which cost 30 copper coins per catty. Han Qiao bought 20 catties. The youngest uncle carried the wine jar and walked carefully, afraid that it would break.

    Then, she went to buy flour and rice. These two things were exquisite and expensive. They were 50 catties of flour and 100 catties of rice. When Uncle Yao saw Han Qiao haggle over the price, he even asked the shopkeeper to send her a carriage. She bought another 10 catties of salt and a few catties of melon seeds, peanuts, cerealose, soy sauce, and vinegar from his shop. When he took out two taels of silver, he wanted to strangle Han Qiao.

    This wasn¡¯t how money should be spent.

    In just a short while, she had already spent nearly three taels of silver.

    Three taels¡­

    When the shopkeeper asked the waiter to hitch a carriage and Han Qiao to go next door to buy cloth, he bought three sacks of shredded cloth. Uncle Yao was still in a daze.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Yao, let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±

    Everything was moved into the carriage. When the carriage set off, Uncle Yao poked the sack. ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°Shredded Cloth Head.¡±

    ¡°Why are you buying rags?¡± Uncle Yao asked.

    ¡°You can cut it to fit the soles of shoes. It can be used to make many things.¡±

    She had already thought about it. Those who could make purses would arrange them and make purses. A tilted head in purse was five wens each. These three bags could be cut out into many purses.

    Uncle Yao was really frightened by Han Qiao.

    ¡°You really have the heart to do it!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If he had such courage back then, he would not have been a coward for the rest of his life.

    Halfway there, they even ran into White Tea, who was dragging his prey to the county town.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, have you bought the things?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve bought it.¡±

    When they returned home, the children were very happy when they saw the things that Han Qiao had bought. The adults looked at Han Qiao with disapproval.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought everything. Help me move it in.¡±

    Then, he took out the cloth.

    ¡°Father, Mother, this is the cloth I bought for you. This is from First Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and Youngest Uncle¡¯s family!¡±

    ¡°This color is a little old-fashioned for grandpa and grandma.¡±

    Han Yuanshi sighed.

    Father Han took a deep breath. ¡°Hurry up and make it. When Ah Qiao moves in, we¡¯ll wear new clothes too.¡±

    The four Han women had new clothes, but they hadn¡¯t worn them since they were made.

    However, after these things, excluding the tael of silver that Ah Nanny gave her, she only had 500 wen left.

    Han Qiao felt that it was pretty good.

    Heng Yi had heard it when he was teaching them martial arts.

    On the 24th day

    Heng Yi brought a few young men of the Han Family into the mountains and hunted two wild boars weighing about two hundred pounds, twenty pheasants, a goat weighing about a hundred pounds, and two sacks of wild pears.

    With the addition of a goat, Han Qiao and Han Yuanshi discussed and added a cucumber sd to make up ten dishes.

    It was very scrumptuous.

    In the evening, Han Qiao¡¯s sister, Han Xiang, and her husband, Zhou Anshan, returned to their parents home. They did not bring their two sons back.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the child?¡± Han Yuanshi asked.

    Han Xiang nced at Han Qiao, who was busy. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. She wanted to get a divorce, but she caused me¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about this anymore.¡± Hanyuanshi shouted.

    ¡°Your sister is moving in tomorrow. Don¡¯t cause trouble for her.¡±

    ¡°..¡±Han Xiang snorted.

    Madam Han went to help Han Qiao clean up the pheasant.

    These pheasants were all dead. He had to clean them up so that they wouldn¡¯t spoil.

    Han Qiao nned to take out the chicken innards and stir-fry them for dinner.

    The men were ughtering pigs in full swing.

    Han Xiang walked up to Han Qiao and asked arrogantly, ¡°Do you need help? ¡±

    Han Qiao was sweating profusely as she looked up at Han Xiang.

    In his memory, the rtionship between the two sisters was still alright, but after they got married, they drifted apart and barely kept in touch.

    The main reason was that Han Qiao¡¯s life was getting worse and worse, while Han Xiang¡¯s life was getting better and better. She had two sons in a row, and her inws were a well-off family with more than ten acres ofnd.

    To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t like Han Qiao.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s almost done..¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: The Bystanders See Clearly

    Chapter 44: The Bystanders See Clearly

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and kill the pigs.¡±

    Han Xiang turned around and left.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t mind and continued with her work.

    Han Xiang really did not like Han Qiao and felt that it was embarrassing for her to return to West Mountain Vige. However, she walked around and found that there were many things in the house, especially in her parents¡¯ house. There was wine, melon seeds, peanuts, and cerealose. They had even hung up two sets of new clothes.

    iQi?

    Han Xiang was surprised.

    She went to chat with her third sister-inw, Madam Mu.

    Knowing that Han Qiao had bought it, she questioned sharply, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Ah Qiao bought it. She earns money from digging herbs in the mountains.¡± ¡°Where are those wild boars and pheasants?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lady Mu said, ¡°Heng Yi brought Dacheng and the others to hunt in the mountains. He said he would give it to Ah Qiao.¡±

    Then, she smiled mysteriously.

    Han Xiang immediately asked, ¡°Third sister-inw, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s rare for you toe back. Look at my stomach. Does it look like I¡¯m going to give birth to a son?¡±

    Madam Mu stood up and walked a few steps.

    Han Xiang looked at the Mu family¡¯s fetus.

    ¡°Third sister-inw, your pregnancy is different from mine.¡±

    Madam Mu¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    Han Xiang married into the Zhou family and gave birth to two sons.

    This meant that she was pregnant with a daughter.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Mu Shi sighed.

    Han Qiao was still the best.

    Han Qiao would tell her that no matter if it was a child or a girl, they were all children she had given birth to through painstaking efforts and should be held in the palm of her hand.

    Madam Mu looked at her four daughters ying in the courtyard. They were all clean and sweaty, but they were not smelly.

    Though skinny and dark.

    ¡°So be it. Daughters are good too.¡± Madam Mu said and smiled gently.

    Han Xiang was stunned.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that her sister-inw, who had always wanted to have a son, would say such words.

    The sun really rose from the west.

    Han Xiang still wanted to say something, but Madam Mu went to look for Han Qiao with her belly puffed out.

    Seeing her approach, Han Qiao hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s dirty here. You can¡¯t smell it. Stay away.¡± ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Shi smiled.

    After ten days, Han Qiao chatted with her every day and gave her advice.

    She looked much better.

    ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m back.¡± A hearty shout came from outside the courtyard.

    Then, a tall and thin man entered the courtyard with a smile.

    Mu Shi turned around in ecstasy.

    Han Qiao slowly stood up.

    This was the first time she saw her youngest brother, Han Ming. He was bright and generous, and his smile was sincere and sunny.

    ¡°Little Uncle.¡±

    The children immediately surrounded him.

    Han Ming smiled and handed a bag to Dacheng. ¡°I bought you guys some hawthorn candy. Take it and share it.¡±

    There were two bags on his shoulders.

    When he nced around and saw Madam Mu and Han Qiao, his smile became even more enthusiastic.

    ¡°Ah Hui, Third Sister.¡±

    He stepped forward and covered Madam Mu¡¯s hand. Madam Mu looked at him affectionately and lowered her head shyly.

    Han Ming squeezed her hand and looked at his wife¡¯s rosy face. He knew that she had been living well these days.

    He looked at Han Qiao with a smile. ¡°Third Sister, congrattions on escaping from the sea of misery and regaining a new life.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han Ming was sincere, and so was Han Qiao.

    ¡°Quickly go and greet father and mother. I will let¡­¡± Han Qiao looked around and saw that the children were all surrounding the big ingredient of the hawthorn candy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water to wash up. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.

    When Han Ming left, he even pulled his wife away.

    Han Qiao also understood why the Mu family insisted on having a son. It was because the rtionship between husband and wife was good, and some things were bound to be obsessions.

    Han Xiang stepped forward. ¡°Third Brother.¡± ¡°How many times have I told you to call me little brother?¡± Han Ming said unhappily.

    There was a third sister at home, so how could he be the third brother?

    Han Xiang pouted. ¡°Then I¡¯m used to it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change it. It¡¯s not difficult. Look, the children call me Uncle.¡±

    ¡°The children still call her big aunt.¡±

    Han Ming felt that he couldn¡¯t pester Han Xiang.

    He had walked for half a day and his mouth was dry and ufortable.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    He asked his wife to take the bundle to the house and went to see his parents.

    He then went to help clean up the wild boar.

    Han Ming was stunned for a moment when he saw Heng Yi.

    Hunter Heng Yi?

    ¡°Little brother, this is Heng Yi, Dacheng¡¯s master.¡± ¡°?¡±Han Ming was puzzled.

    Han Dng exined, ¡°Dacheng and the others learned martial arts and hunting from Brother Heng.¡±

    Han Ming understood.

    Han Dng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Go and wash up. Let your sister-inw see if there¡¯s anything delicious in the kitchen. I¡¯ll make some for you.¡± ¡°Okay, I see that sister-inw is busy. I¡¯ll go look for third sister.¡± ¡°Alright, go find Ah Qiao.¡±

    Han Ming nodded at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao fetched water for Han Ming to wash his face and scooped a bowl of soy milk for him.

    She asked him, ¡°did you have a hard time repairing the dam this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. But I ate pretty well this time when I went to repair the dam. I can eat meat every two days.¡± Han Ming chuckled.

    ¡°Third Sister, this soybean milk with sugar is really delicious. It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll make you another bowl.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Ming and Han Qiao had the best rtionship. Han Qiao didn¡¯t even need to deliberately imitate the original Han Qiao, so her words and actions were definitely different from before.

    However, the Han family felt that it was impossible for their personalities to remain unchanged after such a big incident.

    It was good to be like this now. She was clear and had her own opinions when doing things.

    Han Xiang walked around and found that everyone was busy except for her. Her sisters-inw were chatting enthusiastically. When a few uncles and aunts came over, it was even more lively.

    She seemed to be excluded.

    There were four tables for dinner. Stir-fried chicken offal, chicken blood soup, and two pig heads that Han Qiao picked up were all braised. Each table was cut into tworge bowls, and the braised meat soup was poured over the noodles. It tasted extremely good.

    It was also delicious to eat with cornbread.

    ¡°This food is really not bad. Ah Qiao¡¯s culinary skills are really amazing. I wonder which brat will benefit from it in the future.¡± Uncle Yao looked at Heng Yi casually.

    Heng Yi lowered his head and slowly smiled.

    Zhou Anshan sat beside him and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°brother Heng, are you married?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    He nced at Han Qiao.

    Uncle Yao looked at Yi Le and opened his mouth to speak.

    Father Han picked up a piece of meat for him. ¡°Eat meat.¡±

    Uncle Yao chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Brother. Fourth Brother treats me so well.¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    Father Han then invited his son-inw, Zhou Anshan, to eat some meat.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just treat it as your own home.¡±

    Good

    After dinner, the Han family did not stop working.

    In order for Han Qiao to move into the new house tomorrow morning, everything had to be arranged in the central room so that she would not be in a hurry to find things tomorrow.

    ¡°Firecrackers, God of Wealth, rice vat, incense¡­¡± Father Han and his youngest uncle responded one by one.

    Some of the things had already been moved over, and the valuable ones would definitely have to wait.

    Han Qiao was also busy packing her things.

    It was mainly the clothes, shoes, socks, and other misceneous items.

    After packing up, she was about to go to the bathroom, but when she turned the corner, she bumped into Heng Yi¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Words Too Late to Say

    Chapter 45: Words Too Late to Say

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao instinctively grabbed Heng Yi¡¯s clothes.

    Heng Yi also held her shoulders.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Han Qiao pushed Heng Yi away and took a few steps back.

    Heng Yi¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. He opened his mouth to say something, but Han Qiao took a few steps back as if he was a ferocious beast.

    Heng Yi froze on the spot.

    ¡°Dacheng and the others seem to be looking for you. You should go over first.¡± Han Qiao whispered.

    Heng Yi was motionless.

    She pushed him. ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    Heng Yi suddenly came back to his senses and called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sister Qiao, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go over.¡± Han Qiao left first.

    Heng Yi turned to look at Han Qiao¡¯s back.

    She clenched her fists and walked to the front yard.

    However, Heng Yi was a little absent-minded. He didn¡¯t have much to say.

    July 25th

    Han Qiao moved into the new house.

    Before daybreak, the group of people took their things to Han Qiao¡¯s house. When the sun rose, they began to set off firecrackers.

    After a series of crackling sounds, Han Qiao took out her keys and opened the door.

    ¡°Eldest Aunt, good luck upon entering.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Aunt, good luck upon entering¡±

    Han Qiao smiled as she picked up the broom and swept it here and there.

    Then, she went to the kitchen to boil water and make tea.

    After Han Qiao finished making the tea, Heng Yi found her and handed her a red paper bag.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Sister Ah Qiao. This is a little token of my appreciation. It¡¯s good luck to move in!¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t bad looking. With that smile, two dimples appeared on his cheeks.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t intend to ept it.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, you epted everyone¡¯s gifts. Why didn¡¯t you ept mine?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao thought that those were all rtives.

    But Heng Yi was also a friend.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Han Qiao took it.

    When she pinched it, she could feel that it might be a banknote.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, this is a little token of my appreciation!¡±

    Heng Yi turned around and helped the Han brothers move the tables and chairs.

    Han Qiao stood rooted to the ground, her heart heavy as she held onto the red packet.

    How could she return such a heavy gift in the future?

    Han Qiao¡¯s bed was slowly made by Grandma.

    Grandma Han was famous for her good fortune.

    His children and grandchildren were all there.

    Grandfather Han was sitting on the main seat in the central room. When a child came up to him and called him Old Master, he pointed at the wild pears, melon seeds, peanuts, and cereales on the table. ¡°Eat, take them and eat.¡±

    This was a task given to him by his wife. He was not allowed to walk around and let the children eat.

    Grandfather Han remembered that he was wearing brand new clothes and sitting there with the air of an old ancestor.

    His uncles and aunts also came over to help.

    Tang Sisters-inw and the Tang family also expressed their opinions. They were all fifty wen, as if they had made an appointment. Then, they went to help with the work.

    There were tables and benches in the courtyard.

    They had to set up a stove outside to cook meat.

    There was even a piece ofnd outside the door. It was convenient to dry anything usually, and now it was used to burn things.

    The Han family had many people, and they were united. Uncle Yi acted as the overall nner and gave orders one by one.

    Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt also came, and a few cousins also sent gifts.

    Even her cousin who was married far away in Linzhou had asked Second Aunt to send her a generous gift.

    A piece of cloth cost a hundred wen.

    Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt were old, but they were kind people. Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle walked around and praised Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt apanied Grandma in Han Qiao¡¯s room and called Han Qiao over to encourage her to live a good life in the future. If there was anything, she could call her cousins.

    Don¡¯t be an outsider to your family.

    ¡°Thank you, First Aunt, Second Aunt!¡±

    There were two wild boars and more than twenty pheasants.

    The sweet and sour fish was already emitting a fragrance.

    Han Xiang pulled Zhou Anshan to the side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get the two kids? It¡¯s only two hours anyway!¡±

    Zhou Anshan was unhappy. ¡°Yesterday, you didn¡¯t bring them yourself. Today, you want me to pick them up. I¡¯m not going!¡±

    He was the son-inw and didn¡¯t have to work. He just sat there, eating tea and eating melon seeds. It was veryfortable.

    The uncles also expressed their opinions. They sent vegetables, pumpkin, and eggs. The cousins were all ten wen. These were all recorded in the favor book and would be returned when the time came.

    Only a few uncles and children came. The others were only two adults or their nephews who came to work.

    When lunch was served, the Han family realized that the food was sumptuous to the extreme.

    Most importantly, there was wine, and the wine was very good.

    ¡°Ah Qiao is really generous!¡±

    ¡°Too generous!¡±

    There were steamed buns and rice.

    Chicken, sweet and sour fish, braised pork, braised pork liver, fried crispy meat. They were all good dishes. She didn¡¯t know which one to eat first.

    Vige Chief, Li Zheng, and Patriarch were also present. There were also a few elders of the Han n who were apanied by Grandfather.

    Grandpa himself was confused. He only knew how to shout for everyone to eat.

    He picked up some food and ate it slowly, praising the taste.

    There were a total of 25 tables. There were still leftovers of meat and vegetables, as well as some steamed buns.

    After lunch, it was time to leave, and Han Qiao had to send the guests off again.

    Han Qiao packed the braised pork and asked her first and second aunts to bring it home for the children to try. She asked them to bring the children over to y next time.

    ¡°Alright, Ah Qiao, live your life well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    II

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She returned the tables, stools, bowls, and chopsticks, and her sisters-inw helped clean up the ce.

    Han Qiao looked at the remaining dishes and asked her family to eat here tonight. The weather was hot, and they would spoil tomorrow.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Father Han nodded.

    He gave the favor book and the gift money to Han Qiao.

    ¡°You should tidy up the things. Some of them have to be cooked and eaten quickly.¡±

    II

    Live well in the future!

    II

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Every family had their own jobs, so they couldn¡¯t stay with Han Qiao forever.

    Han Qiao sat on the chair with the book, only to find that everyone had left except Heng Yi.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao took out a red paper bag from her pocket and opened it to identify the silver notes.

    If she was not mistaken, this should be a hundred taels.

    A hundred taels, what kind of concept was that? Han Qiao knew it all too well.

    She could not ept such a heavy gift.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke walked over happily.

    Han Qiao caressed their faces. ¡°Go and tidy up the house. You must slee tonight.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s help Mother tidy up first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s bed was a little messy. It was obvious that someone had deliberately pulled orid on it.

    If she guessed correctly, it was most likely Han Xiang.

    She even swept out a lot of melon seeds and peanut shells under the bed.

    ¡°Mother, who did this? This is too annoying.¡± Sun Xiu frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll just sweep the floor. It¡¯s a happy thing to move into our new house today. Don¡¯t be unhappy over these small things.¡±

    Han Qiao patted Sun Xiu¡¯s head.

    She wouldn¡¯t care about such trivial matters.

    From here on, she had a home and a ce to shelter from the wind and rain.

    At this moment, Heng Yi was bidding farewell to Father Han.

    ¡°You want to enter the mountain alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go into the mountains for a few days!¡±

    Father Han wanted to say something, but Heng Yi insisted on leaving.

    Thinking that Heng Yi had been silent since the meal, Father Han patted his shoulder. ¡°Be careful when you enter the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Heng Yi thanked him and left the Han Family with his hunting bow, machete, scythe, and rope.

    Han Yuanshi chased him to the door and looked at Heng Yi¡¯s back. ¡°Aiya!¡± He was vexed..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Heng Yi Is Bold

    Chapter 46: Heng Yi Is Bold

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Heng Yi came home, Han Qiao was cleaning up the house with her three children. After all, this was their home from now on, so they had to tidy it up and make it clean andfortable.

    The courtyard was not turned over much, and today it was stepped on tightly.

    The mother and her three children looked at the piece ofnd and sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll flip it tomorrow. When the timees, we¡¯ll scatter the seeds. Xiu, Yi, go and see if the chicken has water to drink and if it¡¯s in the chicken coop.¡±

    The three children immediately ran to the chicken coop.

    The houses in West Mountain Vige were much bigger than those in Ninghe Town. They were bright andfortable.

    The vegetables were still in the kitchen. The table they brought back from town was a little small. When they were packing the furniture, they made a bigger one. It was enough for the family.

    At night, their parents woulde over for dinner, so the children could only stand and eat.

    The gate wasn¡¯t closed, so Han Qiao saw Heng Yi when he came over.

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    Han Qiao saw that he was carrying a bag, a bow, a machete, and a chopper.

    ¡°Are you going to the mountains? Or to town?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She let him enter the courtyard first.

    ¡°I went hunting in the mountains. I came to tell you something.¡±

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao into the courtyard.

    The courtyard had been cleaned up, and Han Qiao had even opened the window to let in some air. He was tall, so he could see Han Qiao¡¯s bed. The bed was covered with a bamboo mat, blue pillows, and nkets.

    ¡°Have a seat in the central room. Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    He threw the things at the door and pulled Han Qiao into her room before she could react. He closed the door behind him and pushed her against the door.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes widened.

    She raised her leg and pushed it towards Heng Yi¡¯s crotch.

    Heng Yi grunted in pain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll talk to you for a while and then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Let go first.¡±

    Heng Yi let go of her hand and looked straight at her.

    He took out a pouch from his pocket and handed it to Han Qiao. ¡°This is all my property. The deed to the tavern in the county town, thend deed, and the silver notes I¡¯ve earned over the past few years. There¡¯s also a hundred taels of silver to buy a house for Old Third Hu of Ninghe Town. The rest are all in here. I¡¯m going into the mountain soon. If Ie back alive, can you promise me one thing?¡±

    Hearing Heng Yi¡¯s words, she felt lost, as if she had lost all hope, as if she didn¡¯t even care about life.

    Han Qiao thought that he had helped her a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. As long as it¡¯s not murder, arson, or something that goes against morality, say it now. I promise you.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Yi was stunned.

    Then, he was ecstatic and hugged Han Qiao tightly. ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Qiao wanted to curse.

    Heng Yi was really strong, and with his brute force, Han Qiao almost died.

    She looked up at Heng Yi.

    This guy¡¯s face was flushed red, and his ears were bloodshot.

    He seemed excited, shy, nervous, and had some indescribable emotions.

    Han Qiao was about to speak when Heng Yi lifted her up, ced his knees against the door, and let her sit on hisp. He then kissed her hard on the lips.

    The hothead didn¡¯t know anything.

    His breathing was already chaotic and he even had a nosebleed.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t even have time to p him.

    ¡°You have a nosebleed.¡±

    ¡°Since you have promised me, when are we getting married?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Qiao opened her mouth.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to marry me, I can marry into your family and live with you in Xishan Vige.¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao tightly. ¡°I will treat you well. I will give you all the money I earn. I will listen to you and not let anyone bully you and the children. II

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give birth to my child, we won¡¯t.¡±

    Heng Yi thought about these words for many days.

    Every time, he would think of how to say it so as not to be rash and scare Han Qiao.

    However, he really did not want to wait any longer today.

    Because someone said that he wanted to marry Han Qiao, he was afraid that Han Qiao would agree to marry someone else.

    Han Qiao nudged Heng Yi. ¡°Put me down first. I need to think about this. I can¡¯t just agree to your request.¡±

    ¡°Then, then, then can I stay at your ce? If you meet someone else in the future, and you like him very much, and he¡¯s willing to ept everything about you, I can give in.¡±

    ¡°What do you take me, Han Qiao, for? A promiscuous woman?¡± Han Qiao asked angrily.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I-I¡­¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to exin.

    It was just that he had always been stupid.

    His nose was bleeding non-stop.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath. ¡°Let go of me first and wipe the blood off your nose.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao in one arm and touched the handkerchief in his pocket with the other.

    Then, he covered his nose and wiped it randomly.

    Han Qiao recognized the handkerchief and suddenly realized that this guy really wanted her.

    She finally understood why her youngest uncle was smiling at Heng Yi.

    However, Heng Yi¡¯s actions were always traceable.

    ¡°Put me down first. Whether it¡¯s marriage or marrying into the family, we have to discuss it carefully. We also have to seek the approval of our parents. When our rtionship reaches a certain level, I feel that we can spend the rest of our lives together. Only then can we truly be together.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Then, can I stay here with you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that others will see you, I¡¯lle secretly at night.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Qiao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The progress was too fast. She was not even prepared.

    But soon, she realized that living together waspletely different from what Heng Yi thought.

    She thought that they were sharing a room and a bed.

    Heng Yi lived in the room next to the kitchen.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s everything in that room. Don¡¯t let Dacheng and the otherse over. I¡¯ll stay in that room, okay?¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi asked pitifully. Han Qiao blinked.

    Then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you stay in that room. Can you put me down now?¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment.

    He let go of Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao handed him the pouch.

    Heng Yi said, ¡°since we¡¯re going to live together, you should be in charge of the money.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows and opened her purse.

    There was a familiar household registration deed, a house deed, and a small stack of silver notes.

    Han Qiao counted. 1,300 taels.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°With this money, you can marry any kind of girl you want. You can choose any 18-year-old girl with a good figure. I¡¯ve married before and have three children. I¡¯m even three years older than you. When we¡¯re together, people will say that you¡¯re blind,ugh at you, and even mock you.¡± Han Qiao tried her best to persuade Heng Yi, hoping that he would change his mind.

    ¡°I do,¡± Heng Yi said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s their business what others say. I want to live with Sister Qiao. I want to be your husband, your family.¡±

    ¡°Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been trying to change myself. I¡¯ve said more things in thest 10 days than I have thest 24 years. I want to leave a good impression. I¡¯ve been working hard to change.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao is right. There are many beautiful girls in the world. I can choose if I want to marry them, but I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao is the first person I want to marry, and the only one..¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47: Completely Out of Control

    Chapter 47: Completely Out of Control

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was the first time in Han Qiao¡¯s life that someone had confessed to her like this.

    In her previous life, although she did not get married and have children, she had a few boyfriends.

    No matter how one looked at it, she had never met a man as honest and genuine as Heng Yi.

    His words were sincere and touching.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll let the three children in. Let¡¯s make some things clear from the beginning.¡±

    Han Qiao opened the door. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were all standing at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The three daughters entered the house, and Han Qiao had them stand in a row. ¡°You heard what your Fifth Uncle Heng said just now. I¡¯m going to ask you now. If Fifth Uncle Heng bes your father, are you willing?¡±

    Heng Yi was so nervous that his hair stood on end.

    His heart was particrly perturbed.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Sun Ke hurriedly said.

    Sun Yi didn¡¯t even have time to cover her mouth.

    Sun Xiu looked at Han Qiao, then at Heng Yi, and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Sun Yi actually thought more and her thoughts were heavy.

    However, she knew very well that having a father waspletely different from not having a father.

    Even if this person was not her biological father, it was still different to have a man at home.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing too!¡± Sun Yi¡¯s voice was soft, but she still agreed with Heng Yi.

    Hearing that, Heng Yi breathed a sigh of relief.

    Compared to Father Han and Mother Han, he was more afraid of facing Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke.

    Han Qiao looked at the three children. ¡°Ah Xiu, Ah Yi, go to Grandpa¡¯s house now and invite Grandpa and Grandma over. Just say that I have something important to discuss with them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two sisters replied.

    They went to the Han family together.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to sit in the hall while she took Sun Ke to the backyard to clean up the house.

    Actually, there was nothing much to tidy up in the house.

    Heng Yi came over with his bundle, and Han Qiao opened it.

    Two sets of clothes, pants, and underpants that hadn¡¯t been washed were torn and dirty.

    Seeing Han Qiao pick it up and look at it with disgust, Heng Yi¡¯s face instantly burned.

    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡±

    Han Qiao sighed.

    Heng Yi was actually quite pitiful.

    He earned a lot in a year, but he didn¡¯t eat well or wear good clothes.

    The Heng family had really let him down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get White Tea to buy some fabric from the county town another day. I¡¯ll make a few new outfits for you.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi was overjoyed. ¡°Good.¡±

    He thought that he would go to town to buy some fabric and bring it back overnight. Han Qiao would be able to make it for him tomorrow.

    In the future, he would be responsible for earning money to support the family. Han Qiao would just stay at home and do the housework. She did not have to go to the mountains to dig for herbs. It was so hard and tiring, and she would not earn much money.

    Han Qiao nced at Heng Yi without saying anything.

    The bed in this room was Han Qiao¡¯s dowry, and she had brought it back this time. Two days ago, Han Qiao had washed it seriously, and there was nothing inappropriate about it.

    Father Han and Mrs. Han arrived very quickly.

    Seeing Heng Yi at Han Qiao¡¯s house, the couple was surprised.

    Before Han Qiao could say anything, Heng Yi had already knelt down and sincerely expressed that he wanted to marry her.

    He would live in Xishan Vige in the future.

    If the Han family didn¡¯t want Han Qiao to marry, he could marry into the family and give birth to a child with the surname Han.

    Father Han asked Heng Yi to get up.

    He believed in Heng Yi¡¯s sincerity, but marrying into his family was a matter of pride. Heng Yi was willing, but he wouldn¡¯t agree.

    A person¡¯s life was too long. Being willing at this moment did not mean that he would be willing in the future.

    ¡°Heng Yi, if you really like my Qiao, you have to call your parents and ask a matchmaker toe and ask for your hand in marriage.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°Uncle is right. Which day do you think will be a good day? I¡¯ll go and propose marriage that day.¡±

    II

    II

    II

    II

    Father Han and Mrs. Han were stunned.

    He could see Heng Yi¡¯s eagerness.

    Father Han asked Han Yuanshi to call a few brothers over. They had to choose a good date for the marriage proposal. Uncle Yao had some understanding of the almanac.

    Besides, Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t a small matter.

    It was a big deal for the Han family.

    After they got married, Heng Yi became the son-inw of the Han family, and became closer to Dacheng and the others.

    It was definitely different in all aspects.

    Uncle Yao smiled and patted Heng Yi on the shoulder. ¡°I thought you were going to hold it in. I didn¡¯t expect you to say it today.¡±

    II

    II

    II

    II

    II

    II

    What happened next was out of Han Qiao¡¯s control.

    The Han family¡¯s requirements were simple. They could notck three matchmakers and six betrothal gifts. As for how many betrothal gifts they gave, they were free to do so. They wanted to marry officially and not let Han Qiao marry without knowing the reason.

    After the wedding, Heng Yi would live in West Mountain Vige.

    As for whether or not they would go to Ninghe Town, that was a matter for Han Qiao and Heng Yi to decide for themselves.

    After a moment of silence, Heng Yi said, ¡°I want to buy a set of gold and silver jewelry for Sister Qiao. I want clothes for the four seasons, shoes and socks. The betrothal gift is nine taels and nine silver coins.¡±

    ¡°The rest¡­¡± Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was still a little stunned.

    Because she had not been given the chance to speak when discussing the marriage and engagement.

    The uncles agreed with each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask others about the rest.¡±

    The date of the marriage proposal was the second day of August, and they still needed to go and check their birth characters.

    On the day of the marriage proposal, they decided on the date of their wedding.

    When Han Yuanshi heard Heng Yi say that the betrothal gift was nine taels, he was stunned.

    This was too much.

    After all, this betrothal gift was given to her family, so there was no need to return it.

    Her family would also buy some dowry, but it was nothing more than cheap things like bedding, boxes, beds, and cabs.

    After Heng Yi left empty-handed, the Han family sat in Han Qiao¡¯s house. After a while, the youngest uncle said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. My niece is so lucky.¡±

    Han Qiao thought of the silver notes that Han Yi had given her and the things he had left behind. She silently took them to the house in the backyard.

    She was still a little confused.

    Wasn¡¯t she moving into her new home today? Why was she suddenly talking about her marriage?

    And no one asked her if she was willing?

    In the eyes of the Han Family, Heng Yi was a man worthy of being entrusted with her life.

    Han Yuanshi entered the room and asked Han Qiao, ¡°Did Heng Yi say how much silver he had?¡±

    ¡°He has given me everything he has now. He also said that he would look for someone to buy a house. From the looks of it, he will probably go and get it back.¡±

    II

    II

    Han Yuanshi was stunned.

    ¡°He¡¯s giving it to you just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did!¡±

    After a while, Han Yuanshi said, ¡°Live a good life with Heng Yi. He¡¯s more reliable than Sun Yiming.¡±

    At this point, it would be unreasonable to reject him.

    Not to mention, there was no chance to refuse. The Han Family wouldn¡¯t allow it, and Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t either.

    Heng Yi was indeed a good person. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts, and he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who had high expectations but low abilities. He was down-to-earth and cautious.

    She did not hate him.

    On the contrary, he actually attracted her.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected himpletely and agreed half-heartedly.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    When they had dinner at Han Qiao¡¯s ce that night, her sister-inw and second sister-inw congratted Han Qiao while teasing her.

    Han Xiang bit her lip.

    She still couldn¡¯t understand why her family was so happy about a hunter, as if they had found a treasure..

 Chapter 48 - 48:1 Want to Go to the Han Family to Propose a Marriage

    Chapter 48:1 Want to Go to the Han Family to Propose a Marriage

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi returned to the Heng family in town.

    He didn¡¯t expect Mother Zhen to have dinner at the Heng family as if she was a member of the Heng family.

    ¡°It¡¯s Fifth Brother who¡¯s back.¡± Old Woman Heng immediately came forward.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡± Mother Zhen called out gently.

    She looked at Heng Yi with her soft and charming eyes.

    ¡°I came back to tell you that I¡¯m going to marry Han Qiao from West Mountain Vige. I¡¯m going to get engaged on the second day of August. If you still acknowledge me as your son, we¡¯ll take a carriage to get engaged on the second day of August at the town gate. If you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your son, you can go or not.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was stunned.

    Han Qiao from West Mountain Vige?

    Isn¡¯t that, isn¡¯t that Sun Yiming¡¯s ex-wife?

    Mother Zhen¡¯s eyes reddened, and tears fell. ¡°Heng Yi, are you trying to make me angry? Do you really not remember who I am?¡±

    Heng Yi ignored Mother Zhen.

    He said to Old Woman Heng and the others, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. I¡¯ll arrange it myself.¡±

    Heng Yi turned and left.

    Old Woman Heng screamed and kept asking, ¡°Did you hear me clearly? Did I hear that right?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Who did Heng Yi want to marry?

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Han Qiao from the Han Corporation next door. She¡¯s Sun Yiming¡¯s ex-wife from West Mountain Vige, and she has three daughters!¡± Big Sister-inw Heng said in disbelief.

    This was simply too magical.

    ¡°What a sin, what a sin.¡± Old Woman Heng screamed.

    He didn¡¯t want a virgin, nor did he want a beautiful, gentle, and rich Mother Zhen. He actually wanted to marry Han Qiao, who couldn¡¯t give birth to a son in Xishan Vige.

    Mother Zhen had yet to figure out what was going on. She asked patiently, ¡°Who exactly is the Han Corporation? ¡±

    Heng sister-inw immediately exined to Mother Zhen.

    Mother Zhen¡¯s expression turned uglier the more she listened.

    She clenched her handkerchief tightly, wishing she could go to the West Mountain Vige and see what the vixen who had made Heng Yi dizzy looked like.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After Mother Zhen finished speaking, she hurried home.

    She was now living next door to the Heng family.

    There were also maids, old women, and manservants waiting on them at home. They came to the Heng family to eat because they were waiting for Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi had returned, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to bring back such heart-shattering news.

    She wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t let Heng Yi marry someone else.

    After Heng Yi left the Heng family, he went straight to the Broker¡¯s Shop to find Old Third Hu and ask for a hundred taels of silver.

    Third Brother Hu saw that he was both happy and angry. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to propose marriage on the second day of the lunar new year. Do you know what I need to prepare for a marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°The person you like?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit particr.¡±

    Heng Yi invited Old Third Hu to a tavern for dinner, looking at the cloth shop across the street.

    ¡°You order first. I¡¯ll go buy something.¡±

    Then, he entered the clothing store.

    He wouldn¡¯t buy fabric either.

    ¡°It¡¯s suitable for newlyweds, young girls, people my age, and older people¡­¡±

    The shopkeeperughed. ¡°Heng Yi, are you getting married?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t buy it like this. Come,e, I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡±

    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t try to fool Heng Yi. He gave him detailed rmendations. Heng Yi did need a lot of cloth, and he wasn¡¯t short of money.

    ¡°When you make ready-made clothes in your shop, will there be scraps of cloth left behind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, buy more fabric. I¡¯ll give you some, and a set of needlework, scissors, and a needle.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heng Yi thought that Han Qiao only had a few sacks of shredded cloth in her hands. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do with them, so he wanted to bring some back for her.

    Heng Yi was willing to spend money to buy two sets of cloth for each of the Han family members, and even more for Han Qiao and the girls.

    Third Brother Hu stood at the door and clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re really generous.¡±

    Heng Yi ignored him.

    He asked the shopkeeper to pack it up and handed the banknote to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper¡¯s hand trembled as he received it. I can¡¯t break up the change.¡±

    ¡°Pack it first. I¡¯ll go to the bank to exchange.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to go to West Mountain Vige overnight.

    It would be better ifshe could stay at Han Qiao¡¯s house at night.

    When he reached the door, he turned around and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Do you have cotton here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how much do you want?¡±

    ¡°All of it!

    II

    ¡°I still have more than a hundred catties here. Do you want them all?¡±

    ¡°I want it all!¡± Heng Yi said.

    Third Brother Hu followed beside Heng Yi and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious how beautiful that Han family is to make you spend so much money.¡±

    There was so much fabric that other people wouldn¡¯t even need it for ten wives.

    Heng Yi was afraid that it would be too little.

    During dinner, Third Brother Hu told Heng Yi that he needed to find a matchmaker to prepare for the marriage proposal. Matchmakers were in this business, and she knew everything.

    II

    II

    Heng Yi looked at Old Third Hu ndly.

    It felt like he was lying to him for a meal.

    Old Third Hu chuckled. ¡°Do you want to buynd? I have someone here who wants to sell ten mu ofnd. It¡¯s very close to Puyi County, but the price is a little high.¡±

    ¡°How much per mu?¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and thirty taels. They also brought a manor. There are a few acres of orchards and a fish pond in the back mountain. If I had a carriage, it would take at most two incense sticks to burn to get to Puyi County.¡±

    Third Brother Hu approached Heng Yi. ¡°The main family needs money to settle their crimes. If you want it, you can lower the price.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent.

    If he hadn¡¯t given Han Qiao the silver, he would definitely have bought it.

    In the past, he had eaten his fill and the whole family was not hungry. He was muddleheaded and casual.

    However, when he was going to start a family in the future, he had to buy some family business so that his wife and daughters could rely on him and live afortable life.

    ¡°Three hundred taels?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°It should be possible to suppress it. If you really want it, you have to do it as soon as possible. That manor is not bad. I just got the news. I¡¯ll ask you first. If you want me to help you deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Help me pay the silver first. I¡¯ll give it to you in two days!¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Third Brother Hu.

    Third Brother Huughed coldly. ¡°You can mock me as much as you want. My family only has this much money. If I could afford it, would I tell you?¡±

    In the early years, the Hu family was also rich, but because Third Brother Hu¡¯s father caused trouble, they had to pay a lot of money.

    ¡°Then help me dy it. I¡¯ll bring the money to you in three days at most.¡±

    II

    Deal!

    II

    After dinner, Heng Yi went to the money house to exchange for silver notes, then went to the cloth shop to pay. He carried such a heavy thing to the matchmaker¡¯s house with a carrying pole.

    Matchmaker Wang was the most famous matchmaker in Ninghe Town. After hearing Heng Yi¡¯s words, she immediately sat up straight after receiving two taels of silver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that I¡¯ll do it properly.¡±

    ¡°I want this betrothal gift to be the best you¡¯ve ever received in Ninghe Town.¡± After Heng Yi finished speaking, he asked Matchmaker Wang to go to the Broker¡¯s Shop to discuss the purchase with Third Brother Hu¡¯s wife.

    Then, he picked up the burden and set off for Xishan Vige.

    Matchmaker Wang sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really an old house on fire. It can¡¯t be put out.¡±

    ¡°Then the Han Corporation is really lucky. They were blind to marry Sun

    Yiming and now they¡¯re remarrying after getting a divorce. Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±

    When Heng Yi arrived at West Mountain Vige, Han Qiao and the others were already asleep.

    He knocked on the door.

    In fact, it was easy to climb over the wall, but he wanted to use the main door.

    He entered openly.

    1Q11

    Han Qiao woke up when she heard the noise. She took the butcher knife and walked to the door. She asked in a low voice, ¡°who is it?¡±

    ¡°I am Heng Yi!¡±

    When Han Qiao opened the door, the stench of sweat assaulted her face. A tall ck shadow with two eyes glowing with a dim light, and there were a fewrge ck bags beside him.

    ¡°Come in first..¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: A Little Intimate

    Chapter 49: A Little Intimate

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao rubbed her temples as she looked at the five bags.

    ¡°These are all new fabrics for your parents, brother, sister-inw, and children. This bag is for you and the child. Then, you can help me make however many sets of clothes you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°These two bags are rags!¡±

    Heng Yi looked like he was asking for credit.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    These sacks were at least three to four hundred catties. He had picked them from Ninghe Town to Xishan Vige.

    For a moment, Han Qiao felt very upset, but her heart ached even more.

    She also understood that Heng Yi was really working hard.

    ¡°Heng Yi, don¡¯t do this next time. You can hire an ox cart if it¡¯s so heavy. Don¡¯t buy so much cloth. We don¡¯t need that much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young and can ignore it, but it¡¯s still harmful to your body to put such heavy pressure on your shoulders.¡±

    Heng Yi chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Han Qiao boiled some water for Heng Yi to wash, then cooked five poached eggs for him.

    Han Qiao stood up to wash the dishes as she watched him finish eating.

    ¡°You should sleep early.¡±

    Heng Yi responded and grabbed Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    ii?n

    Han Qiao did not object to premarital sex.

    But she knew that if she really slept with Heng Yi, she would have to take responsibility.

    She looked at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi¡¯s hands were hot and trembling under the oilmp.

    Han Qiao put her other hand on Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    She approached him and called out, ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s body stiffened.

    He did not dare to move.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep in my room?¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s brain exploded.

    Do you want to?

    Heng Yi definitely wanted to.

    However, he did not dare to.

    ¡±1, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in your room.¡±

    In the end, Han Qiao didn¡¯t sleep in Heng Yi¡¯s room. She just pressed Heng Yi onto the bed and kissed him.

    An experienced veteran and a shy newbie.

    Han Qiao bullied Heng Yi for a while before kissing his face. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s blood was boiling. How could he sleep?

    He hugged Han Qiao tightly.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, can you stay?¡±

    II

    II

    Han Qiao was sweating all over.

    The room was also stuffy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer. Before we get married, I won¡¯t let you stay in my room for the night!¡±

    ¡°Today is the first andst time. It won¡¯t be like this in the future.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mind, but she still had three children.

    In the end, Han Qiao went back to her room to sleep.

    She had been busy all day and was really tired. She fell asleep very quickly.

    Hengyi was also tired.

    He also felt very happy and blissful.

    After he fell asleep, he still had a smile on his lips.

    The rooster crowed. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi woke up at dawn.

    Looking at the big bags of things in the hall, the two sisters were stunned when they opened them and saw that they were cloth and rags.

    ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    Sun Yi frowned. It¡¯s most likely from Fifth Uncle Heng.¡±

    Sun Xiu would be lying if she said he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    It would be a lie to say that it was not ufortable.

    Their biological father either beat them or ignored them. He never cared about their lives.

    Now, a person who was about to be their stepfather had used his actions to show that he would treat them well. It should be said that he would treat their mother well and love them.

    The two sisters were not curious children. On the contrary, they were more sensible and obedient than many children of the same age. They also understood some things better.

    After packing up the sacks, the two sisters nned to go to the kitchen to make breakfast. When they reached the kitchen, they found that the water tank was full.

    II

    II

    The two sisters looked at each other.

    Hearing a sound from the woodshed, the two sisters immediately went to take a look.

    Heng Yi put the firewood in a corner.

    At this time¡­

    ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng?¡± Sun Xiu called out softly.

    Heng Yi looked at the sisters nervously. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    ¡°No!

    II

    ¡°No!

    II

    The two sisters answered in unison.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Heng Yi turned around and continued to pile up the firewood he had brought back. It would be useful for cooking and warming up in winter.

    The two sisters couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so they turned around and returned to the kitchen.

    ¡°Sis?¡± Sun Yi called out softly.

    ¡°He will treat Mother well. That is enough.¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t stay by Mother¡¯s side forever, and Mother wouldn¡¯t let them stay by Mother¡¯s side forever.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng is a good man!¡± Sun Xiu calmly added.

    Sun Yi was puzzled.

    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Sun Xiu told Sun Yi about the money that she had lost and the money that Heng Yi had found and returned to her.

    Sun Yi exhaled. ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng probably doesn¡¯t care about our ten wen!¡±

    ¡°No, he never opened it at all. I marked it!¡±

    II

    II

    The two sisters muttered.

    Then they prepared breakfast.

    There was a lot of food at home. These days, Han Qiao had also taught them how to eat and drink, and then worked hard to earn money.

    It was not a good thing to be thrifty and mistreat oneself. The harm caused by poor food and clothing could not be cured by money or medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Cook some pumpkin porridge and two scallion pancakes.¡±

    There was rice and flour at home.

    The leftovers from yesterday¡¯s lunch were all eaten upst night.

    Sun Yi found pork oil in the jar and eggs in the basket.

    ¡°Fried eggs?¡± Sun Yi asked.

    II

    II

    ¡°How about each of you boil an egg? Cook one for Fifth Uncle Heng!¡± Sun Yi suggested.

    She had long wanted to eat eggs.

    When she was living in town, she missed him. She also missed him at her grandparents ¡®house.

    Sun Xiu counted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we cook two each?¡±

    She also wanted to be extravagant.

    ¡°Alright, just cook two. I don¡¯t think Mother will me us.¡±

    The two sisters discussed cooking ten eggs.

    One of them was washing the pot, making porridge, peeling the pumpkin, and the other was preparing to make onion pancakes with meat flour.

    Han Qiao had a deep sleep. When she woke up, Sun Ke was lying on the bed and smiling at her. ¡°Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯re so early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, big sister and second sister made breakfast. Fifth Uncle Heng brought firewood back. Mother, get up and eat.¡±

    Han Qiao heard this.

    Stunned for a moment, she wished he could dig a hole and bury himself.

    The children had already woken up, but as an adult, she was still sleeping.

    She quickly got up and put on her clothes.

    She changed into her old clothes,bed her hair, opened the window, and opened the door for fresh air. When she reached the kitchen, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi eagerly fetched water and prepared mouthwash for Han Qiao.

    Then, Sun Yi took the opportunity when Han Qiao was rinsing her mouth to whisper, ¡°mom, we had pumpkin seeds for breakfast. We also made scallion pancakes and boiled eggs.¡±

    She carefully sized up Han Qiao¡¯s expression.

    Seeing Han Qiao nod her head without getting angry or reprimanding her, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Han Qiao spat out mouthwash. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare some salted vegetables tomorrow. Prepare some kimchi too.¡±

    ¡°Go and call your Fifth Uncle Heng for dinner.¡±

    Sun Yi immediately went to the woodshed to call for him.

    Heng Yi was sweating profusely. When he saw Han Qiao, he looked straight at her, then turned his head away shyly.

    II

    II

    That little girl¡¯s appearance made Han Qiao feel like a big jerk.

    She took a new towel and gave it to Heng Yi. ¡°Wash your face and eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi hurriedly agreed.

    He happily took the towel and went to wash his face.

    He would asionally look at Han Qiao, who was wiping the table. Her eyes and brows were gentle, and that filled his heart with joy and happiness..

 Chapter 50 - 50: A Fight

    Chapter 50: A Fight

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The breakfast was very appetizing.

    For the three children, boiled eggs were simply a delicacy.

    They could no longer remember when they had eaten it.

    Heng Yi had never eaten this before.

    Han Qiao gave them two each.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Heng Yi took the boiled egg and hesitated for a moment before putting it in front of Han Qiao. ¡°You eat it!¡±

    ¡°I have two.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke began to peel the eggs and eat them in small bites, their faces filled with happiness.

    Seeing Han Qiao¡¯s insistence, Heng Yi also took an egg and prepared to peel it.

    However, he was good at hunting and chopping firewood, but peeling eggs was a mess.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took the egg from his hand, peeled it, and handed it to him.

    Heng Yi took the peeled egg and ate it in small bites.

    Originally, he could eat two of such small eggs in one bite. But this was the first time Han Qiao peeled an egg for him, and he ate it reluctantly.

    After breakfast, Han Qiao didn¡¯t even need to do the dishes. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could do it.

    Han Qiao instructed the two sisters to boil a pot of water and make some tea. Then, she would cut some grass to feed the chickens. At the same time, she would check if there were any eggs. If there were, she would bring them home so that they wouldn¡¯t be crushed by the chickens.

    She went to the front to take out the fabric and tidy it up.

    Sun Ke walked around her and followed her in and out. Han Qiao asked Sun Ke to y with her two sisters.

    Sun Ke looked at Han Qiao for a moment, then nodded and ran off to look for her two sisters.

    Heng Yi was digging in the yard.

    That piece ofnd was not big to begin with. He was strong and did a solid job, so he turned it over in a short while.

    He stood in the courtyard and hesitated for a moment, nning to flip through it again.

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    Han Qiao called out to him.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Heng Yi put down his hoe and entered the central room.

    Han Qiao asked him to sit down and drink a cup of tea. She looked at the mud on his shoes and pants. His shoes were cracked, and she frowned slightly.

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao¡¯s line of sight and saw his shoes. He stood up immediately. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll go outside and clean them now.¡±

    Han Qiao reached out and pulled him back.

    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯m not put off by you.¡±

    The main thing was that Heng Yi didn¡¯t have any sense either.

    He had made a lot of money from hunting, and so had the taverns in Puyi County.

    However, he did not know how to use the money.

    The bags of fabric were very heavy. He had spent a lot of effort picking them from Ninghe Town, thinking that she would like them.

    He didn¡¯t know how to please her. He gave her all the money and bought so much fabric.

    But he never thought about himself.

    This was a silly and oblivious man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your measurements and make a few sets of clothes for you. My cousin¡¯s wife made a lot of soles and sold them in town. I¡¯ll buy a few pairster and make a few pairs of shoes for you.¡±

    ¡°Can you ask White Tea toe to my house and ask him to help me bring something back from the county town?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded nkly.

    He didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to prepare shoes for him.

    In any case, he felt like he was floating.

    ¡°I¡¯m going into the mountains for two days. Can you help me prepare some food?¡± Heng Yi asked tentatively.

    ¡°Two days in the mountains? Are you alone? Where are you going?¡± Han Qiao was puzzled.

    Wasn¡¯t it always half a day?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to hunt tigers. Someone has been waiting for a long time.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s hands paused.

    Tigers were ferocious beasts.

    ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dangerous to have more people!¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath and said, ¡°Heng Yi, you don¡¯tck money. I have 1300 taels of silver with me. You can take it all whenever you need money. There¡¯s no need to risk your life.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have to go this time.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He had his own persistence.

    ¡°I can live in Xishan Vige, I can live here for the rest of my life, but I have to have a house andnd before I get married. Other than money, I can still give you a home.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Qiao turned her head, feeling a little ufortable. After a while, she asked Heng Yi, ¡°is it worth it? Is it worth it to sacrifice so much for me?¡±

    II

    It¡¯s worth it!

    II

    Han Qiao wanted to call him a fool.

    But looking at Heng Yi¡¯s determined face, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Han Qiao slowly lowered her head to hide the look in her eyes. ¡°Heng Yi, even if you can earn a lot of money, even after we get married, I won¡¯t stay in the Inner Residence and be a richdy who doesn¡¯t leave the house.¡±

    ¡°I, Han Qiao, also want to make a career of my own.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t use the money you gave me. At least, I won¡¯t use it before we get married.¡±

    ¡°If you want to enter the mountain, I can¡¯t stop you. I only hope that you remember one thing ande back alive. If you die in the mountain, I won¡¯t keep my chastity for you!¡±

    Han Qiao got up and went to the kitchen.

    Only then did she realize that she was feeling very ufortable, and her eyes were a little red.

    Heng Yi sat on a chair in the central room, silent.

    Then, he went back to his room to get his tools. He left without a word to Han Qiao.

    When Han Qiao packed up her things and couldn¡¯t find Heng Yi anywhere, she realized that he might have already gone into the mountain.

    II

    Bastard!

    II

    Han Qiao cursed.

    She went into the room and opened the closet. Heng Yi¡¯s clothes and shoes were still there.

    His clothes and shoes were very old. She took the fabric and measured it before cutting it.

    The undergarments and underwear were made of white cotton cloth.

    There were several colors of clothes and pants on the outside. They were tied with belts and strings.

    The hem of his pants was rolled up, and he sewed the pockets inside.

    Then, she took the shoe size to her uncle¡¯s house and found the sister-inw.

    When thedy in the lobby learned of Han Qiao¡¯s visit, she even teased Han Qiao. ¡°I used to only make soles for sale. Later, I realized that the price of the finished shoes was higher, so I made shoes. Look at these pairs. They¡¯re just the right size.¡±

    Not only did the eldest uncle¡¯s wife make shoes, but anyone who knew how to do needlework was also doing it.

    Han Qiao thought about Heng Yi¡¯s expensive hunting shoes, so she asked for five pairs at once.

    ¡°Ah Qiao, you¡¯re already so good to him now. When you get married in the future, won¡¯t you treat him with all your heart?¡±

    ¡°He treats me quite well!¡± Han Qiao pretended to be shy.

    After a few vague words, she paid for the shoes and left home.

    The Han family was actually not very poor. Regardless of whether they had skills or not, they were trying their best to save money and live a good life.

    It was just that no matter how hard they worked, they would alwaysck luck and opportunities.

    They couldn¡¯t get sick either, as they couldn¡¯t afford to be sick.

    Many people could only wait for death in pain.

    When Han Qiao returned home, she taught the three children to sort out the rags and spread them on the table piece by piece. Then, they cut them into squares or rectangr shapes.

    ¡°The big ones can be made into purses, the small ones can be made into sachets, and the smaller ones can be sewed together to make pillows.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what is a bolster?¡±

    ¡± We¡¯ll sew these pieces of fabric into a big piece and sew them together. When the chrysanthemums bloom all over the mountain, we¡¯ll pick them and wash them to dry. Then, we¡¯ll put them in and hug them to sleep at night!¡±

    The three children were already looking forward to it.

    ¡°It can be used to store osmanthus flowers.¡±

    ¡°It can also be used to store herbs.¡±

    ¡°The wood and leaves that are used to store the text should also work, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Han Qiao rubbed Sun Ke¡¯s head.

    The mother and daughters were busy with their own things.

    When Hu Laosan brought his men to deliver the cotton to the door, Han Qiao was extremely surprised.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Old Third Hu sized up Han Qiao.

    She was good-looking, but she was a little tanned and looked a little old.

    What did Heng Yi like about her?

 Chapter 51 - 51: Gentle Persuasion

    Chapter 51: Gentle Persuasion

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    II

    Ahem, I¡¯m Hu Laosan, the shopkeeper of the Broker¡¯s Shop in town. Heng Yi is my good friend. He bought cotton from the cloth shop, and I¡¯m here to deliver it.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the four tightly packed bags of cotton and let them in.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi quickly packed their things while Han Qiao poured tea for Hu Laosan.

    ¡°Your house is not bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the help of my uncles and brothers.¡±

    After drinking the tea, Third Brother Hu did not stay any longer and quickly left.

    It was as simple as sending cotton.

    But that day when she went to the Broker¡¯s Firm, she didn¡¯t meet this person. Could it be that there were two Broker¡¯s Firm in Ninghe Town?

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t understand.

    Just as he sent Third Brother Hu away, White Tea came again.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao!¡±

    White Tea had a sweet mouth, and Han Qiao happened to be looking for him.

    He asked him to stay at home for dinner.

    ¡°No need, Sister Qiao, I brought food.¡±

    ¡°I also brought some for Lord Heng.¡±

    ¡°If Heng Yi doesn¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll take it back and eat it myself.¡±

    Han Qiao learned that White Tea was a servant bought by Heng Yi. When Heng Yi saw him, he was almost on the verge of death. Heng Yi pitied him and bought him a few taels of silver, then sent him to run errands in the tavern.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect him to have such a rtionship with Heng Yi.

    ¡°White Tea, you¡¯re in the county town every day. Can you bring me something?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Brown hair brush, gargle, bath beans, soap, five servings.¡±

    II

    II

    White Tea counted the number of people in Han Qiao¡¯s family. ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, there are only four people in your family.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi will be living here soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    White Tea stood up.

    He looked at Han Qiao in disbelief.

    What did he hear?

    ¡°Heng Yi wille to my house on the second day of next month to propose marriage.¡± Han Qiao said lightly.

    White Tea hurriedly took a sip of tea to calm himself down.

    Han Qiao filled his cup without batting an eyelid.

    After a while, White Tea finally calmed down. He let out a soft breath and asked Han Qiao softly, ¡°I-I can¡¯t call you Sister Ah Qiao anymore, right?¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled. ¡°Of course not. You can always call me Sister Ah Qiao.¡±

    White Tea heaved a sigh of relief and sat down with a smile.

    Then, he whispered, ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, do you know? The family moved out.¡±

    iQm

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    How did he know about the matter in Puyi County?

    ¡°The tavern also hired a new manager. It was Madam who secretly took the silver notes to her maiden family. After the owner went to get it back, Madam threatened the owner with her pregnancy. Then, the owner bought a house outside and went to bring Madam back. However, Madam had a miscarriage. I heard from Aunt Yun, who served Madam, that it was the owner who brought the medicine for Madam.¡±

    II

    II

    The amount of information was indeed a little too much.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She also knew that if she hadn¡¯t said that she was going to marry Heng Yi, White Tea wouldn¡¯t have told her these things.

    White Tea¡¯s mouth was really tight.

    ¡°Does Heng Yi know about this?¡±

    ¡°I just said that and Lord Heng told me to shut up.¡± White Tea said aggrievedly.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    This was like Heng Yi.

    He would not listen to gossip at all.

    ¡°Does your Master Heng have any hobbies?¡±

    Hobbies?

    White Tea thought about it carefully.

    ¡°He might like hunting¡­¡± White Tea said uncertainly.

    Han Qiao passed the money to White Tea, reminding him to buy something.

    When White Tea heard that Heng Yi had gone into the mountains to hunt the tiger, he said, ¡°Then I have to go to the Feng family in the county town and tell Master Feng to prepare some men toe here and pull the tiger.¡±

    ¡°How much is a tiger?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Three or four hundred taels. I heard that back then, Master Heng hunted two tigers for Master Feng in a tavern in the county town. Master Feng then settled the matter in the tavern.¡±

    Along with it was He Hong¡¯s household registration deed.

    White Tea did not know about this.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly.

    After sending White Tea away, she went to the Han family and asked Han Yuanshi to help her find the person who flicked cotton.

    ¡°How many beds do you want?¡± Han Yuanshi asked.

    ¡°When the timees, prepare a few more beds. Mother will also give you a bed when the timees. It won¡¯t be cold in winter.¡±

    ¡°Forget about me. I¡¯ll send a bed to your grandparents.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do with Grandfather and Grandmother.¡±

    The cotton flicker arrived at Han Qiao¡¯s house the next day.

    The cotton quilt that Han Qiao wanted to make was rtivelyrge. It was 1.8 meters by 2 meters. With eight catties of cotton, it was really thick and soft, and it was veryfortable to touch.

    The cotton flicker had to be fed, so Han Yuanshi came over to help, as well as gossip.

    With a hundred catties of cotton, Han Qiao made four thick cushions and eight thick quilts.

    She gave madam Han Yuan a bed cushion and a nket, and then personally sent a bed cushion and a nket to her grandparents, which made the olddy extremely happy.

    She was getting old and couldn¡¯t stand the cold in winter.

    This thick and soft cotton nket was much morefortable to sleep on.

    It had been four days since Heng Yi entered the mountain, but he still hadn¡¯t returned.

    The clothes that Han Qiao prepared for him had already been made. They were washed and hung in the wardrobe.

    Old Master Feng¡¯s men set up a tent at the vige entrance and waited day and night.

    It was said that he even brought a doctor with him to prevent Heng Yi from getting injured while hunting the tiger.

    White Tea didn¡¯t return to Puyi County either. He hung out with the Feng family and managed to get some information.

    It was said that this tiger was to be given to a certain prince. When they received the tiger, they immediately brought it to the county town, cut open its belly, and sent it over on ice.

    When White Tea came to talk to Han Qiao, Han Qiao¡¯s heart did not waver. She even calmly asked White Tea to go back.

    However, she almost cut his hand when she was cutting the vegetables, and the fabric used to make the purse was cut into pieces.

    She was worried about Heng Yi, very worried.

    Dong dong dong dong.

    Han Qiao immediately got up to open the door when she heard someone knocking on the door.

    Looking at the bloody, dirty, and smelly Heng Yi, who was supported by White Tea, she wanted tough, but at the same time, she wanted to cry.

    She opened her mouth and said anxiously, ¡°Come in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, hurry up and get the water.¡±

    After washing Heng Yi¡¯s hair and bathing him, White Tea helped him lie down on the bed.

    The Feng family¡¯s doctor came over to check on Heng Yi¡¯s wounds. There were several deep wounds where the bones could be seen. While applying medicine, Heng Yi looked at the door.

    Seeing Han Qiao standing there, he smiled at her.

    II

    II

    Han Qiao also smiled at him.

    She turned around and went to the kitchen.

    The porridge was almost cooked, and the medicine that the doctor had brought over was also being fried.

    How did Heng Yi survive in the mountains for a few days?

    White Tea served the porridge with a little salt, and Heng Yi finished it quickly.

    The medicine could still be boiled for a while, but White Tea came to look for

    Han Qiao. ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, Lord Heng wants you to go in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the doctor what I need to pay attention to.¡± White Tea ran to the front hall.

    Han Qiao entered the room, and Heng Yi leaned on the bed.

    He was wearing brand new underwear, casually covered with a bedsheet, and his body was tightly bandaged.

    He looked at Han Qiaoxiao as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, I came back alive. From now on, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, her heart felt a little bitter.

    She sat on the stool beside the bed and asked Heng Yi, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It hurts a little. Will you feel sorry for me?¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was very soft, like a child who had done something wrong.

    He was carefully testing his queen¡¯s bottom line.

    Han Qiao nodded gently. ¡°I was worried for a few days, afraid that something would happen to you. I also regret not forcing you to stay that day.¡±

    She reached out and gently held Heng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Heng Yi, don¡¯t risk your life for money in the future. I¡¯m actually looking forward to marrying you and growing old with you.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we can have one or two children.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good if they look like you, and it¡¯s good if they look like me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Han Qiao looked up at Heng Yi with her wet eyes..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Heart and Eyes Are Filled With Her

    Chapter 52: Heart and Eyes Are Filled With Her

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Hearing this, Heng Yi gently held Han Qiao¡¯s hand and ced it over his heart.

    He nodded slightly.

    When she lowered her eyes, her eyes were moist.

    For so many years, Heng Yi had never felt weak.

    He didn¡¯t feel much pain even when the tiger scratched him a few times.

    However, at this moment, Han Qiao held his hand and said a few gentle words, making him suddenly want to cry.

    ¡°Alright, I agree!¡±

    When the medicine was ready, Han Qiao told Heng Yi to take the medicine and go to sleep.

    Han Qiao still washed, dried, and folded his clothes.

    She had to worry about Heng Yi¡¯s fever from time to time, so she stayed up for half the night.

    Heng Yi did have a fever in the middle of the night. Han Qiao fed him medicine and wiped his sweat.

    The three children were worried that Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over your Fifth Uncle Heng.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Heng Yi slept until noon on the first day of the eighth month. When he woke up, there was a faint smell of medicine in the room.

    The doors and windows were open, and the breeze blew into the room, bringing with it a warm air, but he felt veryfortable.

    There was a slight noiseing from the front yard. Heng Yi could tell that it was Han Qiao and the children making pouches.

    There should be more than just the four of them.

    There was also a faint fragrance of porridgeing from the kitchen next door.

    Indeed, Han Qiao and the girls were not the only ones in the central room. Madam Han Yuan and the four children of her youngest brother¡¯s family were also there.

    The big ones helped cut the fabric while the small ones yed house.

    The fabric that could be used to make the purse had already been piled up high. When the time came, they would need to piece it together again.

    Han Qiao stood up and walked towards the backyard, intending to see Heng Yi.

    Seeing him smiling foolishly with his eyes wide open, Han Qiao smiled as well. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to pee?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao went forward to help him sit up. ¡°Want to urinate in the room? Or to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathroom. I¡¯m much better!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t actually that weak. Although it hurt a little, it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t move.

    It was just that he feltfortable being cared for by others and thought that it was okay to be weak.

    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded and let Han Qiao help him to the bathroom.

    Han Qiao fetched some water for him to wash his hands.

    She also made some mouthwash and dipped the brush in a little bit of toothpaste so that he could brush his teeth carefully.

    ¡°Brush your teeth?¡± Heng Yi was surprised.

    He had lived for twenty-four years and had never done so.

    They all chewed on some willow branches.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s clean like this.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and brush it. I¡¯ll scoop some porridge for you to cool it down.¡±

    Heng Yi brushed his teeth, cleaned himself, and put him on the shelf.

    He realized that they were all bamboo jars, from short to tall, and the ones that were the tallest were probably Han Qiao¡¯s.

    There were words embroidered on the edges of the cloth on the side. He could not recognize them, but from the order of the hanging, the one at the end should be for him.

    He gently reached out to touch it, afraid that he would break it.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi suddenlyughed.

    Almost instantly, he had an indescribable feeling for this ce.

    He was also a part of this family.

    ¡°What are you stunned for? Hurry up and cat the porridge. Go back and lie down after eating.¡± Han Qiao urged from the kitchen.

    Heng Yi obediently entered the kitchen.

    He sat on the stool and ate the porridge in small bites.

    Han Qiao was tidying up. ¡°I¡¯ll stew a chicken for you tonight. Do you want to cat stewed chicken? Or stir-fry it before stewing it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯m not picky!¡±

    Heng Yi was indeed not picky, he ate everything.

    Han Qiao nced at Heng Yi. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it stewed. It¡¯s lighter on a hot day. Do you want chicken noodle soup? I¡¯ll order some noodlester. We¡¯ll have chicken soup noodles with some onions tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yuanyuan and the others will stay here for dinner too.¡±

    These words were more or less probing.

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi as she spoke.

    Even if Heng Yi was a little unhappy or frowned, she would consider her marriage seriously.

    Heng Yi still nodded dumbly. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Maybe he didn¡¯t even notice what Han Qiao said?

    He only remembered that there would be chicken soup noodles for dinner.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    Heng Yi ate the porridge and went to rest, while Han Qiao prepared to kill an old hen.

    She also told the children that they would have chicken soup noodles for dinner. The children danced happily.

    Heng Yi wanted to help.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to help. I can do it myself.¡±

    After killing the chicken and chopping it into pieces, she ced it in a pot to boil it and stewed it over a low heat.

    Because there were many children, Han Qiao added more water.

    Then, she kneaded the dough.

    Children in this era did not have any thoughts of losing weight or dieting. They just wanted to eat their fill and y for a while before going to bed.

    Although they were young, they had a lot of fun to y with. They could y house, hide and seek, eagle and chicken, hopscotch, and kick shuttlecock. They could y any one of them for an afternoon and still enjoyed it.

    While Han Qiao was still preparing the dough, Han Yuanshi came over with a dozen cucumbers.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± Han Yuanshi asked.

    Tomorrow would be the second day of the lunar new year. If the person proposing marriage did not appear, people would gossip.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±

    Han Qiao took the cucumbers and thought that it would be best to make a sd with cucumbers and noodles.

    Han Yuanshi nodded. ¡°Have you asked Heng Yi? Is he stilling to propose marriage tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°1 haven¡¯t had the time to ask. Let¡¯s take it slow. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the family is already prepared. Your first sister-inw and second sister-inw have already cleaned up the house. Tomorrow, no one in the family will go out to work. They just want to give you a grand marriage and choose a good day.¡±

    Mrs. Han lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already been married once and have three children. This is the first time Heng Yi is getting married. You can¡¯t drag this out. What if someone else takes the lead?¡±

    The Han family members had the same thought.

    Get married as soon as possible.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he lived in town or back in Xishan Vige.

    Of course, the Han family hoped that Heng Yi would live in the West Mountain Vige, so that he could teach the children martial arts and bring them into the mountains to hunt and earn money.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Han Qiao was stillforting Han Yuanshi.

    There was a knock on the door, followed by a crisp female voice. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Han Qiao and Han Yuanshi walked to the door together.

    They saw a wealthy and enchanting Zhen Niang standing at the door with a servant girl.

    Han Qiao sized up Mother Zhen.

    With just one nce, the knowledgeable Han Qiao could tell that Mother Zhen was a prostitute. Although she tried her best to hide it, her seductive eyes and the way she looked at people told others that she was not a decent person.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Mother Zhen also sized up Han Qiao.

    She had thought that the tty-seven-year-old woman would be very old, dirty, and even a little deste.

    However, the woman in front of her had a beautiful appearance. Her eyes seemed gentle, but her gaze was exceptionally firm and calm.

    ¡°Arc you the Han family that wants to be engaged to Heng Yi? I¡¯m Mother Zhen, Heng Yi¡¯s childhood sweetheart..¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: She Was Speechless

    Chapter 53: She Was Speechless

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    Just as Han Yuanshi was about to say something, she pulled her back.

    Then, she closed the courtyard door in front of Mother Zhen.

    ¡°Mother, go and watch the kids. Tell them not toe and watch the show, and not to disturb Heng Yi¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°Let me handle this!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Han Yuanshi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    Han Qiao patted Han Yuanshi¡¯s shoulder tofort her.

    The courtyard door opened again.

    She walked out a little and forced Mother Zhen to take a few steps back.

    Han Qiao closed the door behind her.

    She looked at Mother Zhen and said, ¡°Oh, really? Heng Yi never mentioned you to me!¡±

    ¡°You said you were childhood sweethearts. Heng Yi is twenty-four years old this year, so you should be in your twenties as well. Where did you marry? Why did you return to Ninghe Town? You even came to my house? If you¡¯re not married? Where have you been all these years? What do you do? Although you tried your best to hide it, your ent is foreign!¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Mother Zhen¡¯s face turned pale as she took a few steps back.

    She looked at Han Qiao in shock.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Han Qiao knew so much.

    ¡°Heng Yi ising to my house tomorrow to propose marriage, and I have three daughters with me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m inferior. That doesn¡¯t mean that any random stranger cane to my house and make a scene.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Don¡¯t make me chase you with a broom.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she turned around, opened the door, and entered the courtyard. She closed the courtyard door in one go.

    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Mother Zhen at all. It was a waste of time and a waste of words.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s stubbornness, if he really had any tricks up his sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t have been so poor and unable to use his money.

    She wouldn¡¯t fall out with Heng Yi just because Mother Zhen came.

    Her heart ached for Heng Yi, but she also admired the simple feelings and desires a woman had for a man.

    Although this kind of man was stubborn, he was at least suitable for his family.

    She would not look down on herself just because she was divorced and had three children.

    Han Yuanshi pulled Han Qiao aside and asked, ¡°did she leave?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mother. I won¡¯t care about unimportant people. The most important thing is to live your own life behind closed doors. If she wants to bully me, I¡¯ll let her know that an honest person can be very lethal when they unleash their might.¡±

    Han Yuanshi was amused.

    ¡°You¡­I¡¯ve long had such a temper¡­¡± Halfway through, Han Yuanshi changed her words. ¡°Heng Yi is still the best.¡±

    Heng Yi went into the mountains alone to hunt a tiger.

    She had seen it from a distance. The tiger was even bigger than the pig at home, and Heng Yi had killed it all by himself and carried it down the mountain.

    It was incredible.

    Many people came to ask if Heng Yi was married. She wouldn¡¯t tell them that Heng Yi was going to marry her daughter.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have dinner here tonight. I¡¯ll cook chicken noodle soup.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯m taking the children with me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve already prepared noodles for them. If we take them away for dinner, they¡¯ll go bad tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao quickly said.

    The children heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that.

    ¡°You should just let them be. Now, they don¡¯t even want to go home.¡±

    Yuan Yuan and the other children stayed with Han Qiao to y. Nine children slept in two beds. As a boy, Xiao Hu also got a seat.

    It was also because he was still young, only six years old. In another two years, his cousins would not sleep next to him.

    ¡°They even help me with my work. Mother, look at how well the cloth is cut and how straight it is!¡±

    Han Yuanshiughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Heng Yi will have a problem with it?¡±

    ¡°He said that he would listen to me in everything at home. My nephew and niece don¡¯t eat for free here. They all work. When we earn money, we still have to pay!¡±

    ¡°Just spoil them why don¡¯t you!¡±

    Han Qiao really doted on the children.

    They were washed clean, tidied up neatly, and ate abination of meat and vegetables. After a day with Han Qiao, the children were covered in sweat and nothing else.

    Han Yuanshi sat for a while and then left.

    Han Qiao continued to cut the pouch fabric.

    When White Tea knocked on the door happily, it was still early.

    ¡°Uncle White Tea!¡±

    The children ran towards White Tea.

    White Tea immediately took out some cerealose and pastries.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao!¡± White Tea smiled and called out, ¡°Is Master Heng awake?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s awake.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see Lord Heng!¡±

    White Tea arrived at the backyard.

    He handed the two deeds to Heng Yi first. ¡°These are the deeds for the house and thend. The price is three hundred taels.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He fumbled for the deed.

    For the first time, he felt that this thing was precious.

    ¡°This is the list of betrothal gifts. ording to your request, we have prepared a sumptuous feast. There are no wild geese, so we have prepared two big white geese. He also found a five-month-old calf and brought it over tomorrow. The carriage team has also arrived at Ninghe Town from the county town. All the things have been arranged. These were all ordered by Third Master Hu. He and the boss have also arrived at Ninghe Town. Madam couldn¡¯te¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at White Tea. ¡°They haven¡¯t reconciled?¡±

    ¡°It was the boss who didn¡¯t let Madame. Madam wanted toe.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi exhaled lightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s making things difficult for himself.¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not worry about this matter for now. Third Master Hu asked if you could follow him to Ninghe Town. It¡¯s the olddy¡¯s ce, but there¡¯s been no news!¡±

    White Tea was worried that the Heng family would cause trouble.

    ¡°Have you informed my uncle?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Yes, they all said they wereing!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s enough. They can do whatever they want.¡±

    There were nine out of ten things in the world that didn¡¯t go your way. How could everything go your way?

    He had no affinity with his parents. He had been abandoned since he was born, and the parents who raised him had never treated him sincerely.

    After he understood, he did not force it.

    For the past twenty-four years, since he was young, he had been muddleheaded and had taken a master to learn martial arts and hunt. He had casually changed his name to a pheasant.

    For the first time in his life, he was clear about what he wanted to do and what he wanted to get. He wanted to marry Han Qiao.

    He didn¡¯t know when he had this thought. That day, when Han Qiao smiled at him in the carriage, his heart suddenly warmed up and he hid it furtively.

    Seeing that she was separating from him, that little bit of desire became more intense and could no longer be suppressed.

    White Tea replied with an ¡®oh¡¯.

    He went to tell Han Qiao about going to town.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat noodles before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi was going to town, so Han Qiao had already started cooking chicken noodle soup.

    She scooped a bowl of chicken soup for him, removed the oil, and let Heng Yi drink it in small sips.

    She had also boiled the medicine for the night and ced it in a y pot so that he would remember to take it when it cooled down.

    White Tea watched as Han Qiao prepared everything in an orderly manner, and then gently exined to Heng Yi.

    ¡°You can set off earlier tomorrow and slow down the carriage. Don¡¯t tear your wound open.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi answered obediently.

    His usually cold face was gentle, and his emotionless eyes were filled with a smile.

    ¡°Rest early tonight and remember to have breakfast in the morning.¡±

    Han Qiao paused and smiled at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Han Qiao waved her hand.

    Heng Yi nodded and got on the carriage obediently.

    Han Qiao was afraid that he would pull on her wound, so she reached out to help him.

    When White Tea drove the carriage to town, he thought about it and suddenly understood..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Han Xiang Came Looking for a Scolding

    Chapter 54: Han Xiang Came Looking for a Scolding

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    His Lord Heng indeed had good taste.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t unustomed to losing Heng Yi.

    She cleaned up his room carefully.

    Before it got dark, she would go to the chicken coop and see if there were any eggs.

    There were more than ten hens at home, and she could pick up more than ten eggs every day.

    She didn¡¯t n to sell them and kept them for herself.

    The weather in August was hot, and the eggs were not put out for a long time.

    Han Qiao wanted to steam the eggs for the children tomorrow morning.

    She just didn¡¯t expect Han Xiang to bring her two sons over.

    ¡°I heard from Mother that you guys are having chicken noodle soup tonight?¡± Han Xiangzhi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    He watched Han Xiang¡¯s two sons y crazily in the courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating so early? Is there any left? Our mother hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Cook some for me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left. There are so many of us. There¡¯s only one chicken. How can there be anything left?¡± Han Qiao nced at Han Xiang and continued her work.

    The children took turns to bathe.

    The Han family¡¯s children were all capable. They could wash themselves with some hot water.

    Then, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Han Yuanyuan helped wash and dry the clothes.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Xiang was a little annoyed.

    ¡°Then bring something good for the two children to eat. They¡¯re your biological nephews!¡±

    ¡°Han Xiang!¡± Han Qiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Were you the one who threw melon seeds and peanut shells under my bed that day?¡± When Han Qiao asked this question, she stared at Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang was obviously flustered. Her eyelids twitched, but she refused to admit it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could it be me?¡±

    ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s you or not, and I won¡¯t get entangled with you. But Han Xiang, remember, if you respect me as a sister, I¡¯ll acknowledge you as a sister. If I have evidence, I will definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Han Xiang shouted angrily.

    She never dreamed that Han Qiao would speak to her so unyieldingly.

    Han Qiao ignored her.

    He sat there silently and ignored her.

    Han Xiang liked topete with her sister. Gentle and diligent girls were always liked by their families. They were always scolded for beingzy and fussy.

    In addition, when Sun Yiming came to the house to propose marriage, Han Xiang had also taken a fancy to Sun Yiming, and she had secretly made a fuss about it for a long time.

    Han Qiao married into the Sun family and could not give birth to a son. Her life became worse and worse. Han Xiang married into the Zhou family and gave birth to two sons. Her life was smooth.

    She looked down on Han Qiao even more.

    When Han Qiao and Li returned to West Mountain Vige, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep for several nights.

    Han Qiao really didn¡¯t care about such a vile person.

    Han Qiaopletely ignored Han Xiang, who was so angry that she was about to explode.

    Han Xiang said resentfully, ¡°do you think you can turn the tables just because you married a hunter?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman who has three daughters¡­¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Han Qiao asked in a low voice.

    She threw the scissors into the sunning circle and slowly stood up.

    ¡°What does my life have to do with you? You don¡¯t have to show off your superiority in front of me. Your superiority is nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly, or we won¡¯t have dinnerter.¡±

    Han Xiang said.

    She wished she could reach out and scratch Han Qiao¡¯s face.

    Seeing that her nieces were all watching, it would be difficult to exin to her parents if she made a move.

    More importantly, she was afraid of Han Qiao.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±

    She reached out and pulled her two sons away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving. I want to eat chicken noodle soup at aunt¡¯s ce.¡±

    The big ones made a fuss, and the small ones cried.

    They just refused to leave.

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat! You¡¯re a pig!¡±

    She pulled her son out of the courtyard, and the two children were still crying loudly.

    Han Xiang raised her hand and pped their butts a few times. The two children cried even more sadly.

    Their cries shook the sky, making people feel irritated.

    Han Qiao held back and didn¡¯t go out to take a look, nor did she go out to coax them.

    She didn¡¯t even feel sorry for her own son, so how could she expect others to feel sorry for them? What are you thinking?

    Han Xiang dragged her two sons and walked toward the Han family angrily.

    On the way, she met her aunt and uncle who asked why she was upset. ¡°Why else? My sister is about to marry into a high family, so she doesn¡¯t like her poor sister and chased us out.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Xiang shouted and dragged the child away.

    Her aunt and uncle quickly came to ask Han Qiao.

    ¡°How is this possible? She said she wanted to eat chicken soup noodles, but Heng Yi went to town, so we had it early. There¡¯s also White Tea, so how could there be any left?¡±

    ¡°She was being sarcastic over there, so I just rebuked her. She was so angry that she hit the child to vent her anger.¡±

    When the uncles and aunts heard this, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°This child has beenparing herself to you since she was young. Now that you¡¯re married to Heng Yi, if Heng Yi gives you a generous betrothal gift tomorrow, she¡¯ll probably explode in anger¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already a mother. She knows what to do and what not to do. If she causes trouble for me, I won¡¯t let her off easily!¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She did not speak harshly.

    However, her casual tone stunned her aunt and aunt.

    They then asked Han Qiao how she nned to sell the purses. What was her n after she married Heng Yi? Han Qiao mumbled a few words. Her aunt and aunt also wanted to go home to make dinner, so they didn¡¯t stay long.

    Han Xiang returned to the Han family.

    The two children were still crying. Mrs. Han immediately went forward to coax them and promised to give them candy. Only then did the two children stop crying.

    After Han Yuanshi had coaxed her two grandsons, she asked Han Xiang, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Han Qiao is amazing. Now that she has climbed up a high branch, she doesn¡¯t like her poor sister anymore.¡±

    ¡°Han Xiang!¡± Han Yuanshi shouted.

    ¡°I gave birth to you and raised you for more than ten years. How can I not know what you¡¯re thinking? It¡¯s not easy for your sister to divorce toe back. Instead of helping her, you¡¯re still mocking her.¡±

    ¡°As her sister, can¡¯t you hope for her to be better?¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Mother, you always help her.¡±

    ¡°How am I helping her? I¡¯m helping reason and not my family. I¡¯ve been pregnant for ten months, so I can¡¯t be biased towards anyone. If you continue to pester me like this, don¡¯t me me for dealing with you.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Xiang was stunned for a moment before she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡±

    ¡°Even if you get married, I will still beat you up.¡± Hanyuanshi said angrily.

    He pulled her into the house to educate her.

    Her family was preparing for Heng Yi¡¯s marriage proposal tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t have time to deal with Han Xiang.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han and Second Sister-inw Han were muttering in the kitchen, both of them pouting and shaking their heads.

    When they married into the family, Han Qiao and Han Xiang were still unmarried.

    Back then, there was a gentle and easy-going sister-inw who didn¡¯t make things difficult for others and her sister-inw who was always fussing over every detail, everyone liked the former.

    Han Qiao, who had just returned, had been eating at home for almost twenty days. The two sisters-inw had nothing to say. But what if it was Han Xiang instead?

    No matter how much you helped Han Xiang, she would feel that it was only right. She didn¡¯t know how to be grateful at all.

    She never had anything good to say.

    However, she was not stupid. She was not like this in the Zhou family. It was just that they thought that her surname was Han and that if she did something wrong, the family would tolerate her and have nothing to fear.

    When Heng Yi arrived at Ninghe Town, he first went to Matchmaker Wang¡¯s house to check that everything was ready. He then felt relieved.

    ¡°Master Heng, where are you staying tonight?¡± White Tea asked..

 Chapter 55 - 55: A Family of Ghosts

    Chapter 55: A Family of Ghosts

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Logically speaking, Heng Yi should go back to the Heng family.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay at the inn.¡±

    The house had either been left untidied or had be someone else¡¯s house.

    There was no point in going back.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they came or not tomorrow. He hoped that they wouldn¡¯te.

    However, Heng Yi didn¡¯t expect that his uncles were all staying in the inn.

    For a moment, the few of them stared at each other.

    White Tea was a clever person. He quickly asked the innkeeper to arrange a new room and prepare a table of food and wine.

    Heng Yi looked at them silently. They wanted to talk to him, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    It was too unfamiliar.

    They met once a year, and Heng Yi went to visit them.

    Heng Yi never talked to anyone.

    He left silently.

    First Uncle, Third Uncle, and Fifth Uncle looked at each other.

    ¡°Heng Yi, have you thought it through?¡± First Uncle asked.

    If he really wanted to marry a divorced woman with three children¡­

    ¡°Yes!

    Heng Yi said without hesitation.

    Uncle Heng was surprised. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Then, there was silence again.

    During dinner, Big Uncle Heng asked if the betrothal gifts were ready.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He was toozy to talk.

    Firstly, his wound hurt, and secondly, he felt ufortable.

    White Tea immediately went forward and poured wine for Uncle. ¡°Is there anyone elseing?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment, but Heng Yi¡¯s grandma wants toe. She¡¯s too old to walk though.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive the carriage to pick her up. Anyway, we have a carriage, so it¡¯s convenient to pick her up.¡±

    White Tea was still worried that Heng Yi¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯te.

    White Tea looked at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    White Tea quickly agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over in a while. Please help me lead the way, Fifth Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Fifth Uncle Heng hurriedly said.

    He looked at Heng Yi. How should he put it? He looked different.

    He was still the same person, but his bearing was different.

    Perhaps he had changed into new clothes. After all, clothes make the man.

    After White Tea settled down, they added another room.

    He went to fetch Granny Heng.

    As soon as he left, Third Brother Hu and He Hong entered the inn.

    The two of them hit it off and chatted happily.

    Heng Yi looked at the two of them and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the butcher about the pork. It¡¯ll be delivered tomorrow morning. The driver of the carriage is staying in this inn. Have you seen him?¡± Third Brother Hu asked.

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Third Brother Hu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Are you feeling better? Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    Third Brother Hu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go and rest. Leave it to me.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He stood up slowly. ¡°He Hong,e with me.¡±

    He Hong followed silently.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and your wife?¡± Heng Yi asked after they entered the house.

    ¡°..¡±He Hong said nothing.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s body isn¡¯t feeling well. Or something else? Why isn¡¯t Cheng ¡®er here?¡±

    He Hong¡¯s originally straight back slowly bent. ¡°Big Brother Heng, I¡­¡±

    ¡°That day, I gave Mother Huan some medicine to stabilize her pregnancy, but she was too agitated and miscarried. Now, she cries all day and makes a fuss whenever she doesn¡¯t see Cheng ¡®er. She ¡­¡± He Hong looked exhausted.

    His eyes gradually filled with pain.

    ¡°Did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start. I don¡¯t knowhow to start.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°maybe I shouldn¡¯t go to the county.¡±

    ¡°Big brother Heng, please don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t manage her well, she didn¡¯t trust me, and she was greedy.¡±

    Many things were made clear from the beginning.

    ¡°Even now, she still doesn¡¯t know her mistake. She¡¯s still using her body and Cheng ¡®er to force me topromise.¡±

    No matter how much love he had, it would gradually dissipate after he realized that he was not as important as money in Zhao Huanniang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give in to her?¡± Heng Yi said.

    If it were him, he would definitely not let Sister Ah Qiao suffer like this.

    Money could be earned again.

    However, he only had one person he loved.

    Heng Yi sighed. ¡°As men, why not let our wives have their way?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to fight, you can beat someone half to death with a kick, a p, and a punch. In that case, why did you have to marry her back then? Are you happy to see her sad?¡±

    They were just torturing each other.

    No one wanted to admit defeat or admit defeat.

    ¡°Big brother Heng, I¡¯ll apologize to Mother Huan when we get back. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll live a good life from now on.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He had just taken his medicine, and now he was drowsy and wanted to sleep.

    He would rest well and head to Xishan Vige early tomorrow.

    The marriage was set and the date of the wedding was chosen.

    ¡°Big brother Heng, rest early.¡±

    After He Hong left the room, he realized that he wasn¡¯t as carefree as Heng Yi.

    He didn¡¯t see as clearly as Heng Yi.

    The Heng family couldn¡¯t sleep.

    They sat together and discussed whether they should go to Xishan Vige tomorrow morning.

    ¡°I found out that Heng Yi bought a pig, a calf, and a lot of other things. I heard that he bought clothes for the four seasons and gold and silver bracelets¡­¡± Old Woman Heng said angrily.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier she got.

    She felt her heart ache.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Old Woman Heng pounded her heart.

    The four daughters-inw immediately calmed her down.

    She raised her hand and waved them away. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let him marry the Han Corporation.¡±

    The Han family looked docile, but they knew how to live.

    Now, she even had the guts to divorce Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Ah, do you think the two of them have long been together?¡±

    Old Woman Heng pped her thigh and said, ¡°alright, I was wondering why that little b * tch would dare to divorce Sun Yiming. Heng Yi, that ungrateful wretch, asked for a divorce. It seems like they¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡±

    Old Woman Heng felt that she had seen the truth.

    The other members of the Heng family also felt that this was the truth.

    Otherwise, how would the Han Corporation dare to divorce? Heng Yi dared to go against his family?

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Old Woman Heng cursed.

    ¡°No, I have to go to Xishan Vige tomorrow and teach the Han family how to raise their daughter.¡±

    ¡°They should be dragged into a pig cage.¡±

    The Heng family fell silent.

    This adulterous couple had actually hooked up long ago.

    Earlier, they had thought that the Han Corporation was pitiful, but now that they thought about it, it was simply hateful.

    This time, not only did Old Woman Heng¡¯s heart and lungs hurt, but the others also felt their hearts and lungs hurt.

    Because if Heng Yi didn¡¯t bring the prey home, it would cut off the family¡¯s source of ie.

    A hundred wen a day and not earning a single cent a day, the difference was too great.

    ¡°All of you wille with me to the Han family tomorrow, hmph¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng gritted her teeth in hatred.

    She looked at Old Man Heng. ¡°Old man, what do you say?¡±

    Old man Heng was silent.

    He said slowly, ¡°looking at Fifth Brother¡¯s attitude, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t marry anyone other than the Han family.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a step back and let him marry the Han family first, but the condition is that they have to live in the town after they get married.¡±

    Let¡¯s see how they do it..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Not Selling Our Daughter

    Chapter 56: Not Selling Our Daughter

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    One had to admit that old man Heng was much more calctive than his family.

    He wanted to test Heng Yi¡¯s bottom line.

    Old Woman Heng stopped talking.

    The others also fell silent.

    ¡°Well all go tomorrow morning.¡± Old Man Heng said firmly.

    A family of more than twenty people were going.

    It was also good to have a free meal at the Han family¡¯s house. Moreover, they did not have to walk to and from the house.

    He also wanted to see what kind of family the Han family was.

    The Heng family members fell asleep with different thoughts.

    They tossed and turned, unable to sleep.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t sleep in the inn either.

    He missed Han Qiao and wanted to sleep in that room with the fragrance of wood and soap.

    He thought about how Han Qiao had gently wiped his sweat and fed him medicine when he was dizzy from the fever.

    Heng Yi slowly sat up and leaned against the bed.

    He didn¡¯t look forward to the arrival of dawn like he did at this moment.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep.

    He didn¡¯t want to sleep either. He was afraid that he would miss the time.

    When dawn broke, White Tea came in, and Heng Yi sat on the bed.

    ¡°Master Heng, you didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    White Tea immediately fetched water to wash Heng Yi¡¯s face and mouth.

    When he opened the things that Han Qiao had prepared for him, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    As expected of someone with a heart.

    When Heng Yi was done washing up, he took out the bag that Han Qiao had prepared. He opened it and found a sapphire blue shirt, matching pants, shoes, white socks, and white underwear.

    II

    II

    White Tea was jealous.

    I¡¯m happy for Heng Yi.

    It was no wonder that he had plunged headfirst into such a person who knew his ce.

    It was said that people were in high spirits when they were happy. Heng Yi was injured, but he acted as if nothing had happened to him.

    Third Brother Hu, He Hong, and White Tea went in and out to prepare and check. They told those who hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast to quickly eat buns and wontons.

    Matchmaker Wang was more enthusiastic than anyone else. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Master Heng, everything is ready. Shall we set off?¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll set off in a while!¡±

    This line was really lively. Many people were asking.

    ¡°That hunter went to Xishan Vige to make the decision.¡±

    ¡°Who?

    ¡°The Han woman that divorced the Sun schr.¡±

    This was very explosive.

    The Han family, Sun Yiming, and their divorce caused a hugemotion in Ninghe Town, and now, she had married Heng Yi with her three daughters.

    This was Heng Yi¡¯s first marriage, and he could earn money by hunting.

    This engagement was done in a carriage¡­

    They even used several mule carts to pull things.

    ¡°There¡¯s a calf.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    At this moment, some people could not help but wonder if the two of them had long been together since they lived next door. So Han qiao divorced and remarried Heng Yi.

    That Han woman was not bad looking.

    But the onlookers were still envious.

    ¡°This is the first time in Ninghe Town that a calf has been used for a betrothal.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ignorant. Did you see those two big white geese? Have you seen it before? Have you seen that fat pig that weighs a few hundred pounds? Have you seen the things on the mule cart?¡±

    ¡°Even sugar is 20 catties, not to mention salt, flour, and rice.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also cloth and gold and silver bracelets.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±

    ¡°Matchmaker Wang said so. She bought it along with him. How could she not know?¡±

    Heng Yi stood there unmoving, letting the others discuss.

    Whether it was Han Qiao, the divorce, or the three children, he didn¡¯t care.

    He only wanted Han Qiao.

    When the Heng family rushed over, they found out that Heng Yi had invited them for breakfast.

    Meat buns, wontons.

    Old Woman Heng hurriedly said, ¡°old Fifth, we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the nearly thirty people of the Heng family. ¡°Go eat.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want them to be like starving ghosts when they arrived at the Han family¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Old Woman Heng quickly dragged Old Man Heng to eat breakfast.

    She wanted to eat five meat buns and a bowl of wontons.

    When the Heng family went over, all the shops selling steamed buns and wontons were shocked.

    The main reason was that they could eat too much.

    It was toote.

    In the end, they did not even let go of the steamed buns and even took some away.

    The children were shouting and shouting, and they almost fought over a meat bun.

    When they set off, the sun was almost out.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened as he watched Old Woman Heng shout for her grandsons and granddaughters to get into the carriage.

    Old man Heng walked up to Heng Yi. ¡°Fifth¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for any idents to happen today. I have a family now. I thank you for your help. No¡­¡± Heng Yi looked at Old Heng. ¡°I won¡¯t let the Heng family have it easy.¡±

    After saying that, Heng Yi asked White Tea to help him onto the carriage.

    Old man Heng¡¯s face turned ashen.

    The hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists.

    ¡°Old man, old man,e up quickly.¡±

    Old man Heng got into the carriage with a dark face.

    ¡°What did Heng Yi say to you?¡± Old Woman Heng asked.

    Old man Heng said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t have the face to say that Heng Yi threatened him. He better not cause trouble today.

    Old Woman Heng saw that Old Man Heng¡¯s expression was not good, and she immediately did not dare to speak.

    It took them about two hours to reach West Mountain Vige by horse carriage.

    The Han Family was almost ready, waiting for Heng Yi toe.

    Han Qiao was also wearing a red dress and her hair was tied up in a bun.

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡±

    Han Qiao was pushed to the front.

    He saw Heng Yi walking in front, his eyes glued to her.

    Behind him, there were people driving geese, leading calves, carrying pork, carrying a pole, and He Hong holding a te in his hand. The gold and silver bangles were dazzling.

    Matchmaker Wang went up enthusiastically and praised Han Qiao, then praised Father Han and Mrs. Han for raising their daughter.

    Heng Yi wanted to say something to Han Qiao, but his mouth was clumsy.

    He looked at Han Qiao with a smile on his face.

    Han Qiao approached him and asked softly, ¡°are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, much better!¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    Although the two of them had only spoken a few words, it could be seen that they were not married blindly or by their parents ¡®orders. Instead, they had chosen each other.

    Old Woman Heng had been in pain ever since she got off the carriage.

    This prodigal thing.

    There were so many things, pigs and calves.

    She really wanted to faint.

    When the Han family saw the calf, their eyes lit up.

    Uncle Yao rubbed his hands.

    Father Han asked someone to sit in the house and serve tea and water.

    The melon seeds and peanuts were quickly served.

    The Han family suddenly became lively.

    Although they were all children, there was still aparison.

    The children of the Han family were all clean and obedient under Han Qiao¡¯s guidance.

    They entered the central room and began to discuss their marriage.

    Matchmaker Wang praised Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    She read out the betrothal gift.

    Heng Yi¡¯s request was simple. Apart from the four seasons clothes and the gold and silver bracelets for Han Qiao¡¯s dowry, the rest would be given to the Han family.

    ¡°What?

    Old Woman Heng cried out.

    Not to mention Old Woman Heng, even the Han family members were stunned.

    This, these things cost twenty to thirty taels of silver, and they were all given to the Han family?

    ¡°Fifth brother, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Old Woman Heng screamed.

    Heng Yi lowered his voice. ¡°Mother, sit down!¡±

    Old Man Heng nced at Old Woman Heng and said coldly, ¡°sit down!¡±

    Old Woman Heng was furious.

    Her eyes were red. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as an engagement.¡±

    Father Han added, ¡°we¡¯re marrying our daughter off, not selling her. We¡¯ll give her a lot of dowry..¡±

 Chapter 57 - 57: Marry Out or Marry In

    Chapter 57: Marry Out or Marry In

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Woman Heng was still not satisfied with Father Han¡¯s words.

    Putting everything else aside, those two jars of wine were 200 catties. How much would that cost?

    She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how much money Heng Yi had secretly saved up behind her back.

    After all, who knew what he would hunt in the mountains?

    Old Woman Heng felt that she had miscalcted.

    Father Han and Old man Heng began to discuss whether Han Qiao and Heng Yi would live in the town or West Mountain Vige after they got married.

    ¡°Since ancient times, when one marries someone, they live in their inws ¡®house. No one lives in their maternal house.¡±

    ¡°Although our courtyard is a little small, we can still squeeze in,¡± said old man Heng.

    Father Han said unhurriedly, ¡°our Ah Qiao experienced a failed marriage. We also feel sorry for our daughter, so we built a courtyard for her in Xishan Vige with the help of the whole family. We originally nned to find a husband for her.¡±

    ¡°It was Heng Yi who said that he wanted to start a family. We also felt that this child was reliable and we were willing to marry Ah Qiao to him. However, there is also a request that they live in West Mountain Vige after they get married.¡±

    ¡°If they have to live in town, they have to have a courtyard that belongs to them.¡±

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, and Ke can just live in one room, so this courtyard doesn¡¯t have to be very big.¡±

    ¡°But even for a small court yard, it¡¯ll still cost twenty taels of silver. I¡¯ll take out nine taels of silver to buy a house for the couple. Will your Heng family pay for the rest?¡±

    Father Han¡¯s question hit the nail on the head.

    How could the Heng family be willing to take out a dozen taels of silver to buy a house?

    Father Han continued, ¡°two rooms won¡¯t do either. When they have children in the future, a boy and a girl can¡¯t stay in the same room.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t buy this house too small.¡±

    Old man Heng was silent.

    The Heng family members were also silent.

    Outside the courtyard, the Heng family children were eating all kinds of food, making a scene.

    Old Woman Heng said, ¡°then Old Fifth has so much silver to buy betrothal gifts. He should have enough money to buy a house.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people in Old Heng¡¯s family, and all of them want to eat. How can we have extra money?¡±

    The Heng family¡¯s big uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle remained silent.

    The other members of the Han family didn¡¯t say anything.

    Father Han looked at Heng Yi. ¡°Heng Yi, what do you say?¡±

    Everyone looked at Heng Yi.

    There was hope, sizing him up, disdain, and probing.

    Heng Yi straightened his back, as if he didn¡¯t see these gazes. He said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have money to buy a house in town. I¡¯m willing to live in West Mountain Vige.¡±

    ¡°First, it¡¯s convenient to go hunting in the mountains. I don¡¯t have to walk back and forth for four hours. In these four hours, I can buy a piece ofnd to open up wastnd and nt things. After I get married, I¡¯ll be the head of the family. I have to shoulder the food, clothing, and housing of the family. I¡¯ll also treat Ah Xiu and the others as my own.¡±

    ¡°Hunting is not a long-term solution. There are many ferocious beasts in the mountains, and danger lurks everywhere. I can¡¯t hunt forever. This food can¡¯tst me forever.¡±

    Most importantly, Han Qiao was not willing to let him go into the mountains to hunt.

    This was also the reason why he desperately bought the manor outside Puyi County.

    Even if he did not hunt, he had the ability to feed his wife. He might not be rich, but at least he would not be hungry.

    After deducting taxes, ten mu ofnd was enough for a family to eat rice.

    As soon as Heng Yi said this, everyone felt that what he said made sense.

    Old Woman Heng stood up and questioned him, ¡°what can you do if you don¡¯t hunt? What else can you do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t do anything other than hunting, so it¡¯s really unfair for Sister Ah Qiao to marry me. Why don¡¯t I marry into her family?¡±

    II II

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi¡¯s attitude was clear.

    Whether it was marrying or marrying into her family, he had to get married.

    No one could stop him.

    Only old man Heng could see the change in Heng Yi.

    One had to know that he had never spoken so much before.

    Just as Old Woman Heng was about to retort, Old Man Heng said, ¡°it¡¯s not easy for your mother and I to raise you. After you get married and move to West Mountain Vige, you won¡¯t be able to be filial by our side¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. So, I¡¯ll give you double the amount of filial piety money you give grandma!¡± Heng Yi¡¯s words were neither heavy nor light, but they left Old Man Heng speechless.

    They gave his grandmother five hundred wen of filial money a year, and Heng Yi doubled the amount.

    No problem, there was nothing wrong with it.

    No one could me Heng Yi.

    He was just following his superiors and learning from them.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Old man Heng¡¯s face twitched.

    Uncle Heng said, ¡°I think Heng Yi¡¯s suggestion is very good. What do you think, Third Brother and Fourth Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle replied in unison. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    ¡°..¡±Old Woman Heng opened her mouth to curse.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Old man Heng said in a deep voice.

    Old Woman Heng almost choked.

    Matchmaker Wang smiled and tried to be the peacemaker. Uncle Heng said, ¡°Heng Yi isn¡¯t young anymore. My family has a few kids as old as him.¡±

    ¡°As parents, you should support him unconditionally.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability to buy him a house in town, then it¡¯s understandable to ask him to live in town after he gets married. But you didn¡¯t buy him a house and wanted him to live in town. Your house is only so big. How can it fit? If he had children in the future¡­It¡¯s convenient to go hunting in the mountains. It saves us six hours. Anything is good!¡±

    Third Uncle Heng and Fourth Uncle Heng agreed.

    With matchmaker Wang¡¯s help, it was quickly decided that they would stay in town for three days before the wedding. After three days, they would return to Han Qiao¡¯s ce and give her one tael of silver a year. The wedding was set on the third day of the ninth month.

    Matchmaker Wang knew that Heng Yi was in a hurry to get married, and this was already the best day for him.

    Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng¡¯s faces were cold the entire time, not saying a word.

    Father Han continued, ¡°since we¡¯re not going to buy a house in town, we¡¯ll buy a few acres of wastnd at the foot of the mountain. We have a lot of people working at home. If we help to reim it, we can nt crops next year!¡±

    Sshed with pig manure, thend would freeze for a year in winter, and the next year, thend would be very fertile.

    Old Woman Heng wanted to say that she had already given him so many things, why would she stillck a few acres of wastnd?

    Before he could finish his sentence, Mrs. Han came to call for dinner.

    The Heng family also felt hungry, so they got up to eat.

    The Han family had prepared a sumptuous meal today, and they had prepared plenty of food. However, they hadn¡¯t expected so many people from the Heng family, including a dozen children.

    While they were eating, Han Qiao called Heng Yi over to take the medicine.

    Heng Yi held the bowl and looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What grievances? Didn¡¯t you seed?¡± Han Qiao smiled warmly.

    In the future, when he lived in Xishan Vige, he would be given one tael of silver a year. If he stayed far away, he would never have such a good thing again.

    ¡°The wedding might not be very grand¡­¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°When you proposed marriage, not to mention the betrothal gifts in the surrounding viges, even in the entire Ninghe Town, there are not many who canpare!¡±

    Han Qiao took out a piece of candy and stuffed it into Heng Yi¡¯s mouth. ¡°I can feel your sincerity and courage. We¡¯ll be living together from now on. Money doesn¡¯te from the wind. We should use it wisely. We should save money.¡±

    Heng Yi held it in his mouth, feeling sweet to his heart.

    The corners of his eyes were also filled with smiles as he nodded obediently at Han Qiao.

    Looking at Heng Yi, Han Qiao was reminded of a big golden retriever that belonged to the neighbor.

    He was warm and obedient, soft and cute, and very rare..

 Chapter 58 - 58: Scheming

    Chapter 58: Scheming

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was easily coaxed by Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao told him to eat and not starve.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ve eaten snacks before.¡± Heng Yi shook his head.

    Now that they had the permission of their parents and had the matchmaker¡¯s words, it was perfectly justifiable for them to be together.

    The Heng family members were upset. They ate quickly, like hungry ghosts reincarnated.

    The children almost started fighting over food.

    They even ran to other tables to get food.

    It was an eye-opener for the Han family, as well as the people who drove the carriages and mule carts.

    This kind of inw should never be seen again.

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    After lunch, they were going back to Ninghe Town.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Father Han could tell what was going on, so he urged him to stay. ¡°Heng Yi, you stay here. We¡¯ll invite the vige chief and Li Zheng toe over and survey the wastnd. We¡¯ll open up the wastnd before the autumn harvest.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Heng Yi¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but he was overjoyed.

    Old Woman Heng wanted to say something, but Old Man Heng told her to get into the carriage.

    He had to go back and think of a countermeasure to ruin this marriage.

    Otherwise-

    One tael of silver a year, what could he buy?

    After the Heng family left, Third Brother Hu had to go back to Ninghe Town to help with some follow-up matters, so he left first.

    He Hong saw Heng Yi rx. ¡°Big brother Heng, I¡¯m going back to the county city. Rest well. I¡¯ll take care of the tavern.¡±

    ¡°I can rest assured that I¡¯ll leave the tavern to you.¡±

    White Tea sent Hong back to Puyi County.

    Han Qiao wanted to stay behind to help clean up, but Han Yuanshi called her to the central room.

    Her three brothers, uncles, grandparents, and Heng Yi were all there.

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep the calf. You cane and fetch it whenever you want in the future. The pork is too hot today, so we can¡¯t keep it. Save the rest for when you get married.¡±

    ¡°The silver for this betrothal gift¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, this is Heng Yi¡¯s gift to you and mother. Just take it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for the wastnd. Heng Yi and I will pay for it. We need you, big brother, second brother, and youngest brother to help us open up the wastnd.¡±

    Han Qiao then looked at her uncles. ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble First Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and Youngest Uncle, as well as all of our cousins.¡±

    Uncle Yao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter. You guys can discuss it. I¡¯m going to take a look at the calf!¡±

    For a family with a farm in the countryside, having a cow was a joyous thing.

    Uncle Yao was in a hurry to see the cow. Father Han and the others also wanted to build a shed for the cow and cut the grass. There were many things to do.

    ¡°Alright, tell your mother what you want. She¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Han Qiao only wanted the clothes of the four seasons and the gold and silver bracelet. Heng Yi had pointed them out to her, so she couldn¡¯t reject them.

    After taking the things, Han Qiao went home first.

    Han Xiang stood under the eaves and looked at her with a dark face.

    Han Qiao smiled at her first.

    She was grateful that Han Xiang did not cause any trouble today.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Han Xiang snorted coldly and walked back into the house.

    Han Qiao took the things, called her three daughters and Heng Yi, and slowly walked home.

    The three children ran ahead quickly and deliberately left the two of them behind.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at each other and smiled.

    When they got home, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi boiled water and made tea.

    He had gone to the mountains to pick the Kuding tea and let it cool. There was no other herbal tea that could quench his thirst like this.

    Han Qiao let Heng Yi lie down and gave him a cup of pear paste water. It was sweet and refreshing.

    Heng Yi had never tasted anything so delicious before.

    ¡°So sweet!¡±

    ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll go clean up the chicken coop!¡±

    There were more than ten chickens in the house, and they pooped a lot every day. They had to clean up, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to put their feet down.

    Han Qiao cleaned the chicken coop, changed the water for the chicken, and moved the rice bran to feed the chicken.

    She washed her hands and sat on the chair, thinking about the future.

    ¡°Mother, what are you thinking about?¡± Sun Xiu sat down next to Han Qiao.

    ¡°I was thinking that when the osmanthus blossoms, we should get some osmanthus to dry and make osmanthus cakes.¡±

    ¡°When the chrysanthemums bloom, I can pick some chrysanthemums and dry them to make tea or make a chrysanthemum pillow.¡±

    Han Qiao rubbed Sun Xiu¡¯s head. ¡°Ah Xiu, it might be tough in the future!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work. These days have been the happiest, happiest, and mostfortable days in my memory. Mother, we support all your choices. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Sun Xiu gently leaned into Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    Han Qiao patted her shoulder. ¡°Mother will be happy.¡±

    Perhaps as children, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were well aware of her change.

    They had thought about many things, but they had never thought that their mother would be beaten to death by that scumbag Sun Yiming that day.

    After going to the Han family¡¯s ce for dinner, she returned and boiled water for a bath.

    No one would say anything if Heng Yi stayed with Han Qiao.

    Rich families were the ones who paid attention to rules. They wanted to be decent, dignified, and famous. They used all kinds of rituals to prove their status.

    As for the poor families in the countryside, there were too many people who lived together without any ceremony.

    They couldn¡¯t even eat and live out their days, so how could they have so many thoughts?

    After taking a shower, she sat in the yard and cut the fabric while waiting for her hair to dry.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t talk much, so he helped with the fabric.

    The bigger ones were usually ced together. When it was time to make the purse, she could just sew it directly.

    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, they were all focused on their work.

    They were not a family, but they were more like a family.

    Heng Yi¡¯s hands were very rough, so he had to be extra careful when he held the cloth, or else he would hook the thread out of the cloth.

    Han Qiao lowered her eyes and smiled as she watched him work clumsily.

    The three children also looked at Heng Yi from time to time.

    They didn¡¯t say anything, but they were still carefully testing him, epting him as their father.

    Ning River Town Heng Family

    It was said that taking a step back would only make one lose out, but enduring it would only make one angrier.

    When Old Woman Heng returned home, she cried out in pain.

    Thinking about how so much silver had be the Han family¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t take it lying down.

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo.¡±

    Other than the children eximing that they had eaten so well today and that they were really full, they shouted that they would eat like this again at night and that they would go to the Han family¡¯s house tomorrow.

    The adults sat together, calcting how much money Heng Yi had spent on today.

    ¡°At least forty to fifty taels!¡±

    ¡°Where did he get the silver?¡±

    This was what the Heng family cared about the most.

    That¡¯s right, where did that much silvere from?

    ording to their thinking, the silver Heng Yi earned should belong to the Heng Family. Why should he take it for himself?

    He shouldn¡¯t have married, he should have worked for the Heng family for the rest of his life.

    The brothers had dark expressions, and the sisters-inw didn¡¯t look good either.

    Such arge family was crammed into a small courtyard. It was very aggrieved, and their parents-inw refused to separate no matter what.

    Now that Heng Yi didn¡¯t even return to Ninghe Town, what could one tael of silver a year do?

    When Zhen Niang knocked on the door with her people, all the Heng family members looked over.

    He quickly ordered the child to open the door.

    Eldest Sister-inw Heng forced a smile and went up to greet her. ¡°It¡¯s Mother

    Zhen.. Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59: Scraping the Pine Needles

    Chapter 59: Scraping the Pine Needles

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Mother Zhen handed over the basket. ¡°Sister-inw, this is the mung bean cake made by my mother. Try it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother Zhen, but¡­¡± Madam Heng sighed and pulled Mother Zhen aside. ¡°We went to West Mountain Vige today. Heng Yi is engaged to the Han family. Mother Zhen, you didn¡¯t see that. That vixen has bewitched Heng Yi.

    He¡¯s staying in her house and helping out.¡±

    II II

    Mother Zhen¡¯s heart ached.

    She couldn¡¯t keep the smile on her face anymore. ¡°Sister-inw, since Heng Yi is engaged to someone else, don¡¯t talk about him to me in the future. I don¡¯t want to trouble him.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we like you more, Mother Zhen!¡± Heng sister-inw sighed.

    She then said, ¡°however, Mother Zhen, don¡¯t be discouraged. There might be another way.¡±

    ¡°Then does the Han family¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family know that she¡¯s engaged?¡± Mother Zhen said.

    Big Sister-inw Heng¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    That¡¯s right, how could she forget about the Sun family?

    If the Sun family stepped out and said that the Han family was promiscuous and colluded with Heng Yi, it would ruin the Han family¡¯s reputation.

    Everyone¡¯s mouths were flickering. They didn¡¯t believe that the two of them could still persist.

    The Han family could still let the two of them be together.

    ¡°Mother Zhen is right. I¡¯ll go and tell granny!¡±

    Mother Zhen smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first, Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±

    Heng eldest sister-inw sent Zhen Niang away and immediately went into the main house to talk to Heng old woman about this matter.

    ¡°This is feasible.¡±

    Back then, Old Lady Sun had been harmed by Han Qiao, so she definitely hated Han Qiao.

    With such a huge weakness, she did not believe that the Sun family would not be tempted.

    Old Lady Sun was not tempted.

    However, they had to discuss this matter. They couldn¡¯t let others know that the Heng family had done it, in case Heng Yi made a scene.

    ¡°Old man, what do you think?¡± Old Woman Heng asked.

    Old Man Heng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°that¡¯s possible!¡±

    Taking advantage of the darkness, Old Man Heng sneaked out to Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store.

    The Sun Family also knew that Heng Yi had gone to the Han Family today to propose marriage.

    Old Mrs. Sun had been scolding Han Qiao for the whole day, and her throat was hoarse. Sun Yixi didn¡¯t say anything, but he hated Han Qiao in his heart.

    If she hadn¡¯t caused such a scene, the Sun family¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t have been ruined, and the grocery store¡¯s business wouldn¡¯t have plummeted.

    Now, there was no business at all.

    The newly opened grocery store was cheaper than Sun¡¯s, so many customers went there.

    The more he thought about it, the more he hated it.

    When Old Man Heng came over, Sun Yixi hesitated for a moment, but still went to see him.

    The two of them discussed for a while before Old Man Heng left, satisfied.

    Sun Yixi looked at Old Man Heng¡¯s back and spat.

    In fact, everyone knew that Heng Yi and Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t have had an affair.

    However, this was the most direct way to ruin their reputation and make them unable to raise their heads in front of others.

    August 3rd, Xishan Vige, Han Qiao¡¯s house

    In the morning, Han Qiao got up and cooked breakfast. She boiled medicine for Heng Yi and changed his medicine.

    Looking at the wound, Han Qiao¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°After you take the medicine, have a good rest. I¡¯ll bring Xiu and the others to dig some dry pine needles from behind the mountain to start the fire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve filled the teapot with water for you. If you¡¯re thirsty, pour it yourself.¡±

    Han Qiao told Heng Yi in a gentle voice.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°I actually want to go with you guys.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot and humid in the mountains. You can¡¯t sweat now. Rest well at home. When you recover, bring us into the mountains to take a look. Autumn is here. There are many good things in the mountains.¡± As Han Qiao spoke, she told the three children to prepare their backpacks and take the bamboo rake out.

    Heng Yi was bored at home alone.

    All these years, he had never had a good rest.

    He thought he couldn¡¯t sleep, but he soon fell asleep.

    Han Qiao and her mother entered the back of the mountain and began to dig up the pine needles and put them into their backpacks.

    This thing was light and very fast.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi hadn¡¯t done this kind of work before, but they had recently learned it from Han Qiao.

    Children could endure hardships and were tough.

    ¡°Mother, are we still digging for herbs?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°I dug it, but I have to wait until it¡¯s a little cooler. We¡¯ll go into the mountains in the morning to dig up pine needles and cut firewood. We¡¯ll make wallets at home in the afternoon. When those wallets are ready and sold, we¡¯ll have a sum of ie.¡±

    ¡®Til give you some money after I sell my purse. You can save it for yourself or buy things you like!¡±

    The three sisters were delighted.

    ¡°Mother, can I buy anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    On the way home with the dried pine needles on her back, Han Qiao looked at the West Mountain Vige surrounded by mountains and pursed her lips.

    It was still early when they returned home, so they went into the back mountain to dig again.

    Then, he returned to the corner of the woodshed and piled it up high.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect that Heng Yi had already filled the water tank and was boiling water in the kitchen. The water in the pot was already bubbling. It must have been boiling for a while.

    Han Qiao stood at the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. I thought you¡¯d want hot water to wash up, so 1 boiled some water for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so you don¡¯t have to do this. It won¡¯t take long for us to boil water!¡±

    Han Qiao reached out to support Heng Yi. ¡°Go back to your room and lie down. Your wounds will heal slowly, and it won¡¯t be worth it!¡±

    She forcefully helped him back into the house and asked Heng Yi, ¡°do you want to make noodles for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Han Qiao turned around and returned to the kitchen.

    The three children had already washed up and changed into clean clothes.

    ¡°Xiu, scoop some flour and noodles. We¡¯ll have noodles for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Sun Xiu kneaded the dough nimbly and did it very well.

    Han Qiao fetched some water to wash her hair, bathe, and change into clean clothes.

    Sun Yi immediately came over and carried it to the stream to wash the clothes.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go catch fish in the afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go catch some fish in the afternoon. We¡¯ll fry more small fish, and if there¡¯s less, we¡¯ll make fish soup.¡± Han Qiaowen smiled.

    ¡°Then do you want to make pumpkin buns? Pumpkin Mantou is delicious!¡± Sun Ke raised her head and asked.

    After raising her for these few days, the little girl had be much bolder.

    They knew how to make requests.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook it after lunch. Then, I¡¯ll cook some white rice porridge at night.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    There was still too little food at home.

    The mother and daughter split the work. Han Qiao fried the egg skin, then fried the bacon into pig fat residue and scooped it up together with the oil.

    She sliced the pumpkin and stir-fried it. She poured in boiling water and simmered it for a while. Then, she put the cut surface down. After it was cooked, she sprinkled some green onions into the bowl. Then, she poured bacon oil and pig oil residue on it. The fragrance was so fragrant that the three children swallowed their saliva.

    ¡°Bring it over to eat.¡±

    Heng Yi had a big appetite, so Han Qiao cooked more.

    After finishing the pot of noodle soup, he was stuffed.

    After lunch, they rested for a while. The weather was too hot, so they cut cloth in the central room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Mother to help me find out if there are any puppies. Let¡¯s raise two dogs.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke all looked at Han Qiao.

    Their eyes were filled with hope and joy.

    They really wanted to raise a small animal.

    Heng Yi nodded. ¡°You decide. If you like it, we can get another cat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. If you raise a cat, it can catch mice.¡± Han Qiao said.

    There were a lot of rats in the countryside, so it was good to have a cat..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Cats and Dogs

    Chapter 60: Cats and Dogs

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao wanted to raise a cat, so she went to consult with Uncle Yao.

    She remembered that her uncle¡¯s cat had given birth to a kitten, but she had forgotten about it for a long time.

    Aunt Yao smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re here at the right time. There are only two cats in this litter. It¡¯s said that two cats and one dog are good signs. Come and choose one!¡±

    Uncle Yao¡¯s cat¡¯s name was Big Orange. Because it needed to feed kittens, it was skinny, but it was very energetic.

    The two kittens were so cute that Han Qiao¡¯s heart melted at first nce.

    ¡°Aunt Yao, can I take these two little kittens with me?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, take it. This thing can only be used to catch mice. It has no other use.¡± Aunt Yao smiled.

    The two cats were already more than a month old. The female cat did not want to feed them, so she used her ws to push them away.

    ¡°This female cat has already started to go out to catch mice. It will be fat again after a while.¡±

    Since Han Qiao wanted to take both of them away, she was only one month old and was afraid that she would not be able to raise them well. She asked Aunt Yao to raise them again and make some preparations before catching them.

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Aunt Yao took the opportunity to ask Han Qiao if Heng Yi¡¯s injury was serious. When would he be able to enter the mountains to hunt?

    ¡°His injuries are quite serious. He won¡¯t enter the mountain before the wedding. Let¡¯s talk about it after the wedding.¡±

    These days, she had prepared some firewood while making purses. When the weather was cool, she would enter the mountains to dig for herbs.

    The main reason was that they had food at home and money in their hands, so they were not anxious.

    She had to change her mind about making money.

    Her three children and Heng Yi all needed to take care of themselves.

    In September, when her body recovered and the weather cooled, she and Heng Yi would be morefortable in the mountains.

    Back home, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t there.

    Han Qiao realized that when she wasn¡¯t around, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t spend time with the three kids. He wouldn¡¯t even call Sun Ke over.

    The three children would never go near Heng Yi.

    Even when she was around, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t get close to the three children.

    However, he was much closer to the boy at home.

    This was good.

    Stepfathers and stepdaughters should avoid arousing suspicion.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already made the noodles. You can steam them in a while. Do you want to send them to grandma and grandpa after you¡¯re done steaming them?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll only send them over when we cook something delicious in the future. But we¡¯ll send two to great-grandma and great-grandpa.¡±

    Han Qiao was afraid that the three children would not understand, so she exined it to them slowly.

    They were a family now, and it was filial to send them off asionally.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to give them gifts often.

    Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa were old. They ate less and lived less by the day. As juniors, they should send some delicious food over.

    When her grandparents grew old and his uncles split up, she would send some delicious food to them. However, she would not give it to her uncles, but to their grandparents.

    Sun Ke was confused.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi understood.

    Everyone had their own home and was working hard to live.

    They were the same.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯re already doing very well now.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi nodded.

    Compared to their days in the Sun family, they was in heaven now.

    In the evening, she made pumpkin steamed buns. Han Qiao personally sent six of them to her uncle¡¯s house and also brought two bowls of white rice porridge.

    Grandpa and Grandma were old and liked to eat these soft things. Grandpa kept praising them.

    Grandma asked Han Qiao, ¡°is everything settled?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all settled.¡±

    Grandma nodded. ¡°Live well. You don¡¯t have to keep sending food over in the future. You¡¯ve just started living. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s rare for you and grandpa to like it. I¡¯ll make other gifts in the future.¡±

    Grandpa hurriedly said, ¡°okay, okay. Cook it until it¡¯s soft. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have any teeth. It¡¯s hard to bite.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Han Qiao agreed with a smile.

    Grandma looked at the old man and then at her granddaughter.

    ¡°Are you in charge of your family now and in the future?¡±

    ¡°He left all his money in my care!¡±

    Grandma nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    After returning home and having dinner, Han Qiao cleaned up and started to make a purse.

    The purse was not very expensive, so it was easy to make. There was also someone to help thread the needle, so it was easy to sew the purse. By the time it was dark, the four of them had already made more than twenty.

    ¡°Five coins for one purse, fifty coins for ten¡­¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi did some calctions and their eyes instantly widened.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll earn a lot in one day.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that count the rags we¡¯ve been cutting for many days? Yuan Yuan and the others also helped, so we have to calcte their money, so we didn¡¯t earn much in a day.¡± Han Qiao told Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to include manpower and resources.

    After deducting the cost, the money earned would be counted.

    Although these purses were made from rags, they had spent some money on rags. Moreover, these days, they had been cutting cloth when they had the time.

    If the entire cloth was used to make a purse, the cost would be even higher.

    The three children were also taught a lesson by Han Qiao.

    He understood that there was no free lunch in the world, and there was no free lunch.

    Only by working hard on the ground could he feel at ease when he reaped the harvest.

    Heng Yi sat on the side and listened quietly.

    He felt that he had learned something as well.

    At least, no one had ever told him this before.

    No one would be as patient and detailed as Han Qiao.

    ¡°Alright, go back to your room and sleep early. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go into the mountains to look for selfhcal, cut cmus, and dig up herbs.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi. ¡°Watch the house tomorrow.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to say that he could follow them into the mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refute.¡±

    Han Qiao said. Seeing that the children had returned to their rooms, she pinched Heng Yi¡¯s chin.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi froze on the spot.

    He watched Han Qiao return to her room with a smile.

    He took a few steps forward, but in the end, he didn¡¯t enter her room. Instead, he happily returned to his room at the back.

    Lying on the bed, Heng Yi gently rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He did not know why he was smiling.

    He realized that he had been teased by Han Qiao.

    But he liked it very much.

    Very willing.

    Han Qiao woke up early. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi helped to make breakfast, boil medicine for Heng Yi, clean the yard, feed the chickens, and water the vegetable fields. Heng Yi found that the four of them were working very well together, and he couldn¡¯t interfere at all.

    In order to bring the two rice balls along, Han Qiao steamed rice and fried vegetables in the morning.

    She didn¡¯t n to bring Sun Ke into the mountains, nor did she n to let her stay at home. She sent her to her parents¡¯ home and let Sun Ke y with Han Yuanyuan and the others. She told Han Yuanshi that she would have lunch at the Han family¡¯s house, and Heng Yi would send some over as well.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he ate badly or well, as long as he could fill his stomach.

    Then, he brought Sun Xiu and Sun Yi into the mountain.

    Han Qiao had walked the path into the mountains a few times. Usually, there were also people who took it, but it was rare for them to take the two children into the mountains like her.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t tell the two children how much Heng Yi gave her, afraid that they would be arrogant and feel inferior.

    Bringing them into the mountains to dig for herbs to earn money and getting rich was the best way for them to grow.

    In the future, whether she was with them or not, with her skills, determination, and hard work, they would be able to live a good life..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Pregnant

    Chapter 61: Pregnant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    As long as one was perceptive enough, there were many medicinal herbs to be found in the mountains.

    Han Qiao really didn¡¯t mind. No matter what kind of herbs she knew, she would dig them up and put them into the cloth bag she had prepared.

    Each cloth bag contained a type of herb.

    ¡°Mother, do you think this is Lingzhi?¡± Sun Xiu eximed.

    Han Qiao immediately went over.

    Under a decaying tree, there were more than ten Lingzhi.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lingzhi. Be careful, don¡¯t damage it.¡± Han Qiao quickly instructed.

    The three of them began to dig carefully into the soil and dig out the roots of the Lingzhi. In order to sell it for a good price, they did not dare to damage the roots at all. They carefully wrapped it up and ced it in a bag filled with grass.

    The thirteen stalks of Lingzhi looked very good in color and should be able to sell for money.

    In the afternoon, when she was preparing to go home, Han Qiao found a clump of golden lotuses.

    This medicinal herb was also a good thing and was very expensive.

    Today¡¯s trip was worth it.

    From afar, Han Qiao looked at the smoke rising from her roof and thought that Heng Yi must have boiled the water for her.

    She smiled and walked even faster.

    When they got home, Heng Yi had indeed boiled water for them.

    He even made pumpkin soup.

    Han Qiao suddenly understood the phrase ¡®the fireworks of the mortal world¡¯ and the warmth of returning home.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She asked Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to take a shower first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Auntie sent food over at noon and even helped feed the chickens.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded and scooped a bowl of pumpkin soup.

    The pumpkin soup had already cooled down, and it was very sweet to quench his thirst.

    ¡°I was very lucky today. I dug up more than ten lingzhi and more than twenty gold-thread lotuses.¡±

    ¡°There are other herbs too, but they are not as valuable as these two.¡±

    Han Qiao looked up at Heng Yi. ¡°Did you tell White Tea when you¡¯reing to West Mountain Vige?¡±

    ¡°He should bring a doctor over to see me next afternoon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let the doctor take a look at these herbs.¡±

    If she sold these herbs, she would be able to exchange them for money.

    When the time came for her family to open up wastnd, she would have to treat her uncles and brothers to lunch at home.

    When she didn¡¯t have it she didn¡¯t have to wrry, but now that she had the resources, she couldn¡¯t be stingy.

    After showering, the two girls and their mother did not idle and began to make purses.

    Han Qiao yawned.

    ¡°Mother, go and sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two tired?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile.

    Han Qiao raised her hand to cover her mouth and yawned again. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. If you¡¯re tired, you should sleep too. Don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao went back to her room to sleep.

    She only realized that something was wrong after sleeping.

    She had been here for some time and had not had her period.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Han Qiao suddenly sat up.

    She touched his belly.

    Please don¡¯t. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that b * tch Sun Yiming.

    If there was¡­

    Han Qiaoy down slowly. She would not keep the child.

    She couldn¡¯t be med for being heartless.

    If she was really pregnant, keeping the child would be cruel to Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao rubbed her temples.

    She was not sleepy at all, but she did not want to get up.

    Until White Tea came knocking on the door with the doctor.

    Sun Xiu went to open the door. ¡°Uncle White Tea, this way please.¡±

    Han Qiao then got up, tidied her hair, and went out.

    She greeted the Doctor and White Tea.

    The doctor checked Heng Yi¡¯s wound and changed the medicine. ¡°You¡¯re recovering faster than I expected. Rest well and change the medicine again the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t stop taking the medicine for the next few days. I¡¯lle back in five days.¡±

    Heng Yi was young and recovered quickly, but the Feng family had brought top-notch medicine that could not be bought even with a thousand gold coins.

    Not to mention the medicinal herbs he consumed.

    ¡°Then when can I recover?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°No matter when you recover, you should stay at home and rest in August. Don¡¯t take it lightly just because you¡¯re young,¡± the doctor instructed.

    The medicine he brought varied in amounts. These medicinal herbs were all gifts from the Feng family, and the doctor was also from the Feng family.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Please drink some tea first.¡±

    Han Qiao invited the doctor to sit in the front hall and took out the herbs she had dug up today.

    They were all washed and ced in a dustpan, neatly arranged.

    When the doctor saw the thirteen lingzhi, he was surprised and pleasantly taken back. When he saw the golden lotus, he was even more surprised.

    ¡°Did you guys dig all these up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t know how to process or clean up what we dug up today. We could only wash it clean and put it in the dustpan.¡±

    ¡°This is good. The golden lotus and lingzhi are both extremely precious herbs.¡± The doctor did not let Han Qiao and the others suffer any losses. Together with the other medicinal herbs, he gave them three taels of silver.

    Hearing that, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi stood at the side and held each other¡¯s hands excitedly.

    Earning three taels of silver a day was like picking up money for Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, who used to earn a hundred coins a month.

    ¡°Doctor, can I trouble you to take my pulse?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Han Qiao rolled up her sleeves and put her wrist over.

    The doctor frowned slightly after taking Han Qiao¡¯s pulse.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart was in her throat.

    The doctor looked at Han Qiao, then at White Tea and Heng Yi.

    He more or less knew that Heng Yi and Han Qiao were about to get married.

    For a moment, he could not decide if he should tell the truth.

    ¡°Doctor, please say it.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Actually, she had more or less felt it.

    ¡°From your pulse, it is indeed a prosperius pulse.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    White Tea was shocked. He first looked at Han Qiao, then at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi felt dizzy after hearing this.

    He felt a little cold.

    He quickly looked at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, was very calm. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the doctor to help me prescribe some miscarriage medicine.¡±

    Since she was still young, she could still recuperate.

    When the month was older, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The doctor asked.

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After the doctor prescribed the medicine, Han Qiao asked White Tea to send the doctor away. Rcmindg him to bring the medicine back for her.

    The hall was very quiet.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t know what to say and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao!¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    ¡°Give birth to it!¡± He looked at Han Qiao and pleaded.

    Han Qiao shook her head seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t give birth to this child. Regardless of whether I get married or not, I won¡¯t stay after I divorce Sun Yiming.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with anyone. I¡¯ve decided not to change my mind.¡±

    Han Qiao then looked at Sun Xiu and Sun Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m heartless. Back then, you saw those days of suffering with your own eyes and experienced it together with me.¡±

    ¡°You might not understand my decision today, but you will understand when you grow up.¡±

    It would be good for everyone if she didn¡¯t keep this child.

    Han Qiao decided not to have the child. No one could persuade her. When White Tea returned with the medicine, she went to the kitchen to fry it herself. Then, she sat on a stool and drank it sip by sip.

    After she drank the medicine, Heng Yi fed her some sugar.

    ¡°This medicine is really bitter,¡± Han Qiao said to Heng Yi with a candy in her mouth. ¡°If we have children in the future, don¡¯t let me drink it..¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62: A Bowl of Medicine

    Chapter 62: A Bowl of Medicine

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Honestly speaking, it was for the best that she didn¡¯t give birth to this child.

    Regardless if it was for both Han Qiao and Heng Yi, so the Han family didn¡¯t try to persuade Han Qiao.

    Han Yuanshi came over. She had delivered a few grandsons and granddaughters at home, and she had also been keeping an eye on her daughter-inw¡¯s miscarriage.

    In the house, Han Qiao drank the medicine and had yet to act up, so she prepared hot water in the kitchen.

    This confinement period was quite annoying. Heng Yi wanted her toe over and take care of the three meals a day and wash the clothes. He couldn¡¯t let the children do all the work.

    Moreover, after Han Qiao had a miscarriage, she could also take the opportunity to recuperate.

    Inside the house.

    Han Qiao was lying on the bed, and Heng Yi was holding her hand.

    He watched as she went from being calm at the beginning to being in painter on. Her forehead was covered in sweat and she even let out a slight moan. Because of the pain, her usually gentle face gradually distorted.

    He was invited out of the room by Han Yuanshi.

    Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt also came to help. Heng Yi stood at the door, watching them go in and out. The basin in his hand was stained with blood.

    He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and found a ce to sit down.

    His head was buzzing.

    In fact, he knew that he could raise the child if she gave birth to it.

    However, Han Qiao really didn¡¯t want this child. He was a little happy that she had cut off all ties with Sun Yiming.

    The medicine prescribed by the old doctor was really overbearing. In the evening, Han Qiao felt a surge of hot blood as she sat on the urinal.

    Then, the pain in her stomach suddenly disappeared.

    As she heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes could not help but redden.

    Tears instantly fell from the corners of her eyes.

    Han Yuanshi quicklyforted her, ¡°live a good life with Heng Yi in the future. You¡¯ll have children eventually.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    This was her own choice. She could not me anyone else.

    After he was done packing, there was another bowl of medicine.

    In the middle of the night, Han Qiao woke up and had another round of blood loss. ording to Han Yuanshi, this was to clean up.

    In the following days, she could not live without medicine.

    When the doctor came to change Heng Yi¡¯s dressing, he checked her pulse.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself. With your body, you might not be able to endure it even if you really give birth to this child. Take care of yourself and recuperate.

    You¡¯ll be able to get pregnant again very soon after you get married.¡±

    Because of Han Qiao¡¯s incident, the 15th of the month was not well.

    White Tea had sent over mooncakes from the county town in the morning, as well as some cooked food. Han Qiao asked Sun Xiu to send a portion to the Han family and the grandparents, leaving the rest for them to eat.

    White Tea didn¡¯t know how to cook, but he knew how to do all the housework. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s cooking skills were pretty good, so Han Qiao was assured to let them do whatever they wanted.

    Because she had eaten well, recuperated well, and had taken medicine to recuperate, Han Qiao looked much better.

    The three children seemed to have be sensible again overnight.

    Heng Yi became more and more silent. When he sat in Han Qiao¡¯s room, no one knew what he was thinking.

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Heng Yi¡¯s wounds had already scabbed over. He went out with White Tea in the morning and returned in the evening. He handed Han Qiao a key, two deeds, and a blueprint.

    II

    Han Qiao took it and asked him, ¡°did you get this in exchange for hunting a tiger?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao wanted to ask him if it was worth it. However, she felt that it would be pretentious to ask such a question.

    Who was he risking his life for? She knew it all too well.

    ¡°Where will we get married?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the town to take a look. If there¡¯s no preparation there, we¡¯ll get married at the residence in Puyi County.¡±

    ¡°No!

    It

    Han Qiao interrupted Heng Yi. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just don¡¯t trust your family.¡±

    ¡°You have also seen it. The way they are¡­¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°you should go to town and take a look. Just do as we said.¡±

    He would get married in Ninghe Town and move to Xishan Vige.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t know that in the Town of Ninghe, rumors had spread that the two of them had been having an affair overnight.

    Otherwise, how could a woman dare to mention divorce? She even seeded.

    August 17th

    White Tea drove the carriage to the Heng family in Ninghe Town.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Mother Zhen came out of the house. ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    She was surprised at first, then her eyes were filled with joy.

    She walked over and wanted to say a few words to Heng Yi, but he ignored her and walked into the Heng family.

    The Heng family was filthy everywhere, and Old Woman Heng was cursing her daughters-inw for not working.

    The children swarmed up to Heng Yi. ¡°Uncle, uncle, when are you going to take us to the Han family¡¯s house to eat?¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi was silent.

    When he was in the Han family, he had never seen any child of the Han family thinking about other people¡¯s food.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were even more diligent. They worked together to tidy up the house properly and cleanly.

    They even took good care of the vegetable field in the courtyard.

    When Old Woman Heng saw Heng Yi, she burst into tears. ¡°Old Fifth, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯re so cruel. You abandoned your parents for a vixen.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the outside world is saying about you guys. It¡¯s really ugly¡­¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi was silent.

    White Tea, who was at the entrance of the courtyard, was stunned as she thought about stopping the carriage at Broker¡¯s house.

    ¡°Fifth Brother!

    II

    ¡°No matter what rumors are spreading outside, it¡¯s best that they have nothing to do with you. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Heng Yi nced around.

    His eyes were filled with ruthlessness and killing intent. ¡°You won¡¯t let me off easily and push me to hell. Then let¡¯s go to hell together!¡±

    ¡°My cheap life for twenty or so members of the Heng family, it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    Frightened by Heng Yi¡¯s words, Old Woman Heng stumbled back a few steps.

    She clutched her chest and trembled, unable to speak.

    ¡°I always keep my word.¡± Heng Yi turned around and walked out.

    White Tea quickly invited him to the carriage.

    He drove the carriage to Broker¡¯s Store.

    In the Heng family, it took a long time for Old Woman Heng toe back to her senses and cry.

    She was really shocked by the killing intent in Heng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    She stumbled into the house and found Old Man Heng. ¡°Old man, old man, did you hear me? He said, that ungrateful bastard said ¡­¡±

    If she didn¡¯t let him live well, he would kill them.

    Old man Heng heard him.

    They all said that honest people should not be bullied. When honest people were furious, they would not recognize their rtives.

    When Heng Yi said that, not only was Old Woman Heng scared, but he was also scared.

    Old man Heng was also afraid.

    When a person disregarded everything, it was the most terrifying.

    Heng Yi arrived at Broker¡¯s Store.

    After learning that Third Brother Hu had gone out and Father Hu was not in good health, his son-inw helped to take care of him for two days.

    He knew who he was when he saw Heng Yi. ¡°Brother-inw went out.¡±

    ¡°How is Uncle¡¯s health?¡±

    Hu Laosan¡¯s brother-inw shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not good just like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±

    However, Heng Yi just sat there and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    On the other hand, Father Hu thanked Heng Yi for the ginseng he gave himst time and said that his body felt much better after taking it. He asked when Heng Yi was getting married? He would go and ask for a wedding wine to drink.

    ¡°The third day of September. It should be held in a restaurant. Come then.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. Heng Yi, you must be happy.¡± Father Hu patted Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    He had watched this child grow up. He was honest and dutiful. He was a rare good child.

    The Heng family was heartless¡­

    ¡°Have you been to your master¡¯s ce?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Back then, Heng Yi brought his prey to his master¡¯s ce, and Old Woman Heng made a scene. His master then cut off all contact with Heng Yi and didn¡¯t allow him toe.

    ¡°Heng Yi, your master has treated you well..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63: Visiting Master

    Chapter 63: Visiting Master

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    He taught Heng Yi martial arts and hunting. Compared to the Heng family, his master was more like family.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t go after that, because he was afraid that Old Woman Heng woulde and make trouble again, and because he had been living in a muddle for the past few years.

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    Father Hu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯re going to get married soon. You¡¯ll have a family in the future. Live well.¡±

    Father Hu didn¡¯t need to say much.

    Heng Yi walked out of Broker¡¯s shop. People were pointing at him as he walked on the street.

    ¡°So this is Heng Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the one who hooked up with the Han woman!¡±

    Heng Yi pulled a long face and grabbed one of them. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± The person who was pointing quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it. It was Mrs.

    Sun who said that the Han woman had an affair with you.¡±

    ¡°Sun¡¯s Grocery Store?¡± Heng Yi frowned.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Heng Yi walked over, and many women pointed at him.

    He walked towards Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store at the end of the street.

    There were several hunters in Ninghe Town, but Heng Yi was the first one to be so famous.

    He arrived at Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store.

    Sun Yixi was stunned for a moment when he saw Heng Yi.

    However, he immediately raised his head.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Almost instantly.

    Heng Yi stepped forward and grabbed Sun Yixi, dragging him to the door of the grocery store like an eagle catching a chick.

    He punched and kicked him.

    He didn¡¯t beat Sun Yixi to death. Even if he hurt Sun Yixi, he wouldn¡¯t break his bones.

    ¡°Ao Ao!

    II

    Sun Yixi screamed in pain.

    Old Lady Sun heard the noise and wanted to pull him out, but she was stopped by White Tea.

    ¡°Old Lady, you¡¯ve spread rumors about my Master Heng. Master Heng respected your age and didn¡¯t fight you, but the son has to pay for his mother¡¯s debt. That¡¯s why he beat your son up.¡±

    II

    II

    Old Lady Sun was furious.

    Heng Yi had beaten Sun Yixi to the point where he couldn¡¯t fight back.

    He looked down at Sun Yixi, who was curled up into a ball, as if he was looking at a piece of trash.

    ¡°I wille again tomorrow.¡± After Heng Yi finished speaking, he called White Tea to leave.

    The people who were watching the show felt that it was really interesting.

    After all, this was different from a woman¡¯s quarrel. Heng Yi beat Sun Yixi up right away.

    He didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Sun Yixi.

    He attacked just like that. Shopkeeper Sun, who was usually high and mighty, was actually beaten until he was howling and had no strength to fight back. Wasn¡¯t he just trash?

    Heng Yi said he woulde tomorrow, but he didn¡¯t know if it was true.

    Heng Yi was thinking if he should bring something to his master¡¯s house.

    Then, he brought White Tea to get some wine.

    He knew that his master liked wine.

    He bought some dishes to go with the wine and got on the carriage to the Wan family at the end of the street.

    Master Wan had been a glorious and respectable person in his early years. Now that he was old, he had many children and grandchildren, and his life was leisurely.

    He had five disciples in his life, and all of them were filial. The only one that annoyed him was Heng Yi.

    It wasn¡¯t that Heng Yi wasn¡¯t a good person, it was that he had led a foolish life.

    He hunted and learned martial arts. He had not learned the ways of the world at all. He was too dull and honest.

    Every time he thought of Heng Yi, Master Wan would sigh heavily.

    ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    Big Brother Wan looked at Heng Yi with surprise.

    Although they lived in the same town, they had met many times.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡± Heng Yi called.

    Brother Wan looked at the things in Heng Yi¡¯s hands. He was stunned for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Brother Wan sized Heng Yi up. ¡°You look much better. I heard you¡¯re getting married?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi said softly.

    Brother Wan was open-minded and talkative. He was the only one talking for a while, and Heng Yi listened.

    ¡°Father, Heng Yi is here.¡±

    Master Wan turned to look at him.

    He pitied Heng Yi.

    What kind of life did they live before they had the ability?

    If he had some ability, he would be crushed by the Heng family.

    ¡°Come, sit.¡± Master Wan waved his hand.

    ¡°Master!

    II

    Heng Yi came forward and handed over the wine and dishes.

    Master Wan smiled. ¡°Take it down and ask your wife to cook a few more dishes.

    II

    ¡°Alright, Dad!¡±

    Master Wan looked at Heng Yi. ¡°She does look different. You have chosen a good wife.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she prepare the clothes for you? Since she dares to bring things to Master¡¯s ce, it means that her behavior is also affecting you. When will you bring it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. When we get married in a few days, Master will be the witness!¡±

    Master Wan sat up straight.

    He looked at Heng Yi carefully. ¡°Or was it your parents ¡®idea?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao said that a teacher for a day is a father for life!¡±

    Master Wanughed. ¡°Why do you listen to her?¡±

    II

    She¡¯s different. She treats me well!

    II

    Heng Yi smiled after he finished speaking.

    Master Wan smiled. ¡°I can tell that she treats you well. Looking at your appearance, it¡¯s pretty good, pretty good.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s married or has had a few children. If you like her and she likes you, you should live a good life in the future. If you feelfortable sleeping next to such a person at night, you can look forward to tomorrow!¡±

    Looking at your current energy, I don¡¯t even need to see you to think that she¡¯s a good woman.

    ¡°You have good taste. You¡¯ve been single for so many years. It¡¯s worth it to wait for such a wife!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what those people outside say. What¡¯s important is that you know what you want.¡±

    Heng Yi pursed his lips and said nothing.

    That night, Heng Yi stayed in the Wan family and discussed the marriage with

    Master Wan.

    ¡°Everything has its rules. Since you want to get married, you should have a family.¡±

    ¡°How do we live in the Heng family? It¡¯s such a big house. It¡¯s so suffocating.¡±

    ¡°If you have extra money, buy a small courtyard in town¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in the Heng family. I¡¯ll live in West Mountain Vige from now on. I¡¯ve saved some money over the past few years. That day, I hunted a tiger and sold it for some money. I bought ten acres ofnd and a small house in Puyi County.¡±

    Master Wan was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°You¡¯ve be smarter. It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°You want to do the wedding at the Heng family?¡±

    ¡°They raised me, no matter how bad or mean they are, I can only worship them!¡±

    There was no other way.

    Unless he wanted to be a heartless person.

    II

    II

    Master Wan was silent for a moment. ¡°You did the right thing.¡±

    In life, how could everything go as one wished?

    Just like Heng Yi said, no matter how mean and vicious he was, he was raised.

    The Han family had also ordered a wardrobe and a bed for Han Qiao, so they wouldn¡¯t bring them to town.

    They would only stay for three days, and the town would not be able to amodate them.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do for the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Sixteen dishes. The chef of the restaurant will be in charge of the kitchen. The white tea will be prepared when you buy the vegetables.¡±

    No matter what, he had to marry Han Qiao in a grand manner.

    ¡°Have you prepared the wedding dress? Do you want to buy the finished product or embroider it yourself?¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi had never been married, so how would he know about this?

    ¡°Where¡¯s the phoenix cor? Are you prepared?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°There are only ten days left until your wedding. You haven¡¯t prepared any of this?¡±

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    There was definitely nothing good in the town.

    He decided to go to town first.

    Thest time he hunted the tiger, the Feng family gave him 500 taels of silver, and he bought the manor with 300 taels of silver. He still had 200 taels of silver left. He nned to save it for his wedding.

    ¡°Master, I won¡¯t be staying after dinner.¡±

    II

    II

    Master Wan didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so anxious.

    They had already agreed to stay, but now they were leaving.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you either. Eat, eat..¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64: Letting a Wolf Into the House

    Chapter 64: Letting a Wolf Into the House

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi left overnight. When he found White Tea, hewas already snoring.

    He quickly got up, packed up, and drove the carriage to Puyi County.

    Heng Yi had never been married before, so he didn¡¯t know how to buy a wedding dress or a phoenix cor. He could only look for the experienced He Hong.

    Heng Yi asked White Tea when the carriage was slow at night.

    ¡°Go to the clothing store and ask?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find He Hong first.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t know anything, so they couldn¡¯t talk about the same thing.

    They slowly arrived at Puyi County. The sky was still dark.

    They waited at the city gate for it to open.

    The two of them leaned against the carriage wall and dozed off.

    ¡°Move aside, move aside!¡±

    Hearing the shout, White Tea was shocked.

    Seeing the armored people rushing over, he quickly jumped off the carriage and pulled it to the side.

    Heng Yi lifted the curtain of the carriage and watched the leader jump off the horse. ¡°Wei Lingguan has reported an emergency report. They have arrived at Puyi County for supplies. Open the city gates.¡±

    The leader waved the g in his hand.

    Soon, the city gates opened.

    The two of them exchanged a few words before the group entered the city.

    Heng Yi slowly lowered the curtain.

    He only frowned slightly.

    ¡°Master Heng, the battle is about to begin!¡± White Tea said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°That g was sent by an enemy country. The border has already been breached, so it appeared in a hurry.¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi was silent.

    He clenched his fist slightly and then slowly released it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±

    White Tea replied absent-mindedly before driving the carriage into the city.

    ¡°White Tea, I¡¯ve never asked you where you¡¯re from.¡±

    II

    II

    White Tea was stunned.

    After a long while, he said, ¡°I was a servant by the side of the Duke¡¯s estate¡¯s heir in my early years. The Duke¡¯s estate was fired, and all the masters were sent to a cold and bitter ce. This servant was sold¡­¡±

    ¡°We personal servants know too much. Many people don¡¯t want us to live.¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi was silent.

    He had never thought about the origin of White Tea, nor had he asked about it.

    Firstly, he didn¡¯t care, and secondly, he felt that it was unnecessary.

    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    White Tea looked at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Lord Heng?¡±

    ¡°If I give you freedom, what are your ns? You know martial arts, right?¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡± White Tea stopped the carriage.

    He looked at Heng Yi in shock.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a lot of money, but I can bring you into the mountains to hunt a tiger. The Feng family has some connections. Master Feng is a generous person. He will give you a sum of money and help you get an identity.¡±

    II

    II

    White Tea looked at Heng Yi.

    He had never really understood Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t stupid, but he didn¡¯t have a goal, and he lived a muddled life.

    However, when he was with Han Qiao and she taught her daughters, White Tea listened and slowly learned a little. He also gradually became more alert.

    He saw that White Tea understood a lot of things that he didn¡¯t.

    He guessed that White Tea¡¯s background was not simple.

    In the past three years, White Tea had never revealed anything. He had never looked down on him, nor had he fooled him.

    He thought that White Tea should have something of his own.

    It would be a waste to follow him.

    ¡°Lord Heng¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the wedding dress first. Then, we¡¯ll go to the Feng family. I can help lead the way. Master Feng will arrange for the people to hunt the tiger.¡±

    White Tea nodded slightly.

    ¡°Master Heng, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    II

    They arrived at the He family first.

    He Hong¡¯s house was quite big, but the one who opened the door was a pretty little girl. She smiled at White Tea and then looked at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Come in quickly. I¡¯ll call my sister and brother-inw!¡±

    II

    II

    1Q11

    White Tea was speechless.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    He Hong quickly came out. ¡°Big brother Heng, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to look for you for something.¡±

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Heng Yi found that there were not only old women in He Hong¡¯s house, but also maids serving tea and a manservant.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t ask who the pretty girl was.

    ¡°I want to buy a wedding dress and a phoenix crown for Sister Ah Qiao.¡±

    He Hong smiled and said, ¡°then I know where they sell finished products. The price is reasonable, and the products are not bad.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    He Hong immediately stood up and let the servant girl tell Zhao Huan ¡®niang.

    ¡°Brother-inw, where are you going?¡±

    He Hong looked at Zhao Yun ¡®niang who was running over. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Zhao Yunniang still wanted to say something.

    He Hong turned around and left, ignoring her.

    She pouted and turned to look for her cousin, Zhao Huan ¡®niang.

    ¡°You saw Heng Yi?¡± Zhao Huanniang asked, leaning on the chair.

    He looked listless and didn¡¯t have much energy.

    His eyes were gloomy and somewhat terrifying.

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Zhao Huanniang looked at Zhao Yunniang.

    Zhao Yunniang blushed and nodded.

    She stole a nce at Zhao Yunniang and didn¡¯t tell her that she actually liked her brother-inw and Hong more.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t even look at her.

    She was not as gentle and kind as her brother-inw.

    He was not as handsome and considerate as his brother-inw.

    Zhao Huan ¡®niang sneered. ¡°I understand. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After Zhao Yunniang left the house, Zhao Huanniang slowly looked at the door, her eyes filled with hatred.

    She hated Heng Yi and the Han family. If they didn¡¯t get married and didn¡¯t go to the county, He Hong wouldn¡¯t know that she took the silver back to her family.

    He wouldn¡¯t have had a grudge against her, and he wouldn¡¯t have caused her to lose her husband¡¯s love and her child.

    She was so unhappy, so why should they be happy?

    He Hong brought Heng Yi to the clothing store.

    After exining their intentions, the shopkeeper led them to the second floor. There were a few sets of wedding dresses hanging on the shelves on the second floor. The phoenix crown and shawl were symmetrical.

    ¡°This wedding dress was embroidered for two months. The embroidery skills are exquisite¡­¡±

    The shopkeeper introduced the price of each set.

    The most expensive one cost one hundred and thirty taels, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t like it. He liked the other one, which cost one hundred and ten taels, because the color was redder and more correct. The groom¡¯s suit was also bright red, which was more suitable.

    He liked it even more.

    It was also more suitable for the slim Han Qiao.

    ¡°I want this set!

    II

    ¡°They will personallye to the bride¡¯s ce to take her size and send her the most fitting wedding dress.¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    II

    Heng Yi nodded with satisfaction.

    He Hong looked at Heng Yi.

    He thought back to when he and Zhao Huan ¡®niang got married. Was there such joy and anticipation? Or personally choose the wedding dress, phoenix cor, veil, and so on?

    The answer was no.

    A wedding dress worth more than a hundred taels could be exchanged for a house in the county town. Would he be willing to do so?

    In the past, he might not even frown, but what about today?

    He Hong asked himself.

    He wouldn¡¯t.

    It was too difficult to earn money without a foundation and a backer.

    After leaving the clothing store, Heng Yi invited Hong and White Tea to eat something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat steamed buns and wontons.¡±

    He Hong was a little surprised.

    Heng Yi had never made any requests before. No matter what he cooked or ate, he had no objections.

    But today¡­

    He Hong looked at Heng Yi and found that he was wearing new clothes. He wasn¡¯t as cold and unapproachable as before. He was easygoing, calm, and indifferent.

    He had never seen such a good spirit..

 Chapter 65 - 65: Beaten

    Chapter 65: Beaten

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi bought the wedding dress, so he didn¡¯t have the need to stay in the county.

    However, thinking about the children at home and Han Qiao, he went to buy pastries.

    The pastries in the county town were more exquisite, sweet, and delicate than those in Ninghe Town. It had candied fruits and preserved fruits that were not avable in their town. The melon seeds and peanuts were even more fragrant.

    In fact, Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand theseplications. That was what the shopkeeper said, and he even let him try it.

    He was a boorish old man and could not taste anything. If the shopkeeper said it was good, then it should be good.

    He would buy one catty each.

    The shopkeeper wanted to say that this dumbo was quite rich.

    He bought a few types of candied fruits, preserved fruits, and snacks.

    He also wanted a beautiful wooden box that was neatly packed.

    ¡°Take care, sir. Pleasee again next time.¡± The waiter politely sent him off.

    You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    He didn¡¯t look particrly rich, but he was generous.

    After getting into the carriage, White Tea asked, ¡°Master Heng, are we going straight back to West Mountain Vige? Or do you want to go to Ninghe Town?¡±

    ¡°Go to Ninghe Town. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    White Tea almost burst outughing.

    Many people thought that Heng Yi was just saying it, and even Sun Yixi didn¡¯t take it seriously. Even when he went to the yamen to report it, the officials asked him why he only hit him and not others. Sun Yixi was rendered speechless.

    He stuffed some silver into his pockets, but the official did not work after receiving the silver, nor did he patrol the grocery store.

    He had called a doctor yesterday and the doctor hade to take a look. He said that it was just a normal bruise and that his bones were fine.

    The pain would be gone in a few days.

    What angered Sun Yixi the most was that he had lost face. He was the manager of a grocery store, but he was beaten up by a hunter on the street. He had no ce to seek justice.

    ¡°Son, do you think Heng Yi wille again?¡± Old Mrs. Sun asked.

    She regretted telling others that Heng Yi and Han Qiao were having an affair, and that people had something on her.

    Moreover, it was fortunate that a few old women and daughters-inw had heard it when he said it, so it was only possible for them to spread the news.

    She could not deny it even if she wanted to.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Before Sun Yixi could finish his sentence, someone shouted from the shop in front, ¡°Shopkeeper Sun, is Shopkeeper Sun here?¡±

    II II

    Sun Yixi was afraid that someone was here to buy something, so he immediately got up and went to the shop.

    As soon as he arrived at the shop, he saw Heng Yie in from outside. Without saying anything, he dragged him out, pinned him to the ground, and gave him another beating.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He kept punching Sun Yixi, making him scream in pain.

    When Old Lady Sun and Lady Liu came out, they were stopped by people who were watching the show.

    ¡°Old Lady Sun, is Heng Yi really having an affair with the Han Family?¡±

    ¡°Did you catch them in bed?¡±

    ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes?¡±

    How could Old Mrs. Sun respond to that?

    She was simply making this up.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    The onlookers saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, and Heng Yi didn¡¯t ask.

    Usually, only those who didn¡¯t feel guilty would be so calm.

    Sun Yixi would definitely be furious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Lady Sun, can you tell us about it?¡±

    What did he say?

    Say my ass.

    After hitting Sun Yixi, Heng Yi said, ¡°I need an exnation and justice. If you can¡¯t exin, I don¡¯t mind going to the yamen.¡±

    It was said that barefoot people were not afraid of wearing shoes, and those who were arrogant were afraid of risking their lives.

    Heng Yi only said a few words, but Sun Yixi, Old Lady Sun, and Lady Liu were already scared.

    Madam Liu tugged at Old Lady Sun¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, tell me.¡±

    Did Old Lady Sun want to say it? She didn¡¯t want to say it and didn¡¯t dare to.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    His entire body was trembling.

    He stared at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi snorted. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the yamen.¡±

    ¡°White Tea, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± White Tea answered. After Heng Yi got on the carriage, he drove it to the yamen.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Old Lady Sun, Sun Yixi, and Lady Liu were dumbfounded.

    The onlookers were also dumbfounded.

    He went to the yamen just like that?

    When Heng Yi arrived at the yamen, he directly used Old Lady Sun of ndering him and his fiancee, Han Qiao.

    Before Han Qiao and Sun Yiming separated, they only knew each other and weren¡¯t familiar with each other.

    The reason they got together was because he felt sorry for the Han family. It was also because they saw that she was an excellent woman in West Mountain Vige and had a good impression of her. That was why he decided to marry her.

    Heng Yi was a man of few words. Whether it was those who knew him or those who didn¡¯t, they could all testify for him.

    He went to the yamen toin. After Old Lady Sun was taken away by the yamen, Sun Yixi rushed to the yamen in a panic.

    Many people surrounded the yamen.

    The Zhencheng felt that these people were really too full. They were living a good life, but they were spreading rumors and causing trouble.

    ¡°Regarding Heng Yi¡¯swsuit against Sun Niu, we¡¯ll give each of you ten strokes first!¡±

    Ten strokes didn¡¯t matter to Heng Yi.

    However, to Old Lady Sun, it was indeed fatal.

    It had been many years since she had done any heavy, rough, or tiring work.

    ¡°Sir, sir, thismoner pleads, thismoner pleads.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± The deputy shouted in a low voice.

    Old Lady Sun trembled in fear. ¡°It¡¯s just thismoner¡¯s nonsense. I couldn¡¯t ept this Han woman divorcing my son and getting married again.¡±

    ¡°Besides, besides, we didn¡¯t start this matter first. It was Old Man Heng who came and said that we could do this. He wanted to ruin their reputation first.¡±

    ¡°As long as their reputation is ruined, the two of them might dislike each other and break off the engagement.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Old Lady Sun with a dark gaze.

    Heng Yi was surprised and shocked that Old Man Heng was involved.

    ¡°Sir, I am not lying. It is old man Heng¡­¡±

    When Sun Yixi arrived, he said the same thing as Old Lady Sun.

    However, after being summoned, Old Man Heng cried out, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m innocent! Sir, how could I say that about Heng Yi? He is a dull and honest person. How could he have an affair with someone else? He consulted his mother and me about his marriage with the Han family. He even invited Matchmaker Wang to the Han family in West Mountain Vige to propose marriage.¡±

    All in all, Old Man Heng denied it.

    Regardless of whether it was true or false, it pushed the Sun family to the forefront.

    ¡°My lord, my lord, we didn¡¯t lie. My lord, you can ask our neighbors. Someone must have seen Old Man Henge that day.¡±

    Sun Yixi hurriedly said.

    However, he was disappointed. No one in the neighborhood saw him.

    Old man Heng was a cunning man, and he was especially careful that day, avoiding everyone.

    There wasn¡¯t much to investigate, but after Old Lady Sun and Sun Yixi¡¯s exnation, Old Lady Sun had already established solid evidence to spread rumors about Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    Since Heng Yi had reported it to the yamen, it meant that there was a victim.

    Old Lady Sun was beaten ten times, and the one that should have fallen on Heng Yi was instead beaten on Sun Yixi.

    ¡°Heng Yi, do you wantpensation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anypensation. I just want her to stand on the street and exin everything clearly.¡±

    This matter hade to an end before Han Qiao knew anything about it.

    The Sun mother and son were beaten. Old Lady Sun stood at the door of the grocery store and told everyone that she was ndering Han Qiao and Heng Yi. She had evil intentions.

    Her butt hurt and she was embarrassed. She had only said these words in front of a few people when Old Mrs. Sun¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted.

    In a carriage not far away, Heng Yi said to White Tea, ¡°let¡¯s go home..¡±

 Chapter 66 - 66: Heng Yi Learn to Be a Human

    Chapter 66: Heng Yi Learn to Be a Human

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The weather was hot, and the pastries couldn¡¯t stand the heat.

    He bought pork¡¯s hock to make soup for the night. He also bought pork, which he could cut into pieces to make dumplings.

    Han Qiao liked it, and so did the three children.

    The carriage was faster than when they arrived, and it was already noon when they returned to West Mountain Vige.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were making pouches. When they saw Heng Yi, they immediately stood up. ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng, Uncle White Tea.¡±

    Seeing Heng Yi carrying two beautiful and delicate food boxes, the three children¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Take the pork hock to the kitchen first and cover them with a small dustpan.

    Come and eat the pastries and candied fruits.¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    He carried her things into Han Qiao¡¯s room.

    Han Qiao leaned on the bed and smiled at him.

    Heng Yiughed too.

    If

    I bought pastries, candied fruits, and preserved fruits. Try which one you like. I¡¯ll buy more next time.¡±

    ¡°Bought it in the county?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°Take it to the central room first. I¡¯ll wash my face and rinse my mouth. Tell Xiu and the others not to move. I¡¯ll bring some to Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    If

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke didn¡¯t make a move even though they were drooling.

    Han Qiao came over and took a look at them.

    She opened a packet for the three children to eat first.

    The other ones were to be packed and sent off with Heng Yi.

    One for each family. One more for uncle¡¯s family. You can give it to Grandma personally.¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    If

    By the time Heng Yi left with the food, the three children were already eating like little mice.

    Han Qiao also took a piece and put it into her mouth, revealing a satisfied expression.

    Heng Yi took a look and the corners of his lips curled up.

    When Heng Yi sent the things over, his aunts were happy, but said it was too expensive.

    ¡°These things are so expensive. Don¡¯t buy them next time.¡±

    Heng Yi smiled dryly.

    He didn¡¯t know how to reply, so he said that he was going to the next shop, put down his things, and left.

    It made his auntsugh.

    If Han Qiao came over, they would definitely be able to chat for a long time and talk about anything.

    Heng Yi could talk to grandpa.

    Grandpa didn¡¯t have anything to say, so he asked who he was. Why did she give him such delicious snacks?

    If

    I¡¯m your grandson-inw.¡±

    ¡°Oh, grandson-inw? Which granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Ah Qiao.

    If

    Grandpa thought for a moment and said, ¡°oh, which granddaughter?¡±

    Grandma was overjoyed.

    ¡°You should go and do what you have to do. You don¡¯t have to take care of him. He¡¯s old and muddle-headed.¡±

    Heng Yi stood up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go back first.

    If

    ¡°Go, go!¡±

    Heng Yi heaved a sigh of relief when he returned home.

    Seeing this, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandpa must have kept him.

    If

    ¡°Yes!

    II

    II

    Grandpa is a very kind old man, and Grandma is even kinder. At that time, I wanted to get a divorce, but Grandma was afraid that I didn¡¯t have money, so she gave me a tael of silver.¡±

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for them to save one tael of silver.¡±

    Every year, her sons would give her money for filial piety, but she had to express her gratitude when her grandchildren got married and when her granddaughters got married. In a year, she really could not save up money.

    She even gave her one tael.

    It

    I have never dared to use this silver, nor am I willing to use it.¡± Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s rough hand. ¡°Heng Yi, after we get married, can you bring me to stay with you?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi agreed without thinking.

    ¡°You make the decisions at home. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    Heng Yi then told Han Qiao about how Old Lady Sun had ruined their reputation.

    Han Qiao snorted after hearing that. ¡°This old woman is really vicious. It should be because Old Man Sun hasn¡¯t returned yet. If he was at home, he wouldn¡¯t let his wife and children do this. Old Man Sun is the best at scheming.

    II

    Old Lady Sun is not a good person either, and neither is Sun Yixi. You have to be careful not to fall into their trap in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao was afraid that Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand, so she exined it to him in detail.

    ¡°The only thing they would do is to find trouble with Mr. Liuzi and lure you into action. Then, find a beautiful girl to hang around in front of you and cause an argument between you and me.¡±

    Heng Yi was dumbfounded.

    He could do this?

    Seeing this, Han Qiao knew that this was a silly person.

    II

    But don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you¡¯re upright, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Why should we be afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°Also, your parents are definitely involved in this matter.¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao in surprise.

    II

    It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t find any evidence. We can only say that your father is better at chess. Even if all the people in your family put together, they can¡¯tpare to your father.¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t expect this.

    ¡°Your mother is fierce, but your father is the one who makes the decisions in your family. If you have anything to say, don¡¯t tell your mother. It¡¯s better to talk to your father.¡±

    As they chatted, the fragrance of stewed pork trotters came from the kitchen.

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°Xiu and Yi¡¯s culinary skills are getting better and better.¡±

    The two sisters were really capable.

    In the beginning, she was worried that they wouldn¡¯t do well, but the two sisters did very well. They did theundry, cooked, swept the floor, and fed the chickens. She really didn¡¯t have to worry about them at all.

    Because of the nutritious food, the three sisters had obviously grown taller and looked better.

    She had been tanned a little, but after not going out these days, she had be fair again.

    Heng Yi gently ced his hand on Han Qiao¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Sister Qiao, do you regret it?¡±

    Of course not.

    If

    Giving up now was much better than regretting itter.

    Besides, she was Han Qiao, but also not Han Qiao.

    She didn¡¯t like a scumbag like Sun Yiming, and it was even more impossible for her to give birth to his children.

    Moreover, what would others say after this child was born?

    He said that this child was Sun Yiming¡¯s? Or her and Heng Yi?

    No matter which one it was, it was not a good thing.

    ¡°We will have our children in the future.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Three?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded hard. ¡°My children are fine. I love them.¡±

    Such an honest appearance was really rare.

    Han Qiao tilted her head and gently kissed him on the lips.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he said shyly, ¡°they wille in. It¡¯s not good to see them.¡±

    Han Qiao burst outughing.

    The two of them always had a touch of warmth and pink bubbles when they got along.

    Heng Yi was a young man who had just fallen in love, and Han Qiao liked to kiss him, touch him, hug him, and tease him.

    Every time, his face would turn red and his eyes would turn red.

    It was emotional, but also moved.

    The next day, when Han Qiao saw the phoenix cor and wedding gown from the clothing store, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    II

    So beautiful.

    II

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi shouted in unison.

    There was surprise in her eyes.

    Sun Ke reached out and touched it gently. ¡°Mother, it looks so good.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi and suddenlyughed.

    She went into the house to try it out, and the three children immediately followed her.

    The size was just right, neither loose nor tight.

    She didn¡¯t send it to Heng Yi. She wanted him to see it on the day of their wedding.

    The person who gave the wedding dress was stunned.

    She was a country bumpkin, and her second marriage was actually loved so much by her future husband. It really made others envious.

    When the Han family received the news, they all looked at it curiously. The clothes were hanging on the rack, and the embroidery was exquisite. They couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.

    ¡°Mother, I want to learn embroidery.¡± Sun Xiu said softly.

    She mustered up her courage..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Han Qiao Agreed

    Chapter 67: Han Qiao Agreed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    This was the first time Sun Xiu told her that she wanted to do something.

    She didn¡¯t make any requests for food or clothing.

    She just worked diligently.

    Sun Yi, who was standing at the side, also said softly, ¡°mother, I want to learn too!¡±

    However, the two sisters did not have much hope.

    This was because they knew that if they wanted to learn embroidery well, they would need to hire a very good master.

    Han Qiao looked at her two obedient and sensible daughters with uneasiness and anticipation.

    The Han family members also looked over.

    Han Qiao patted the two children¡¯s heads and said gently, ¡°it¡¯s a good thing that you want to learn embroidery, and I¡¯ll support you with all my might. But you have to understand that it takes a long time to embroider beautiful patterns. During this period, you will not only learn embroidery, but you will also learn to read and draw, and cultivate your own aesthetics and sentiments. Only when one¡¯s heart is truly pure and pure can one embroider unique treasures in the world.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    The two sisters hugged Han Qiao in unison. ¡°Mother, we understand. We¡¯ll definitely study hard!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s learn.¡±

    Han Qiao loved her three children very much.

    She had taken someone else¡¯s mother¡¯s body, so she naturally had the original owner¡¯s feelings. Moreover, the three girls were adorable.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything to mistreat her children.

    The Han family could not help but ask Han Qiao, ¡°are you nning to ask a seamstress to teach you at home? Or send her to their family?¡±

    There was a huge difference between the two.

    If she invited the embroiderydy to teach at home, she could teach a little more. If she sent them to someone else¡¯s house, the Han family would not be able to take advantage of this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t estimate it for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about it when we move the town.¡±

    Since the two children wanted to learn embroidery, Han Qiao asked them to take care of their hands.

    She couldn¡¯t let their hands be deformed, nor could they let their fingers be rough.

    ¡°The rough skin on your hands will damage the thread and cloth, especially the silk thread.¡±

    ¡°In the future, you have to wash your hands carefully. Don¡¯t hide any dirt under your nails. Don¡¯t leave too long nails.¡±

    ¡°Your nails must be polished and smooth.¡±

    Han Qiao was really trying her best to teach the three children how to be cute, self-respecting, self-reliant, and someone who was liked and respected by others.

    When she said this, the three children listened carefully and then raised their hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the hands, but also the eyes. Embroidery is the most eye-consuming. Many embroiderers go blind when they get old. This is because they didn¡¯t take good care of themselves when they were young. They did too much embroidery under the oilmp at night.¡±

    ¡°So not only do you have to cherish your hands, but you also have to cherish your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Drink more chrysanthemum tea and wolfberry tea.¡±

    However, he also understood that it was still too early to say anything.

    For the sake of the child¡¯s future, Han Qiao and Heng Yi discussed this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Are we going to town or county?¡±

    II

    II

    Han Qiao was also thinking about this.

    The starting point of the trip to the county was different. It was a steady journey to the town, but there were also many troubles.

    Especially the Heng family, they were like dog skin sters, the best of the best.

    Han Qiao was also very thoughtful. She didn¡¯t tell Han Yuan how much money she had, how much Heng Yi had given her, or that Heng Yi had bought a house outside Puyi County.

    She had no intention of harming others, but she was definitely wary of them.

    Just like how she stuffed her wardrobe with the cloth Heng Yi brought back, she didn¡¯t send it back.

    It was fine as long as it was about the same. It would not be good to give too much.

    ¡°Then what are your ns?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I was thinking of going to town first and then slowly migrate to the countryside.¡±

    There was one thing that Han Qiao didn¡¯t say. She didn¡¯t want the Sun family to have it easy.

    The Sun family was too evil. If they were not pressed to death, they would be like a hanging knife. No one knew when they would swing it at them.

    And the Heng family, she had to let them know that she, Han Qiao, wasn¡¯t easy to bully. That way, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in the county town.

    The losses were not great if they caused a ruckus in the town.

    If they went to the county or the provincial capital in the future, the impact would be huge.

    And Heng Yi¡¯s childhood sweetheart, Zhen Niang¡­

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll get Third Brother Hu to help me find out if there¡¯s a suitable house!¡±

    ¡°We want a street shop, the kind with a backyard. We can live by ourselves. We have silver, so it¡¯s better if it¡¯s bigger. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. It¡¯s best if you find someone suitable.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    His injuries were almost healed. Because he ate well and was in a good mood, he felt stronger.

    His recovery was pretty good.

    However, Han Qiao did not allow him to enter the mountain, so he stayed at home and helped to fetch water, water the vegetables, catch fish in the stream, and chop some firewood at the back of the mountain.

    Elder Hu sent a horse over on August 26th.

    All men liked this kind of thing, and Heng Yi liked it too.

    The horse was as white as snow, and its eyes were bright and piercing.

    ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the carriage at the moment, so I didn¡¯t get a carriage. I¡¯ll get a horse for you to ride first!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded and asked Hu Laosan to stay for dinner.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi immediately went to prepare the food.

    Han Qiao went to the kitchen to help, but Sun Xiu persuaded her toe out.¡±

    Mother, we can do it. Ask Fifth Uncle Heng to help us kill a chicken!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    While Heng Yi was killing the chicken, Third Brother Hu was talking to him.

    ¡°Do you still have the ginseng you gave mest time?¡±

    1Q11

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t look good again. I saw that the ginseng you gave himst time was quite good. I was thinking¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, how many do you want?¡±

    ¡°Can three or five be enough? I only have one father.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.¡± Alright, give me the horse!¡±

    ¡°I took advantage of you.¡± Third Brother Hu said.

    Horses were also precious, but they were not difficult to find.

    Ginseng was really hard to find.

    II

    Uncle Hu treats me well!

    II

    Heng Yi got seven ginsengs from the mountainst time, and gave two to Hu Laosanst time.

    He didn¡¯t honestly give it all to Third Brother Hu.

    He gave three and kept two.

    Thinking that Han Qiao¡¯s body would recover a little, he gave her some nourishment.

    He knew that there were some in the mountains, but he couldn¡¯t enter the mountains.

    ¡°Let uncle eat it first. I¡¯ll enter the mountain in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    When the dishes were served, Third Brother Hu ate the braised chicken and leaned closer to Heng Yi. ¡°You have good taste.¡±

    Each of the three daughters was more beautiful than the other.

    Han Qiao¡¯s appearance was also indescribable.

    His temper was still good.

    ¡°Help me see if there are really any street shops selling them. They have to be bigger, two to three, three to four street shops. The kind that can amodate people at the back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you search.¡±

    Some street shops wanted to sell them, but the prices were not suitable, and the owners were reluctant to sell them.

    Unless they were in dire need of money.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a few days until your wedding. When are you going to clean up the house in town? Did anyone from the Heng familye to discuss the banquet with you?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Third Brother Hu fell silent.

    When he got married, his parents had been busy since early in the morning. They could not sleep for several nights during the few days of marriage.

    ¡°Heng Yi, are they really your parents?¡± Third Brother Hu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Heng Yi¡¯s chopsticks paused.

    His face was dark.

    The three children lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.

    Han Qiao picked up some food for Heng Yi. ¡°What does it matter if they¡¯re biological parents? You¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life with me!¡±

    Her words instantly soothed his hurt heart..

    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 68 - 68: The Adorable Grandpa

    Chapter 68: The Adorable Grandpa

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao with a smile in his eyes and nodded slightly.

    He had never rummaged through cooked dishes before, so for the first time, he picked up a piece of chicken without bones or skin for Han Qiao.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    The atmosphere suddenly changed.

    Third Brother Hu suddenly felt envious and a little jealous.

    After lunch, Third Brother Hu was about to leave for Ninghe Town.

    After he left, Heng Yi went to wash the horse and put on the saddle.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, can I sit down?¡± Sun Ke asked softly.

    II

    Sure!

    II

    Heng Yi carried Sun Ke and ced her on the horse.

    He led the horse outside. The children of the Han family ran over one by one, calling Fifth Uncle, Master, and some clever ones calling out uncle.

    They could seat five or six children at a time. On such a hot day, they squeezed together and sweat profusely.

    ¡°Heng Yi really dotes on his children too much.¡±

    Grandpa, this old man, also wanted to give it a try.

    Grandpa had never ridden a horse in his entire life.

    Heng Yi brought a stool over, and helped the man up with his uncle. Then, they led the horse slowly.

    ¡°Your horse is quite expensive, right?¡± Grandpa asked.

    ¡°A friend gave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how much did you spend?¡±

    II

    I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    Grandpa thought for a moment. ¡°It should be very expensive. This horse is really good. It¡¯s so white and clean!¡±

    After this round, Grandpa did not want to go to First Uncle¡¯s house anymore.

    Uncle Han had no choice but to coax him toe to Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    What Heng Yi meant was that he would bring the two old men to stay at his house for a few days, and when his grandpa¡¯s curiosity wore off, he would send them to his uncle¡¯s house.

    Grandpa happily urged Grandma to pack her clothes. He was going to stay at his grandson-inw¡¯s house for a few days.

    Now, he remembered that he was his grandson-inw.

    But grandpa didn¡¯t remember which granddaughter married Heng Yi.

    When they arrived at Han Qiao¡¯s house happily, Han Qiao quickly asked Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to make the bed in the small house.

    Usually, when the Han family¡¯s children came over to y, they would also sleep here. It was just nice for Grandpa and Grandma toe over.

    It was said that having an elder in the family was like having a treasure. With two more elders, the food would definitely be more sumptuous.

    She asked Heng Yi to grind some soy milk and make some tofu for dinner.

    Heng Yi took the soaked beans to Uncle Yao¡¯s house, where there was a millstone.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi washed the pot and prepared dinner.

    Grandpa looked at the horses in the yard and liked them no matter how he looked at them. He didn¡¯t allow his great-grandchildren to touch them or hold them.

    It was extremely domineering.

    Grandma was talking to Han Qiao in the house. ¡°Your grandpa is getting old.

    He¡¯s bing more and more like a child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. You¡¯re already old, but you can still be so happy. Only a filial grandfather and grandson can be so happy.¡± Han Qiao held Grandma¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Grandma, if I move to town, can you stay there too? If you like pastries, I¡¯ll make them for you every day!¡±

    Grandma looked at Han Qiao. ¡°It¡¯s okay if I go there asionally, but how can I go there often? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    If Grandma stayed at her granddaughter¡¯s house, other people would gossip about her even if her granddaughter and grandson-inw did not mention her.

    ¡°Then you can stay there for five days every month. I¡¯ll ask Heng Yi toe to West Mountain Vige to pick you and grandpa up!¡±

    Grandma smiled and nodded. ¡°I can tell that he treats you well!¡±

    She was old and not blind.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with Han Qiao.

    He would do whatever Han Qiao asked him to do without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him either. He hasn¡¯t had a good day since he was young.¡±

    Han Qiao still felt sorry for Heng Yi.

    Therefore, people¡¯s hearts changed. Heng Yi was good to her, and she was good to Heng Yi.

    This was how rtionships were cultivated.

    ¡°Grandma, wait for me!¡±

    Han Qiao got up and went to get a silver bracelet for Grandma to wear.

    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± Grandma was anxious.

    ¡°How can this olddy not wear anything on her wrist?¡±

    ¡°When Heng Yi sent the betrothal gifts, he gave five silver bracelets and one gold bracelet.¡±

    ¡°I n to wear the gold bracelets on my wedding day. One silver bracelet is for you, one for my mother, and the other three for Xiu and the others.¡±

    Grandma looked at the silver bracelet on her wrist. She had never worn this thing in her life and did not dare to think about it.

    ¡°You gave it to me. Heng Yi will be upset.¡± Grandma whispered.

    She liked it and was reluctant to take it off, but she was afraid that Han Qiao would be in a difficult position.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t criticize me for this. Grandma, trust my judgment.¡±

    Han Qiao held Grandma¡¯s hand.

    In the entire Han family, the one who treated her the most selflessly was Grandma.

    Her family would help her mainly because she had money and could stand on her own.

    If she didn¡¯t have any money, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get a divorce. Perhaps the ones who opposed it the most were her family.

    Only Grandma¡¯s advice was the most practical.

    One tael of silver to support.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. She knew how to be grateful. People were all good and bad.

    The only thing she could do was to help her family when their lives were getting better.

    Grandmaughed.

    II

    It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Grandma looked at the silver bracelet on her wrist.

    She was already old and did not want to wear a silver bracelet.

    ¡°Grandma, when I earn money, I¡¯ll buy you a jade bracelet. The olddy will look richer wearing a jade bracelet!¡±

    ¡°Your 8oth birthday is next year. I¡¯ll try to find you a good one!¡±

    Grandma smiled when she heard that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste money. That¡¯s good enough.¡± Grandma smiled.

    One must know how to be content.

    When Heng Yi came back from grinding tofu, Han Qiao told him about it.

    He didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. ¡°You can keep the gold bracelet. You can arrange the silver bracelet as you wish!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    During her confinement period, she ate more than ten chickens and more than a hundred eggs, all bought from her uncles.

    ¡°Go kill a chicken and make some chicken soup. My teeth aren¡¯t good, so I can¡¯t bite the bacon.¡±

    Good!

    II

    Han Qiao said Heng Yi did it.

    Kill a chicken and pluck its feathers. Cutting open the stomach was Heng Yi¡¯s job, burning was Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s job.

    Han Qiao also left the children behind.

    However, she was quickly pulled away by the adults at home.

    A few four or five-year-olds refused to leave. They cried and wanted to eat at their aunt¡¯s house.

    Han Qiao tried to persuade him to stay for a while but failed.

    All the adults knew that since it was the first time their grandparents hade to live at home, Han Qiao would definitely cook delicious food. How could they leave the child behind to fight for food with their ancestor?

    The dinner was indeed sumptuous.

    Tofu pudding, chicken soup, braised eggs, stir-fried pumpkin, cucumber sd, cut bacon, and soft white rice.

    Grandpa liked to eat braised eggs, chicken soup, and tofu. He kept putting food into Grandma¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°This old woman is eating. Greetings, grandson-inw!¡±

    ¡°Which grandson-inw of yours?¡± Grandma asked with a smile.

    ¡°..¡±Grandpa was stunned.

    He thought about it carefully.

    He could not even remember his granddaughter¡¯s name.

    ¡°Heng Yi, it¡¯s Heng Yi!¡±

    Grandma smiled.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at each other and smiled.

    The three children were also smiling.

    After dinner, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were the ones who washed the dishes and cleaned up.

    Han Qiao walked with Grandma.

    Heng Yi apanied grandpa to feed the horse, and Sun Ke handed the grass to the ancestor.

    The small farmhouse was far away from the mes of war, peaceful and warm.

    At this moment, the enemy troops were invading the border. The soldiers were fighting fiercely, causing casualties and blood to fill the air. The shouts and drums were deafening.

    Defeated, the city was broken¡­

    <center>Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you very much!</center>

 Chapter 69 - 69: Flirting for the Blind

    Chapter 69: Flirting for the Blind

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi went to Ninghe Town on August 26th.

    Indeed, the Heng family didn¡¯t do anything. When Heng Yi arrived, the house was empty.

    They did not make any preparations.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have money at home. What do you want us to do? You need money to buy anything!¡± Old Woman Heng cried.

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    Old Woman Heng looked at Heng Yi¡¯s horse. ¡°Is this your horse? Where did ite from? It must be very expensive!¡±

    Heng Yi ignored her.

    He turned around and was about to leave when Old Woman Heng pulled him back. ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±

    ¡°..¡±Heng Yi took a deep breath. ¡°I only wish that I was never picked up by you!¡±

    Then, he walked out.

    He got on his horse and left.

    Old Woman Heng took a while to recover. ¡°He, what did he say?¡±

    Panicking was wrong. He stumbled into the house. ¡°Old man, old man, bad news. Old Fifth knows, he knows!¡±

    Old Man Heng frowned. ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°He knows that he¡¯s not our biological son and that he was picked up. He just said that he wished he could never be picked up by us. He knows¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng turned around anxiously.

    ¡°Old man, what should we do? What should we do?¡±

    They could control Heng Yi because of their parents!

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? So what if he¡¯s not our biological son? We¡¯ve raised him for so many years. He should support us in our old age no matter where we go!¡±

    Old man Heng was much calmer.

    He stood up and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go next door!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing next door?¡± Old Woman Heng hurriedly asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to find Mother Zhen to discuss how to do things, right? I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Old Man Heng looked at Old Woman Heng coldly. ¡°Why are you following me? You¡¯re a hindrance!¡±

    Old Man Heng said so, and Old Woman Heng didn¡¯t dare to follow.

    She looked at Old Man Heng with a wronged expression.

    He stood on the spot and stomped his feet.

    Old Man Heng walked out of the house and walked to Mother Zhen¡¯s door. He tidied his clothes before knocking on the door.

    He¡¯s here!

    Soon, a young woman opened the door. ¡°It¡¯s Master Heng. Come in, I¡¯ll call mydy!¡±

    Mother Zhen was still dressed as a youngdy, so the servants called her Miss.

    ¡°Yes!

    Old man Heng nodded.

    He followed her into the central room.

    Mother Zhen slowly walked out of the house, looking at Old Man Heng listlessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you sick?¡± Old man Heng asked with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s not sick, he¡¯s just¡­¡± Mother Zhen nced at Old Man Heng.

    How could she tell an old man about this kind of woman¡¯s matter?

    ¡°Why is Uncle here?¡± Mother Zhen asked.

    ¡°No. 5 just came back and quarreled with his mother!¡±

    Hearing that, Mother Zhen instantly perked up. ¡°Heng Yi is back?¡± Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He went out again.¡±

    Mother Zhen¡¯s heart sank. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°uncle, Heng Yi and the Han family are only a few days away from getting married. The Sun family doesn¡¯t dare to do anything now¡­¡±

    Mother Zhen took a deep breath. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let them get married first and then let them live in town?¡±

    It would be more convenient to do things if they were close.

    Old man Heng nodded.

    ¡°What you said makes sense. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t need money for this wedding. Old Fifth has been coaxed to the point of being alienated from us. He doesn¡¯t take a single cent from home.¡± The more Old Man Heng spoke, the sadder he became.

    Heng Yi had brought the prey back home earlier, and he could sell them for money every day. It was a small matter for him to drink some wine and buy some meat.

    It had been more than ten days since the house had tasted the smell of meat.

    However, Mother Zhen¡¯s family had a lot of fish and meat every day, and the children were so greedy that they cried.

    Mother Zhen naturally understood what Old Man Heng meant.

    He wanted to take money from her.

    What a good scheme.

    ¡°Uncle, tell Heng Yi. He will definitely be willing to pay for the sake of the Han Corporation.¡±

    Old Man Heng nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know yet, right? Heng Yi hunted a tigerst month.¡± Mother Zhen said casually.

    ¡°What?¡± Old man Heng suddenly stood up.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    All he could think of was silver. A tiger would cost a lot of silver.

    It was not as dangerous as hunting a tiger.

    Would he be injured?

    Old man Heng couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Even if his thoughts were impure, his mind was only filled with silver, silver.

    He didn¡¯t even tell Mother Zhen and left in a hurry.

    He returned home like a madman. ¡°Go and find Old Fifth. If you find him, bring him back even if you have to beg him on your knees.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Old man?¡±

    Old man Heng stuttered, ¡°Heng Yi made money. He made a lot of money. He hunted a tiger.¡±

    A tiger¡­

    The Heng family members were stunned for a moment, then came back to their senses and ran out to look for Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi went straight to the Heng family mansion to find Uncle Heng.

    Uncle Heng was shocked by Heng Yi¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Heng Yi, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Heng Yi shouted.

    Come in and sit!

    Heng Yi followed his uncle into the hall, and his uncle let him sit.

    Soon, his niece brought him some tea. ¡°Fifth Uncle, have some tea!

    It was said that there were only two kinds of people in a house. Although the Heng family was good at scheming, they were much more reasonable than Old Man Heng.

    Old man Heng said that he would give me five hundred copper coins a year, but Uncle Heng had toe to his house and urge him again and again before he could give it.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would talk about random things, so he directly stated his intention. ¡°Uncle, can you help me take care of my marriage?¡±

    ¡°Your father?

    ¡°It¡¯s only a few days away from the wedding, but they haven¡¯t done anything. I want to buy a small courtyard in town and live there after we get married!¡±

    Big Uncle Heng was really jealous.

    Earlier on, the other families were all poor, but the second family had Heng Yi and became rich.

    Back then, he had picked Heng Yi up, but he thought that raising a child required food and water. His second daughter-inw had just given birth to a child, and he had milk, so he brought him over to raise it. When Heng Yi grew older, he called for his mother and refused toe back.

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    Uncle Heng swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°actually, have you ever thought, thought¡­¡±

    Big Uncle Heng looked at Heng Yi and saw his calm face.

    He didn¡¯tin or feel angry about the Heng Family.

    It was as if the Buddhist matter had nothing to do with him.

    Uncle Heng suddenly threw caution to the wind. ¡°Have you ever thought that your parents aren¡¯t your biological parents?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Uncle Heng was shocked.

    He stood up.

    Looking at the calm Heng Yi.

    He sat down slowly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that your parents are biased, but it¡¯s rare to see people treat you badly like your parents.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be surprised that you thought of this!¡±

    Uncle Heng looked at Heng Yi. ¡°Have you ever thought about finding your parents?¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, then shook his head.

    He wouldn¡¯t look for his biological parents.

    They had been separated for more than twenty years, so what if they met again?

    Who could be sure that it wasn¡¯t another Heng Family?

    ¡°But Heng Yi, when I brought you back, you were in good condition, be it swaddling clothes or clothes.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your biological parents are very rich, very

 Chapter 70 - 70: Awakened?

    Chapter 70: Awakened?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go and find it!¡±

    Big Uncle Heng was annoyed.

    Was that what he wanted to say? What he wanted to say was that Heng Yi should repay him for taking him in.

    However, Heng Yi seemed to have forgotten about it.

    Uncle Heng took a deep breath. ¡°Where do you n to buy your house?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet!¡±

    It was not easy to buy a house in Ninghe Town.

    The town was small, and there were few people who wanted to sell their houses.

    Unless he made a lot of money outside and had a good ce to go.

    Or move out of town.

    Uncle Heng fell silent.

    Big Uncle fell silent, and so did Heng Yi.

    Then, there was nothing else to say.

    Heng Yi stood up. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve bought the house!¡±

    ¡°Good!

    Big Uncle Heng sent Heng Yi out. Seeing him ride his white horse, he felt jealous.

    Heng Yi rode his horse to the town to look for Hu Laosan, but was met by Heng Dng.

    ¡°Fifth brother, fifth brother.¡± Heng Dng was trembling with excitement.

    ¡°?¡± Heng Yi looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Fifth brother, fifth brother, it¡¯s great to find you. Father and Mother asked me to look for you to discuss the banquet. Hurry up ande back with me!¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t believe it.

    But he still decided to make a trip.

    She jumped off the horse and led him to Heng Lang¡¯s side.

    ¡°Fifth brother, your white horse is really good. It¡¯s white and clean. You bought it for a lot of money, right?¡±

    ¡°Someone else¡¯s, lend it to me for a few days!¡±

    Heng Dng still reached out to touch it with great curiosity.

    His eyes were filled with envy and greed.

    ¡°How long can you borrow it for? Can you let me ride it for a few days? I¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Heng Yi refused without thinking.

    If this horse was given to Heng Dng, it would be impossible to get it back.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t that smart, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Heng Dng didn¡¯t say anything, but he hated Heng Yi¡¯s stinginess, but he couldn¡¯t bear to take his eyes off the white horse.

    From time to time, he would reach out and touch it, thinking how good it would be if he had a horse too.

    Before Heng Yi returned to the Heng Family, the other members of the Heng Family immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°Fifth Brother!

    ¡°Fifth Uncle!

    They shouted so intimately.

    No matter how slow Heng Yi was, he knew that something must have happened to change the Heng family¡¯s personality.

    He guessed that the Heng family must have found out about his tiger hunt.

    When they passed by Mother Zhen¡¯s house, she stood at the door and called out softly, ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes were cold and emotionless as he nced at Mother Zhen.

    The Heng brothers stared at him with wide eyes.

    Mother Zhen was dressed thinly, and the cor of her clothes was low and revealed fair skin¡­

    ¡°Heng Yi, if you don¡¯t have money, I can lend it to you!¡± Mother Zhen said.

    The Heng brothers gasped.

    They knew that Mother Zhen was rich.

    ¡°Do you have a hundred thousand taels?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Mother Zhen choked until her heart hurt.

    A hundred thousand taels, how could she have a hundred thousand taels?

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend!¡± Heng Yi walked away.

    The Heng brothers looked at Heng Yi, then at Mother Zhen.

    Everyone had their own thoughts.

    When Heng Yi returned home, the children immediately surrounded him. ¡°Fifth Uncle, Fifth Uncle, do you have money? Give me some money to buy some candies!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, I want it too.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t even agree, but the children had already surrounded him and were asking for money.

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    But he still pulled out a hundred coins. ¡°Take it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Uncle!¡±

    The children immediately shouted and went to buy some candies.

    Old Woman Heng walked forward with a smile. ¡°Old Fifth, hurry up and sit in the hall!¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    Heng Yi entered the room and was immediately served tea.

    Then, everyone in the room looked at him.

    Old man Heng smoked his tobo, smoke surrounding him.

    ¡°Old Fifth, seeing that you¡¯re about to get married, the family should also prepare. How many tables do you think we should hold? How many dishes do you need to prepare?¡± asked old man Heng.

    He decided not to mention the matter of hunting tigers.

    ¡°Sixteen dishes, two cold dishes, melon seeds, peanuts, preserved fruits, and candied fruits. I¡¯ll leave it to White Tea and Old Third Hu to take care of it. As for how many tables I need, can you calcte how many people there are? I¡¯ll pay for the wine myself. You don¡¯t have to pay for it.¡±

    He only had three or four tables at most.

    And this was with his master and Third Brother Hu.

    There were still a few tables that needed to be arranged by Han Qiao.

    Old man Heng silently calcted.

    A few brothers, sisters, cousins, and rtives would have to prepare at least fifteen tables.

    Fifteen tables might not be enough. Twenty tables.

    He still had to invite someone else, and this gift money was also arge sum.

    Old Woman Heng also counted how many people there were in her family? He had to invite all that he could and couldn¡¯t.

    Sixteen dishes. Tsk, tsk, tsk. She would still be able to eat a big feast in this lifetime.

    The brothers and sisters-inw were also trying their best to think of the people they could invite, counting on their fingers.

    ¡°I have four tables here!

    ¡°I also have four tables!

    Several sisters-inw said that four tables of people from their family would being.

    Heng Dng and his brothers scratched their heads.

    They didn¡¯t have many friends, but they could at least invite two or three tables.

    ¡°I have three tables here!

    Anyway, Old Man Heng and the others calcted that it would be sixty tables.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even counted the neighbors!¡±

    There were quite a number of people next door.

    If all of them came, wouldn¡¯t there be a hundred tables?

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    He didn¡¯t know how the Heng family had calcted so many people, but he knew that they must have wanted to report more so that they could keep the leftovers for themselves.

    If one table was worth one tael of silver, then a hundred tables would only cost a hundred taels of silver.

    He could afford it.

    ¡°My wedding room¡­¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get your big brother and the others to flip the roof over in a while. The house will also be cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Move the bed. Ah Qiao said she wants to use a new bed!¡± Heng Yi said.

    Old Woman Heng cursed in her heart at the little hussy for being so particr.

    Heng Yi continued, ¡°It¡¯s the dowry from the Han family.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t possibly have nothing on his wedding day.

    Therefore, the Han family would send the furniture over two days in advance.

    As long as he didn¡¯t want to, if the Heng Family dared to take his things, he would smash them.

    Hearing this, the Heng family was overjoyed. ¡°How many do you want?¡±

    ¡°My room is only that big. How many things can I put in?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°..¡±Old woman Heng was silent.

    The Heng family was only so big, so how could they move out a room?

    Perhaps it was really time to buy a house or move out.

    It was not the same for arge family to squeeze into a small courtyard.

    ¡°Old Fifth¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng really wanted to cry.

    ¡°Mother has let you down all these years, but, but¡­ You have to understand mother, it¡¯s not easy for me either!¡±

    Her own son was dead, but the child she had casually picked up was healthy and lively. How could she bear it?

    It was already good enough that he was not strangled to death.

    How could she feel better and hurt?

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    He didn¡¯t think that the crying adoptive mother in front of him really regretted it. She was just trying to cheat him of his money..

 Chapter 71 - 71: Marriage Is Not Easy (1)

    Chapter 71: Marriage Is Not Easy (1)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Then get ready. There are eighty tables and the banquet is in the alley. I¡¯ll personally invite the neighbors. Thank you for your hard work, brother and sister-inw.¡± Heng Yi stood up.

    This was the only chance to repair their rtionship.

    The Heng family didn¡¯t y any tricks. As long as they didn¡¯t go overboard, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy with money.

    But if¡­

    This was their only chance. He hoped that they would not miss it.

    Old Woman Heng said carefully, ¡°but, but tidying up also requires money.¡±

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Heng Yi looked at Old Woman Heng and took out a pouch.

    Han Qiao had personally sewn the pouch. The color matched his clothes very well. There were even a few bamboo leaves embroidered on it, and there was a small word in the corner.

    Han Qiao had sewn his name, Yi, in the same position in the purse as her own.

    Heng Yi opened the pouch, took out two taels of silver, and handed them to Old Woman Heng.

    Old Woman Heng immediately took it happily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tidy it up properly for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded and walked out.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be cleaned up. Anyway, it was fine as long as his room was cleaned up properly.

    However, he still underestimated the use of silver.

    As soon as he left, Old Woman Heng called for her daughters-inw to clean up the house. ¡°Clean up everything inside and out. Don¡¯t let go of any nooks and crannies. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll give each of you a hundred wen. I¡¯ll cook meat for you tomorrow!¡±

    The Heng family had eaten well earlier, so they couldn¡¯t stand the suddenck of meat.

    When they heard that there would be meat tomorrow, their eyes lit up.

    Old Woman Heng took the money and her heart also became warm and excited.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get to work. Clean it up. You can¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of your rtives and friends!¡±

    ¡°Wash everything that needs to be washed. If anyone cks off, I¡¯ll skin them alive!¡± Old Woman Heng said as she nced at her four daughters-inw.

    She took the money and happily went to find Qian Xiazi.

    She opened the money box and looked at the money that was dwindling. Old Woman Heng frowned slightly. ¡°We still have to coax Old Fifth back.¡±

    Old Fifth was at home, and every day, he would bring back some prey. He would earn at least a hundred wen, which was a few taels of silver a month.

    It had only been more than a month since he had brought money back to his family, and they werecking desperately.

    Old man Heng remained silent.

    Old Woman Heng asked him again, ¡°how much do you think Old Fifth can earn from hunting a tiger?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s at least a few hundred taels!¡±

    Old man Heng took a deep puff of his cigarette.

    When Old Woman Heng heard a few hundred taels, she was excited.

    ¡°No wonder I bought so many things and spent so much money for that b * tch Han. He even bought me a gold and silver bracelet. This ingrate, I¡¯ve raised him for so many years, but he didn¡¯t even buy me a bracelet. Even a silver bracelet would be good!¡±

    Old Woman Heng thought about how she had lived for decades and didn¡¯t even have a silver bracelet.

    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry.

    He looked at old man Heng, then at Qian Xiazi. He didn¡¯t dare to use his money to buy a silver bracelet.

    ¡°No, after the Han woman marries in, we must make her hand over the gold bracelet!¡±

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s impression of Han Qiao was that she was timid, docile, and stupid. She should be easy to coax.

    ¡°Old man, you said that the Han woman and Old Fifth really didn¡¯t have an affair?¡± Old Woman Heng asked.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Old Man Heng.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Old Woman Heng knew Heng Yi¡¯s character.

    If the Han woman hadn¡¯t divorced, he wouldn¡¯t have revealed anything no matter how much he liked her.

    Heng Yi was very patient.

    Whether it was good or bad, he did not show any emotions. You could say that he was a human, but he never revealed his emotions or preferences.

    Therefore, they were pushing their luck.

    That was why the current situation had been created.

    ¡°Sigh, do you think we can coax Fifth back?¡± Old Woman Heng muttered.

    If she couldn¡¯t coax him back, what would happen to this family in the future?

    What did this family eat and drink for free? There was no one who could make money.

    The more Old Woman Heng thought about it, the more regretful she became.

    Old man Heng was silent. What was he thinking?

    Heng Yi left the Heng family and went to the Broker¡¯s Shop to look for Third Brother Hu. Third Brother Hu was delighted to see him.

    ¡°Is Uncle feeling better?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Hch, I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. That ginseng of yours¡­¡± Third Brother Hu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I owe you a big favor!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know about the age of the ginseng, so the doctor was full of praise after seeing it.

    The ginseng was at least fifty to sixty years old, and the medicine had been prescribed again. The old man had indeed improved after taking it.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face softened, and his eyes were filled with joy. ¡°As long as it works.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Old King Hu asked.

    He personally poured tea for Heng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the banquet.¡±

    Third Brother Hu nodded. ¡°Have you discussed it? How many tables?¡±

    ¡°Eighty tables!¡±

    ¡°..¡±Third Brother Hu gasped.

    ¡°You prepared so many dishes and set up so many tables. Not a single cent of the gift money will fall into your hands, but your wedding will cost at least a hundred taels. Aiyo, my dear, you¡¯re scaring me to death!¡±

    Even if he married a rich youngdy, there was no need to be so grand.

    Heng Yi took a sip of tea and slowly put down the cup. ¡°I want to give Sister Qiao the best. At least, I want to give her the best that I can at the moment.Moreover, I only get married once in my life. As long as I don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t give her the chance to get married again. I should let her get married in a grand manner. When others talk about it, she can stand up straight.¡±

    Old Third Hu¡¯s teeth ached when he heard that.

    They weren¡¯t even married yet, and he were already protecting her like this.

    However, Heng Yi was dressed differently, and he looked much more energetic than before.

    Third Brother Hu seemed to understand.

    Not only was the Han family virtuous, but they were also good-looking.

    ¡°Is it worth it to spend the money you risked your life for?¡± Third Brother Hu asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    The word simple contained too much.

    Old Third Hu chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely settle it for you.¡±

    ¡°What dishes do you want? Please tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Heng Yi said.

    He had never been married before, so how would he know about this?

    He had never been in charge of anything and did not have much contact with others.

    II II

    <li>?</li>

    Old Third Huughed.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I owe you.¡±

    He took a pen and paper and told Heng Yi about the wedding process.

    Mr. Hu happened to be in good spirits, so he came over to give some advice. Heng Yi listened to him the whole time, as if he understood, but also as if he didn¡¯t.

    However, he listened very carefully and remembered everything. He nned to go back and tell Han Qiao. Han Qiao knew everything. She would exin it to him in detail and he would understand.

    ording to Third Brother Hu, the bride¡¯s escort should be Heng Yi¡¯s cousins. They should carry the bride¡¯s dowry, and it would be best to send a carriage to wee the bride on an auspicious day. Then, they could carry the sedan chair back from town. That way, it would save them a bumpy journey.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Third Brother Hu patted him. ¡°Don¡¯t just nod your head. All of this needs to be arranged in advance. There¡¯s also a need to be particr about how many brothers we have to carry the sedan chair.¡±

    ¡°First, you have to be close. Second, you have to be strong. There¡¯s also the sister-inw who spreads wedding candies and the aunt and aunt who cook red eggs. You have to arrange everything in advance.¡±

    II II

    Heng Yi was dumbfounded.

    He really didn¡¯t understand at all..

 Chapter 72 - 72: Will Be Scolded 1

    Chapter 72: Will Be Scolded 1

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Third Hu scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to learn from your Heng family first. You¡¯ll have to be a senior and famous person to suppress your unreasonable parents.¡±

    ¡°The patriarch?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Third Brother Hu looked at Heng Yi.

    If you can invite your Heng n leader over, that would be your ability. Not to mention Ninghe Town, even Puyi County would be the most respectable!¡±

    II

    The Heng n leader was someone who had studied and obtained an official rank. After he resigned, he became the n leader of the Heng n.

    This n leader didn¡¯t really care about anything, but he had a lot of authority in the Heng n.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t even know where the Heng n leader lived.

    He didn¡¯t know such a person either.

    ¡°Where does Patriarch Heng live?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Hehe, I thought you knew!¡± Old Third Hu teased and told Heng Yi about the n leader in detail.

    II

    All he knew were rumors.

    He did not know if it was true or false.

    However, Heng Yi, the iron fool, believed it and rode out to find the Heng n leader.

    When he arrived, he looked at the high wall of the courtyard door and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. He went up and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s eyes were cold and his face was dark.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the n Leader.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for Old Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to host my wedding.¡±

    The gatekeeper looked at Heng Yi and sized him up.

    ¡°My master never hosts a wedding. Please go back and don¡¯t disturb him.¡± The gatekeeper closed the door.

    Heng Yi pressed his hand on the door.

    The gatekeeper tried a few times but failed to close the door.

    He didn¡¯t understand where this iron fool came from, and his strength was shocking.

    Let me see the Patriarch. If the Patriarch rejects me personally, I will leave immediately.¡±

    II

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The gatekeeper took a deep breath. ¡°Wait outside first. I¡¯ll pass on a message for you.¡±

    When Heng Congshan learned that someone had asked him to host the wedding, heughed in surprise. ¡°Which silly person is it?¡±

    Ill

    This servant doesn¡¯t know him.¡±

    Countless people came to Heng Congshan every year, but none of them dared to ask him to host the wedding.

    He was very surprised to see one today.

    ¡°Wait for me to meet this silly fool!¡±

    Heng Congshan smiled when he saw Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know him, but he did.

    Three years ago, at the Feng family¡¯s banquet, Old Master Feng said that the tiger hunter was a member of the Heng family. He even praised Heng Yi a few times andmented that he didn¡¯t join the army. If he did, he would be a fierce general.

    At that time, he had taken a look from afar.

    He was indeed tall and mighty, but unfortunately, he was dull and his brute strength was not flexible.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the man in front of him. He looked elegant and smart.

    He nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡± the Heng mountains ask.

    IIJ II

    Heng Yi looked at Heng Congshan and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I think it¡¯ll be more honorable for Sister Qiao to marry me. No one will dare to bully her in the future.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Heng Cong Shan asked again.

    II

    II

    Heng Yi opened his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t answer you, but my sister Qiao can.¡±

    Heng Congshanughed. ¡°Alright, take my words back. If your sister¡¯s answer is satisfactory, I¡¯ll host your wedding!¡±

    II

    Alright!¡±

    Heng Yi said goodbye, turned around, and left on his horse.

    Heng Congshanughed. He was indeed a simple-minded person.

    He came and left as he pleased. He was too silly.

    Heng Yi rode a horse quickly. He had to pass through Ninghe Town on his way back, so he went to Third Brother Hu¡¯s house.

    ¡°You really went?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the n leader asked me why I invited him to preside over the wedding. I answered that he seemed to be dissatisfied.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Third Brother Hu gave Heng Yi a thumbs up.

    ¡°Then go home and ask your sister Ah Qiao how to answer.¡±

    II

    Okay, I¡¯ll go back now!¡±

    Heng Yi left in the morning, and it was almost evening, so he was eager to go home.

    They rode fast.

    When it was almost dark, Heng Yi saw the smoke rising from the kitchen chimneys and smiled.

    In the yard

    Sun Ke was watering the vegetables while Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were cooking dinner in the kitchen.

    They listened to Han Qiao and cooked more for Heng Yi.

    ¡°Sister, will Fifth Uncle Henge back?¡± Sun Yi asked.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Sun Xiu cut the meat and stir-fried it in the pot. After refining the oil, he could stir-fry it.

    Today, a butcher came to Xishan Vige to sell fresh pork. His mother gave them money to buy a few catties of braised pork, as well as pig liver and pig stomach.

    He cut a small piece into minced meat and steamed the egg.

    Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa liked to eat it.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯te back yet. Grandpa had been nagging for a long time, mainly because he had ridden his white horse out and hadn¡¯t fed him anything today.

    Grandma sat under the eaves and watched Sun Ke water the vegetables.

    Han Qiao¡¯s three children were taught very well. Their mother was in her first month of confinement, so no one made a fuss. They worked quietly and did not ck off.

    He would do as much as he could.

    The atmosphere in this family was very good. Be it adults or children, they were happy all day long and full of hope for the future.

    ¡°Phew!¡± Heng Yi asked the horse to stop.

    Grandpa opened the door and went out.

    ¡°Aiyo, Big White is back. You must be exhausted after running for a day. Poor thing. Let¡¯s go eat some grass and drink some water.¡±

    Grandpa led the horse to drink water.

    As for his grandson-inw, it had nothing to do with him.

    Heng Yiughed.

    Grandma wasughing uncontrobly under the eaves.

    Han Qiao stood at the entrance of the central room, her eyes and brows filled with gentleness.

    Sun Ke ran toward him. ¡°Fifth Uncle Heng!¡±

    She diligently took the food box from his hand and walked home with difficulty.

    She turned to ask Heng Yi, ¡°Uncle Heng, can you open it?¡±

    ¡°I bought you mung bean cakes. Open them and eat!¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    He looked at Han Qiao affectionately.

    ¡°Hurry up and get some water to wash up. It¡¯s going to be lunch soon!¡± Han Qiao urged.

    ¡°Yes!

    II

    Heng Yi greeted Grandma again.

    When he passed by Han Qiao, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Did you wash your hair and shower?¡±

    Han Qiao felt guilty.

    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s hot today. I washed it at noon, and my hair dried quickly.¡±

    II

    II

    Heng Yi took a deep breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t rest now, your head will hurt!¡±

    I know, I know. Hurry up and wash up. It¡¯s so dirty and smelly!¡± Han Qiao pushed Heng Yi.

    II

    Heng Yi raised his sleeve and sniffed. ¡°Is it stinky? I¡¯ll go wash up now!

    II

    He had been fooled and had forgotten about his advice to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly.

    Grandma smiled and said, ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I scolded you!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t scold you!¡± Han Qiao defended herself.

    She took the mung bean cake and brought it to her grandmother¡¯s mouth.

    Grandma smiled and took it. ¡°You didn¡¯t scold him, so why are you feeling guilty?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled bitterly at the teasing.

    Sun Ke had already taken the mung bean cake and ran to give it to her two sisters and great-grandfather.

    Grandma sipped the green bean cake.

    II

    Some things can deceive people, but some things can¡¯t. He¡¯s filled with you!¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Grandma smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s getting closer and closer to your wedding¡­¡±

    It was close, but there were still many days..

 Chapter 73 - 73: A Rash Visit

    Chapter 73: A Rash Visit

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Grandpa liked to eat soft meat, and steamed eggs with minced meat were his favorite. Red braised meat required fat and skin, and lean meat was just nice for Han Qiao, who didn¡¯t eat fat. He couldn¡¯t chew the stir-fried pork liver, so he picked up a piece and chewed it slowly while praising Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s cooking skills.

    On the contrary, Grandma liked to eat lighter food.

    Steamed pumpkin and cucumber egg soup were her favorite.

    The three children were not picky about food and would eat anything.

    Not to mention Heng Yi, he could eat his fill with a bowl of white rice.

    When Heng Yi was scooping up the third bowl of rice, Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Remember to eat when you¡¯re out next time. It¡¯s not good for your stomach to be so hungry. It¡¯s okay to be young now, but you¡¯ll suffer when you¡¯re old.¡±

    Heng Yi hurriedly nodded.

    Seeing that he had admitted his mistake, Han Qiao didn¡¯t hold on to it and gave him a piece of red braised pork.

    ¡°Eat more.¡±

    Grandma also advised him to take care of his body when he was outside.

    When he was young, he could do whatever he wanted. When he was old, it was very difficult to suffer from illness.

    It was fine if his children and grandchildren were filial, but if they were not filial, it would be worse than death.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    After dinner, Han Qiao and Heng Yi took a walk to digest their food.

    Heng Yi started talking about the banquet.

    ¡°There are so many tables. Do you have enough money?<sup>1</sup>¡®

    Han Qiao was touched.

    It was not easy for an iron fool to think and do so much for her.

    There was a saying that was right. Being poor and being perfunctory were two different things.

    Heng Yi started talking about Third Brother Hu and Father Hu, and Han Qiao slowly exined to him.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t stupid, but he had too little knowledge and experience. No one had ever brought him through this.

    Han Qiao exined to him slowly and carefully that the way of the world was different. If he asked for help today, he would have to go if others called him in the future.

    This was the way of the world. Only by going back and forth could a peaceful rtionship be maintained.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about money, it¡¯s about rtionships?¡¯

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be too close to rtives, but we can¡¯t be too distant either. It¡¯s best and safest to be neither too close nor too far away?¡¯

    ¡°Because the people who can¡¯t bear to sec you doing well arc probably your rtives, so no matter how much money you earn, you have to hide at least half of it. If others ask you, you have to be honest. What¡¯s waiting for you is not to borrow money, but all kinds of hidden harm?<sup>1</sup>

    Heng Yi never knew about these twists and turns.

    ¡°After we move, let¡¯s read together. Reading can be wise, but it can also broaden one¡¯s horizons and mind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re mediocre?¡¯

    Heng Yi asked Han Qiao in shock, *¡¯I can still read at my age?¡±

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course, as long as you want to learn, it¡¯s not toote to be eighty. Life is short, and time flies. While we fill our stomachs, we should also do something meaningful and elegant to make ourselves happy?¡¯

    Time was precious. At Heng Yi¡¯s age, as long as he made up his mind, he could still learn very well.

    When Heng Yi brought up the matter of inviting Heng Congshan to host the wedding, Han Qiao looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t chase you away?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment before saying, ¡°He should know you, or rather, he knows you.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    He was just a nobody, how could he be recognized by someone as important as Patriarch Heng?

    ¡°My intuition tells me that if someone I don¡¯t knowes knocking on my door, I definitely won¡¯t meet him no matter how curious 1 am. Especially for someone as knowledgeable as him, 1 won¡¯t meet you out of curiosity. Based on these points, he should know you.¡±

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t remember if he had introduced himself.

    He should have said it?

    Han Qiao taught him how to speak when he went tomorrow.

    ¡°You have to say that you¡¯ve wasted your time these years. From now on, you want to work hard to be loyal to the country and earn a future for yourself. In front of righteousness, you have to put aside your personal feelings. Now that the war has broken out at the border¡­¡±

    Han Qiao paused. ¡°A man should protect his family and defend his country. Only with a big family can there be a small family.¡±

    Han Qiao slowly and gently told Heng Yi about theplicated rtionships between big families, small families, and countries.

    ¡°Heng Yi, have you ever thought of truly bing a great man?¡±

    Heng Yi fell silent.

    After a while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My heart is in a mess right now.¡±

    He had received too much information at once, so he had to sort it out.

    Han Qiao knew Heng Yi would be in chaos.

    He had lived a simple and muddleheaded life for twenty-four years. It was unrealistic to expect him to wake up and be unusually smart and omnipotent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. We still have a long life ahead of us.¡±

    However, Han Qiao¡¯s words still shook Heng Yi¡¯s heart.

    Not only was he outstanding, but he also had an indescribable emotion.

    He recalled the strange feeling he had when he saw the armored generals outside Puyi County City.

    Perhaps at that moment, he had also been hot-blooded.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked where White Tea, who knew a lot of martial arts, came from, and then decided to let White Tea try it out on her own.

    At that moment, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he couldn¡¯t prove White Tea¡¯s innocence with his ability, so he immediately thought of the Feng family.

    The only thing he could offer that could make the Feng family look at him differently was to go into the mountains to hunt tigers.

    The next day, Heng Yi left before dawn. He called out to Han Qiao from outside the window, ¡°Sister Qiao, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    ¡°Remember to eat!¡± Han Qiao warned from inside the house.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng Yi rode his horse out of West Mountain Vige under the moonlight.

    The servant heard the sound of horse hooves and opened the door. When he saw Heng Yi, he was shocked. This man came so early.

    When Heng Congshan rose up, he learned that Heng Yi had been there for more than two hours.

    ¡°So early?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng Mountain was silent for a moment. ¡°Let him in the study.¡±

    The servant was stunned for a moment.

    His master¡¯s study rarely summoned outsiders.

    When Heng Yi was brought to Heng Congshan, he became nervous.

    Compared to yesterday¡¯s fearlessness, he was a little nervous today.

    Although he had been preparing outside for a long time, at this moment, looking at the room full of books and standing in front of the bookshelf, he seemed to be looking for something.

    He was nervous.

    Heng Congshan turned to look at Heng Yi.

    He could see the difference in Heng Yi.

    Yesterday, he was ignorant and fearless. Today, he understood something and felt fear or respect in his heart.

    It made him different and more worldly.

    Heng Yi imitated a schr and made a nondescript bow towards Heng Mountain.

    Patriarch, Heng Yi offended you yesterday.

    Heng Mountainughed.

    Perhaps at this moment, he felt that this was a good seedling.

    ¡°Hmm, have you thought of how to convince me?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head. ¡°Sister Qiao told me a lot when I went back yesterday. I thought about it for the whole night and left before midnight. I stood outside for a while and thought about a lot, but at this moment, my mind is nk and I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°So you want to retreat?¡± Heng Chongshan asked.

    Heng Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to retreat. I only have one chance..¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: Heng Yi Found Treasure

    Chapter 74: Heng Yi Found Treasure

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯ve never fought for anything since I was young. I lived my life in a muddle, day after day.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want. I don¡¯t know what I should do. Although I¡¯m a person, the difference between me and a piece of wood is that I can walk, eat, drink, and pee.¡±

    ¡°My parents are not my biological parents. I knew long ago that I should have had two paths to take at that time. I could either make it clear and work hard, or I could stick to the rules and work hard. In the end, I didn¡¯t do either. Instead, I gave up on myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao said that I¡¯m still young and that I have a bright future ahead of me. As long as I work hard, there¡¯s still time for everything, whether it¡¯s for the country and the people or for our family.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the first person to acknowledge me.¡±

    ¡°I want to make a good living in the future. Firstly, I want her to live a good life, and secondly, I don¡¯t want to waste my time in the world.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, please give Heng Yi some pointers. Heng Yi is extremely grateful!¡±

    Heng Yi knelt down and kowtowed.

    Heng Cong Shan burst outughing.

    ¡°I admire the Sister Ah Qiao you mentioned. She taught you to this extent in just one night.¡±

    It was said that sharpening one¡¯s knife at thest moment was not fast but also light.

    This was what he meant.

    To be able to make such a silly person say such words overnight, that Sister Ah Qiao was not simple.

    ¡°Linghe, prepare the carriage!¡±

    Heng Yi raised his eyes and looked at Heng Mountain nkly. ¡°Chief, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, you¡¯re really silly. Didn¡¯t you invite me to host the wedding? How am I supposed to host it if I don¡¯t go out?¡±

    ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Heng Yi was dumbfounded. He suddenly came back to his senses and kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Chief. Thank you.¡±

    Heng Congshan let Heng Yi get up and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Take Heng Yi to breakfast.¡± Heng Congshan ordered.

    A servant came up and politely led Heng Yi out.

    Heng Yi looked back three times with every step he took, afraid that Patriarch Heng would run away.

    Heng Congshan looked at Heng Yi¡¯s back and thought about what his servant had told himst night.

    He had been tortured and mistreated since he was young, deliberately raised to be stupid and ignorant, and his abilities were buried. Yet, she would change her mind and beg him for a woman she had divorced.

    He was foolish, but his courage wasmendable.

    It was also the blood in his bones that awakened his soul. Of course, it was also guided by Sister Ah Qiao.

    As the saying goes, marry a virtuous woman, and this is it.

    He had considered a lotst night, wondering if this young man was worth his help. He was satisfied with Heng Yi¡¯s performance this morning.

    To be able to stand in front of him overnight and say such words, she must have some intelligence and spirituality.

    On the way to Ninghe Town, Heng Yi was still confused.

    Looking at the carriage in front of him, he blinked as if he was dreaming.

    However, he understood one thing. From now on, he would bid farewell to his former self and wee a new life.

    When Old Man Heng and the others learned that Heng Cong Shan had arrived, their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    She hurriedly invited him into the house and couldn¡¯t speak properly.

    Heng Congshan didn¡¯t do anything, only stating his purpose. Old man Heng immediately exined the arrangements in detail. When his big uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle arrived, Heng Congshan exined the details of the wedding and the wedding ceremony.

    Heng Congshan looked at the anxious Heng family members. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I¡¯m quite easy to get along with.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Patriarch is right.¡±

    Heng Congshan had been around the Heng family, and the ce had been cleaned quite well. Heng Yi¡¯s room was empty, and it was cleaned quite well.

    The Heng family followed nervously, not daring to breathe loudly.

    Old man Heng was secretly d that he had started cleaning yesterday.

    Heng Congshan walked out of the Heng Family, followed by Heng Yi. Compared to the Heng Family, he was much calmer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Xishan Vige.¡± Heng Congshan said.

    The door next door opened and Mother Zhen stepped out.

    When she saw the Heng Mountains, she was so scared that her face turned pale and she quickly retreated.

    ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mother Zhen wasn¡¯t sure if Heng Congshan had seen her. However, she was extremely flustered and afraid.

    Heng Cong Shan didn¡¯t notice Zhen Niang and got into the carriage.

    Ling He drove the carriage and Heng Yi led the way to West Mountain Vige.

    There was also a green-robed horse-riding servant named Wu Yu, who had a dark face and was even colder and more boring than Heng Yi.

    When the carriage arrived at West Mountain Vige, Han Qiao and the others had already eaten lunch.

    The three children were making wallets in the central room. Han Qiao and Grandma were helping them, and Grandpa was taking an afternoon nap.

    When she heard the sound of horse hooves, Sun Ke immediately threw down her things and ran to open the door.

    Seeing Heng Yi walking in front with two people behind him, Sun Ke hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mother, we have guests.¡±

    Han Qiao told Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to pack up and make tea.

    The two sisters immediately got busy. Grandma also stood up to tidy up her clothes and hair.

    Han Qiao went to the door to wee them.

    At first nce, she had already guessed his identity from the way Heng Shan dressed.

    Therefore, when they got closer, Han Qiao bowed first. ¡°Greetings, n Leader Heng!¡±

    Heng Shan was surprised for a moment before heughed.

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    In just one night, she had taught Han Han to be eloquent and could even speak frankly in front of him.

    It was not just intelligence and insight.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch, you have graced my humble abode with your presence. Please.¡±

    Han Qiao invited Hengshan into the courtyard.

    Heng Yi was still thinking about what it meant to bring light to my humble abode.

    Heng Cong Shan was a very polite person. When he saw Ah Nai, he still bowed seriously. ¡°Greetings, Old Lady.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t be so polite, don¡¯t be so polite. Please take a seat, honored guest. Please take a seat.¡± Grandma was embarrassed.

    Heng Congshan was invited to the main seat.

    Han Qiao helped Grandma to the main seat on the other side.

    Heng Yi blinked at Han Qiao. Where should he sit?

    Han Qiao signaled with her eyes, and Heng Yi immediately sat down below her.

    Han Qiao sat next to Heng Yi.

    Heng Congshan looked at Han Qiao¡¯s actions and the message sent by Heng Yi¡¯s eyes, guiding Heng Yi to sit in the right position. He was surprised but not surprised.

    Was Sun Yiming blind to find such an intelligent woman?

    It was not surprising that she seemed to be such a smart and polite woman.

    What surprised Heng Congshan even more was the way Sun Xiu and Sun Yi held their heads high and puffed out their chests when they brought the tea over.

    ¡°Have some tea!¡±

    The two sisters carried a tray and tea.

    Their cooperation was very tacit.

    First, she served him tea, then the olddy, and then a cup for Silent Words. Finally, it was Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Therefore, these two sisters also understood these rules.

    After drinking tea, Han Qiao asked if she had had lunch.

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Xiu, Yi, go and prepare. I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The two sisters immediately went down and called Sun Ke, who was hiding at the door and peeking, away.

    They left through the main entrance, not the small door behind the main seat.

    Heng Cong Shan sipped his tea.

    The tea was very rough and did not require any technique to brew.

    But it was exceptionally sweet.

    The spring water should be the key.

    This olddy was humorous and polite. She was not the kind of olddy who was submissive or spouted nonsense because of her age.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were even more reasonable and well-grounded. She had deep wisdom and knowledge, was broad-minded, and had a long-term vision.

    All the questions were answered, and all the answers were reasonable.

    Heng Yi had picked up a treasure..

 Chapter 75 - 75: Selling Printing Technique

    Chapter 75: Selling Printing Technique

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    For such a woman, any elder with foresight would be willing to marry her as the eldest son and grandson of the family.

    She was a rare woman who could bring the family to prosperity for several generations.

    Then why did Sun Yiming and the Sun family let go so easily?

    Heng Shan was puzzled!

    When Sun Ke came over to call her, Han Qiao got up and left to cook in the kitchen.

    Han Qiao had to make two more dishes for the four of them. After all, men had big appetites. Fortunately, there were still a lot of pumpkin buns and spring rolls left. They were originally going to eat them at night, so they just needed to steam them up.

    The weather was hot, so it was fine not to steam it.

    Because she had just moved over and was in confinement, there wasn¡¯t much food at home.

    She didn¡¯t have time to prepare dried vegetables, pickles, and pickles, so she could only make do with three dishes and a soup.

    Fortunately, Heng Congshan didn¡¯t mind and even praised the dishes.

    He ate very slowly, unlike Heng Yi who ate in big mouthfuls.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Han Qiao coughed lightly.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head. ¡°Patriarch Heng, please eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Heng Congshan nodded.

    She picked up some food and ate slowly.

    Heng Yi understood and began to eat slowly.

    Although he was not used to it.

    Heng Congshan sighed.

    The child is worth teaching.

    Wu Yu and Ling He waited for Heng Congshan to finish eating before sitting down to eat.

    Their speed was much faster.

    After the meal, Heng Congshan said he wanted to talk to Han Qiao alone.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Han Qiao invited him to drink tea in the hall of Heng Congshan.

    Heng Yi was fetching water in the backyard.

    Grandma brought Grandpa and the three children out to y for a while.

    ¡°Chief, have some tea!¡±

    Heng Congshan nodded. He took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°You sound like you can read?¡±

    ¡°I recognize a few!¡±

    ¡°Do you know the current situation?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    ¡°Rong Di attacked the border of our Great Yong and took down three cities. They demandedpensation from all parts of our Great Yong and a marriage alliance with the princess.¡±

    ¡°There are only two princesses of suitable age in the royal family. One is Princess Zhaoyang, who was born by the Empress, and the other is Princess Zhenling, the daughter of the deceased Imperial Consort. Princess Zhenling is the most favored by His Majesty. She is also the noble son who spoke up for you when you and Li Li!¡± Heng Congshan looked at Han Qiao as he spoke.

    Han Qiao suddenly understood.

    It was impossible for Princess Zhaoyang, who had a mother, to marry, so there was only Princess Zhenling.

    It was useless no matter how much the Emperor doted on him.

    And the more she doted on him, the less the princess would make things difficult for the emperor.

    ¡°If we really want a marriage alliance, it can only be Princess Zhen Ling.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Shan nodded.

    ¡°Patriarch, what do you want me to do?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Heng Yi is extremely strong. He can kill tigers alone. He is the most suitable person to go to the battlefield. But he is too honest and straightforward. He is not good at socializing. It is difficult for him to stand out on the battlefield and lead the soldiers.¡± Heng Congshan looked at Han Qiao.

    ¡°He loves you and listens to you. You¡¯re smart and agile, and you know how to teach him to be a good person. Han, are you confident that you can nurture an invincible Great General for Great Yong?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask him to do that!¡± Han Qiao refused without thinking.

    She and Heng Yi could be considered to be blessed by the heavens, and it was also because of Heng Yi¡¯s hard work, performance, and enthusiasm. Otherwise, she would never have taken the initiative to talk about marriage with Heng Yi.

    Some people were just missed in the vast sea of people.

    There was no reason. It could only be said that fate had not arrived.

    Patriarch Heng, I can¡¯t agree to any of your requests. How Heng Yi will grow is not only up to me, but also depends on what kind of person Heng Yi wants to be. Everything depends on his own will.

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Congshan.

    She sized up the Heng Congshan.

    The elegant and handsome middle-aged man looked calm and unperturbed, but he actually had his own ns.

    He still wanted to return to officialdom.

    But hecked a springboard, so he chose Heng Yi.

    Of course, it could also be the Feng family.

    ¡°Ha!¡± the Heng Congshanugh.

    ¡°You guessed it, right? He guessed that I wanted to return to the officialdom, but I need to do something big to make the emperor remember me.¡±

    ¡°I guessed a little.¡±

    However, Han Qiao had another idea. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary to nurture a person. I found out that the books in the bookstore were very expensive. I asked the shopkeeper and found out that all the books were handwritten by people.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Congshan said.

    ¡°Is this the case for the entire country?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Congshan nodded.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a way to produce thousands of books a day without making any mistakes. n Leader Heng, do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to hear the details!¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, anyone with a little reputation will use a seal. That¡¯s simr to a seal, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Han Qiao stood up. ¡°Give me a moment!¡±

    She went back to her room and took a pen and paper. Han Qiao dipped it in ink and drew it for Heng Congshan to see.

    Heng Congshan was a smart person and quickly understood.

    ¡°For example, if you want to print a Three-Character ssic, you just need to find the word block, brush ink on the wood block, put the rice paper on it, press it with something, brush it, and open it to dry.¡±

    Heng Congshan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I understand a little, but I¡¯m still a little uncertain. When is it convenient for you to personally give me some guidance?¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well right now, so I can¡¯t go out for the time being. How about after we get married?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Heng Congshan had some thoughts when he came, but now he was especially excited.

    He was even certain that as long as he presented this printing technique to the Emperor, he would be able to enter the Imperial Court again.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°I want benefits. n Leader, you want fame.¡±

    Han Qiao felt that silver was the most practical.

    What shecked the most at the moment was money. With money in hand, she did not have to worry about anything.

    ¡°No regrets?¡± the Heng Congshan ask.

    ¡°Wuhui!¡±

    ¡°I did not bring much money with me this time around¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Patriarch, take your time. I won¡¯t refuse if it¡¯s more, and I won¡¯t mind if it¡¯s less. Just let fate take its course!¡±

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to use printing.

    She had only moved in and used it, so it was up to fate whether she earned more or less.

    If they gave more, they would donate a portion to build bridges and roads, pick up a few homeless beggars to raise, and secretly send some food to the elderly who had no one to rely on.

    No matter how much she couldn¡¯t do, she didn¡¯t dare to do it.

    Heng Congshan asked many more questions. He was confused at first, but he suddenly realized something.

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do, but the difficult thing was that no one had thought of it. Now that Han Qiao had mentioned it, he felt enlightened.

    He couldn¡¯t stay there at all.

    This time, Ling He had only brought a hundred taels of silver with him. It was really a little too little, so he did not give it to him.

    As he got up to leave, he said to Han Qiao, ¡°On the second day of the ninth month, 1 went straight to the Heng family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chief, for hosting the wedding for Heng Yi and me. It¡¯s a blessing that we¡¯ve cultivated for three lifetimes!¡±

    Heng Congshan waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re really embarrassing me by saying that..¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76: Heng Yi Is Rich

    Chapter 76: Heng Yi Is Rich

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was amused by Heng Congshan¡¯s excitement when he left and his respect for her.

    After sending off the guests, Heng Yi told Han Qiao to go back to her room and lie down.

    ¡°Actually, many people don¡¯t even have a small confinement period!¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao and sat on the wooden bench beside the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but you are my wife. I can control you!¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned for a moment before sheughed.

    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±

    Only then did she discuss the marriage with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have many dowry items at home, and I don¡¯t have much valuable stuff. I don¡¯t have much furniture, either. I think there¡¯s only one room in the Heng family, and there¡¯s not much space for things. I¡¯ll just move a bed, a wardrobe, a chest, a long table, two stools, and a pail for my grandchildren. Oh, and I¡¯ll also need a wooden shelf. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to put a washbasin or a footbath.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi, ¡°Can your room fit all these things?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    His room wasn¡¯t big, but Brother Dng had asked him about the size of the room before he made the furniture.

    Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be too many furniture items. In short, it would definitely be able to fit.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The furniture would be sent over on the second day of September, and the sisters-inw and aunties of the Han family would set up and make the bed. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Han Qiao asked Heng Yi.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    It was his first time getting married, so he was indeed very nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous too!¡± Han Qiao said seriously.

    Heng Yi was surprised and looked at Han Qiao in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m a human too. I¡¯m definitely nervous, nervous, and full of anticipation when I¡¯m about to step into a new life.¡±

    He held Heng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°I look forward to the days toe.¡±

    ¡°Because of you, the Heng family doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to fear.¡±

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t afraid of the Heng family.

    But Heng Yi was afraid. He held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of them. If they bully you, just hit them back and scold them back. If you can¡¯t win, you still have me.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°If we really fight, I can beat your sisters-inw together!¡±

    She had not learned her martial arts for nothing.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the first day of September.

    The Han family was already busy. Everything that needed to be prepared had been prepared.

    The furniture was also sent over. In this day and age, paint was expensive, so it was not painted. It was only painted with ayer of tung oil, which looked very bright.

    Heng Yi had already returned to Ninghe Town, and Han Qiao had also started packing up.

    She was going to stay in Ninghe Town for two nights. In this weather, she didn¡¯t need to bring a thick nket or clothes for the four seasons. She only needed to bring two sets of clothes and toiletries.

    Two days ago, Heng Congshan had sent someone to deliver five thousand taels of silver. With these few thousand taels of silver, Han Qiao was very confident and full of hope for the future.

    Father Han came back from outside, sweating profusely.

    Mrs. Han poured him a bowl of herbal tea.

    This was something he learned from Han Qiao. Han Qiao liked to brew a pot of tea. When she returned home, she would not casually scoop adle of cold water. Instead, she would pour a bowl of herbal tea to quench her thirst.

    Father Han drank his tea and asked Han Yuanshi, ¡°Did Ah Qiao tell you how much silver she has now?¡±

    Han Yuanshi was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°No!¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t tell her how much money she had now, so she kept it a secret.

    He didn¡¯t want to be close to her anymore. He gave her a silver bracelet, but he didn¡¯t even give her one.

    He really doted on his daughter for nothing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Yuan¡¯s husband.

    ¡°I heard that the restaurant in Heng Yi County City has made a lot of money in the past few years. In total, it¡¯s more than a thousand taels of silver. He even sold ginseng and hunted a tiger. I was wondering if he gave her the money?¡±

    Han Yuanshi was stunned on the chair.

    ¡°How, how much?¡± She was trembling as she spoke.

    A thousand taels of silver, how many mansions would that require? How muchnd?

    ¡°Go and ask Ah Qiao if she has managed the deeds to the manor andnd that Heng Yi bought near Puyi County.¡±

    Han Yuanshi nodded.

    She walked towards Han Qiao¡¯s house without caring about anything else.

    Her mind was in a daze the entire way.

    Manor? A thousand silver taels?

    She then thought of Han Qiao¡¯s wardrobe and chest that were full of cloth. She swallowed and walked faster.

    When she arrived at Han Qiao¡¯s house, her uncles, aunts, sisters-inw, and sisters-inw were all chatting at Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    Grandma sat on the chair and fanned herself. The silver bracelet on her wrist was dazzling, making everyone envious.

    ¡°Sister-inw is here.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is here.¡±

    Now, Mrs. Han was the most respected among her sisters-inw and treated her more warmly.

    Han Yuanshi nodded with a smile. She called out to the people first, then said to Han Qiao, ¡°Your father wants me to ask you something. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°Alright!¡±

    Han Qiao stood up.

    After entering the house, she saw Han Yuanshi carefully closing the door.

    Han Qiao frowned.

    ¡°Mother, what is it? Why are you being so mysterious?¡±

    Han Yuanshi approached Han Qiao and whispered, ¡°I heard that Heng Yi bought a manor near Puyi County. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°What about the deed to the house and thend? Do you want me to keep it for you?¡±

    ¡°You gave it to me long ago!¡±

    For a moment, Mrs. Han felt her heart burning.

    She asked softly, ¡°He opened a restaurant in the county town. I heard that he got more than a thousand taels of silver this time. Did he give it to you?¡±

    ¡°I also gave it to him!¡± Han Qiao answered straightforwardly.

    Han Yuanshi was so excited that she kept shouting, ¡°He, he gave it all to you?¡±

    ¡°I gave you more than a thousand taels?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I also used some.¡±

    The most she used was to buy bath beans, soap, shampoo, and brushing powder. These things were very expensive, but she felt veryfortable and useful after using them.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t care how much money she spent on anything, and even asked her if she wanted to try other kinds of fragrant bath beans and soap.

    ¡°So many¡­¡± Han Yuanshi said dryly.

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mother, why are you asking about this? Where did father know?¡±

    No matter where he got it from, it was impossible to rob the rich from her to help the poor.

    ¡°I came here in a hurry and didn¡¯t have the time to ask your father.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Mother, go back and ask Father, where did you find out about this? I don¡¯t think this is a simple matter.¡±

    To know so much about Heng Yi, it must be White Tea, He Hong, or Third Brother Hu.

    There was also Zhao Huanniang.

    White Tea was very tight-lipped. Third Brother Hu looked like a jovial person, but he was actually very reliable and scheming. It was usually impossible to get information from him.

    He Hong was not a bad person. He was not the kind of person who would spread rumors everywhere.

    Then there was only one person, Zhao Huanniang.

    It might not be Zhao Huanniang, but Zhen Niang.

    Zhen Niang had feelings for Heng Yi, but if she could separate them, she would do anything.

    Therefore, the two women were the most suspicious.

    ¡°Ah, is it that serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Heng Yi has money. I¡¯m afraid his parents will cling onto him. It¡¯ll only cause more conflicts..¡±

 Chapter 77 - 77: Money Is a Good Thing

    Chapter 77: Money Is a Good Thing

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Hearing this, Mrs. Han was speechless.

    The silver that was in her daughter¡¯s hands could be used to spend dozens of taels, not to mention a few hundred taels for her family. If it fell into the hands of the Heng family, how could the Han family benefit from it?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask your father now.¡±

    Han Yuan Shi came and left in a hurry.

    Grandma asked Han Qiao, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Someone spread some rumors. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Han Qiao smiled, not taking it to heart at all.

    However, the news had already spread throughout Ninghe Town.

    Heng Yi, the hunter, had a tavern in the county town, ten acres ofnd, and dozens of acres of orchards. Not only that, he had also saved up at least two thousand taels of silver.

    At first, it was two thousand taels of silver, but by the time it reached the Heng family, it had be ten thousand taels of silver. There were several viges, restaurants, inns, and shops.

    Old Woman Heng felt dizzy.

    Ten thousand taels?

    She rushed over to ask Old Man Heng, ¡°Old man, how much is ten thousand taels of silver?¡±

    Old Man Heng had heard about it too, but he didn¡¯t think it was that much.

    However, he was still so excited that his blood was boiling.

    He decided to follow Heng Yi to enjoy life.

    He also wanted to live in Xishan Vige.

    He would follow wherever Heng Yi lived.

    Therefore, when Heng Yi got married, the Heng family worked together. They were all smiling and their eyes were shining. They were even friendlier to Heng Yi than they were to their own father.

    ¡°Fifth Brother!

    ¡°Fifth Brother.¡±

    They worked harder than thest, and they couldn¡¯t wait to use all their strength to show Heng Yi what they had done.

    When Third Brother Hu found Heng Yi, he smiled and told him about the rumor.

    Heng Yi was silent and indifferent. ¡°Not that much.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that it¡¯s not that much. I¡¯m just curious. Who thought of this? It¡¯s really funny.¡±

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    He didn¡¯t say that Han Qiao had more money than he did.

    However, Han Qiao had said that wealth should not be exposed.

    ¡°Your family must be very excited, right?¡± Third Brother Hu asked.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    When these things were exposed, the Heng family became diligent and especially active in his marriage, afraid that they would do something wrong.

    His uncles, cousins, and nephews were especially warm and polite when they saw him.

    This was a good thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be rich!¡± Heng Yi suddenly said.

    Third Brother Huughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. But the Heng family is so nice to you. Aren¡¯t you going to give them something in return?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money. The money is all in Sister Ah Qiao¡¯s hands. They should go and curry favor with Sister Ah Qiao. In the future, she will be the one to call the shots in our family.¡±

    When Heng Yi said this, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he felt smug.

    He acted as if it was his fortune to be able to marry Sister Ah Qiao.

    Third Brother Hu was amused.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good to have money, but money isn¡¯t that easy to earn.¡±

    This was the first time Heng Yi had a desire for money. ¡°Have you ever thought of opening a broker¡¯s shop in the county? Leave it to your brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Third Brother Hu took a deep breath. I want to go, but do you know how much money it costs to buy a shop there? How many connections do I need to make you buy and sell houses, fields, and viges?¡±

    ¡°I have a way. I can pay for the shop. Just give me half of the money you earn.¡±

    Third Brother Hu approached Heng Yi. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Then we have to write it down in ck and white. You buy a shop first. When we earn money, we can use it to buy a shop. At that time, each of us will pay half of the money and the shop will be split equally. You can take back the shop you bought and do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    He wouldn¡¯t get involved in such small matters.

    He also believed in Third Brother Hu.

    Third Brother Hu was a businessman, so he thought a lot more than him.

    ¡°Then tell me, where did you get your way?¡± Third Brother Hu asked.

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment.

    ¡°The Feng family came to me and asked me to bring them into the mountains to hunt wild beasts. They want live animals.¡±

    This beast.

    Not only tigers, but also lions, bears, leopards, and so on.

    Even though it was just a guide, ordinary hunters really couldn¡¯t find it.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, could tell exactly what kind of beasts were around him by smelling their feces and urine.

    The Feng family had people, money, and power. He wanted to use the Feng family¡¯s power to earn a future for himself. This way, Sister Ah Qiao wouldn¡¯t have to bow down to others in the future.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t thought about this at first, but Heng Congshan had told him a lot yesterday, so he was somewhat tempted.

    However, just being tempted was not enough. He had to take action.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really something. Bring it along when the timees. I¡¯ll go into the mountains with you.¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Besides, it¡¯s useless for you to go. You won¡¯t be of much help.¡± Heng Yi rejected himpletely.

    Third Brother Hu stomped his feet in anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know martial arts and I don¡¯t know how to hunt. I¡¯d better work hard to start a Broker¡¯s Shop and earn a lot of money as soon as possible. When you go into the mountains to hunt, can you take a look at the ginseng? If you encounter it, help me get it back. I owe you as much as you want. I¡¯ll pay you back when I earn money in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    He didn¡¯t care about this.

    Third Brother Hu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good brother.¡±

    On the second day of the second lunar month, the Han family wasing to the Heng family to make the bed, and Heng Yi had sent a carriage to pick them up early.

    Madam Han and the others were both excited and envious of Han Qiao.

    When they arrived at the Heng family, Eldest Madam Han and the others noticed the drastic change in the Heng family¡¯s attitude, and were amazed.

    ¡°Sister-inw,e, have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Eat melon seeds.¡±

    ¡°Eat some peanuts.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi bought these from the county town. Have a taste.¡±

    He was so polite that it was a little confusing.

    Heng Yi¡¯s room wasn¡¯t very big. There wasn¡¯t much space for the bed, wardrobe, table, and washstand. There was also a footboard in front of the bed, and two stools were ced under the window, filling up the small room.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t use red for the mosquito. Instead, she used water red and embroidered a few red peony flowers and lotus flowers.

    The quilt cover and pillow were all mandarin ducks ying in the water. It was really festive when the red color was spread on the bed.

    The toiletries were ced on the washstand, and the face towels were separated by color.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t look away from the door.

    Everything in this room was unfamiliar, but it made his heart feel warm.

    ¡°Remember to let the child roll out of bed tonight!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He had already found a boy to roll around in bed. If he rolled around properly, he would give him a red packet. Because of this, the children almost fought. In the end, he decided to let them all roll around, but they had to shower and wear clean clothes.

    Heng Yi was the one who gave them the money, and Old Woman Heng knew how much it was. So, the sisters-inw decided to bathe the children and change them into clean clothes after lunch. After all, it was two hundred wen. Two hundred wen could buy a lot of things.

    The Han family received excellent hospitality in the Heng family. Even lunch was sumptuous. When Mrs. Han returned to the Han family, she was amazed.

    ¡°Money is indeed a good thing.¡±

    Han Yuanshi pursed her lips and said nothing.

    In order to make it easier for her to get married, Han Qiao had already moved into the Han family.

    At this moment, he was listening to Big Sister-inw Han and the others talk about the Heng family.

    Madam Mu couldn¡¯t go with them because she was pregnant, so she listened with great interest.

    Han Qiao smiled gently.

    When his sisters-inw¡¯s mouths were dry from talking, he went to get himself a ss of water.

    Han Qiao then called Han Yuanshi, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke into the house.

    ¡°Mother, sit!¡±

    Han Qiao asked Han Yuanshi to sit while the three children stood up.

    She stood up and took the silver bracelet.

    ¡°Mother, this is for you!¡±

    ¡°Han Yuanshi was stunned for a moment before she was overjoyed.

    ¡°For, for me?¡± Han Yuanshi asked in surprise. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    She had been worried about this silver bracelet for many days.

    She was envious and jealous of her mother-inw.

    He was also a little resentful towards Han Qiao.

    He gave it to his grandmother, but he didn¡¯t give it to his own mother..

 Chapter 78 - 78: Incredible, Incredible

    Chapter 78: Incredible, Incredible

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping it. I only gave it to you today because I didn¡¯t make the bed for Heng Yi. It was supposed to be Heng Yi¡¯s betrothal gift. We can¡¯t just split the bracelet without giving him anything.¡±

    ¡°Grandma is an elder, and it¡¯s her first time staying at my ce, so I gave it to her that day.¡±

    Han Yuanshi smiled from ear to ear.

    She took the silver bracelet and looked at it left and right. It was extremely rare.

    ¡°Mother, put it on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it. I work all day. What if I break it?¡± Han Yuanshi really couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.

    Han Qiao took the silver bracelet from her hand and smiled. ¡°Wear it. When I earn money in the future, I¡¯ll buy you a gold one.¡±

    ¡°Gold, gold¡­¡± Han Yuanshi¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Yes!

    <li>?</li>

    Han Qiao replied.

    She put on the silver bracelet for Han Yuanshi.

    Han Yuanshi really wanted it.

    Han Qiao called her three daughters over, one for each of them.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke never dreamed that they would one day wear silver bracelets.

    At least, before they got married, they didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    Sun Ke was still young and didn¡¯t understand, but Sun Xiu and Sun Yi understood everything.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    ¡°I like it.¡± The three children nodded in unison.

    He liked it very much.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Ninghe Town tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow and then I¡¯ll stay at my own ce. Uncle White Tea will stay in the backyard at night, but you have to check the courtyard door before you go to bed at night. Close the doors and windows, and take care of the chickens.¡± Han Qiao warned gently.

    She didn¡¯t really care about the things at home.

    The most important thing was the safety of the three children.

    ¡°Remember, in my heart, no matter what, nothing in the family is more important than you.¡±

    The three children nodded in unison.

    Han Yuanshi suddenly asked, ¡°Then, when Heng Yies back in three days, should the three of them change their words?¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the three sisters.

    Sun Xiu thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll change!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll change too.¡±

    Me too!

    The three sisters actually understood that it was better to call him father than not.

    He should also change his mind.

    Fifth Uncle Heng was much better than their father.

    Han Qiao smiled, her eyes filled with gratification.

    He was not an insensible child. It was quite good.

    Han Yuanshi also praised her a little. She wanted to go out and show off even more.

    After all, she was the first sister-inw to own a silver bracelet.

    Needless to say, it was quite enviable.

    The few sisters-inw couldn¡¯t go to their mother-inw¡¯s hands to take a closer look, but when they could go to Han Yuanshi¡¯s hands to take a closer look, they kept praising her and their eyes were filled with envy.

    Mrs. Hanughed heartily, and the haze of the past few days instantly disappeared.

    September 3rd

    Han Qiao married Heng Yi.

    The Han family had been busy since early in the morning. Since they were going to hold a banquet, the Han family had to hold a grand banquet. All their rtives and friends hade.

    Especially when they heard that Heng Yi had opened a restaurant in the county town, and that there was a manor in Puyi County with ten acres ofnd, dozens of acres of orchards, and a house. Even the married aunts and grandaunts came.

    Most of the clothes given to Han Qiao were soles, purses, towels, and face towels.

    Han Qiao sat on the stool and listened to everyone¡¯spliments. She pursed her lips and smiled in response.

    Heng Yi woke up early.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. He couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    Before he left, he carefully checked the wedding room. There were lotus seeds, red dates, and peanuts under the red bedsheets, which meant that he would have a child soon.

    At dawn, the people who came to pick up the bride ate breakfast and set off.

    The 16 carriages set off in a wobbly manner, causing many people to discuss.

    Speaking of Heng Yi and Han Qiao¡¯s marriage, many people talked about Sun Yixi¡¯s grocery store.

    The Sun family¡¯s grocery store could no longer operate. That day, there was a thief and many things were stolen. Sun Yixi went to the yamen to report it to the officials, but they did not catch the thief.

    The news of Heng Yi¡¯s grand wedding with Han Qiao had already spread throughout Ninghe Town, and the chief of the Heng family had personally presided over the wedding. Not only were the members of the Heng family diligent, but even the neighbors had done their best.

    Causing trouble¡­

    Who would dare to cause trouble when the Heng n chief and the deputy chief had to bow respectfully to him?

    As soon as he sat there, someone did everything he ordered.

    Heng Yi also hired a chef. It was said that there were sixteen hot dishes, twenty cold dishes, melon seeds, peanuts, and pastries.

    She was a divorced woman, and Heng Yi treated her like his precious treasure.

    The carriage ran very fast. When they arrived at the Han residence, it was still early.

    ¡°The new son-inw is here.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and set off the firecrackers, hurry up¡­¡±

    The firecrackers started to crackle.

    The vigers didn¡¯t like to block the door, but Heng Yi still gave red packets to the children.

    As long as he went up to congratte them, he would give them to adults, children, and the elderly with a smile.

    There were one, five, and at most ten coins in the red packets. He recognized the Han family¡¯s children, so he gave them a lot of red packets.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was red, and his eyes were smiling.

    He gave her a red packet.

    She finally entered the bridal room and saw Han Qiao sitting on the bed with a red veil over her head.

    Han Qiao crossed her hands on her knees, and the gold bracelet on her wrist lit up.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart was burning with pain. His eyes reddened, and he wanted to cry.

    He was pushed forward a few steps and almost tripped.

    He took the opportunity to squat down and hold Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, I¡¯m here to marry you.¡± Heng Yi wiped his eyes.

    The onlookers burst intoughter.

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand tightly and responded softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi led Han Qiao to the central room to bid farewell to his parents.

    Father Han and Han Yuanshi¡¯s eyes also turned red.

    Who would have thought that Han Qiao would remarry so well?

    She couldn¡¯t look away from Heng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Originally, he wanted Han Qiao¡¯s big brother to carry her out, but Heng Yi carried Han Qiao himself.

    He said to Han Qiao, ¡°I personally carried you from the Han family to the bridal sedan. I will never let you suffer in this lifetime.¡±

    Under the veil, Han Qiao¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    The carriage was also meticulously decorated, and the cushions were soft.

    Matchmaker Wang and her two younger sisters helped Han Qiao hold the phoenix crown to prevent it from falling off or tilting.

    The phoenix crown was a little heavy, but Han Qiao felt that she could bear it.

    After all, she was also moved and happy by the person she was marrying. What was this little road?

    Although the carriage was moving fast, she could endure the bumpy ride.

    The sound of the suona was so loud that it drowned out the sound of the horse hooves.

    They arrived at the town gate of Ninghe Town.

    Heng Yi carried Han Qiao out of the carriage and ced her in the sedan chair.

    The sound of the suona and firecrackers never stopped.

    The road from the town gate to the Heng family was not short.

    The sound of the suona and the sound of firecrackers interweaved.

    The discussion continued. ¡°Who¡¯s getting married? It¡¯s so lively.¡±

    It was simply too lively.

    ¡°Heng Yi. He divorced his wife and brought his third daughter with him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s so rich. Why doesn¡¯t he marry a virgin?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he really likes her. They used to live next door. Who knows when Heng

    Yi fell in love with her.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the two of them have long¡­¡± He was interrupted halfway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Old Mrs. Sun has been beaten for spouting nonsense.

    The Heng n leader is personally hosting the wedding, and all the n elders are here.¡±

    ¡°There are sixteen dishes. It would be great if we could go to the banquet.¡±

    In the crowd, Sun Yiming stood there, looking haggard and haggard.

    Heng Yi married a wife, and it had nothing to do with him.

    It had nothing to do with him marrying a divorced woman.

    That woman had three daughters and it had nothing to do with him.

    However, if all three points were added together, wouldn¡¯t it be the Han Corporation, his ex-wife?

 Chapter 79 - 79: Using Four Ounce to Push a Thousand Pounds

    Chapter 79: Using Four Ounce to Push a Thousand Pounds

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng family

    ¡°The bride is here.¡±

    Han Qiao was carefully helped out of the sedan chair. She grabbed the red silk, crossed the brazier, and stepped on the red cloth into the hall.

    Bow to Heaven and Earth!

    Second bow!

    Husband and wife bow!

    ¡°Once the ceremony isplete, send him to the bridal chamber!¡± Heng Congshan shouted.

    Suddenly, the suona and firecrackers rang out again.

    The children covered their cars.

    Heng Yi grabbed the red silk with one hand and Han Qiao¡¯s hand with the other.

    Many peopleughed at him.

    ¡°This is too rare.¡±

    They entered the wedding room.

    The wedding room could not amodate so many people. Many people stood by the windows and doors.

    Heng Yi picked up the red veil with a scale.

    Han Qiao was sweating a little under the veil.

    However, she didn¡¯t use any rouge and only took a sip of her lipstick.

    She was almost alone in the house. She had been recuperating well after her confinement. She was plump and fair.

    At this moment, a pair of watery eyes looked at Heng Yi with a smile.

    Heng Yi stood rooted to the ground, then slowly smiled.

    ¡°Groom, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and drink the cross-cupped wine.¡±

    ¡°The bride looks so good. Heng Yi is dumbfounded.¡±

    Heng Yi sat down next to Han Qiao, his heart beating like a drum.

    Her whole body was hot.

    The sweat on his forehead was even more than Han Qiao¡¯s.

    Matchmaker Wang smiled as she brought the wine over. The two of them drank the wine first.

    Heng Yi¡¯s hands were shaking.

    Heng Yi took the dumplings and fed them to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao bit a little.

    ¡°Are you going to give birth?¡±

    ¡°Give birth!¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    She was infected by Heng Yi¡¯s nervousness.

    The people who were watching the show inside and outside the house allughed.

    ¡°The banquet is about to begin. Everyone, go and eat.¡± Big Sister-inw Heng said with a smile.

    Everyone had been looking forward to today¡¯s wedding banquet for a long time. Hearing this, they congratted each other and hurriedly went to reserve seats.

    Even though there were two rounds and eighty tables were enough, who would want to sit in the second round if they could sit in the first round?

    There were only two people left in the wedding room.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes were glued to Han Qiao. ¡°Is the phoenix crown heavy? Can I help you take it off? I¡¯ll get some water for you to wash up and change into thinner clothes to cool you down.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Heng Yi stood up and took off the heavy phoenix crown for Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao shook her neck. ¡°I almost broke it.¡±

    This phoenix crown was iid with many pearls, gems, and gold and silver thread.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for youter.¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    His voice was a little hoarse and dry.

    He took out a piece of red paper and handed it to Han Qiao.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°The marriage certificate was stamped by the government office. It has our birth characters and household registration numbers.¡±

    Han Qiao opened it and took a look.

    There were still many words she didn¡¯t know, but it didn¡¯t stop her from finding Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    Heng Yi took out another one and handed it to Han Qiao. ¡°These are the household registration deeds of the three children. Their household registration is in West Mountain Vige.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±

    It was more than thoughtful. It was simply too thoughtful.

    ¡°When did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I went to the yamen yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard the household registration deed of the three children first. You can give it to them personally the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s nothing better than this.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Big Sister-inw Heng came in with hot water. She was very curious when she saw Han Qiao folding something.

    However, she held back and did not dare to ask anything.

    ¡°Sister-inw, wash your face first. It¡¯s hot today. Take a shower to get rid of the heat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    The two families lived next door, so the original owner was familiar with the Heng family.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Heng had always thought that Han Qiao was docile and knew that she was good-looking, but she felt that she was even more good-looking today.

    In particr, the aura around him was very different from before.

    Riches and riches indeed feed people.

    ¡°Fifth brother, the banquet is about to begin. Hurry up and make a toast,¡± said the woman.

    There were forty tables, and it would take some time to toast each table.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiaoughed. ¡°You should go. You¡¯re the main character today.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded and said to his wife, ¡°Sister-inw, please bring some food for sister Qiao. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Big Sister-inw Heng was really surprised.

    This was the first time Heng Yi had been so serious. She nodded quickly.

    Heng Yi turned his head back three times with every step he took and left the bridal chamber to do his own things.

    Eldest Sister-inw Heng looked at Han Qiao, wanting to say something, but seeing her methodically close the window and her calm appearance, she was momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you wash up first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Good!

    When Big Sister-inw Heng left the house, she even closed the door considerately.

    Han Qiao was afraid that someone would suddenlye in and enter the n.

    She found a red wedding dress and quickly washed it before changing into it.

    She needed to pee, so she washed her hands in the basin.

    Shebed her hair again and used the golden hairpin she took from the phoenix crown to fix her hair.

    Then, she opened the door.

    Seeing Han Qiao¡¯s outfit, Big Sister-inw Heng felt that she looked good.

    The main thing was that the golden hairpin was beautiful, and so were the golden earrings.

    Han Qiao had things that she didn¡¯t even dare to dream of.

    It would be a lie to say that she was not envious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water. I¡¯ll take out the toilet bowl for you first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao appreciated Big Sister-inw Heng¡¯s enthusiasm. No matter what the reason was, she was at least smiling.

    You don¡¯t hit a smiling face.

    As soon as Eldest Sister-inw Heng left, Old Woman Heng came in with food.

    ¡°Old Fifth¡¯s wife, hurry up and eat something. You must be starving.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Old Woman Heng¡¯s smiling mouth and smiling eyes, and felt a little ufortable for a moment.

    She was still used to Old Woman Heng¡¯s fierce curses. She was able to curse the entire street of wives and old women until they were speechless.

    She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Hey, okay, okay. Hurry up and cat. They¡¯re all good dishes.¡± Old Woman Heng happily ced the food on the table. ¡°It¡¯s also because our family is poor that we can¡¯t buy a big house. That¡¯s why your wedding room is so cramped.¡±

    Old Woman Heng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    It is said that there is nothing to do to curry favor, is not a traitor is a thief.

    Han Qiao knew very well why Old Woman Heng had suddenly changed to be so easy to talk to.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡±

    Han Qiao sat at the side, eating.

    Old Woman Heng went to touch the wedding dress, phoenix cor, and shawl. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, this embroidery skill is really good. This phoenix cor is also very beautiful. I have never seen such beautiful things.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Old Woman Heng exaggerating, she really hadn¡¯t seen it before.

    His rtives were not particrly wealthy, and his friends were even less so.

    Old Woman Heng looked at the pearl on the phoenix crown, her eyes burning as she touched it again and again.

    He was even very careful, afraid that he would break it.

    ¡°Old Fifth bought it for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Is it expensive?¡± Old Woman Heng asked again.

    I don¡¯t know. Heng Yi didn¡¯t say.

    Old Woman Heng nced at Han Qiao, seemingly believing her.

    She felt that based on her understanding of Han Qiao, she would not lie.

    ¡°Your room is so small. I¡¯ll tidy it up for you and put it in my room. I¡¯ll definitely put it properly for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll lend you a few nieces to wear when they get married.¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled and slowly swallowed the food in her mouth. Then, she said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Mother to worry. I¡¯ll keep this wedding dress for myself and won¡¯t lend it to anyone.¡±

    If the sisters and nieces from the inws ¡®side didn¡¯t lend it to her, the nieces and sisters from the maternal side wouldn¡¯t lend it either. This was something Heng Yi bought for her, so it had a different meaning.. How could she lend it out?

 Chapter 80 - 80: Sun Yiming Came to Make Trouble

    Chapter 80: Sun Yiming Came to Make Trouble

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What?¡± Old Woman Heng thought she had misheard.

    Rejected?

    Han Qiao actually refused.

    ¡°I said that I won¡¯t lend the wedding dress, phoenix cor, and cape to anyone. I don¡¯t need Mother to keep it for me. I want to keep it myself.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was so angry that she almost ascended to heaven.

    ¡°Say it again, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Today is the wedding day. I don<sup>T</sup>t want to argue with Mother and attract bad luck.¡± Han Qiao slowly put down her bowl and chopsticks.

    ¡°If mother wants to argue about something, it doesn¡¯t have much meaning.¡±

    ¡°The nieces¡¯ wedding dresses are taken care of by their parents. How can they need my aunt¡¯s things? Plus, Heng Yi bought it for me, so it means a lot to me, so I have to keep it for myself.¡±

    He went forward and pulled Old Woman Heng to sit down. ¡°Since I¡¯ve entered the family, I¡¯m Mother¡¯s daughter-inw. I¡¯ll naturally be filial to Mother.¡±

    ¡°When I be the leader of the family, Heng Yi will give me all the money for safekeeping. Then, I will buy a gold bracelet for my mother and let her wear it to show off.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was about to explode from anger and wanted to teach Han Qiao a lesson.

    It was simply going to turn the sky upside down.

    However, Han Qiao¡¯s coaxing made her heart burst with joy. She asked anxiously and ecstatically, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of personality I have? You can¡¯t even coax Mother.¡± Han Qiao gave Old Woman Heng a knowing look.

    ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re a good person. Just wait. I¡¯ll persuade No. 5 to give you the money tomorrow.¡± Old Woman Heng patted her chest and promised.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Han Qiao thanked him sincerely.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s face instantly turned kind. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Hurry up and eat. It¡¯ll get coldter. There are so many dishes today. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    ¡°These that Mother brought are very good.¡± Han Qiao said gently and continued eating.

    Old Woman Heng looked at Han Qiao with satisfaction.

    The more he looked at her, the more satisfied he felt.

    Soon, she would also have her own golden bracelet.

    Thinking about it, Old Woman Heng almostughed.

    After Han Qiao finished eating, Old Woman Heng happily carried the bowl and chopsticks out. She praised Han Qiao for being sensible and filial.

    ¡°Why?<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°She said that she would buy me a gold bracelet in a few days.¡± Old Woman Heng was proud.

    In front of his rtives and friends, he stood straight.

    He had never felt so proud before,

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Could it be that she said she was here to coax you? Wasn¡¯t she wearing a gold bracelet? Why didn¡¯t 1 take it off and give it to you?¡±

    Old Woman Hong was furious when she heard that. ¡°What do you know? That was given to her by Fifth Brother. It has extraordinary meaning. Why would he take it down and give it to me?¡±

    He rolled his eyes and said righteously, ¡°Even if she¡¯s willing to give it to me, 1 can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Even Old Woman Heng herself didn¡¯t believe it.

    One had to know that she had been thinking about getting Han Qiao¡¯s gold bracelet,

    Heng Yi was toasting table after table, and Hong, Hu Laosan, Heng Dng, and the other brothers were helping to pour wine for the guests.

    He saw Sun Yiming standing not far away, looking exhausted and haggard, staring at him with hatred in his eyes.

    Heng Yi felt guilty for a moment.

    He was not afraid of seeing Sun Yiming, but he was afraid that Han Qiao would abandon him if he appeared.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you bastard!¡± Sun Yiming cursed, raised his fist and lunged at Heng Yi.

    The fist didn¡¯t hit Heng Yi, but was held in Heng Yi¡¯s hand. With a little force, Sun Yiming cried out in pain.

    ¡°Let go, you boor, you ¡­ All!¡± Sun Yiming screamed.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here for the wedding, find a seat If you¡¯re here to cause trouble¡­¡± Heng Yi clenched his fists.

    Sun Yiming screamed in pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    Heng Yi let go of his hand, and Sun Yiming stumbled back a few steps. ¡°Heng Yi, you arc shameless. You seduced the Han family. Do you think she loves you? How could she fall for a boorish man like you who can¡¯t read?¡±

    Sun Yiming was furious.

    The Han Corporation, which he did not care about and had casually abandoned, had suddenly be a treasure that others held in their hearts.

    There was a wedding dress, a phoenix cor, and a unique betrothal gift. It was a lively weing ceremony and a grand wedding.

    She should be humble in the dust and wait for him toe back in a sorry state before looking for her. She would show hope and joy in her eyes as if she had seen her savior.

    Why did he have to get married?

    Heng Yi choked.

    He had always felt inferior.

    Sister Ah Qiao was so good, but he was just a boorish man who couldn¡¯t read.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything well.

    At the moment Heng Yi choked, Sun Yiming thought about his bad luck.

    The wife in his dream was already engaged to her cousin. If he wanted to go to the Academy, he couldn¡¯t even enter without a rmendation letter.

    Everything waspletely different from the dream.

    He couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well outside. No one would wash his dirty clothes, no one would mend his torn clothes, and he didn¡¯t even have a cup of tea when he was thirsty.

    It was really terrible.

    He had no choice but to return to Ninghe Town.

    He had made up his mind to go to Xishan Vige and beg Han Qiao for forgiveness. They would be together again, and he would continue to copy books and work hard.

    With Han Qiao taking care of him, he could focus on his studies and be a schr.

    But, but she was actually married.

    Arid to marry Heng Yi, a hunter, a boorish man who couldn¡¯t read a single word.

    Third Brother Hu saw that Heng Yi didn¡¯t speak, so he stood up and nudged him, reminding him not to be in a daze. He was now Han Qiao¡¯s husband, and he had the marriage certificate in the government office. He should fight Sun Yiming and beat him up.

    A figure had already pounced on Sun Yiming, pointing at him and cursing, ¡°Sun Yiming, you¡¯re bullsh * t. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a ything who relies on a woman and beats up his wife and child? You¡¯re so educated that you¡¯re a piece of trash. You still have the face to make a fuss? F * ckyou. You¡¯ve already divorced the Han Corporation. What right do you have toe here and make a fuss? You dog, get lost, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    Old Woman Heng ced her hands on her hips, fierce and fierce.

    When she scolded him, saliva flew everywhere and sprayed directly on Sun Yiming¡¯s face.

    Sun Yiming retreated in disgust.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Old Woman Heng. Old Woman Heng was famous for being a shrew in the entire alley. It would be embarrassing to scold someone like her.

    Moreover, she was especially good at scolding. She could scold from morning to night. The next day, she would catch the opportunity to scold you. In the future, she would jump up and scold you no matter where she saw you.

    There was no reason to reason with her,

    ¡°You shameless piece of sh * t. You¡¯re just like your mother, spewing feces and chewing maggots, Get lost, you piece of sh * t.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking advantage of my fifth brother¡¯s stupidity to bully me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Sun Yiming looked at Heng Yi, who was standing there with a dark face.

    Then, he looked at Old Woman Heng, who was spitting saliva.

    ¡°Heng Yi, just you wait. I won¡¯t let this go.¡±

    ¡°How can you not let it go? What right did he have to refuse to let it go? Heng Yi is not good with words. Do you think our Heng n is easy to bully?¡± Heng Congshan growled.

    The onlookers quickly made way for him.

    He strode over, calm andposed, yet dignified..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Drunk, Drunk

    Chapter 81: Drunk, Drunk

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Our fifth brother is not someone who can be bullied so easily!¡± Old Woman Heng puffed out her chest and added.

    However, he still quickly made way for Heng Shan to stand at the front.

    ¡°Sun Tongsheng, we¡¯re all here today, so there are some things that we should make clear, in case you keep harping on Heng Yi.¡± Heng Congshan said.

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t recognize Heng Congshan.

    But he could see the respect everyone had for Heng Congshan.

    ¡°Are you trying to bully me?¡±

    Heng Congshan shook his head. ¡°My Heng n never bullies others. We only talk about reason.¡±

    ¡°You divorced the Han n in July, while Heng Yi was engaged to the Han n in August and got married today. Their parents arranged for them to be married. I, Heng Congshan, havee to preside over the wedding at this time. I naturally believe in their character and can vouch for the two of them. Before you separate, they have nothing to do with each other.¡± He Congshan spoke clearly.

    He even exined the ins and outs of the matter clearly.

    He stood up as a guarantor, and those who knew who he was were all shocked.

    Sun Yiming was weak and stupid, but he knew what was good for him. He waspletely suppressed by Heng Congshan¡¯s aura.

    He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Third Brother Hu had already called out to a few Heng Family brothers, and they went up to hold Sun Yiming as they walked towards the alley.

    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me.¡± Sun Yiming shouted.

    He was dragged to the alley like a dog and thrown on the ground.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Third Brother Hu said coldly.

    ¡°Heng Yi is getting married today, so I won¡¯t argue with you. Next time, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    After Old Third Hu finished speaking, he ordered his men to keep an eye on Sun Yiming and prevent him from getting close to the banquet.

    Heng Yi stood still and watched Sun Yiming being dragged away.

    He pulled a long face.

    Heng Congshan patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go and toast.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou, Patriarch!¡±

    Heng Yi bowed to Heng Congshan.

    Heng Cong Shan waved his hand casually and returned to the main table.

    Heng Yi looked at Old Woman Heng. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was stunned for a moment before she chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re a family.¡±

    Many yearster, Old Woman Heng remembered that on the day of Heng Yi¡¯s wedding, they had a chance to reconcile¡­

    With Hu Laosan and He Hong, the two liveners, Heng Yi didn¡¯t mind being quiet and quiet. Soon, the atmosphere became lively.

    The dishes were so sumptuous that everyone only cared about eating. Who cared about Sun Yiming, who had disappeared for a while and suddenly appeared now?

    In the wedding room.

    A few unmarried girls from the Heng family came to chat with Han Qiao.

    The youngdies were in their teens and were at the age of innocence. There were also engageddies who were envious of Han Qiao¡¯s wedding dress. They were a little shy and asked Han Qiao about the price, carefully testing if they could borrow it in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the price, but this is the wedding dress your brother bought for me. I¡¯ll only have this one in my entire life, and I love it like a treasure.¡±

    He didn¡¯t reject her directly, but he also told her that he wouldn¡¯t borrow it from others.

    Although the little girls were disappointed, they understood.

    After all, if it were him, he would not bear to lend it to others.

    It would be good to have a red wedding dress in the future.

    Han Qiao found that the girls had good personalities and spoke in a dignified manner. They also knew how to take care of their reputation and wouldn¡¯t speak nonsense.

    Moreover, they were still young, so their words were somewhat naive.

    His temperament was not bad, and he was naturally kind, so chatting like this was veryfortable.

    ¡°Remember to invite me when you get married in the future.¡±

    ¡°Will Fifth Sister-inwe?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.¡± Since you guys came to invite me, I¡¯ll definitelye.¡±

    A youngdy immediately went forward and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand. She said excitedly, ¡°Cousin¡¯s wife, I¡¯m getting married in October. I¡¯ll personallye and invite you. You muste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and help you with your makeup.¡±

    A few of the engaged girls told Han Qiao about their wedding dates, most of which were next year.

    Han Qiao agreed.

    At that time, she should still be in Xishan Vige, or at least in Puyi County.

    When the time came, they could get a carriage and go back and forth quickly.

    The little girls were overjoyed.

    They all introduced themselves, and Han Qiao memorized them.

    It was not the little girls¡¯ fault for being greedy. After all, in this day and age, when their parents¡¯ families were good, they could be tough in their inws¡¯ families. They had the right to speak, and their sisters-inw did not dare to bully them at will.

    When the second round came, the little girls got up and left for lunch. It was the aunts and sisters-inw of the Heng family who spoke more tactfully.

    He was also more pragmatic.

    He hoped that Heng Yi would help him in the future.

    Someone asked Han Qiao,¡±Does Heng Yi need more people in his restaurant? My eldest grandson is seventeen this year. He is very agile and can run errands.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that ce is run by He Hong, Heng Yi doesn¡¯t interfere.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can we let someone else take care of our own things? We have to let our own people take care of them. Heng Yi¡¯s wife, you have to persuade Heng Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi knows what to do.¡± Han Qiao refused softly.

    He Hong took good care of the tavern and made money every month.

    There were also people who said that if any of their rtives were good at ounting, they could be a shopkeeper.

    ¡°That might not work. He Hong has been the shopkeeper for several years. The customers are all familiar with him.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Heng Yi¡¯s wife, why are you so stubborn? We didn¡¯t know each other at first, but you¡¯re slowly getting closer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. How can outsiders be more reliable than our own people?¡±

    ¡°He Hong isn¡¯t just anyone, he¡¯s Heng Yi¡¯s sworn brother. They had once sworn a blood oath, promising to share happiness, hardship, wealth, and wealth in this life. They were like brothers, so how could they be outsiders?¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    However, he became stronger.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter anymore and praised her aunt¡¯s little grandson for being cute.

    ¡°You should work hard and give birth to a fat boy for Heng Yi.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°A daughter is also good. A daughter is a mother¡¯s caring little cotton-padded jacket.¡±

    ¡°How can that be the same? The daughter will sooner orter belong to someone else¡¯s family. Only then can the son carry on the family line.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Your aunt is right. How can a married daughterpare to a son?¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    She was a woman, yet she looked down on women.

    He had a daughter, but he belittled his daughter.

    Did he really not have any feelings at all?

    Han Qiao was speechless for a moment.

    It was useless to argue with them. Their preference for sons over daughters was deeply rooted and could not be exined.

    It would be a waste of saliva if he said too much.

    The few aunts took turns to reason with Han Qiao and then advised her to have more sons as soon as possible.

    A woman had to give birth to a son toplete her mission as a woman.

    Han Qiao rubbed her temples.

    Why was she here discussing about having a boy or a girl with these gossips? Do you want to hear them say that they favor boys over girls?

    Who could save her? Hurry up and ask these people to leave.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Fifth Brother is drunk¡­¡±

    Heng Yi was helped in by a few people. His face was red, and he reeked of alcohol. He couldn¡¯t even walk. He seemed to be quite drunk..

 Chapter 82 - 82: Boasting

    Chapter 82: Boasting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao immediately stood up.

    ¡°Quick, help him lie down on the bed.¡±

    The gossips couldn¡¯t continue to sit, so they got up and left the house.

    The cousins who had brought Heng Yi here hadn¡¯t finished eating yet. They called Han Qiao sister-inw and left with red faces.

    Because today was the wedding banquet, they had to drink. Afraid that the guests would get drunk and get into trouble, they made a big pot of hangover soup, which was just right for Heng Yi to drink.

    The hangover soup was brought over by Fourth Sister-inw, Madam Wu. She was shy and called out softly, ¡°Fifth Sister-inw, the hangover soup is here. You can feed it to Fifth Brother. It¡¯s not hot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Fourth sister-inw Wu shyly replied, then turned around and left the bridal chamber.

    There were only Heng Yi and Han Qiao in the room.

    Han Qiao poked Heng Yi. ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Get up and have some hangover soup.¡±

    Heng Yi opened his eyes and looked at Han Qiaoxiao.

    ¡°Daughter-inw, did I act well?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    He was like a big dog trying to be obedient.

    ¡°Yes, hurry up and drink it. Your stomach will feel better.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    He handed the soup to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi leaned against the headboard, drinking the hangover soup, staring at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao looked really good today.

    They all looked good. Heng Yi was a little dazed. He drank all the hangover soup in his bowl, but still held the bowl in his hand.

    Then, sheughed to herself.

    He was not bad looking. Although he was a little tanned, he had thick eyebrows and big eyes. When he smiled, he had two very shallow dimples.

    Han Qiao took the bowl from his hand and ced it on the long table. She asked him gently, ¡°Have you eaten anything? Are you hungry? Do you want me to get you something to eat?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at him without saying anything.

    Heng Yi felt weak. ¡°I drank a lot of wine. My stomach is burning. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, you pretended to be drunk. Otherwise, you would have drunk another two catties.¡±

    Wine was a precious thing. Poor people were generally unwilling to drink it every meal. They would only be willing to pour a few cups on major festivals when they bought a little.

    When Heng Yi got married, the guests would have enough wine to drink. Some of the more gluttonous ones would drink more, and they would evene to propose toasts and y games with their friends.

    Han Qiao knew Heng Yi¡¯s alcohol tolerance.

    However, alcohol was a good thing to drink a little, but getting drunk was bad for the body. In order to show off his courage, it was most boring to get drunk.

    Therefore, Han Qiao had taught Heng Yi to pretend to be drunk and escape earlier.

    The Heng family had many cousins, and they could drink a lot without him.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too ufortable to drink too much.¡±

    Heng Yi said, leaning weakly against Han Qiao.

    He had been wary of her since the beginning, but now that they were married, he wanted to be close to her.

    ¡°Wife, Sun Yiming came earlier¡­¡±

    Han Qiao frowned and blinked. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m illiterate and a boorish man. I¡¯m not worthy of you.¡± The more Heng Yi spoke, the more wronged he felt.

    ¡°Who said you can¡¯t read? Don¡¯t you know Han Qiao and Heng Yi? And who do you think is worthy of me? That stupid and cowardly Sun Yiming?¡±

    Heng Yi rubbed against Han Qiao¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Yeah, I can read a few words and write them.¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming isn¡¯t worthy of you. You¡¯re a fairy from the heavens.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    He reached out and stroked Heng Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Then what about Heng Yi? Is Heng Yi happy?¡±

    Heng Yi sat up straight and nodded at Han Qiao.

    His eyes were shockingly bright.

    Han Qiao cupped his face and kissed him on the lips.

    Heng Yi was dumbfounded,ughing foolishly to himself.

    She whispered, ¡°Can I kiss you again?¡±

    Han Qiao kissed him again.

    She watched as hey down in a daze, pulled the nket over his face, and giggled under the nket.

    Han Qiao alsoughed.

    It was too easy to coax this kind of little fool who had just fallen in love.

    There was nothing a kiss couldn¡¯t solve.

    Heng Yi only rested for a while. When the second round of the banquet was over, some guests were about to leave, so he had to see them off.

    He was called away by Old Woman Heng.

    Before he left, he looked at Han Qiao reluctantly.

    Han Qiao waved at him.

    There were also quite a few people who came to talk to Han Qiao. They wanted to see her more often in the future.

    Han Qiao advised as soon as possible to open branches and leaves, in one fell swoop to get a son.

    Han Qiao smiled dryly and nodded in agreement.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ventriloquize, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯te in contact with me.¡±

    She was a man who valued boys and despised girls. She was not on the same path as men and women. She could not get along with them, nor could she talk to them.

    The little girls were much more likable. They called her sister-inw sweetly and stood at the side shyly.

    A young girl in her teens was crisp, fresh, and tender. She looked good no matter what.

    After sending off his rtives and friends, he would return the tables and chairs he borrowed. Heng Yi didn¡¯t need to worry about that, his cousins could do it.

    However, he had to give a bowl of meat to his neighbors.

    Old Woman Heng was unwilling and reluctant.

    He stopped Heng Yi from scooping. ¡°It¡¯s all meat. We can eat it for a few days.¡±

    ¡°It will be bad on such a hot day.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of spoge.¡± Old Woman Heng thought of the meat and brought it out.

    His heart ached as if it was bleeding.

    There were more than 20 households in the neighborhood. Even if there were more than 20 bowls, how much was left in the pot? He had to leave some for dinner in the room at night, so there probably wouldn¡¯t be any left.

    ¡°Your uncle and aunt didn¡¯t. Although the neighbor next door did help, you gave them red packets.¡± Old Woman Heng stopped her and was about to cry.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t give it to me. If you don¡¯t listen to me, ask your wife. She¡¯ll definitely support me.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t certain.

    He turned around and walked towards the bridal chamber, followed by Old Woman Heng.

    Han Qiao saw the two of theme in one after the other, and Old Woman Heng began to bber.

    Han Qiao understood. ¡°Then listen to Mother and save some for tonight. See if Uncle and the others have gone far. Then scoop a bowl for Uncle and Aunt.¡±Mother, the weather is hot, and it spoils easily. Eating spoilt food is not good for the body. Uncle and aunt rarelye here. Why don¡¯t you let them stay for the night? If the family can¡¯t afford it, they can stay in an inn. I¡¯ll give you money, and you can ask your brothers to make a trip and book a room.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was instantly ecstatic.

    She wanted to let her brothers stay for the night, but the few rooms in the house were not enough.

    She also couldn¡¯t bear to take the silver to the inn to keep an eye on the rooms.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Han Qiao opened the closet and took out a small red box.

    When he opened it, there were bits and pieces of silver inside.

    It was just a few taels, just like the dowry that the Han family had given her.

    She stood there and hesitated for a moment before taking out two taels of silver and giving it to Old Woman Heng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements now.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and rest. You woke up too early in the morning. There were carriages and pnquins. You must be tired.¡±

    Old Woman Heng immediately went to ask her family to stay, and even pretended to ask a few sisters-inw to stay.

    The few uncles also knew that Old Woman Heng was not easy to get along with, so they were toozy to put on an act with her. Moreover, they still had chores to do when they went back. They had to feed the chickens and pigs, so they had no time to dawdle.

    Old Woman Heng happily left her family behind.

    He asked Heng Dng to book a room at the inn.

    She sat down and bragged to her sisters-inw, ¡°My wife is the most filial and obedient. Just you wait. In the future, when I ask her to go east, she won¡¯t dare to go west. When I ask her to stand, she won¡¯t dare to sit..¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83: Boasting To The Sky

    Chapter 83: Boasting To The Sky

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s saliva flew everywhere as she spoke. She was very pleased with herself.

    The sisters-inw and sisters-inw saw that Heng Yi had suddenly be rich. They thought that Heng Yi was filial, so they probably gave Old Woman Heng a lot of silver and were willing to support her.

    He kept praising her for being good and amazing.

    This was how a daughter-inw should be taught. She should be controlled and suppressed.

    Nowadays, it was the mother-inw who suppressed the daughter-inw.

    Fourth sister-inw, Madam Wu, overheard the conversation when she passed by. Her eyes darkened, and she turned to the kitchen.

    The Heng family was actually only this big. There were a few rooms, one for each brother, one for the boys, one for the girls, and the younger ones slept with their parents.

    Old Woman Heng had money in her hands, but she refused to part with the family. First, they would live their own lives after the separation, and no one would listen to her. Second, she was afraid that Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t take the money home.

    But in fact, no matter what, it was not pleasing.

    With such arge family crowded together, and the older children about to get married, there would be more friction, bickering, and resentment.

    The hearts of this family had long scattered, and it was impossible for them to be united.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s voice was very heavy, and when it reached the bridal room, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t hear it clearly, but Heng Yi heard it neatly.

    He sat on the stool.

    His expression darkened.

    Seeing this, Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Are you not happy that I asked your mother to keep the meat?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head. ¡°No, she was the one who bragged to Aunt that she would discipline you in the future.¡±

    Just this?

    Old Woman Heng was shrewish because no one was shrewish, bolder, and more willing to go all out than her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°Go get some water to wash up and change your clothes. You¡¯re all wet. It¡¯s not good for your body to wear this.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao, nodded, and stood up.

    When he went to fetch water, he stood at the door of the central room, coldly looking at Old Woman Heng and speaking very seriously. Someone noticed him and shouted, ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    Old Woman Heng turned her head when she heard the voice. She looked at Heng Yi awkwardly and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Heng Yi looked at her indifferently, then walked to the kitchen to fetch water.

    Behind him, Old Woman Heng exined dryly, ¡°This fifth brother just doesn¡¯t like to talk.¡±

    Heng Yi fetched some water from the kitchen and brought it back to the wedding room. Han Qiao had already found the clothes. They were also a set of red clothes, very simple without any embroidery.

    ¡°Hurry up and wash and change.¡± Han Qiao closed the window and closed the door.

    Heng Yi tensed up.

    He pretended to be calm, and his hands were shaking as he took off his clothes.

    Han Qiao found it funny, but she didn¡¯t want to tease him.

    Heng Yi took off his clothes with his back to Han Qiao. He wanted to show her his strong body, but he was afraid that the scars on his body would scare her. In the end, he hid behind the bed.

    As he changed his clothes, he peeked at Han Qiao, wondering if she was peeking at him.

    Then, he saw Han Qiao sitting on a stool and smiling at him.

    Heng Yi froze for a moment, then immediately shrank back.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    When Heng Yi came out in clean clothes, he felt much more refreshed.

    Han Qiao went forward to straighten his clothes and straighten the wrinkles.

    ¡°Sit on the stool. I¡¯llb your hair again.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He sat on the stool and said to Han Qiao,¡±I¡¯ve been showering and washing my hair every night for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Han Qiaobed Heng Yi¡¯s hair with a woodenb and tied it up on his head.

    In this era, men had long hair and tied it up on their heads. The rich used jade crowns or gold crowns, while the poor used cloth strips.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have a golden crown or a jade crown, so he could only use cloth.

    However, today was a joyous day, so Han Qiao had prepared a red cloth for him to celebrate.

    He sat there obediently and let Han Qiaob his hair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hang the wedding dress first. I¡¯ll wash it when we bring it back to Xishan Vige the day after tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He was a little sleepy.

    He hadn¡¯t slept well for a few days, and he couldn¡¯t sleepst night. Now that he was beside Han Qiao, he wanted to sleep.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go and sleep. There¡¯s Big Brother Hu, He Hong and the others outside.¡±

    Han Qiao asked again, ¡°Is He Hong¡¯s wife and child here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Han Qiao hummed lightly.

    Heng Yi was a straightforward person, so he didn¡¯t ask why Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I still have something to doter, so I won¡¯t sleep first.¡±

    He pretended to be drunk and rested for a while. It would not be good for him to sleep again.

    Heng Yi cleaned up and poured the water. Seeing the bucket in the corner, he took it to the bathroom and washed it.

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    As the saying goes, a gentleman stays far away from the kitchen. Many men don¡¯t even enter the kitchen, let alone empty the toilet.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mind at all and pushed it under the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes.

    tl

    At this time, very few people came to talk to Han Qiao. Most of them had gone back, and those who stayed were bragging in the hall and holding Old Woman Heng.

    Han Qiao leaned against the bed and took a nap.

    She woke up very early in the morning to take a shower, put on her wedding dress, and talk to her rtives. After the carriage came all the way here, it was even more tiring to talk to Heng Yi¡¯s rtives after the wedding.

    She slept until evening, and Han Qiao woke up from the heat.

    The room was airtight and the door was closed. It must be hot.

    She got up and opened the window and saw Fourth Sister-inw Wuing out of the room next door.

    ¡°Fifth Sister-inw, you¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°Fourth sister-inw.¡±

    The two of them had spoken a few words before, but they were not very familiar with each other, let alone on good terms.

    ¡°Clean up and get ready for dinner. I¡¯ll get you some water to wash up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fourth Sister-inw.¡±

    The two of them would be sisters-inw in the future. Han Qiao also wanted to get along with each other. If they couldn¡¯t get along, they would stay away.

    Madam Wu quickly brought Han Qiao some hot water.

    Han Qiao was washing her face andbing her hair.

    Han Qiao locked the wardrobe before she left.

    She felt that it was better to be cautious.

    Madam Wu waited for Han Qiao to go to the central room together.

    There were a few more rooms on the Heng family¡¯s side, but they were even more cramped.

    When Han Qiao arrived at the main room, her rtives were already there.

    ¡°Aiyo, Heng Yi¡¯s wife is here.¡±

    Eldest Aunt stepped forward and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand warmly and politely.

    She asked Han Qiao to sit beside her.

    She kept praising Han Qiao¡¯s good looks and Heng Yi¡¯s good taste. She would definitely be happy after marrying Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao smiled gently and allowed them to praise her.

    They had leftovers for dinner, some of which had not been touched.

    When it was time for dinner, Heng Yi came in, drenched in sweat.

    He immediately saw Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao also looked at him and smiled softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± said old man Heng.

    Not only were there a lot of vegetables left, but there were also leftovers of wine, melon seeds, and peanuts. These were all locked up in the cab by Old Woman Heng.

    They ate in the yard, and Han Qiao sat down next to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi picked up some food for her, but Han Qiao didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. It was too greasy.

    The others, on the other hand, ate with relish and kept praising the dishes and the taste.

    Heng Yi also had a good appetite.

    Han Qiao picked up a few dishes, finished the rice in her bowl, and put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°Are you full?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    Heng Yi knew that Han Qiao usually didn¡¯t eat much.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi put down his bowl and chopsticks, got up, and went to the kitchen to scoop some water for Han Qiao.

    Fortunately, there was a small stove in the house today, and Heng Yi had borrowed the iron kettle from someone to boil water and make tea.

    He poured some water and ced it in front of Han Qiao. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    As long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, one could see how good Heng Yi was to Han Qiao.

    Even though his sisters-inw had been married for so many years, they had never drunk a mouthful of hot water from a man.

    Therefore, whether he cared or not could be shown through his actions..

 Chapter 84 - 84: Heng Yiâ€™s Feeling Wronged

    Chapter 84: Heng Yi¡¯s Feeling Wronged

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After the meal, Old Man Heng asked everyone to stay.

    The uncles of the Heng family, Heng Yi¡¯s uncles, and his brothers were all there.

    ¡°I asked everyone to stay because I thought that the children were all grown up. This family should also be divided and let them live their own lives.¡±

    Uncles and uncles didn¡¯t mind.

    The Heng brothers were all stunned.

    Old Woman Heng also jumped up in surprise, but she didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble and slowly sat down again.

    The Heng brothers looked at each other.

    The sisters-inw¡¯s faces were also filled with joy.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao sat next to each other, their faces calm.

    Old man Heng suddenly said he wanted to split up, he must have bad intentions.

    Old man Heng looked at Heng Yi and Han Qiao. ¡°Fifth brother, what did you two say?¡±

    Han Qiao remained silent.

    Heng Yi said, ¡°We can move out, but I don¡¯t want anything in the house. I won¡¯t spend a single cent to buy anything for the house. Father and Mother can live with anyone, but not me.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s words stopped old man Heng from continuing.

    If you want to split up, then split up.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the richest in this family. As a brother, shouldn¡¯t you help your brothers?¡± Said old man Heng.

    Heng Yi looked at Old Man Heng coldly. ¡°I risked my life to earn the silver. When I was scratched by the tiger, they didn¡¯t ask me anything, nor did they help me get the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I learned it from you. You¡¯ve never helped your uncles before, so what right do you have to ask me?¡±

    Heng Yi stood up and said, ¡°If you want to split up, then do it. I don¡¯t want anything in the house. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll move everything out of the bridal room.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same sentence. You give one tael of silver a year to support your parents.¡±

    Heng Yi was tough.

    Big Uncle Heng, Third Uncle Heng, and Fourth Uncle Heng remained silent.

    Old man Heng exploded with rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re so rich. What¡¯s wrong with giving more to your mother and me? Your mother and I wanted to move in with you after we split up. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but where does Grandma live? She was staying at her uncle¡¯s house. Didn¡¯t you say that your parents should have followed the eldest son? Why did it change when it came to you?¡± Heng Yi did not yield an inch.

    He reached out to hold Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You can divide it however you want. You don¡¯t have to ask us what we want. Although I¡¯m a little silly, I¡¯m not stupid. If you want to scheme against me, it depends on whether I¡¯m willing or not.¡± After saying that, Heng Yi took Han Qiao¡¯s hand and left.

    His days with Han Qiao werefortable, but when he returned to the Heng family, it was a foul atmosphere.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted Han Qiaofeng to marry him in a grand manner, and that there wasn¡¯t any ceremony, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to return to the Heng family at all.

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡± Old man Heng berated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you for so many years.¡±

    Heng Yi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re my biological daughter. She raised you for so many years and married you. How did you treat her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your biological son. Don¡¯t you feel guilty asking so much of me?¡±

    In fact, there were people who were shocked, but not many.

    Almost everyone in the Heng family knew that Heng Yi wasn¡¯t his biological son. He was picked up by Big Uncle Heng and raised by Old Woman Heng.

    ¡°So, what else do you want to say?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Old man Heng looked at Heng Yi. ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng saw that her old man was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Old Fifth, you, you can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Did you guys get a lot for this wedding?¡±

    ¡°Food, drink, and use, which one didn¡¯t you take? Did I say anything? If you want to split up, I¡¯ll say what I think. Am I wrong?¡±

    Old Woman Heng opened her mouth and looked at Han Qiao.¡±Old Fifth¡¯s wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag her into this. She just got married and can¡¯t be bothered to get involved in our family¡¯s mess.¡±

    Heng Yi pulled Han Qiao to his side.

    Seeing this, Old Woman Heng sat on the ground and wailed, ¡°Aiyo, why is my life so bitter?¡±

    Heng Yi took a deep breath.

    ¡°Today is my wedding day. I advise you not to howl. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you cry until you can¡¯t even cry.¡± Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    Han Qiao hesitated for a moment.

    Heng Yi loosened his grip, picked up a stool, and threw it on the ground.

    A hole was created in the ground, and the stool shattered into pieces.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s crying also stopped.

    She covered her mouth and looked at Heng Yi in shock.

    Heng Yi looked at her coldly.

    At that moment, Old Woman Heng felt that Heng Yi wanted to kill her.

    Heng Yi led Han Qiao to the wedding room.

    After entering the bridal room, Han Qiao asked him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Was he so angry because of a branch family?

    Not to that extent.

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao tightly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this house any longer. It¡¯s too disgusting.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t say anything, quietly waiting for Heng Yi to calm down.

    ¡°The woman next door is called Zhen Niang. I was engaged to her a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t even get to see her before the Heng family broke off the engagement. But today, Mother Zhen told me that when she came back to look for me, my mother kept saying that I missed her and even persuaded her to buy the courtyard next door.¡±

    ¡°She said that she would marry me sooner orter and that she wanted to break us up. Moreover, Old Lady Sun spread rumors everywhere. It was also my father who went to Sun Ji¡¯s grocery store and personally discussed it with Sun Yixi¡­¡±

    At that time, he had suspected it, but he had no evidence.

    Today, not only did Mother Zhen say it, but the neighbors also saw it with their own eyes.

    The more Heng Yi spoke, the angrier he got.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, was calmer. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry? Why don¡¯t you think about it? That Mother Zhen is also deliberately looking for trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a straightforward person. You won¡¯t be furious just by ndering us, but if it involves our future, and your father just said that we¡¯re going to split up, you¡¯ll definitely be angry. However, you also said that today is our wedding. We should be happy and happy. Why should we get angry over such trivial matters?¡±

    ¡°Your parents are indeed very scheming and greedy, but there is one thing. They have raised you for so many years, so we have to give them what we should.¡±

    Han Qiao pushed Heng Yi away.

    ¡°Heng Yi, since I¡¯ve married you, I¡¯ve decided to spend the rest of my life with you. I won¡¯t change my mind because of some random gossip. I understand your feelings, and I hope you understand mine too.¡±

    ¡°We bowed to the heavens and earth. In this life, other than life and death, other than you and me having a change of heart, no one can separate us.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a scheme or a scheme. As long as you and I are strong enough, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi¡¯s eyes glistening with tears.

    She knew that he felt inferior.

    It wasn¡¯t just about Mother Zhen and the Heng family, but also about Sun Yiming¡¯s appearance and other people¡¯s gossip.

    People who had never been loved were extremely fragile.

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand and ced it on her heart. ¡°Heng Yi, this heart is beating not only for me, but also for you.¡±

    Han Qiao then tiptoed to kiss Heng Yi..

 Chapter 85 - 85: The Plan Failed

    Chapter 85: The n Failed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old man Heng¡¯s n had failed.

    However, he did not want his sons to ask him, ¡°Father, are we really splitting up?¡±

    Old man Heng was astonished.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to split up. This house is only this big. After splitting up, we can go back to the countryside and get a piece ofnd.¡± Heng Dng said.

    It was difficult to find a reliable job in town.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. You said that you want to split up, so when are we splitting up? How?¡±

    Old man Heng was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    He cursed the idiot in his heart.

    Was he splitting up? He thought that Heng Yi wouldpromise for the sake of harmony and beauty.

    Who would have thought that Heng Yi would act like he had taken the wrong medicine? He didn¡¯t even talk aboutpromising, he directly refuted and stated his position clearly.

    Uncle Heng said, ¡°This house is indeed a little crowded. The children are all grown up and want to start a family. Second brother, you should let them go and let them work hard. If they can¡¯t, they can go back to the countryside and build a house. They can raise a few chickens and grow vegetables.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. Is Eldest Brother right?¡±

    Third Uncle Heng and Fourth Uncle Heng urged Old Man Heng.

    Old Man Heng looked at his four sons and daughters-inw. After a long silence, he said, ¡°Divide them. Your uncles and uncles are here today. Divide them.¡±

    ¡°Old man.¡± Old Woman Heng eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to split them up. The houses in the town are indeed small, and it¡¯s not enough for a whole family to live in. However, it¡¯s definitely not affordable for all of you to buy houses in the town¡­¡± Said old man Heng.

    He had spent so much effort to move his family to the town, and now he had to move back to the countryside. How could he be willing?

    ¡°Father, moving back to the countryside is much better than staying in town.¡±

    Old man Heng didn¡¯t know what to say about his stupid sons.

    However, since Old Man Heng had agreed to divide the family, this family had to do so.

    The four daughters-inw had saved some money, but the money they had when they returned to the countryside to repair their houses was not enough, so they all had their eyes on the money box of Old Woman Heng.

    Big Uncle Heng and the others were also staying in the inn today, so they weren¡¯t in a hurry at all. Instead, they kindly gave Old Man Heng some advice.

    For example, which ce in the countryside was better? Their family already had a few acres ofnd. If they bought a few acres of wastnd to open up wastnd and build a small courtyard for each of their sons, it would be extremely dignified.

    But was this what old man Heng wanted to hear?

    Of course not.

    He kept smoking in silence.

    His uncles felt that it was good to go to the countryside. If they did not have enough money, they could sell this small courtyard in town and have the money to repair the house.

    The most expensive thing to build a house was the tiles. Anything else that could be used could be used.

    However, after the house was repaired, it would also require a lot of money to buy all the furniture.

    Old Woman Heng leaned on the chair, feeling her flesh being cut off piece by piece.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today!¡± said old man Heng.

    Big Uncle Heng, Third Uncle Heng, and Fourth Uncle Heng immediately rose to their feet, giggling as they spoke to old man Heng, praising him for his wisdom.

    Old Man Heng was furious.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his deep thoughts and good endurance, he would have cursed out loud.

    Everyone returned to their rooms to sleep. The small courtyard gradually quieted down, but the rooms were not quiet.

    They were all muttering about the matter of splitting the family, calcting the money in their hands. How much money would Old Woman Heng take out to split when the family split? Does Heng Yi¡¯s share count?

    There was an opening in the window of the bridal room, and an oilmp was burning in the room.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were lying on the bed.

    They had never thought of consummating their marriage here. Although both of them had thoughts, they held back.

    They did not say anything. After all, the walls had ears, and it was inconvenient to say anything.

    He justy there.

    Since they were already married, they were in a very good mood.

    They thought that they would not be able to sleep, but they fell asleep very quickly.

    That night, apart from Heng Yi and his wife, and the carefree children who hadn¡¯t grown up yet, the rest of the Heng family didn¡¯t sleep well.

    Old Woman Heng was a little listless when she woke up in the morning. She sat on the chair and sighed.

    Heng Sister-inw and a few other sisters-inw were busy in the kitchen, waiting for Han Qiao and Heng Yi to get up and serve tea to Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng.

    The children were all waiting for their new aunt¡¯s greeting gift.

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi woke up, the atmosphere in the Heng family was very tense.

    A few boys came over with water to wash their faces and called her Fifth Aunt.

    All of them were smiling so brightly that their eyes were curved into crescents, and their faces were filled with ttery.

    Han Qiao gave each of them a red packet with too wens inside.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Aunt!¡±

    After receiving the greeting gift, they all ran away happily.

    The little girls brought breakfast over one after another. They also called out to Aunt Wu in unison and looked at Han Qiao eagerly.

    Han Qiao still gave each of them a red packet.

    After the little girl took it, she said, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Aunt.¡±

    Then, she ran away.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    Heng Yi, who was sitting on the side,ughed as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at her breakfast and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.

    Because it was all leftover from yesterday. It was a big mess of meat and oil, and it looked a little bad.

    ¡°Eat a few mouthfuls. I¡¯ll go out and buy wontons for you after you toast me some tea.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t picky. He ate everything and enjoyed it very much.

    Han Qiao indeed did not have much of an appetite. She casually ate two mouthfuls and put down her bowl and chopsticks.

    Heng Yi finished the rest of the food.

    Heng Yi carried the empty bowl and chopsticks out. Fourth sister-inw Wu Shi walked over. ¡°Fifth brother, leave it to me. Have sister-inw prepare some tea for Father and Mother.¡±

    Even if he wasn¡¯t her biological son, he still had to toast her.

    The grace of raising him¡­

    Heng Yi took a deep breath.

    He was actually very depressed. On the one hand, he was extremely annoyed, but on the other hand, he could not get rid of it.

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi arrived at the central room, the atmosphere was very harmonious again, as if yesterday¡¯s conflict had never happened. Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng were all smiling, and the uncles and aunts were even more amiable.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Heng family was really thick-skinned.

    If it were her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    Fourth sister-inw brought tea over. When Heng Yi and Han Qiao took it, they were still hesitating whether to kneel or not.

    Kneel, but feel that they are not worthy.

    If he didn¡¯t kneel, others would gossip. It was really difficult to be a human.

    Old Woman Heng smiled and said, ¡°No need to kneel, no need to kneel. Hurry up and serve tea!¡±

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    ¡°Father, drink some tea!¡±

    ¡°Mother, have some tea!¡±

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng took the teacups, then Old Woman Heng gave Han Qiao a red packet.

    Han Qiao pinched it curiously. It was a thin piece, which should be a copper coin.

    Han Qiao handed him a cloth and a pair of shoes as a greeting gift.

    The shoes were bought from someone else, so she didn¡¯t have time to make them. Heng Yi didn¡¯t let her do any needlework.

    Han Qiao then served tea to her uncles, aunts, uncles, aunts, and uncles.

    They also gave him a red packet. It was so thin that he didn¡¯t know what was inside. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a banknote.

    Then, he gave her a recognition gift. It was a cloth that could be used to make clothes.

    After serving tea to her brothers and sisters-inw, she could sit on a chair and wait for the younger generation to serve her tea.

    The juniors of the Heng family were really good at pleasing people. They knelt down and kowtowed, then shouted,¡± Fifth Aunt.¡±¡±

    The juniors were also made of cloth.

    When they got the things, they all smiled. This fifth aunt also shouted more and more attentively.

    These children weren¡¯t bad by nature, but they had been taught badly by Old

    Woman Heng..

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Faeces in the Latrine Pit

    Chapter 86: The Faeces in the Latrine Pit

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After the tea ceremony, Han Qiao wanted to go out with Heng Yi to his master¡¯s house. Yesterday, his master¡¯s family also came. Han Qiao also met his master¡¯s wife and a few sisters-inw. They were all kind people.

    Old Woman Heng called out to Han Qiao, ¡°Old Fifth, Old Fifth¡¯s wife, the two of you stay behind.¡±

    The two of them sat down.

    Old Woman Heng then said, ¡°I discussed with your fatherst night and thought that it would be better to separate this family. The children are all grown up, and those who marry have to marry, and those who marry have to marry. There should be a room for a bed, and we can¡¯t let the new daughter-inw sleep on the ground.¡±

    The few uncles and uncles quickly agreed.

    Han Qiao also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not cheap to build a house back in the vige. How much money did you spend to build that house?¡±

    ¡°Excluding the family¡¯s help, furniture, pots and pans, I spent a total of eight taels on buying tiles, hiring a carpenter, and buyingnd.¡±

    When everyone heard eight taels of silver.

    Some of them were already getting excited and wondering if they could borrow some money to build a house.

    After all, the children at home were all grown up. After marrying a wife, they couldn¡¯t not even have a house.

    Old Woman Heng did some calctions. Last night, she counted the money she had saved up over the years. She had nearly fifty taels of silver. It would take more than thirty taels to repair a room for each of her four sons. She still had to buy two pots, bowls,dles, and so on. In the end, she might only have ten taels left.

    ¡°You have a house in West Mountain Vige, and Heng Yi has a manor in Puyi County. Heng Family Vige won¡¯t be building houses for you. I¡¯ll sell this house in town to you at a cheaper price. We¡¯ll have a ce to stay when wee to town asionally. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    She wouldn¡¯t stay in Heng Family Vige either.

    Hurry up and get the Heng family away from Mother Zhen next door.

    To avoid being used by others.

    It couldn¡¯t cause too much damage, but it was disgusting.

    Not only did she want to buy this house, but she also wanted to buy the one next to Mother Zhen¡¯s house. No one lived in her neighborhood, which was not a good thing for a beautiful and rich woman.

    If Mother Zhen dared to disgust her, she would dare to plot against her.

    She, Han Qiao, had never been a pushover.

    ¡°What do you think, Fifth Brother?¡± Old Woman Heng asked.

    ¡°Our Sister Ah Qiao has the final say.¡±

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    Han Qiao said she wanted to buy it, so she bought it.

    Old Woman Heng was happy.

    Han Qiao said calmly, ¡°Mother said that you¡¯re selling this house to us at a low price? How cheap was it? I heard from Brother Hu that the house next door was sold for more than twenty taels. After selling the house, would the title deed be transferred to Heng Yi?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want the house to be hers after she paid the money.

    That was simply a fool.

    Old Woman Heng heard this and looked at Old Man Heng. When Old Man Heng nodded, she said, ¡°It must be transferred to Old Fifth. This house will be twenty taels. What do you think?¡±

    To be able to make the miserly Old Woman Heng lose a few taels of silver was already a matter of red rain falling from the sky.

    ¡°Old Fifth¡¯s wife, don¡¯t me us for being biased as parents. It¡¯s really too difficult to earn money. Dng and the others are not as capable as Old Fifth¡­¡±

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°20 taels it is. When the timees, this house will be demolished and rebuilt. No matter what¡¯s inside, as long as my parents, brother, and sister-inw like it, they can tear it down and take it away.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was overjoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I like it.¡±

    Then, he carefully asked Han Qiao, ¡°Old Fifth¡¯s wife, I¡¯ll just call you Ah Qiao. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Han Qiaowen smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Then, then the gold bracelet you promised to buy me yesterday still counts, right?¡± Old Woman Heng asked carefully.

    Instantly, everyone looked at Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi also nced at Han Qiao and sat up straight.

    ¡°Since I promised mother, I will definitely keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Heng Yi and I just got married¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng quickly interrupted, ¡°I understand, I understand. Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    As long as Han Qiao kept her word, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was earlier orter.

    As long as he gave it to her.

    When the Heng brothers learned that their parents were going to separate, they became excited as well.

    They had also discussed with their daughter-inwst night. They had to buy furniture with the money in their hands. They definitely couldn¡¯t afford to repair the house.

    The houses in town would not get much if they were demolished, but it was better than buying them all.

    Han Qiao said to Old Woman Heng, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go to Master¡¯s house with Heng Yiter.¡±

    ¡°I should go, I should go.¡±

    Old Woman Heng even pretended to ask, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Then go early. Are youing back for lunch?¡± Old Woman Heng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch at Master¡¯s ce ande back in the evening.¡±

    In fact, Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to eat at the Heng family at all.

    It was all greasy leftovers.

    It would probably turn sour at night.

    Old Woman Heng was reluctant to send him off. Neighbors, rtives, and friends would give him some. He wouldn¡¯t have to eat rotten vegetables.

    ¡°Then go quickly. There¡¯s still a distance between here and Master Wan.¡±01d Woman Heng was rarely amiable.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi stood up at the same time. ¡°Father, Mother, Uncle, Aunt, Uncle, Aunt, Uncle, Aunt, stay at home and have lunch before you leave. Heng Yi and I are going to work.¡±

    Han Qiao was thorough.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Back in the bridal chamber, Han Qiao took out the things she had prepared, and Heng Yi carried them.

    Han Qiao locked everything that should be locked, including the door.

    When they went out together, Old Woman Heng giggled and came to see them off.

    She had just left when the door next door opened.

    Mother Zhen stood at the door in white, calling out in a pitiful and weak voice, ¡°Heng Yi, are you going out?¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    He nervously swallowed his saliva.

    Han Qiao chuckled. ¡°Heng Yi, who is this? Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Heng Yi said coldly.

    Mother Zhen¡¯s face changed slightly, but she still said calmly, ¡°Heng Yi is always joking. I was engaged to him a long time ago. How could I not know him?¡±

    ¡°Besides, you and I met that day.¡±

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an engagement? There were also many who divorced after marriage. Besides, you and Heng Yi were engaged many years ago. I can¡¯t just take a stick to thetrine and see what he ate yesterday.¡±

    Han Qiao said casually.

    The sun had not risen for long, and the weather was not hot. It was even a little warm.

    Heng Yi wondered what Han Qiao meant.

    Mother Zhen understood that Han Qiao wasparing her to Heng Yi¡¯s sh * t.

    She was so angry that her face turned red.

    Han Qiao said to Heng Yi casually, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s very hot today. Look, my face is hurting.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Heng Yi became anxious.

    He quickly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯ll buy an oil-paper umbre when we get to the front. I know a shop that sells umbres. The oil-paper umbres are very beautiful. Take a look at what flowers you like and we¡¯ll buy a few more.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Han Qiao pulled Heng Yi towards the alley.

    She also said to Heng Yi, ¡°The next time you meet such a strange person, you must stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Sister Ah Qiao.¡± Heng Yi said seriously.

    Han Qiao even shouted, ¡°If she still shamelesslyes over, you must scold her righteously and tell her to scram.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°Do you know what to say?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Ugly thing, get lost!¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was even louder than Han Qiao¡¯s.

    Not only did Mother Zhen hear it, but many people in the alley also heard it.

    Some people even opened the door to see who was shouting.

    Mother Zhen¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s backs with hatred.

    However, Han Qiao turned around and smiled at her..

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Wan Familyâ€™s Plan Failed

    Chapter 87: The Wan Family¡¯s n Failed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    For a moment, Mother Zhen saw endless malice in Han Qiao¡¯s eyes.

    There was also ruthlessness and a warning.

    But when she looked carefully, Han Qiao had already turned around and was following Heng Yi like a little bird.

    Heng Yi was carrying something, and Han Qiao was empty-handed. Looking at their backs, they looked sopatible. Their shadows ovepped, and they were inseparable.

    Mother Zhen stomped her feet angrily and turned around to close the door.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t cat much for breakfast, so Heng Yi took her to eat wontons and dumplings.

    The taste wasn¡¯t that great, butpared to the greasy leftovers of the Heng family, Han Qiao preferred to eat wontons.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi ate a bowl of wontons and a basket of dumplings together. She didn¡¯t eat much, and Heng Yi finished the rest.

    Perhaps because they were married, they could be open and aboveboard. Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao with passionate and lingering eyes.

    When she paid, Heng Yi looked at her and did whatever she asked him to do. He was a little silly¡­But Heng Yi wasn¡¯t stupid. He was actually quite capable.

    ¡°Heng Yi, let¡¯s go to brother Hu and tell him about the house.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Whatever Han Qiao said, Heng Yi agreed.

    The two of them went to Broker¡¯s Store together. Third Brother Hu was in the shop today. When he saw the two of theming together, he smiled and teased them. After making tea for them, he got down to business. ¡°You guys don¡¯t even want to live in town anymore, why do you still want to buy a house?¡± There was still a house in the middle.

    Third Brother Hu couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Brother Hu, just help us buy it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy it for you as soon as possible.¡±

    Strangely enough, the house had not been able to sell. The price had dropped by 20 taels.

    Heng Yi got a bargain.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Hu.¡± Han Qiao thanked him.

    Compared to Heng Yi, she knew how to save face, and even Old Woman Heng, who was as fierce as she was, was coaxed into smiling.

    When the couple left for the Wan family, Old Third Hu was still wondering why Han Qiao bought these two houses.

    There was another n¡­

    He was scheming against the woman who lived between the two rooms.

    What was it called again?

    Third Brother Hu racked his brains and went out to recruit a little beggar. He gave the little beggar a few coins and asked him to inquire about it.

    Although these little beggars were young, they were not stupid to be able to survive in a small town like Ninghe Town.

    This little beggar spent his days near Broker¡¯s Shop, specifically running errands for Hu Laosan, asking for some information or delivering a letter.

    Three meals a day might not be enough, but at least he would not starve to death.

    Knowing that Master Wan liked wine, Han Qiao and Heng Yi went to the tavern to get the best wine.

    Master Wan¡¯s house was still far away, but Han Qiao saw two children running away quickly.

    She guessed that it was her master¡¯s child who was waiting here.

    ¡°Your master must think highly of you.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°In the future, you have to walk around more often. It¡¯s fine if people don¡¯te during the holidays, but you can¡¯t be short on gifts.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask much about the marriage. Heng Yi could make it grand, but he couldn¡¯t do it alone. Friends and rtives would have to help.

    When they arrived at Master Wan¡¯s house, Master Wan¡¯s family was already waiting at the door. The two kids popped their heads out, smiling at Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    ¡°Master.¡± Heng Yi called out, ¡®Til bring my wife here to show you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,e in and sit.¡±

    The two of them also asked to serve tea to their master and masteress.

    A greeting gift.

    Master¡¯s wife smiled and gave Han Qiao a red packet.

    Han Qiao held it in her hand and could feel that it was a bracelet.

    It should be a silver bracelet.

    It was said that a disciple was half a child, and his master and wife treated Heng Yi really well.

    After getting to know the Wan family, it was almost time for lunch.

    The Wan family¡¯s lunch was quite sumptuous, and it was all freshly made. The fresh taste was still good.

    Master¡¯s wife and sisters-inw kept putting food into Han Qiao¡¯s and Heng Yi¡¯s bowls. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Sister-inw. We¡¯re all family. Help yourself to whatever you like.¡±

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t be polite even if she wanted to.

    In short, she was a little full.

    Heng Yi drank some wine and sat down beside her obediently. He didn¡¯t even go when she called him.

    He was like a wooden block.

    ¡°This child is the same as when he first came to be our master. He would shut his mouth when we talked to him and wouldn¡¯t move even when we called him to eat. He would only scoop some for us to eat when we were done eating.¡± Master¡¯s wife sighed.

    ¡°Yes, at that time, I had already married into the family. Little Junior Brother was very skinny. He stood there like a bamboo pole and looked really pitiful.¡± Wan Wusao agreed.

    The sisters-inw of the Wan family also told Han Qiao about how Heng Yi looked when he first came to the Wan family.

    Every sentence did not mention the abuse and grinding of Heng Yi, but every sentence was the abuse and grinding of Heng Yi.

    From time to time, she nced at Heng Yi, who was silent.

    He hadn¡¯t had a good day in the Heng family, and he might not have had a good time with Master Wan either.

    This bracelet was not easy to take today.

    She reached out to hold Heng Yi¡¯s hand, and felt him grip her hand tightly.

    His palms were sweaty.

    Han Qiao said gently,¡±That¡¯s all in the past. In the future, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with him. I¡¯ll care about his happiness and sorrow, take care of his three meals a day, give birth to his children, and protect our family.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    His passionate feelings surged, and he only held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly.

    The Wan family was slightly stunned.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were different from what they had expected.

    Han Qiao did not say that she would show filial piety to her master or repay her master¡¯s kindness. She did not say a word.

    When the Wan family talked about this, she could easily shift the topic to another ce and talk about other things.

    Seeing that the sun was about to set, Han Qiao and Heng Yi stood up and said goodbye.

    The Wan family couldn¡¯t say what they wanted to say.

    He could only watch as the couple bid farewell and left.

    After a moment of silence, Master¡¯s wife said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t mention the things you¡¯re thinking about.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± His daughters-inw called out in unison.

    ¡°Heng Yi¡¯s wife is a smart person, you guys can¡¯t even do anything to her!¡±

    On the way back, Han Qiao and Heng Yi were standing very close to each other. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that they had been moving forward.

    She didn¡¯t want to go back to the Heng family to eat greasy food. ¡°Heng Yi, let¡¯s go to the tavern to eat. Order two dishes and two bowls of white rice. I don¡¯t want to eat the food at home. It¡¯s too greasy.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them entered the restaurant together. Han Qiao ordered two meat dishes, one vegetable dish, one egg soup, and a big bowl of rice. Han Qiao ordered a te of melon seeds and a pot of tea. The two of them sat together, munching on melon seeds, drinking tea, and chatting while waiting for the food.

    In addition, it was still early. The two of them sat in the corner and spoke softly so that no one would hear them.

    Heng Yi had never enjoyed such afortable life before. He just sat there drinking tea and eating melon seeds, waiting for the dishes to be served.

    Because it was still early, there were no customers in the restaurant, so the food was served very quickly.

    Fried leeks with bacon, braised chicken, cucumber sd, egg soup, and white rice. The two ate slowly, and Heng Yi put some meat into Han Qiao¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°You eat meat, I like to eat cucumber sd.¡±

    The food in this tavern was not bad. They did not use much oil and the saltiness was moderate.

    After the two of them were full, Han Qiao specially ordered a big bowl of braised chicken and ced it in a food box to bring back.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to pay.

    Heng Yi had some money on hand, but not much, but he still had enough to pay for a meal.

    Heng Yi paid the money, took the food box, and led Han Qiao out of the tavern to the Heng family.

    As soon as they left the tavern, Sun Yiming brought his friends into the tavern¡­

 Chapter 88 - 88: Han Qiao Teaching Her Husband

    Chapter 88: Han Qiao Teaching Her Husband

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t see Han Qiao and Heng Yi. After entering the tavern, the waiters were discussing, and then he heard them. When he chased them out of the tavern, he only saw their backs.

    Sun Yiming clenched his fists.

    ¡°Brother Sun, Brother Sun,e in quickly. It¡¯s hot outside. Come in and drink some tea.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Sun Yiming entered the tavern.

    ¡°Brother Sun, what were you looking at just now? I think you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about the Han Corporation anymore. A promiscuous woman isn¡¯t worthy of you, Brother Sun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Brother Sun is both talented and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sun Yiming was silent.

    If you wanted a beauty, you had to be rich, powerful, and powerful.

    If there was nothing, not to mention beauties, even ugly people would not follow you.

    Moreover, there were very few women in the world who worked hard and lived a good life like the Han family.

    Sun Yiming slowly poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°What if I have to have her? Do you have any way to persuade him toe back?¡±

    This matter was actually quite difficult to handle.

    Especially since the Han family and Heng Yi were already married.

    His parents had ordered the matchmaker, and his rtives and friends had witnessed the marriage. The Heng n leader was the witness.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was not easy.

    His friends were silent. Sun Yiming chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink, Brother Sun.¡±

    When Heng Yi and Han Qiao returned to the Heng family, dinner had already been prepared.

    Seeing Heng Yi return with the food box, Old Woman Heng hurriedly took it.

    ¡°What is it? Your master gave it to you?¡±

    Before Heng Yi could open his mouth, Han Qiao said, ¡°Mother, Heng Yi and I had dinner in the tavern. This braised chicken is delicious. Heng Yi bought it for you and father.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was stunned for a moment, then she was surprised and pleasantly surprised.

    She knew that Heng Yi couldn¡¯t have bought it.

    Heng Yi was heartless.

    Han Qiao was the one who bought it.

    Old Woman Heng also knew that she couldn¡¯t control Heng Yi now, so she decided to settle for the second best thing. She had to coax Han Qiao first and get more benefits.

    ¡°You guys are so thoughtful. This thing is so expensive. There¡¯s still leftover food from yesterday at home. We can make do with it.¡±

    Before Old Woman Heng could finish her words, her grandsons ran over. ¡°Ah Nai, Ah Nai wants to eat meat, eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat.¡± Old Woman Heng scolded, but told Han Qiao and Heng Yi to go back to their rooms to rest while she carried the chicken to the kitchen to fill the bowls.

    The food cooked in the restaurant was much better than the food cooked at home, which was not only oily but also spicy.

    The moment it was poured out, it was very fragrant.

    Old Woman Heng scolded, ¡°Seriously, the two of us went to the tavern to eat, but they let us eat leftovers at home.¡±

    ¡°Ungrateful wolf.¡±

    Back in the house, Heng Yi asked Han Qiao to sit down and rest while he went to the kitchen to fetch water.

    ¡°Carry more, I want to wipe it.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to take a bath, but there were many people in the house, so they all took cold water. She didn¡¯t want to take cold water, so she could only endure it and go back to Xishan Vige to take a bath tomorrow.

    If he rubbed it and didn¡¯t move, he wouldn¡¯t sweat.

    When Heng Yi came to fetch water, he heard Old Woman Hengining.

    He stood at the door and listened indifferently.

    He didn¡¯t walk or move.

    When Old Woman Heng came out with the bowl, she saw Heng Yi and screamed,¡± Ah¡­¡±

    The bowl almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    Heng Yi ignored her and went to the kitchen to boil water.

    He didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end.

    He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t look, didn¡¯t ask, and didn¡¯t bother with anyone.

    Old Woman Heng cursed, but Heng Yi ignored her.

    She was also panicking.

    The Heng Yi of today was not the same Heng Yi who could not even afford to spend a few coins. He had a restaurant, a vige, and a bank.

    Old Woman Heng is regretful.

    She entered the kitchen. ¡°Old Fifth, Mother, Mother¡¯s mouth is just cheap. Mother doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. Mother was just casually saying it.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent.

    When the water was hot, he scooped it into a bucket and carried it out of the kitchen back to the house.

    Han Qiao was packing her things. She didn¡¯t look too good when she saw Heng Yi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Yi shook his head and refused to say.

    Han Qiao did not ask him any more questions. Everyone had their own little secrets and emotions.

    ¡°You take a shower first. I¡¯ll go outside.¡±

    Heng Yi walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. He stood under the eaves, looking at the sky silently.

    The sunset and sunset were both beautiful. The burning clouds were big and beautiful, but Heng Yi¡¯s heart was as cold as ice.

    The door was opened. Han Qiao stood at the door and called out softly, ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    How much tenderness was hidden in it.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart quivered when he heard that. He remembered that day at the gate when Han Qiao called him that.

    Her voice was very gentle and sweet, but it did not have the gentleness at this moment.

    From the time they met to the time they fell in love, the time was actually very short.

    However, it felt like a long time had passed, and it could heal all the pain in his heart in an instant.

    It was even better than panaceas.

    Heng Yi smiled at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Go and pour the water.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi went to pour some water while Han Qiao started packing.

    There were many things that he had to bring back. If he stayed here, he would probably lose everything.

    He put them into the box one by one, leaving the ones that he needed to use tomorrow outside.

    Heng Yi also came in with water to clean himself and put on clean clothes. He was now a naive person who loved cleanliness.

    The sky gradually darkened, and Han Qiao didn¡¯t try to get in touch with the Heng family. In ancient times, where there was no entertainment, the two of them had alreadyid down.

    They talked, chatted, and talked about their ns for the future.

    ¡°I was thinking of going into the mountains with you after I return. The most important thing is to widen the road to our house. At least the carriage can be driven in, and it will be convenient to go in and out.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He yed with Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    After a month of rest, Han Qiao¡¯s hands had be much smoother.

    ¡°When the timees, I will also learn how to drive a carriage. It will be convenient for me to go wherever I want. It would be best if I can learn how to ride a horse.¡±

    Han Qiao knew how to ride a horse, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know how to do it in order not to expose herself.

    Heng Yi nodded again.

    ¡°Then go to the county town and buy a maid to wash clothes and cook. After we enter the mountain, there will be a maid to wash clothes and cook at home. Secondly, we can take care of the house.¡±

    ¡°Let the third child rest his hands too.¡±

    ¡°I want to find an embroiderydy who can read and write. I want to teach the three children to read and write first.¡±

    Heng Yi tilted his head and asked Han Qiao, ¡°Do we learn too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, not only do you have to learn how to read and write, but you also have to find a master to learn martial arts when you arrive at the county town next spring.¡± Han Qiao leaned into Heng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Heng Yi, there¡¯s no such thing as a peaceful time in this world. It¡¯s just someone carrying a heavy burden.¡±

    ¡°The war at the border has started. Although it hasn¡¯t spread yet, we have to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°I even thought of building a wooden house in the deep mountains. We can hide in the mountains to avoid disaster.¡±

    ¡°As a man, you should stand up. Heng Yi, heroese from troubled times. You are not stupid, but you are a capable person. You should stand higher and go further..¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89: Exposed In One Word

    Chapter 89: Exposed In One Word

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was shaken by Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    No one had ever said these words to him, and no one had ever praised him.

    No one had ever thought that he was a capable person.

    When others talked about him, they all thought of him as Heng Yi, a stupid hunter who couldn¡¯t even speak. He only knew how to hunt, but he was useless. He hadn¡¯t married yet, so he was most likely going to be a bachelor for the rest of his life. When he got old, he wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to shelter himself from the wind and rain. He would have to go out and beg for food.

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring to my side. Thank you for loving me.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She almost cried.

    Han Qiao felt bad too. She moved her body and held Heng Yi in her arms, gently stroking his back. ¡°If you feel bad, cry. Cry out all your sadness, hatred, and disappointment, and leave them in this shabby house. When we get home tomorrow, you¡¯re not allowed to cry anymore.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s body stiffened.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    How could he not feel wronged?

    Ever since he was young, he had never been loved at all. As far as he could remember, he had never been able to eat at a table. When he was young, the most he ate was washing pots of water, leftovers, and sometimes he would go hungry.

    He could eat his fill at his master¡¯s ce, but his senior brothers were not friendly to him. They called him an idiot, isted him, left him in the mountains for the night, and tricked him into falling into a trap¡­

    Did his master know about this? He did not know.

    But he never told anyone, and no one ever called him Heng Yi or smiled at him.

    She would acknowledge him, encourage him, and think that he could do it.

    Han Qiao was the first and only one.

    Heng Yi cried for half the night and didn¡¯t even know how he fell asleep. Han Qiao got up to light the oilmp and wiped his eyes with a handkerchief. He suddenly woke up.

    He held Han Qiao¡¯s wrist tightly, his eyes filled with vignce and ruthlessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I saw that your eyes were swollen, so I took a handkerchief to wipe them for you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah Qiao, did I pinch you?¡± Heng Yi rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Han Qiao wiped Heng Yi¡¯s face gently.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    The woman under the oilmp was gentle and sweet. He knelt up and kissed Han Qiao¡¯s lips¡­

    Even when they were in love, Heng Yi still held back from consummating the marriage.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he was reluctant.

    Han Qiao¡¯s body had not recovered yet. He wanted to wait until the end of September or the beginning of October. The doctor had also said that it was always good to recuperate more. If she identally got pregnant, it would not be good for her body.

    Moreover, he felt that consummating the marriage in this ce was unfair to Han Qiao.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer any grievances.

    Han Qiao panted in Heng Yi¡¯s arms and punched him in embarrassment.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand. Why did Han Qiao hit him?

    Weren¡¯t they all quite happy just now?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up and go to sleep.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s tone was a little unpleasant, but she thought that she was experienced, but this silly boy was a child.

    He had no experience in this aspect at all.

    If she was angry with him, she could just turn around and he would be nervous for a long time.

    As expected, Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what to do as soon as she finished speaking.

    Han Qiao was both amused and distressed. She got up and hugged Heng Yi, teaching him step by step¡­

    The room was not very noisy, and the two of them were very careful, afraid of making too much noise.

    The taste was also intoxicating.

    Until the two of them hugged each other, panting.

    Han Qiao said to Heng Yi, ¡°Go and get a towel for me.¡±

    ¡°Can I give you my face towel?¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, deep and lustful.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you my face towel tomorrow.¡±

    Heng Yi was amused.

    She happily went to get a cloth and carefully wiped Han Qiao¡¯s face.

    Then, he cleaned himself up.

    When hey down, Heng Yi looked at the top of the bed andughed.

    Han Qiao was sleepy and tired, and she quickly fell asleep.

    Heng Yi turned over and hugged Han Qiao, also sleeping soundly.

    September 5th

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi woke up a littlete.

    Heng Yi got up first. He washed his face and rinsed his mouth outside. After tying his hair, he went to buy Han Qiao wontons in a pot.

    There wasn¡¯t much good food in town, so he thought Han Qiao would like it.

    The children immediately surrounded him. ¡°Fifth Uncle, where are you going?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the children.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m buying wontons. Do you want some? Want to eat a piece?¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. Fifth Uncle, I want to eat.¡±

    The children went out with Heng Yi. Heng Yi had also said that each of them would have a bowl of wontons, and that they were not allowed to fight over it or cry. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t pay.

    When they arrived, the children¡¯s eyes lit up as they ate the wontons and looked at the dumplings.

    ¡°Boss, give me a few more steamers of soup dumplings.¡±

    The children cheered immediately. Seeing Heng Yi¡¯s dark face, they all shut up and sat down obediently.

    The children ate until they were stuffed.

    Heng Yi also ate the dumplings and brought one for Han Qiao.

    Pay the money and go back to Heng¡¯s house.

    The children followed behind him. ¡°Fifth Uncle, is there anything you need us to do?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, can I follow you into the mountains to hunt?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, I also want to enter the mountain.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at them, his face dark.

    He listened to Sister Ah Qiao and decided not to go hunting in the mountains next year.

    He had to work hard to read and practice martial arts. He had to be a powerful person who could protect his family and his country, and protect his wife and daughter.

    No matter what, he would never be bullied or bullied by others.

    Heng Yi came back with food. Old Woman Heng¡¯s teeth hurt and her eyes burned. But when she saw the food in Heng Yi¡¯s hand, she wanted to curse out of habit.

    Heng Yi had already walked past her and left. He didn¡¯t even look at her, let alone talk to her.

    Old Woman Heng opened her mouth.

    Her grandsons kept telling her that Heng Yi had taken them to eat wontons and dumplings, and that they were delicious.

    He asked her to bring them there next time.

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. Go y and don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    His grandsons and granddaughters were scolded until their faces turned red. They moved their mouths and did not dare to talk back. They ran to their mothers.

    Compared to Old Woman Heng¡¯s harshness, the child¡¯s mother was definitely different.

    She would always pull them and secretly teach them to get close to Heng Yi.

    Only then could they gain more benefits.

    Not long after Heng Yi left, Han Qiao got up.

    Fourth sister-inw, Madam Wu, helped her fetch some hot water and looked at Han Qiao from head to toe.

    Perhaps it was the nourishment of love, or perhaps she was in a good mood, but Han Qiao looked especially good today. Coupled with the fact that she had changed into a pink dress, she looked especially young and beautiful.

    Compared to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, she was not much worse.

    Madam Wu sat at the side and chatted with Han Qiao. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to see Fifth Sister-inw again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why would Fourth Sister-inw say that?¡± Han Qiao was surprised.

    ¡°Your fifth brother and I don¡¯t have much ability. With this ability, we can only hide in the ravines and face the yellow soil with our backs facing the sky. You and Heng Yi are different. You are both capable people, and you will only go higher and further in the future. He would have a lot of things to do, and he woulde back less and less.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    However, she smiled and said, ¡°Look at what Fourth Sister-inw said. You and Fourth Brother are still young. As long as you work hard, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    ¡°You can also make a name for yourself in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get ahead in the countryside.¡± Madam Wu said bitterly.

    ¡°How can it not be easy? You can raise chickens, pigs, ducks, or vegetables for sale. You can also go into the mountains to dig up herbs and cut firewood for sale.¡±

    ¡°If your generation can¡¯t walk out of the mountains, then work hard to nurture the next generation. Let the boys study and learn skills, and let the girls learn cooking and needlework.¡±

    ¡°You can also learn how to make snacks and desserts.¡±

    ¡°There is only one thing. Stay away from bad people. Don¡¯t learn bad things from a young age and grow up to be crooked. If you grow up to be crooked, you will learn bad things. Even if you give everything, it will be useless¡­¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.

    Madam Wu suddenly stood up, her face flushed red and her eyes filled with tears..

 Chapter 90 - 90: Cursing Sun Yiming

    Chapter 90: Cursing Sun Yiming

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Now, not all the children of the Heng family were turning bad and crooked.

    They were all following their aunties and learning how to be gluttonous. Many of them bullied the good and feared the evil. They learned how to curry favor and act obedient, but they never thought about working hard.

    Madam Wu looked at Han Qiao and opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything about borrowing money.

    ¡°Sister-inw, thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°As long as Fourth Sister-inw doesn¡¯t me me for being nosy.¡±

    Heng Yi came back with food. Lady Wu nced at him, then hurried out of the house.

    ¡°You went to buy wontons?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Okay, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Heng Yi held it in his hands and let Han Qiao eat it with a spoon and chopsticks.

    ¡°Just put it on the table.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not hot. I¡¯ll hold it for you.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi and smiled. She picked up a spoon and ate the wonton. She fed Heng Yi a mouthful each time.

    Their eyes were filled with happiness.

    Her body had suffered a lot in the early years. After recuperating for a month or two, it had improved, but her appetite was really small.

    Heng Yi ate most of them, leaving nothing behind.

    ¡°Send the bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen, thene back and pack up. We¡¯ll leave when the white teaes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Apart from the bed and wardrobe, Han Qiao had to take the boxes, tables, stools, washbasins, and shelves back to West Mountain Vige.

    The nket, pillow, and some makeup from rtives and friends.

    It was not that these things were valuable, but because they were her dowry, they had a different meaning.

    White Tea came very quickly with a horse-drawn cart. Heng Yi¡¯s white horse also followed. When it saw Heng Yi, it was very friendly.

    Even animals knew who treated them well.

    Han Qiao knew that Heng Yi was going to take everything away.

    Old Woman Heng was extremely unhappy.

    Old man Heng smoked a pipe with a dark face.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t care at all, tearing them into pieces.

    He didn¡¯t let Han Qiao do any work either. He asked her to sit on the side to cool down so that she wouldn¡¯t sweat again.

    Han Qiao sat in the central room and spoke to Old Woman Heng. ¡°Mother, you can stay at Eldest Brother¡¯s house when the timees. Let the carpenter make a new bed.¡±

    ¡°Make arge wardrobe, a drawer, and a chest.¡±

    Old Woman Heng instantly understood what Han Qiao meant. ¡°You¡¯re cooking for Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these things arc actually not worth much. It¡¯s just that this is my dowry, so I can¡¯t leave it for Mother. Otherwise, others will say that Mother is hogging my daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. It¡¯s not nice. I¡¯m also a little reluctant. After all, it¡¯s my dowry.¡± Han Qiao reasoned with Granny Heng in a gentle voice.

    Old Woman Heng nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of making a new set for Mother. Mother, tell me what size and design you need earlier. I¡¯ll get a carpenter to make it, and you can move in when you move into your new house.¡±

    Old Woman Heng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, good.¡±

    This was great.

    Heng Yi packed everything and stood at the door. ¡°Ah Qiao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up.

    Her entire body was filled with gentleness and magnanimity as she smiled and bid farewell to Old Woman Heng, Old Man Heng, and her brothers and sisters-inw.

    A few nephews and nieces looked at Han Qiao. ¡°Fifth Aunt, can wee to your house to y?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but only two cane at a time. If moree, the house won¡¯t be able to amodate them. Your parents are also here. If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll only cause trouble. I¡¯ll beat you with a stick.¡±

    The children were frightened by his words.

    Especially when Han Qiao¡¯s face was dark and stern, she was very dignified.

    They didn¡¯t want to go to Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s home at all.

    Han Qiao smiled and reached out her hand to Heng Yi, who immediately helped her onto the carriage.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment, then followed him into the carriage.

    White Tea was speechless.

    Then what was the point of bringing the horse?

    He chuckled and drove the carriage away.

    The white horse immediately followed by the side obediently.

    Han Qiao thought that she would return to West Mountain Vige safely, but she did not expect to meet Sun Yiming at the city gate.

    ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. This Heng Yi is shameless. He seduced a married woman and instigated the Han family to divorce me¡­¡±

    Coincidentally, it was a market today, so there were manymonersing and going.

    Themon people loved to hear this kind of peach-colored crimson.

    Inside the carriage, Heng Yi¡¯s face turned livid.

    Han Qiao held his hand. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to defame you and me. Don¡¯t say anything. Go down and beat him up. Remember, don¡¯t beat him to death or cripple him. Just beat him until he hurts. Beat him until his face is swollen. He doesn¡¯t have any serious injuries.¡±

    Heng Yi instantly understood.

    He nodded and got off the carriage. He walked directly to Sun Yiming and grabbed his cor and gave him a beating while he and everyone else were stunned.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s friends were all shocked.

    Only Sun Yiming¡¯s screams could be heard.

    He had always been a coward, and after being beaten by Heng Yi, his bones weren¡¯t broken, but his flesh hurt.

    He couldn¡¯t even struggle free, let alone fight back. He could only be beaten up.

    Heng Yi released his hand, and Sun Yiming fell to the ground like a pile of mud. ¡°You, how could you hit someone?¡± Sun Yiming¡¯s scoundrel friends shouted. Han Qiao slowly got off the carriage and walked to Heng Yi¡¯s side.

    Looking at Sun Yiming on the ground, he cursed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re a fool, a fool, a hypocrite who has read until his stomach is full, a piece of mud that can¡¯t be helped up to the wall, a waste of air when alive, and a piece of trash that needs a coffin andnd when dead. What kind of face do you have to shout here?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much knowledge back then. I was deceived by someone like you who was more disgusting than a maggot in atrine pit and worked for you for more than ten years.¡±

    ¡°You still have the face to nder me here. You¡¯re a rotten person who spits faeces and chews maggots. You can¡¯t make a living yourself, and you still want toe back and make me work for you. Why don¡¯t you go to heaven and die?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were really vicious and ruthless.

    Not to mention Sun Yiming, even his gang of scoundrels and the people who were watching the show were stunned.

    This, this is so powerful.

    Even Heng Yi was surprised.

    This waspletely different from Old Woman Heng, who only knew how to sit on the ground, shout, and p her legs.

    ¡°Since you are so shameless, I will let everyone judge today. I have been married to the Sun family for more than ten years and have three daughters. Every month, I rely on paper dolls to support myself and my three daughters. He didn¡¯t earn money and had nothing to do all day. He deserved it if he couldn¡¯t get into the schr ss. He ate, drank, and gambled with these scoundrels and good-for-nothings all day. It would be strange if he could get into the schr ss if he didn¡¯t read or write. Just that child of his¡­¡±

    ¡°Han Corporation, shut up.¡± Sun Yiming shouted angrily.

    His eyes turned red.

    Han Qiao suddenlyughed coldly.

    ¡°Sun Yiming, what are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell you?¡±

    Sun Yiming slowly stood up. ¡°Han Corporation, I¡¯ve let you down. I was shameless enough to nder you today. I didn¡¯t want to see you happy, so I ndered you. Now that you¡¯ve beaten and scolded, this matter is over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±

    Han Qiao sneered.. ¡°You want to let it go so easily? No way!¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91: Iâ€™ve Wanted to Hit You for a Long Time

    Chapter 91: I¡¯ve Wanted to Hit You for a Long Time

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Sun Yiming¡¯s eyes were red.

    He didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to go all out and say anything.

    She didn¡¯t care about their rtionship at all and wanted to kill him.

    ¡°You want to apologize, yet you¡¯re not sincere. If you kowtow and kneel today, we will write off all our grudges. Otherwise, we will meet at the government office. Let¡¯s see if I dare expose all the dirty things you have done.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Han, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Sun Yiming said angrily.

    ¡°The one who flirts first is cheap. You¡¯re the one who is willing to fall and be cheap. You don¡¯t even care about your reputation anymore, and you still me me for not giving you face?¡±

    ¡°Your Sun family is full of vicious b*tches.¡±

    The more he spoke, the angrier he became.

    Even if he took a step back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything.

    He couldn¡¯t take this anymore.

    F**k you¡­¡± After Han Qiao finished speaking, she kicked Sun Yiming to the ground and gave him a good kick.

    She was very d that she was wearing pants today, so it was very easy for her to fight.

    Han Qiao was fast, and her kicks were vicious and fierce.

    This time, everyone was dumbfounded. None of them dared to look directly at this woman¡¯s delicate beauty.

    She never used dirty words when she scolded people, and she didn¡¯t show mercy when she beat people up.

    Sun Yiming and his friends all retreated in fear. They didn¡¯t even dare to step forward, they just wanted to stay far away from Han Qiao so that they wouldn¡¯t be implicated.

    Han Qiao was out of breath from the fight. She stood aside and looked down at Sun Yiming, whose nose and mouth were bleeding. ¡°No wonder you beat up the four of us to vent your anger. It turns out that beating up people is so satisfying.¡±

    From now on, keep your distance from me. If you see me, stay away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡±

    That fierce look and vicious force made her face even more dazzling.

    Without the depression, bitterness, sorrow, andints she had when she was with Sun Yiming, she seemed to have changed into apletely new person.

    Her entire body was exuding boundless vitality.

    Sun Yiming looked at Han Qiao and felt his chest hurt.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was the bruises from her punch or his heart aching.

    Regardless, it was very painful. It was so painful that his entire body spasmed. He hugged his head and cried out loud.

    Let¡¯s go.¡± Han Qiao said to Heng Yi gently.

    When she turned away from Sun Yiming, she became a gentle woman once more.

    Completely different from her previous ferocity and dominance.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Heng Yi still helped Han Qiao onto the carriage.

    Then, he waved his hand and left under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s friends also looked down on Sun Yiming. Then they retreated into the crowd and left quietly.

    A man who was beaten by a woman was not worthy of being friends with them.

    Those who were watching the show also pointed and gossiped, and then went back to their lives.

    Although the drama before them was interesting, life still goes on.

    Sun Yiming was sprawled on the ground like a pile of stinky dog poop. The pedestrians avoided him one after another. It was self-evident that they despised him.

    Zhen Niang was sitting in a carriage not far away as she watched Han Qiao beating someone up.

    She pursed her lips.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Heng Yi liked her fierceness.

    She got off the carriage and walked to Sun Yiming.

    She squatted down and handed him a handkerchief, ¡°Wipe your face.

    Sun Yiming raised his eyes and stared at the beautiful and gentle Zhen Niang.

    Dressed in wealth and proper attire, she must be a youngdy from a wealthy family.

    He shook his head.

    He reached out and took the handkerchief.

    ¡°The new house I bought is your previous home. If you¡¯re free, you cane over and take a look at it anytime.¡±

    With that, Zhen Niang stood up and left.

    Sun Yiming held the handkerchief in his hand.

    He slowly clenched his fists.

    He would take revenge on everyone who had ever wronged him.

    Definitely!

    In the carriage

    Heng Yi sized Han Qiao up and down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°You were so fierce just now.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You were pretty good earlier. Besides, is this really the first time you¡¯ve seen me fight Sun Yiming?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head, ¡°I saw that night when I climbed the wall between our houses.¡±

    ¡°I knew that was you.¡±

    All of this might be fate.

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand and asked him with a smile, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything stupid, so I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    He was not afraid of her.

    Han Qiao also smiled.

    She was not the kind of woman who would hit someone for no reason.

    By the time they returned to Xishan Vige, it was still early in the afternoon.

    The Han family was already waiting.

    After all, it was Heng Yi¡¯s first visit as their new son-inw, so they would stop working if they could.

    They came over to meet the couple, and after lunch, they would return to the fields to work.

    It was time to harvest the rice at home.

    This year, the rice turned yellowte. If it was in the early years, it would have been harvested in the middle of August.

    Now, they were harvesting while the weather was good. They would send the taxes to the town and grind some of the rest for their own family to eat.

    It was rare for rice toe out. No matter what, they had to eat white rice for a few days to reward their hard work for the past year.

    Our new son-inw is here, our new son-inw is here.¡±

    Heng Yi was a little embarrassed.

    The Han family was more polite and easygoing to Heng Yi. They talked to him and worked with him. He was the new son-inw today, so they were polite.

    Zhou Anshan and Han Xiang also came. This time, they even brought their two sons.

    Judging from the way Han Xiang walked and the tone of her voice, she must be pregnant.

    ¡°Hey, when are you going to give birth to a child for Heng Yi?¡±

    The people in the room were all very surprised.

    The originally harmonious atmosphere suddenly quieted down.

    It was awkward and embarrassing.

    Especially since Han Qiao and Heng Yi had just gotten married and were just returning home today.

    Han Qiao slowly turned her head to look at Han Xiang with a calm expression. She looked at her and asked casually, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Han Xiang was stunned and rolled her eyes. ¡°If not you, then who?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Han Qiao replied, ¡°Then who am I to you? Do I know you? Are we familiar with each other? Are you on good terms with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Xiang¡¯s eyes widened.

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know who I am, then why should I tell you? Why should I talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Han Xiang, don¡¯t make things difficult for me today. If I can publicly beat Sun Yiming up and scold him, I will p you in front of the Han Family and teach you a lesson.¡±

    Han Xiang did not expect Han Qiao to say such harsh words.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just asking. Why do you have to be so sarcastic?¡±

    Han Qiao sneered, ¡°Of course, of course. I don¡¯t even know you or know you well. Why should I give you face?¡±

    She got up and walked away from Han Xiang, moving over to talk with her other cousins, ignoring the other woman.

    Han Xiang¡¯s eyes turned red.

    When it was time for dinner, Han Qiao pretended not to see Han Xiang and dragged Heng Yi home.

    She quickly went home to take a hot shower, then washed her clothes and hung them up to dry.

    She also missed having three obedient daughters around.

    She wanted to show them their household registration deeds and let them know that they were different from many girls.

    They had records in the government office, and no one, be it their parents, brothers, or husbands, could buy or sell them at will.

    ¡°Qiao, wait a moment. Mother wants to talk to you,¡± Han Yuanshi stopped her.

    Han Qiao knew what her mother wanted to say..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Han Xiang Begging for Help

    Chapter 92: Han Xiang Begging for Help

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao told Heng Yi to get their things. He shouldn¡¯t get involved in women¡¯s affairs.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t interfere in this matter.

    As expected,

    ¡°I heard from Xiang that you were angry with her-¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Han Qiao interrupted Han Yuan, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re trying to say. I didn¡¯t offend her, did I? She¡¯s always been weird to me, but Heng Yi and I have only been married for two days, and she wants me to have a child. And in front of all the cousins, what kind of intentions did she have?¡±

    Han Yuan was stunned.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re both your daughters. I don¡¯t ask you to be biased toward me, but at least treat me fairly. Did Han Xiang call me sister? Thest time I moved into my new house, she threw melon seeds and peanut shells under my bed. I wanted to hit her.¡±

    Han Yuan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°When¡­ When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Han Qiao did not take this matter to heart.

    ¡°Mother, things are still the same. I respect Big Brother and Second Brother and I love my little brother too. That¡¯s what I should do as a sister. If she treats me as her elder sister, I¡¯ll acknowledge her as my younger sister. I¡¯ve already tolerated her being sarcastic to me twice. The next time she provokes me, I will p her.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she advised Han Yuan, ¡°Mother, you should go back. I¡¯m going home too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Han Yuan could only nod.

    As Han Qiao and Heng Yi walked away, Heng Yi was the only one carrying things while Han Qiao was empty-handed.

    Han Yuan sighed with emotion.

    If she lived a good life, her partner would be a reliable man and someone who would pamper her, and the confidence she exudes would be different.

    She went to look for Han Xiang.

    ¡°How can you talk to your sister like that?¡±

    ¡°How can I say that? I was just asking a few questions.¡± Han Xiang retorted with reddened eyes.

    ¡°Child¡­ How can you still feel like you were wronged? Didn¡¯t you hear? Heng Yi will be bringing people into the mountain in a few days, and each of them will cost ten taels of silver. If you don¡¯t get on good terms with her, will she let Heng Yi bring Zhou Anshan?¡±

    Han Xiang suddenly stood up and eximed, ¡°Mother, you¡­ Are you trying to persuade me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I persuade you? I just heard what Heng Yi said in the hall. You should hurry up and apologize to your sister.¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Han Xiang was still uncertain.

    She then asked Father Han.

    Father Han nodded, ¡°He did say that. About twenty people.¡±

    These twenty people were not easy to choose. After all, each of them cost ten taels of silver. How many years did it take for a country bumpkin to earn that much money?

    Forget about saving money, earning that much amount was unthinkable to begin with.

    They would enter the mountain for ten days at most. As long as they came back alive, they would take ten taels of silver to repair their houses or buynd.

    Han Xiang blinked her eyes and tears suddenly streamed down her face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go find Sister now.¡±

    The children had been waiting at the door for a long time. When they saw Han Qiao, they began to shout, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Looking at Heng Yi, they still didn¡¯t know what to say to him.

    They didn¡¯t go to the Han family¡¯s house today and waited at home.

    When they cook, they even make a serving for Bai Cha.

    Han Qiao hugged her three daughters and led Sun Ke home, ¡°Were you scared these past two days?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not scared. Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa are here.¡± Sun Ke quickly replied.

    ¡°And Uncle Bai Cha is here too.¡±

    ¡°During the day, a few cousins also came over to y with us.¡±

    Her youngest daughter didn¡¯t seem to fully understand the situation.

    To her, anything else didn¡¯t matter as long as she ate and drank to her heart¡¯s content every day.

    Meanwhile, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t say anything. They looked conflicted.

    Grandpa and Grandma had lunch at the Han family¡¯s ce and were still there. They wouldn¡¯t be staying at Han Qiao¡¯s ce for the next two days.

    When they arrived in the central room, Han Qiao let Heng Yi sit on the main seat.

    ¡°The three of you,e here.¡± Han Qiao called out for her three daughters.

    ¡°Today, Fifth Uncle Heng will be sitting here. Kowtow to him, and you can call him Fifth Uncle or Father.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked at each other.

    Bai Cha came over with a cup of tea.

    The two sisters knelt down one after another, and Sun Ke followed suit.

    The three sisters took tea from Bai Cha¡¯s tray and handed it to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Father, have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Father, have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Father, have some tea!¡±

    Heng Yi took cup after cup and drank them all.

    Not a single drop was left.

    Then, he took out their household registration.

    He could not read, but Han Qiao had already told him who was who, and he could just give them in order. It didn¡¯t matter even if he gave them the wrong one. The three sisters all received one, so they just had to switch it.

    ¡°This is the household registration deed I made for you when I went to the government office. From now on, you can save money to buy houses andnd. Other than yourself, no one in this world can treat you as goods to be sold.¡±

    The three sisters were stunned.

    After the shock, they were filled with pleasant surprise.

    They took the paper with trembling hands and thanked him happily, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±

    Sun Ke didn¡¯t seem to fully understand the significance of the gift, but she knew that this was definitely a good thing.¡± Thank you, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Heng Yi was also trying hard to adapt to being a father of three children.

    He had three daughters now.

    The responsibilities on his shoulders would be different.

    The three children stood up and carefully read the deed.

    They could read very few words, but they knew how to write their names.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke.

    The three sisters did not understand. Why did he not change their surname to Han or Heng?

    ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re a family now. We don¡¯t have to do all this nonsense. Is there any hot water at home?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Mother, go get your clothes. We¡¯ll go get water for you.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi spoke up in unison.

    ¡°Okay, hurry and wash up.¡±

    She needed to wash herself clean to get rid of bad luck.

    Han Qiao had just finished showering when Han Xiang came over.

    Heng Yi thought that he needed to burn firewood at home, so he took the chopper and told Sun Xiu he was going into the mountain.

    The three children still greeted her politely, ¡°Aunty.¡±

    They poured tea for Han Xiang as she sat on the chair, feeling uneasy.

    When Han Qiao came back from the shower, Han Xiang could smell her pleasant fragrance even from afar.

    Han Qiao came over while drying her hair.

    Herplexion was good, and she was wearing brand-new clothes. Her entire body exuded an elegant and gentle aura.

    Han Xiang was a little dazed.

    Unknowingly, her elder sister who used to be the gentle, weak, and easy-to-bully woman in her mind hadpletely changed.

    Han Qiao was surprised to see Han Xiang.

    But it was reasonable

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you. Please forgive me.¡± Han Xiang immediately said.

    She had thought a lot along the way.

    If she lose the opportunity to earn ten taels of silver, not only would her husband and mother-inw resent her, she would not be able to forgive herself.

    ¡°Do you know your mistake? Or are you apologizing because Heng Yi is going into the mountains to hunt?¡± Han Qiao asked lightly.

    In fact, she knew that Han Xiang couldn¡¯t possibly know her mistake.

    How could someone like Han Xiang, who always thought that she was right, know what she did wrong?

    Would she admit her mistake so easily?

    The only reason she came was because her situation demanded it, and she had no choice but to lower her head.

    ¡°You can go back. I don¡¯t have the final say in this matter. When the timees, the people who want to go will have to press their fingerprints and sign a life and death contract.¡±

    Han Xiang wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    She instantly understood what her sister meant, ¡°You still want him to sign a life-and-death contract?¡±

    ¡°What else? Do you think ten taels of silver is easy to earn? Do you think he can casually walk into the mountain, ande out with ten taels of silvers in his hands? He has to risk his life for this. You can¡¯t even imagine the dangers involved.¡±

    Han Qiao poured herself a cup of tea. ¡°So, go back and discuss it with your family. When the timees, you have to get his fingerprints. If something happens, you can still get the money. You¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble or endlessly pester us..¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: A Little Blush and a Heart Skip

    Chapter 93: A Little Blush and a Heart Skip

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Xiang stared at her sister.

    She thought about how many times she had mocked and ridiculed her over the years, but she had never refuted her.

    However, ever since she had her divorce, she hadpletely changed. She was more stubborn in her words, more efficient in her actions, and she could express her feelings clearly. It was as if she had suddenly thought of how to live and wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her.

    She also knew that hunting in the mountains was dangerous and that she was risking people¡¯s lives.

    But where else could she earn ten taels of silver besides risking her husband¡¯s life?

    Han Xiang stood up, ¡°I understand.¡±

    She walked towards the entrance of the courtyard. After a few steps, she turned around and looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    In reality, Han Xiang didn¡¯t feel sorry for her.

    And Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to listen to her apology either.

    ¡°You should go back.¡±

    She had no right to say whether Han Xiang would be forgiven or not. She could only say that everyone had their own fate.

    After Han Xiang left, Han Qiao let out a sigh of relief.

    She turned to her three children and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±

    ¡°He went into the mountains with Uncle Bai Cha to cut firewood.¡±

    It was a good thing that Heng Yi was busy.

    She would cry if he stayed at home all day.

    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll make braised chicken, cut some bacon and cook it, then steam a few egg custards.¡±

    Han Qiao noticed that the sky was still bright outside, and since she didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of a bride, so instead of staying at home, she carried a basket and went to Uncle and Aunt¡¯s house to buy some eggs.

    The only family in the vige that raised ducks.

    They raised forty to fifty ducks which couldy up to forty duck eggs every day.

    They could be considered a wealthy family in Xishan Vige.

    When the Aunt noticed Han Qiaoing towards her, the woman politely greeted her.

    Knowing that Han Qiao was here to buy duck eggs, she became even more polite.

    ¡°You want to buy duck eggs? How many do you want?¡±

    ¡°A few hundred. It¡¯s fine if you give a little more, but the only requirement is that the duck eggs wereid within the past three days at most.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She wanted to buy some duck eggs to marinate them so that she could cook them when her chickens did noty eggs in winter.

    When the aunt heard that Han Qiao wanted to buy so much, she became even more enthusiastic, ¡°Of course! To be honest, my family¡¯s duck eggs are sold once in a market. They¡¯re usually sold out most of the time. If you want more, we don¡¯t have any extra.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take you many days to get a few hundred.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to save some for me. Are your ducks for sale?¡±

    ¡°Male ducks are for sale, female ducks are not.¡±

    Han Qiao bought two so that she wouldn¡¯t have to kill the chickens at home.

    She killed the two ducks and stewed them into soup, and stir-fried their innards.

    When Han Qiao finished stewing the duck, Heng Yi and Bai Cha returned with firewood.

    Heng Yi was determined. He used three or four arm-thick firewood as a pick and hung two bundles of neatly cut firewood on both ends.

    It looked like it weighed at least 200 to 300 pounds.

    ¡°Why did you chop so many?¡± Han Qiao disagreed.

    She told him and Bai Cha to quickly wash their faces and hands.

    She had finished almost all the dishes, and the only thing she needed to do was to cook the two stir-fried dishes.

    Grandpa and Grandma also went to take the dishes out personally.

    The three children helped to set the table and light the fire. By the time Heng Yi and Bai Cha were done washing, the food was served.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Bai Cha eximed.

    ¡°Finish the bowl of duck soup first. This soup has been stewed for a long time and is very fresh.¡±

    Since she was thinking of serving it to the whole family, Han Qiao killed the two ducks and stewed them in a big pot.

    Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t have good teeth, but the duck meat was soft and tender. They liked it very much.

    Heng Yi sat next to Han Qiao and served her food several times.

    He was strong and had a big appetite, so he naturally ate a lot. In addition, the food was delicious, and he was in a good mood. His appetite was even better.

    After the meal, she persuaded her grandparents to stay.

    ¡°This is against the rules,¡± Grandma still disagreed.

    ¡°Grandma, rules are set by people, and I also have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Han Qiao told her she wanted to marinate some salted duck eggs, and since they tasted good in winter, she thought she could sell them in the county town.

    The other thing she wanted to discuss was about widening the road so that the carriage could reach their door.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Grandma agreed.

    If the road were bigger, they wouldn¡¯t have to park the carriage at the vige entrance. Although no one dared to steal it, it was still a matter of convenience.

    It would be best if it could reach their doorstep, after all.

    ¡°I want to buy some morend on the side and build two houses. Also, the three children want to find a master to teach them embroidery.¡±

    Grandma did not expect this.

    She asked Han Qiao, ¡°What did Heng Yi say?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll arrange anything for him. I n to go into the mountains with Heng Yi after my family is settled and we¡¯re nning to move this year. We¡¯ll stay in Xishan Vige. Next year, we¡¯ll move to the county town.¡±

    Grandma was stunned.

    After a while, she asked, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for your grandfather and me to go to the county town with you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be inappropriate about? The main point is whether you want to go or not.¡±

    Grandma thought about it carefully.

    She wanted to go. After all, she had never been to the county.

    What was the county like? She didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°Besides, you and Grandpa won¡¯t be bored there. You can visit the opera and have breakfast in the teahouse. It will also be convenient for you to see a doctor if you have a headache or fever there,¡± Han Qiao slowly persuaded Grandma.

    She told her about the good things about the county town and the benefits of going there.

    Grandma was tempted.

    She thought about it over and over, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Good!

    That night, Heng Yi and Han Qiao consummated their marriage. Heng Yi was excited. He thought that he would go to the county town tomorrow, so he didn¡¯t dare to be too greedy.

    He gently asked for it twice, cleaned Han Qiao up, and tidied himself up before hugging Han Qiao and falling asleep.

    In the middle of the night, Han Qiao was sweating profusely and pushed Heng Yi away a few times.

    However, she didn¡¯t have enough strength and thus was unsessful. So she had to endure the heat through the night.

    By the time she woke up in the morning, Han Qiao had a headache and her waist was sore.

    She also felt a little ufortable.

    Heng Yi had enough assets, although it was enough for sex, it was also a sweet burden.

    She red at Heng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go boil some water for you to wash up. Sleep a little longer and I¡¯ll cook a few more white eggs. Let¡¯s eat eggs in the morning.¡±

    Heng Yi then went to the kitchen.

    When Sun Xiu and Sun Yi woke up, they saw that he had already boiled the hot water.

    ¡°Father, let us do it.¡±

    The two sisters called him by that title casually. They have epted him very well.

    Heng Yi was not good at cooking, so he handed the job to them.

    ¡°Cook a few more boiled eggs, some porridge, and a cucumber sd.¡±

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You two work hard for a few more days.

    When we buy a maid at home, you won¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡±

    The two sisters knew that their parents wanted to buy people. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t have to do chores anymore.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t stay in the kitchen for long. He carried the hot water back to the main house, wrung a handkerchief, and handed it to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao stretched out her legzily. ¡°Help me wipe!¡±

    Heng Yi blushed as he cleaned Han Qiao.

    There was still a huge difference between being able to see and not being able to see her like this.

    His breathing was rapid and his face was flushed.

    Han Qiao chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    She asked Heng Yi to help her up.

    He felt shy and sweet at the same time.

    Heng Yi watched Han Qiao slowly wash up and put on her clothes.

    After opening the window, he took a deep breath.

    He does so until he calmed himself..

 Chapter 94 - 94: Buying People Based on Favor

    Chapter 94: Buying People Based on Favor

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After breakfast, Han Qiao gave Sun Xiu and Sun Yi a few instructions before leaving with Heng Yi.

    Then they left with Bai Cha driving the carriage.

    In order to get along with Han Qiao, Heng Yi stopped riding and decided to sit next to her.

    The carriage traveled quite fast, and Heng Yi even took Han Qiao to see the manor.

    They didn¡¯t get close to the building and just looked from afar.

    Back then, the other party had asked for 330 taels of silver, and Third Brother Hu had helped to bargain for 330 taels of silver. The other party requested that they had to harvest this season¡¯s crops and fruits.

    It was also because they encountered difficulties that they held onto these things. After all, they had to live.

    He understood Third Brother Hu¡¯s meaning and called out the former master of this vige, the rich and noble.

    Looking at it from afar, Han Qiao was very satisfied.

    Thend should be about more than ten mu. There might be forty to fifty mu of orchards at the back of the mountain. All in all, it looked like a huge piece ofnd.

    The house also looked good, with several independent courtyards.

    ¡°The more I look at it, the more I like it.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    ¡°Do you want to live here?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    There were also mountains behind the manor where they could hunt and gather some herbs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to live in Xishan Vige? Besides, we couldn¡¯te here for the time being. We have to wait until the owner takes away their crops.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll move next year.¡±

    ¡°We might live in the county town by then. There¡¯s no rush. There are still a few months.¡±

    Han Qiao called Heng Yi into the carriage.

    When the carriage arrived at Puyi County, Han Qiao didn¡¯t go to Yihe Restaurant and went straight to the broker house.

    If she wanted to buy a maid to wash clothes and cook, she just needed to look for an honest, agile, and healthy person. She didn¡¯t have too many requirements.

    It was easy to buy a person that met her conditions.

    But Han Qiao had another request. ¡°The maid has to know some martial arts.¡±

    The granny in charge was in a difficult position.

    But she quickly remembered, ¡°I have an old woman here. She came from the escort agency, so she should know some martial arts.¡±

    Soon, the old woman was brought to Han Qiao.

    After a few questions, she found out that she had been a chef in the agency and asionally had to follow some escorts to work.

    She was good at washing clothes and cooking, and she also knew a little martial arts.

    Han Qiao observed the woman and was satisfied to note that she was healthy and her eyes were clean.

    ¡°Show me a few moves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam!¡±

    She showed a few tricks and it seemed she was doing well.

    The old woman asked the waiter to go up and practice a few moves with her. It seemed that her martial arts were not bad.

    ¡°I know how to use a knife,¡± The old woman said.

    She obviously wanted to be bought.

    Han Qiao looked like a kind person, and Heng Yi looked honest as well.

    ¡°Can you read?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°I can read a few big words.¡±

    She knew martial arts, had good cooking skills, and was literate. Han Qiao was very satisfied.

    After bargaining with the granny, she finally bought Auntie Zhao for 70 taels.

    Han Qiao then asked the granny, ¡°Is there anyone who knows how to embroider and read?¡±

    The granny looked at Han Qiao. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I have three daughters at home and I want to find a master to teach them.¡±

    The old woman moved closer to Han Qiao. ¡°Are you willing to take in a criminal for your family?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Her father and brother made a big mistake and implicated her. She was originally going to be sold to the Education Bureau, but someone stepped in, so she was sold to the broker house. Do you want to take a look at her first? If you like her, you can buy her too. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. I don¡¯t dare to buy such people.¡± Han Qiao refused immediately.

    Was she willing to buy a youngdy from a rich family to be worshiped like an ancestor?

    If she was good-looking and young -if she fell in love with Heng Yi- she would be inviting a wolf into the house.

    It would be nice if the three children, who had always felt inferior, met a good master to guide them. If they were to be taught badly by a proud master, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    In the end, it was best not to even consider her.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The old woman was slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Are you really not going to take a look?¡± She asked again.

    ¡°No.¡± Han Qiao rejected her in a very rational manner.

    The old woman felt that it was a pity.

    She thought for a while and said, ¡°If you¡¯re just looking for a master, I know another one. It¡¯s just that her body isn¡¯t in good condition and she¡¯s a little old. You¡¯ll have to spend money to treat her illness when you buy her.¡±

    ¡°Then we can take a look.¡±

    She was not afraid of old age, and she was not afraid of treating others.

    As long as this person could teach her three children diligently, Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t mind taking care of them in their old age.

    Therefore, most of the time, she relied on how they presented themselves, their temperament, and their charm.

    The moment she saw Lady Lin, Han Qiao knew that she was the one.

    Whether it was from her bearing, her tone of voice, or her sitting posture, she immediately knew that she would be perfect for the job.

    Those who could learn embroidery and had some skills would know how to read and write. They would also recite poems and paint to cultivate their sentiments and increase their knowledge and understanding.

    Lady Lin was also a pitiful person. She had been sold to the embroidery workshop since she was young and had worked there for her entire life. She had not even married. When she was old, she contracted a serious illness which even after she was cured, she could not continue to embroider. So the embroidery workshop sold her to the broker house.

    She was cheaper than Aunt Zhao. Only five taels of silver would do.

    Han Qiao paid all of them in one go.

    She could not help but sigh.

    This world was really¡­ It made people helpless.

    After buying two good people, Han Qiao brought Lady Lin to the clinic to see a doctor.

    Her illness was very serious.

    ¡°You have to take the medicine on time and need a lot of rest. So don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    Lady Lin had always been worked to the bone and now she had to take good care of herself.

    Whether it was eating or working, they had to be more meticulous.

    It was best for her not to work too hard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get your medicine that will be enough tost five days first. We¡¯lle back for a follow-up visit after that,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Lady Lin called out softly.

    ¡°Rx and recuperate. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will teach the three youngdies well and teach them my embroidery skills.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Now that there were many people in the family, food consumption would also increase. Han Qiao went to buy rice and flour and decided not to buy much coarse grain. It was fine to eat fresh food asionally, but she could not bear to eat it every day or for every meal.

    If the conditions allowed, it was better to eat well.

    She bought ten big jars and ten small jars of kimchi and weighed thirty catties of salt.

    Bai Cha called for another carriage to load the food.

    The jar seller agreed to deliver the jar to her door, but she had to pay a little more for his hard work.

    They still didn¡¯t go to Yihe Restaurant or look for He Hong.

    Instead, they bought half a piece of pork and went home.

    When they passed by Yihe Restaurant, Han Qiao lifted the curtain to take a look.

    ¡°Do you want to go down and rest?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s return home.¡± Han Qiao lowered the curtain.

    She nned to open her own restaurant when she moved to the county town.

    She would not get involved with Yihe Restaurant.

    It was easy to get along with He Hong, but not Zhao Huan.

    For that reason alone, it was best to stay as far away as possible from such a scheming woman. Better yet, it was best not to have any contact with her.

    By the time they arrived, the carriage unfortunately still couldn¡¯t enter the vige.

    So they had to get down and carry their things themselves.

    Han Yuan was very surprised to see Han Qiao had bought so many jars. It made her think that her daughter did not know how to save. Money was not earned that easily.

    She called a few grandsons to help bring Bai Cha¡¯s carriage home.

    ¡°There have been thieves in the neighboring vige recently,¡± Han Yuan said softly.

    ¡°Did Heng Yi say anything about the amount of things you bought?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°What would he say? I¡¯m not the only one eating so much. He has to eat too.¡±

    But Han Qiao wasn¡¯t concerned over that matter, ¡°Mother, which vige was robbed?¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95: Youâ€™re Not Welcome

    Chapter 95: You¡¯re Not Wee

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°In a neighboring vige. A few houses were robbed in a single night. You should be careful.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Who are those two women? What are they doing here?¡±

    ¡°One of them is someone I bought to wash the clothes and cook. Her surname is Zhao. The other one is Lin, who wille back to teach the three children embroidery.¡±

    Han Yuan really didn¡¯t know how to speak.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then can Yuanyuan and the otherse over and learn together?¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment. ¡°I will have to ask Lady Lin if she is willing. However, if they want to learn from her, my courtyard won¡¯t be able to amodate too many people. Wait until I discuss the details with Heng Yi. But maybe we could build two rooms next door?¡±

    The main thing was that they were going to move in February, so they wouldn¡¯t stay here forever.

    Even if the building was repaired, no one woulde to live in it. It would be aplete waste of time and effort.

    ¡°Of course. There are so many people at home. The two houses will be repaired in a few days.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Mother, don¡¯t cook too much tonight. I¡¯ll make some braised pork and bring some over. Do you still have cucumbers at home? Pick a few of them for me. I also want a tender pumpkin, so you can also pick some pumpkin tips and leaves. I¡¯ll go to the sweet potato field to pick some leavester.¡±

    Han Qiao was not generous when it came to giving things to her family, nor was she polite when she asked for things.

    ¡°The cucumbers are all crooked and cracked. I¡¯ll pick the good ones for you. There should be a few tender pumpkins left, I¡¯ll give two to you. You can pick them up tomorrow so that they won¡¯t be too old by the time you cook them.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Then Mother, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    ¡°Go, go. Don¡¯t you want to raise a cat? Hurry up and go to your youngest uncle¡¯s house to take the cat. It¡¯s already so big.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go hug him in a while.¡±

    Now that she was out of her confinement period, she really should raise a cat.

    When Han Qiao returned home, she arranged for Aunt Zhao and Lady Lin to stay in the same room for the time being.

    ¡°This is the situation at home. You would have to live together for the time being. If Lady Lin wants to drink tea or something tonight, Aunt Zhao can help pour a ss for you. Even though the contract is with me, Lady Lin is the master of the three children. After they officially acknowledge you as their master, I will return the contract to you.¡±

    Lady Lin¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard this.

    Having been a servant for her entire life, she never thought that she would meet such a kind master in her old age.

    Aunt Zhao was very envious when she heard this.

    ¡°Aunt Zhao, as long as you are dedicated to our family and work well in the future, I will return the contract to you too.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to stay or leave.¡±

    The two of them agreed in unison, indicating that they would do their part.

    Aunt Zhao was a diligent person. She washed the pot and boiled the water quickly. She and Lady Lin both took a bath and washed their hair.

    Living in the broker house was very inconvenient. They could be pulled elsewhere at any time, and it wasmon for them to eat and sleep in the open.

    Nobody cared about their lives.

    This was because they were sold to the broker house at an extremely low price.

    Aunt Zhao¡¯s cooking skills were not bad either, especially when it came to cooking big-pot rice.

    She was even more skilled when it came to cooking braised pork. She held the spat like a tiger ying with its food.

    Soon, the fragrance of the red braised meat wafted to all parts of the house.

    Grandpa hade to the kitchen several times to see what it was.

    Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Grandpa, do you want to eat steamed buns or steamed rolls?¡±

    ¡°Meat,¡± Grandpa said, his eyes locked onto the big iron pot.

    ¡°Grandpa, you still have to eat steamed buns tonight.¡±

    Grandpa nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat buns. Meat buns.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare some meat buns for you.¡± Han Qiao agreed.

    Grandpa smiled and went to tell Grandma that they would eat meat buns and braised pork tonight.

    Grandma evenughed at him and told him to eat less.

    When one was old, one should avoid eating too much for fear of not being able to digest it.

    Fortunately, although the old man was confused, he was not greedy.

    Han Yuan could smell the fragrance from afar.

    She had brought over cucumbers and tender pumpkins for Han Qiao. Since her daughter had wanted to cat pumpkin tips and leaves, she had picked more than what was asked.

    Pumpkin leaves and pumpkin tips were not delicious on their own.

    ¡°Mom, can I go pick some pumpkin flowers?¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to make pumpkin meatball soup, a light, and nutritious dish.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the trouble, you can.¡±

    Han Yuan greeted her parents-inw and did not stay long.

    She still had to go back to work.

    Han Qiao wanted to pick some pumpkin flowers, and her uncles and aunts all urged her to pick them. At their insistence, she didn¡¯t stay any longer and picked a basket full of them.

    She even went to her youngest uncle¡¯s house to get the cat.

    The cats were kept in sealed bamboo cages. ording to Aunt Yao, since the cats couldn¡¯t see them through their cages, they wouldn¡¯t run back to them in the future.

    These two cats were male and they were skinny, but their bright eyes stood out among their features

    The three children were overjoyed when she brought them back.

    The four of them bathed the cats, wiped them, and ced them in the bamboo cage to bask in the sun.

    The two orange cats had fleas on their bodies. Han Qiao wanted to look for them after they were dried. She also wanted to trim their nails and clean their ears.

    With Aunt Zhao doing the cooking, and Heng Yi was responsible for moving things around the house, Han Qiao became a lot less busy. Heng Yi put some of the food in the jars in the kitchen, some in the cab behind her house, and some of the empty jars were ced under the eaves.

    They would wash them whenever they needed to use them.

    She sat under the eaves, stroking the cats and cleaning them up.

    The three children surrounded her and watched her.

    When Han Qiao was almost done, she handed one of the cats to Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiu hugged it carefully as if she really wanted it.

    This cat was also very docile. It remained calm as the girls touched and rubbed its furs as they pleased. It was very obedient.

    While the first cat was busy, Han Qiao took care of the other one. Catching fleas was not an easy task. One had to be sharp and fast, and have a strong mental strength. Otherwise, just looking at that thing would make one¡¯s scalp go numb.

    The cat¡¯s ears should also be carefully checked and cleaned to prevent water or earwax from umting inside.

    She also had to cut its ws slowly and carefully to avoid hurting the cat.

    It was not easy to raise a cat well.

    After tidying up the two cats, Han Qiao handed the cats to Sun Ke.

    Her youngest daughter hugged them and was overjoyed.

    Fate is particr when ites to raising animals. When the cats arrived at Han Qiao¡¯s house, they meowed very obediently.

    Just for them, Han Qiao had specially cooked some rice in a y pot, roasted the dried loach that she had prepared earlier, and cut it into pieces for them to eat.

    The two kittens meowed when they smelled the loach, and they howled when they ate the loach powder rice.

    ¡°You really can eat.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    The three children enjoyed watching the cats.

    They never had a pet before.

    Not even a doll.

    ¡°Mother, can I hug them to sleep tonight?¡± Sun Ke asked.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked at Han Qiao expectantly.

    ¡°They still have fleas on them. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    The three sisters agreed in unison, but that night, they still secretly carried the cat to the bed and slept under the covers.

    When the braised pork was done, Han Qiao¡¯s family sent a bowl over. When she returned, the basket was filled with cucumbers, tender pumpkin, and sweet potato leaves.

    Lady Lin had been ill for a long time and couldn¡¯t eat foods that were too greasy. She couldn¡¯t eat the braised pork, so she ate the white steamed bun with stir-fried pumpkin shreds with relish.

    She could enjoy the simple meals today mainly because she had hope for the future.

    This life was not bitter, and it was easy to recover from illness.

    Lady Lin was not in good health, so Han Qiao was not in a hurry to let her teach the children. Instead, she asked Heng Yi to build a bamboo shed beside the side room. In order to cool the inside, he even put ayer of straw on top, both inside and outside.

    After the jars were washed and sun-dried, he moved them in. He boiled a pot of water and poured it into the jar. When the duck eggs were brought over, he washed the dirt on the eggshells, dried them, put them in the water, and scaled the opening to soak the salted duck eggs.

    Each jar could hold 200 salted duck eggs.

    He was really good at filling things..

 Chapter 96 - 96: Double Ninth Festival

    Chapter 96: Double Ninth Festival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    For thest couple of days, Heng Yi had been helping the Han family harvest grain. He was young and strong and was a good worker.

    The Han family had many people, so it made working a lot less tiring.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t allow Han Qiao to wash the vegetables and clothes. He let Aunt Zhao do all the house chores.

    Han Qiao thought that if she didn¡¯t recover soon, she would only get worseter in the future, so she took things slow and rxed. However, she still washed her wedding dress with warm water herself, dried it, and kept it away.

    On the ninth day of the ninth month, the Double Ninth Festival was held.

    Early in the morning, Heng Yi and Han Qiao took the three kids to hike the mountain. When they reached the top, they looked down at the winding road at the foot of the mountain. The vige looked as small as an ant from here.

    The whole family suddenly looked at each other andughed.

    They didn¡¯t return empty-handed. They even chopped a lot of firewood, dug up cmus from the mountain stream, and picked chrysanthemums by the roadside.

    The chrysanthemums were in season this time around. They picked the flowers, washed them, and dried them for a few days. Then they used them in their pillows to freshen their cushion. The fragrance was quite pleasant.

    They wash the rest of the flowers too, steam them, and then dry them. This time they used the dried chrysanthemum in their tea to clear their liver and to improve their eyesight. She heard it can also clear heat from the body.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯se here every day to pick chrysanthemums.¡± Sun Ke whispered.

    She walked down the mountain very quickly. This was the first time the little girl had gone up the mountain, so she was very curious about everything she saw.

    There¡¯s no need. We can let the children in the vige pick them. They grew up in the vige and know where the wild chrysanthemums arc much better than us.¡±

    These flowers weren¡¯t worth much at all. Many people picked them to feed them to their pigs.

    When they got home, Aunt Zhao had already steamed a pot of sticky rice cakes.

    Sticky rice cakes were also called Double Ninth Cakes.

    It was made from glutinous rice flour with ayer of brown sugar in the middle. Just as the name suggested, it tasted sweet and had a sticky texture.

    Han Qiao asked her to add some dried red dates, which made the sweet dish taste even better.

    ¡°Heng Yi,

    Han Qiao called out.

    Heng Yi was in the woodshed, piling up the firewood when he heard her voice.

    The firewood they found was still too thin for his liking, and there was only a little charcoal left after the fire. By winter, they wouldn¡¯t have enough to burn at all.

    Heng Yi nned to go back into the mountains to get some more charcoal after he came back from hunting.

    He would especially look for thick firewood to burn, so they could use it to keep themselves warm in winter.

    ¡°Here,¡± Heng Yi hurried over.

    ¡°Hurry and wash up. Send these Double Ninth Cakes to your parents. When you get to town, get some wine and buy some sugar for them as well.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    He did not want to go.

    ¡°Heng Yi, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Unless they go too far, we can¡¯tpletely sever our ties with them.¡±

    ¡°The Heng family is greedy, which makes them easy to handle. When you go back, tell them about the hunting job in the mountains, but make it sound as dangerous as possible. Whether they decide to follow or not is up to them.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯ll wait for you for lunch.¡±

    Xishan Vige was a little far from Ninghe Town, but it was reachable on foot.

    And since Heng Yi rode very fast, it would only take him two hours to get there.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi responded in a muffled voice.

    Han Qiao followed him into the house and helped him wipe his back and find clean clothes.

    ¡°Go buy some fresh pork before you leave town. We¡¯ll make steamed pork with vermicelli tonight.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Before he left, he kissed Han Qiao so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    When he let go of her, he wiped his rough fingers on her lips before he carried his things and rode out.

    Han Qiao stood rooted to the ground for a while before sheughed out loud.

    She had underestimated this silly man.

    Aunt Zhao had steamed several Double Ninth Cakes. Grandpa liked to eat these sweet and sticky snacks, but neither Han Qiao nor Grandma allowed him to eat more.

    This was to prevent him from digesting too much food at once.

    Han Qiao sent one back to the Han family, and her uncles each had half. When she was repairing the house earlier, the other uncles also came to help, so Han Qiao also gave them half each.

    The vigers wouldn¡¯t cook such food.

    Glutinous rice and sugar were already considered luxurious ingredients, red dates were even more so.

    When Heng Yi arrived at Ninghe Town, he went to buy wine and brown sugar.

    ¡°How much per catty?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Fifteen coins,¡±

    There were even better wines that cost fifty copper coins per catty, but this was cheaper, and brown sugar was less expensive than normal sugar.

    Heng Yi carried two catties of wine and two catties of brown sugar to the Heng family.

    Old Woman Heng didn¡¯t think Heng Yi woulde. When she saw him carrying the things for them, she was surprised and happy.

    She was all smiles and giggles as she greeted him, ¡°Did Ah-Qiao ask you to visit?¡±

    Yes.¡± Heng Yi responded ndly, ¡°Where¡¯s big brother and the others?¡±

    They went to help Zhen Niang do some work. Did you know that Zhen Niang is getting married?¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t interested.

    Do you know who she is going to marry?¡± Old Woman Heng winked at Heng Yi, ¡°Sun Yiming.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have any thoughts on the matter.

    Who cared who she married? What did it have to do with him?

    Sun Yiming has been earning quite a lot from copying books recently. I heard that he managed to buy back his two mu ofnd.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to listen to this nonsense. ¡°Call big brother and the others home. We¡¯ll go hunting in the mountains in a few days. It¡¯ll take about five to six days to go back and forth. Ten taels of silver per person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Old Woman Heng¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll go and call them now.¡±

    Old Woman Heng quickly walked away.

    She stomped to the next room and shouted at her sons, ¡°Go home quickly. Something big has happened. Something big!¡±

    Sun Yiming came out of the house.

    Ever since Han Qiao beat him ck and blue, the bruises hadn¡¯t gone away, even after recuperating for a few days.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to ask the Heng family to do the work, but Zhen Niang said they were reliable.

    He had epted the job of copying books from Shopkeeper Xie, but he had not copied many books.

    To the public, it was just a cover that he had earned a lot of money.

    When Brother Heng and the others came back, Heng Yi told them about hunting in the mountains.

    He also exined to them how dangerous it would be.

    But to the Heng brothers, silver was more important than anything else.

    With ten taels of silver, the house could be repaired and they could buy an additional mu of wastnd.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you in a few days.¡±

    With that, Heng Yi left.

    Old Woman Heng didn¡¯t keep him for dinner.

    Even if she did, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t stay to eat either.

    He went to the market and bought some meat and two pig heads.

    When he heard Han Qiao say that the braised pork head was delicious, he was a little greedy.

    Heng Yi went to buy a few catties of sugar.

    Seeing the money in his purse dwindle, Heng Yi frowned.

    He had never thought of asking Han Qiao for money.

    He also didn¡¯t think of looking for He Hong to settle the August earnings.

    He only earned a hundred taels of silver a month, and after spending all kinds of expenses, he still had dozens of taels left.

    There is not much difference between settlement and non-settlement.

    With that thought in mind, Heng Yi rode his horse and galloped away.

    It was still early when he arrived at Xishan Vige.

    Seeing that he had bought a lot of meat, Han Qiao quickly washed them and sliced them into slices to steam them in a steamer.

    There were sweet potatoes, pumpkin, and meat slices mixed with flour on top.

    Then, she cooked a pot of white rice porridge.

    When ites to steamed food, Grandpa couldn¡¯t get enough of them.

    Sweet potatoes and pumpkin were sweet, and the steamed meat melted in his mouth.

    Grandfather looked at Han Qiao and said, ¡°Eldest Granddaughter, let¡¯s make this again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed with a smile.

    After lunch, Han Qiao didn¡¯t stay idle. She singed the two pig heads, cleaned them, and then cut them open. She took out the pig¡¯s brain, nched the heads, and put them into a pot. She added spices, soy sauce, and salt to stew them.

    When the fragrance wafts into the air, Grandpa¡¯s horse would stop neighing.

    Even the cats meowed as they tailed Han Qiao around the kitchen.

    With two pig heads, she had made quite the amount. Han Qiao¡¯s family sent a bowl over and brought back a lot of pumpkin and sweet potatoes.

    In the evening, they had braised pork heads, white rice, and braised pork brain.

    Grandpa¡¯s teeth weren¡¯t very strong, but he could slowly chew some of the pig¡¯s ears and tongue.

    The whole family was very satisfied and full.

    The three children even gave them a performance with their voices. Han Qiao was the most supportive and apuded the loudest for them.

    The others followed suit.

    The three children were extremely embarrassed.

    Sun Ke happily sang again by herself, and Han Qiao pped to the beat for her.

    This could be considered a happy, blissful, and perfect Double Ninth Festival..

 Chapter 97 - 97: A Fool is A Fool

    Chapter 97: A Fool is A Fool

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After the Double Ninth Festival, someone from the Feng family came.

    He was the butler of the Feng family, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties.

    The man talked to Heng Yi for a while in the central room, mostly about tigers, lions, bears, leopards, or whatever animal the family wanted to hunt.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s the war at the border?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very tight. Rong Di must marry our princess and send countless dowries for this to be over!¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. I¡¯ve prepared twenty men for you, all of whom are experts. Find another twenty people to go with you. It¡¯s best if we enter the mountain before the twelfth.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    It was more urgent than Heng Yi had imagined.

    Butler Feng left Heng Yi a box of silver.

    In total, he had a few hundred taels.

    ¡°This is the money for you. My master said that after the matter is done, he will give you a generous reward.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He didn¡¯t talk much, to begin with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people to guard outside the vige. I won¡¯t let the thieves and bandits enter to harass your family.¡±

    This removed all of Heng Yi¡¯s worries.

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao¡¯s instructions and discussed with Butler Feng about the contract that the people who entered the mountain needed to sign.

    The amount of money for injuries, disability, and death in the mountains was written clearly.

    Before these people could follow them into the mountain, they had to get their fingerprints from their families.

    Life and death were determined by fate, and they had to bear the consequences themselves.

    Since he wanted to earn this money, he had to bear the risk.

    On September 12th, everyone arrived at the meeting point.

    There were a few more people on Heng Yi¡¯s side, and they were mostly Han Qiao¡¯s cousins.

    They were the ones who approached Han Qiao and discussed the job with her before they confirmed the job with Heng Yi.

    Ten taels of silver were really hard to earn.

    Nobody in their small vige can save that much money even if they spent their whole life doing so.

    If they really died in the mountains, they could leave fifty taels of silver for their wife and children at home. It was a worthy death.

    Before they had to leave for the mountain, Heng Yi couldn¡¯t bear to part with Han Qiao.

    He hugged and kissed her, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in five or six days at most,¡± He said hoarsely.

    Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Then, Heng Yi and the others left for the mountain.

    The house seemed to have suddenly be deserted. Han Qiao had been feeling a little ufortable for the past two days, and her period came.

    She was also delicate when it came to this. She used cotton to sew her menstrual belt. It was much better than using nt ash, but it was a little extravagant.

    In addition, she just had a miscarriage so she wasn¡¯t feeling well. It was best if she used the day to just not do anything and focus on getting better.

    Aunt Zhao was in charge of the house from the inside out while the three children followed Lady Lin to read and write. Grandfather and Grandmother were fine on their own, so she did not have to worry about where they went.

    Han Qiao felt at ease.

    She might as well rest and recuperate.

    However¡­

    On the 17th of September, someone carried two bears down the mountain, but Heng Yi and the others were nowhere to be seen. Someone was even injured.

    Knowing that Heng Yi had led everyone to chase after a tiger, Han Qiao started to worry.

    By September 20, her period had passed, but Heng Yi still hadn¡¯t returned, which only made Han Qiao even more worried.

    A few sisters-inw and cousins woulde to her ce to sit and help Han Qiao make winter jackets.

    Even Han Xiang had brought her two children back to her mother¡¯s house. When she came to Han Qiao¡¯s home, her sister did not do anything to harm her. She was just as worried as Han Qiao was.

    Perhaps some people hoped that their men would die in the mountains so they can get the fifty taels of silver.

    However, most of them still hoped that their men could return safely.

    Ouch.¡± Han Qiao gasped in pain.

    The needle pierced her finger.

    Looking at the blood on her finger, she quickly put it into her mouth and sucked it.

    ¡°Sister?¡± Han Xiang called out softly.

    Everything was for the sake of silver.

    Knowing that Han Qiao would be even more sessful in the future, Han Xiang learned to be humble and care for her.

    More importantly, they were biological sisters and did not have any blood feuds. It was easy for them to reconcile.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Qiao replied indifferently.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to her, nor did she want to talk to anyone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you should go and rest.¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep.¡±

    Actually, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    She couldn¡¯t lie still and only felt ufortable.

    Logically, she knew that she didn¡¯t need to worry much. Heng Yi might be a little too honest, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    He had been hunting in the mountains all year round and was very familiar with the terrains.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    She closed her eyes to stop thinking and fell asleep very quickly.

    She slept a little soundly until she felt someone walking around the room and sitting by the bed. There was a smell of bathing beans and shampoo.

    She could even feel someone touching her face.

    She immediately grabbed the hand, preventing them from touching her. Her grip was strong, firmly intent to break whoever¡¯s fingers. In an instant, Han Qiao opened her eyes.

    ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    The man sitting in front of her was none other than Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao immediately sat up and threw herself into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re home.¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    After a while, Han Qiao looked up at Heng Yi and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°A little scratch is not a big deal.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted Heng Yi to show it to her.

    But seeing that he had changed into clean clothes, it was obvious that he had taken a shower.

    She decided to take a look at his wounds tonight.

    ¡°How¡¯s the others?¡±

    ¡°They just suffer from minor injuries and scratches. Nothing serious, and everyone is back safely. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°Fourth Brother was injured.¡±

    Han Qiao sat up straight, ¡°How did he get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother and Second Brother pushed him. Everyone saw it¡­ Even Third

    Brother saw it too.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mention that if he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly to grab Fourth Brother Heng, he would have fallen off the cliff and died.

    The twenty or so members from the Feng family were indeed masters in what they do, but because of this they also looked down on others.

    They did not care about other people¡¯s lives.

    To them, the people Heng Yi found were just ants. The Feng family could pay fifty silver taels in return for their deaths.

    However, it was also because of these fifty taels of silver that made his Eldest and Second Brother attack their own family.

    Third Brother Heng must have discovered something, so he kept a distance from his two brothers. Fourth Brother Heng was still young, after all, and he trusted his brothers very much.

    When they pushed him off, he had already fallen off the cliff. Heng Yi barely managed to grab his feet and pulled him back.

    Fourth Brother Heng¡¯s leg was broken, but even so, he still dragged it to give Eldest Brother Heng and Second Brother Heng a punch.

    Heng Yi¡¯s people tried to calm them down.

    While the people from the Feng family enjoyed the show.

    It was also at that moment when Heng Yi learned the difference between some people.

    Power and money were good things, but one could not lose their conscience to it.

    ¡°The Heng family has really portrayed the saying: people dying for wealth and birds dying for food. Luckily, you understood this early on, or else you would have been skinned as well.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi agreed.

    If they were willing to kill their own brother, one could only imagine what they would do to someone who was not rted to them.

    He took a deep breath and hugged Han Qiao tightly, ¡°Ah-Qiao, thank you for standing by my side and saving me.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to say something emotional, but before she could, the simple-minded man changed the topic. ¡°Since I¡¯ve earned a lot of money, let¡¯s go to the county town tomorrow to buy a house..¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: The Black Hand of a Blood Brother

    Chapter 98: The ck Hand of a Blood Brother

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know how much a house in the county would cost.

    But he wanted to buy a big one.

    ¡°Butler Feng gave me two hundred taels of silver, and added another two thousand, saying that it was hard-earned money.¡±

    ¡°You can keep the one thousand taels for now. Take the other twelve hundred taels to the county tomorrow to buy a bigger house and a shop. I want to start a business with Brother Hu.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    Seeing that she was listening seriously, he continued, ¡°There should be some extra money left. I¡¯ll buy you a jade bracelet and two pairs of hairpins. We have money now, so we can buy whatever you like. When we have more, let¡¯s buy better things in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded vigorously.

    She hugged Heng Yi and asked him, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking at this moment?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Heng Yi asked dumbly.

    ¡°I thank God for sending you to me.¡±

    Heng Yi paused for a moment before kissing Han Qiao.

    When both of them were out of breath, Heng Yi said hoarsely, ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Actually, we could havee back earlier. We caught a tiger that day, but I saw that it had just given birth not long ago, so I decided to let it go.¡± ¡°The people from the Feng family were unwilling and we even argued.¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t tell her that he had broken a tree with one punch.

    It stunned those people.

    He had stood there, tall and strong. His gaze and posture were full of hostility. ¡°Today, this tiger must be released. Whoever objects,e and fight me.¡± He said firmly.

    He broke a tree that was as thick as a bowl with a single punch.

    Heng Yi did know some martial arts and wasn¡¯t afraid of using his limited skills.

    But before anything could escte, Master Feng ordered them to follow Heng Yi¡¯s orders.

    An order was an order.

    They looked down on the people Heng Yi brought, but they couldn¡¯t look down on Heng Yi.

    ¡°So you fight them?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fight them. I just broke a tree with a punch. They were safe.¡±

    He also understood that martial strength was sometimes useful.

    But he had to convince people with reason.

    He was really eager to learn how to read.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I won¡¯t go hunting in the mountains next year. This year, I¡¯ll earn a lot of money. I can find a lot of ginseng to sell.¡±

    ¡°Silly,¡± Han Qiao pinched Heng Yi¡¯s chin, ¡°Ginseng is not the only valuable herb in the mountains. There are many precious nts up there too.¡±

    Han Qiao had sworn that she would cook for Heng Yi when he returned safely. Aunt Zhao had stayed in this house for some time and learned that Han Qiao was kind and had certain requirements for food. Her sweet madam was also willing to let her family eat and drink well.

    She would cook three meals a day in a variety of ways.

    When Heng Yi returned, she killed the duck she bought yesterday and made a duck pot.

    Then, she cut the bacon into pieces and cooked it.

    She made steamed sweet potatoes and fried pumpkin pie.

    Han Qiao had taught Aunt Zhao how to make sweet potato noodles that day.

    So, Aunt Zhao nned to make some sweet potato vermicelli and stir-fry the baconter. It would be very fragrant and go well with rice.

    Grandpa loved to eat this kind of fragrant, soft, and chewy food.

    By the time Han Qiao arrived at the kitchen, Aunt Zhao was already done and was just waiting for dinner time toe.

    There were no such things as ¡°masters¡± or ¡°servants¡± in the house. Everybody sat at the same table to eat. The only problem, there were too many people eating at their small family table. So some have to move to the courtyard to eat. ¡°Madam, I cooked a few salted duck eggs for the Master to try.¡±

    ¡°Alright, one for each of us.¡±

    The salted duck egg hadn¡¯t beenpletely salted yet, however, it was still delicious after it was cooked.

    Grandpa ate two in the morning, but because the dishes were so good, he ate so much that he didn¡¯t feel hungry by night time.

    He handed his salted egg to Heng Yi generously, ¡°Grandson-inw, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, but you should eat.¡± Heng Yi quickly refused.

    Han Qiao understood her grandfather¡¯s intentions.

    She took it and peeled it for Heng Yi, ¡°Grandpa gave it to you, so you eat it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Grandpa liked to eat steamed sweet potatoes. They were soft, sweet, and fragrant.

    He also liked duck soup!

    Although he was a little muddle-headed, he treated Grandma very well.

    He slowly picked up some food for her and scooped some into her bowl.

    ¡°Eat more, dear. This soup is delicious.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s life used to be so bitter, but fortunately, Grandpa understood her, so she could find joy even in the bitterness.

    Tonight was a joyous night. The people who had gone up the mountain, all came back safely. The family was happy. To celebrate, they all ate a good meal and drank some good wine.

    After all, it was not easy to earn ten taels of silver.

    Meanwhile, back at the Heng household in Ninghc Town, Old Woman Heng had been thinking about how to spend the ten taels of silver ever since her four sons left the house.

    Their home had to be repaired, and it had to be bigger. She had to buy a few more mu of wastnd. Once she got a hold of them, she could start nting corn, soybeans, sweet potatoes, potatoes, sorghum, and wheat.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had to make arrangements quickly.

    She and Old Man Heng had visited the Heng family vige several times and had already bought ten mu of barrennd. They spent five taels of silver, and with the gifts they had received, they had divided thend between seventeen and eighteen mu, if not twenty.

    Even though thend was big, it still took time to open up a wastnd. Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng were reluctant to spend more money to hire other people, but their own family members were unwilling to help. Every family refused on the grounds that they had to go into the mountains to cut firewood and work in their own fields.

    Old Woman Heng cursed several times behind their backs.

    That being so, when her four sons returned, the first thing Old Woman Heng did was not care about her fourth son¡¯s broken leg.

    Instead, she asked for their money.

    Eldest Brother Heng, Second Brother Heng, and Third Brother Heng all gave their earnings to her. When it was Fourth Brother Heng¡¯s turn, he said lightly, ¡°I exchanged my life for these ten taels of silver, so I won¡¯t give them to you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Old Woman Heng was speechless. She immediately questioned him.

    Fourth Brother Heng smiled insincerely. ¡°Why should I? When Eldest Brother and Second Brother pushed me off the cliff, they probably didn¡¯t think of ten taels of silver, but fifty.¡±

    His words caused a thousand ripples in the family.

    Immediately, Old Woman Heng went to question her two sons.

    The two of them stammered and did not dare to speak.

    They couldn¡¯t deny their Fourth Brother¡¯s im because many people had seen it.

    ¡°Father, Mother, let¡¯s split up. From now on, I don¡¯t want to have any contact with them anymore.¡± Fourth Brother Heng said faintly.

    Before, he didn¡¯t mind living together, but now he wanted -no, had to- separate himself from them.

    Old Man Heng was silent for a while, before finally agreeing, ¡°Alright.¡±

    This was one of the problems going on within this house.

    He was so tired of managing his family every day.

    Grandsons and granddaughters fought every other day, and daughters-inw were at odds with each other.

    Now that his sons were causing a ruckus, something bad would happen sooner orter if they didn¡¯t move out.

    ¡°Take the ten taels of silver that you earned this time. We¡¯ve already bought the wastnd in the countryside, so you have to reim it and build your own house.¡±

    ¡°Then each family would give five taels of silver to buy furniture, pots, and pans.¡±

    Heng Yi said he wanted to buy the house but hadn¡¯t paid for it yet. He had to go to Heng Yi and coax the money over. Then, the deed would be transferred to Heng Yi. If he and his wife wanted to live here, Heng Yi couldn¡¯t kick them out. Everyone had their own thoughts.

    Madam Wu silently returned to her room and examined Fourth Brother Heng¡¯s injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor on the Feng family¡¯s side has taken a look at it. He has already given me medicine and I will reapply the ointment in a few days.¡±

    Madam Wu nodded and after a moment of silence she said, ¡°How about, instead of returning to the Heng family vige, we go to Puyi County to make a living instead?¡±

 Chapter 99 - 99: The Heng Family Falling Out

    Chapter 99: The Heng Family Falling Out

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Fourth Brother Heng did not reply.

    Madam Wu continued, ¡°Heng Yi is the most upstanding man out of the four of you, while Third Brother Heng is the smartest one, but both Eldest Brother Heng and Second Brother Heng are the most ruthless men out of all of you. Third Brother Heng should¡¯ve known a little about this matter¡­¡±

    Sng, our children are still young. No matter if it¡¯s right or wrong, we can teach them slowly. I don¡¯t want them to push their brothers down the cliff for money when they grow up.¡±

    ¡°We have saved up three to four taels of silver in thest few years. Adding on the ten taels in your hands and the five taels given by Father and Mother, we have twenty taels. We will rent a small house in the county town and buy a mule cart. You go to the countryside to buy some vegetables, radishes, eggs, duck eggs, chickens, ducks, and geese. I will sell them in the county town and earn some money.¡±

    Fourth Brother Heng fell silent.

    He was also weighing Madam Wu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is it profitable?¡± Fourth Brother Heng asked.

    ¡°Yes, I asked my mother. In the countryside, these things are not worth much. Many people are willing to sell them for a cheaper price. However, the county is different. They will sell them at the same price as our town.¡±

    ¡°I think our son can read and write. In the future, he will be a man with morals.¡±

    In the end, it was all for the sake of their child.

    Fourth Brother Heng fell silent again.

    After a long time, he nodded.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just give the three of them the wastnd in the countryside for nothing.¡±

    At Fourth Brother Heng¡¯s request, Eldest Brother Heng, Second Brother Heng, and Third Brother Heng agreed without hesitation.

    Because they felt guilty.

    Even when Old Man Heng learned that Fourth Brother Heng was going to Puyi County, he didn¡¯t object.

    This matter was settled.

    The autumn weather at the end of September was really refreshing, and it was especiallyfortable to go out.

    Han Qiao brought her grandfather, grandmother, and the three children along.

    Bai Cha drove the carriage, while Heng Yi rode with Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao¡¯s hip hurts and she sits back in the carriage holding in the pain.

    Grandpa, Grandma, and the three children were all very curious. They found everything they saw strange.

    ¡°Aiyo, that tree is so big.¡±

    ¡°That house is so stylish.¡±

    They were still looking at the manor that belonged to them from afar.

    ¡°We can live here next year.¡±

    The grain had been harvested, and the oranges, and pomelos on the mountain were also ripe.

    Han Qiao also knew that the family needed money, ¡°Heng Yi, do you think we can discuss it? We can pay some money to buy these.¡±

    Living in Xishan Vige was good but not good enough.

    The ce they lived in was too small. It felt very stifling to do anything at night.

    Most importantly, these fruits and nts might not be sold in any store on the street.

    It was more convenient to have some at home.

    Moreover, the fields here also needed to be plowed. After the water was released, they could be used to grow oilseed rape. When spring came, the rape would be harvested and pressed for oil.

    They could store it for a year.

    She had wanted to stay in Xishan Vige because she lived closer to her family. However, after this incident, she realized that it was not good to be too close, especially since they were exceptionally rich. They would only sow jealousy in her family.

    Han Qiao knew what it was like to be far away from them.

    After Lady Lin came to the house, her sister-inws all came to ask if she could teach their children, but the house really could not amodate so many people.

    Lady Lin didn¡¯t have the energy to teach them all either.

    It put Han Qiao in a difficult position.

    When they arrived at the county town, they went to the inn and booked four guest rooms.

    After that, Han Qiao and Heng Yi brought Grandpa, Grandma, and the three children out.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were afraid that Sun Ke would get lost, so they held her hands.

    Han Qiao had to take care of Grandpa in case he got lost.

    To top it all off, there were more pedestriansing and going today.

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha followed behind.

    Sun Ke was still young and could not see anything past the tall bodies. It made her extremely anxious.

    When Heng Yi saw this, he carried her on his shoulders. And the taller he was, the farther she could see.

    Sun Ke blinked.

    She looked at Heng Yi¡¯s head, then at her two sisters, and saw envy in their eyes.

    She suddenlyughed, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively.¡±

    Not only were there many people selling items but there were also jugglers.

    For those who saw the performance for the first time, it felt novel and rare.

    There were tables and stools in the area for people to watch the show. However, there were very few people sitting there because they knew they would have to give them money if they sat.

    Han Qiao brought her family over and booked a table for 300 cash.

    Grandma didn¡¯t say anything, but the three sisters¡¯ hearts ached at the money.

    However, they also brought tea, melon seeds, and peanuts. They could watch the show and did not have to squeeze in with the passerby on the streets. So the money was very well spent.

    The performance included walking on stills, folding stools, swallowing swords, breaking rocks with the chest, and performing magic tricks.

    Every single one of them made people cry out in awe and amazement.

    There was a little girl who went to ask for money with a copper gong. If someone gave her one or two coins, she would thank them warmly. If someone refused, she wouldn¡¯t be angry.

    Most people were still willing to pay for one or two copper coins.

    After going back and forth like this several times, she still earned hundreds of cash.

    After the show ended, they still wanted to see more.

    Grandpa did not want to leave, ¡°Granddaughter, can I watch it again?¡±

    The three children, including Heng Yi and Grandmother, all looked at Han Qiao.

    Bai Cha, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t care, because he had seen a hundred times more wonderful acrobatic performances than this.

    Unfortunately for him¡­

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qiao would have to pay again if they wanted to watch their performance again.

    The acrobatic master was a clever and kind person.

    ¡°It alright if you don¡¯t pay. It¡¯s just that we won¡¯t be serving you tea and melon seeds.¡±

    They don¡¯t have many tea and melon seeds left on the table, but it was a little boring to sit there without them.

    ¡°Bring us another serving,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The master quickly ordered people to serve the tea, melon seeds, and peanuts.

    This time, more people came to watch and sat at the side.

    The masters became more and more jubnt.

    In this day and age, earning money was not that easy.

    Especially performing with this kind of unpresentable acrobatics.

    Han Qiao sipped her tea and looked at everyone. Everyone was working hard to live a good life.

    After watching the acrobatics, Han Qiao and Heng Yi brought their families to the gold and silver shop.

    When they entered the shop, the three children couldn¡¯t stand still and watch.

    Grandpa wasn¡¯t interested in these things, but they couldn¡¯t let him run around outside, so she asked Heng Yi and Bai Cha to watch over him.

    ¡°Heng Yi, look after him for me.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Meanwhile, Han Qiao brought her grandmother and the three children to pick something.

    She was here to buy some things today.

    However, she could not let the shopkeeper squeeze her money like a wet rag.

    She had taken a fancy to a Hetian jade bracelet for her grandmother. The jade was fine, smooth, and white. There were no cotton, ck spots, or cracks to be seen with the naked eye.

    It was of good quality.

    The shopkeeper offered seven taels of silver.

    Hearing this, Grandma rejected it, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it. Too expensive.¡±

    II

    Grandma, try it. I think it looks good on you.¡±

    Han Qiao pulled Grandma over and forced her to try it on.

    Whether it was the ne or the ring, they were very beautiful.

    She didn¡¯t let her grandma take them off and bargained with the shopkeeper. In the end, she bought it for five taels of silver.

    She didn¡¯t even feel bad when she paid, but Grandma couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive. What if I broke it?¡± Grandma touched the jade bracelet.

    If she loved it, she loved it, but it would break her heart if she broke them.

    Han Qiao bought a thumb ring for Grandpa.

    Grandpa didn¡¯t quite understand it at first, but he understood once he put the ring on his thumb.

    ¡°This is good. I like this. My eldest granddaughter bought this for me?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    The three children bought Hetian jade beads. They were small and looked fair.

    The two gold bangles were not very different in weight, and they were both priced at six taels of silver.

    Why did you buy two?¡± Grandma asked.

    ¡°One for Mother and one for Mother-In-Law.¡±

    Since she had agreed, she had to buy one for her.

    If she didn¡¯t for her mother, she would probably be sulking for a few days.

    Han Qiao had long been familiar with Han Yuan¡¯s temperament..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Buying a Mansion

    Chapter 100: Buying a Mansion

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    She couldn¡¯t say that she was fair, but she could only try her best.

    After upying this body, she would do her filial piety.

    As long as everyone could get along with her, she would be a very easy person to get along with.

    After doing some jewelry shopping, they went to the restaurant to eat.

    She still refused to go to Yihe Restaurant.

    The food in this restaurant was quite good, and business seemed to be faring well.

    After lunch, they returned to the inn.

    She left Bai Cha behind to take care of her family. Although they would not wander around, it was better to leave a young, strong, and capable person behind. It would make Han Qiao feel more at ease.

    They walked to the Broker¡¯s Firm.

    Puyi County was quite big. Currently, there were two broker firms that specialized in helping people buy and sell houses. They would take a certain percentage from it.

    The managers of Broker¡¯s Firm were not the owners, so they were extra careful when they spoke and did things, and they didn¡¯t talk too much.

    If Mr. Hu hade, people like Heng Yi and Han Qiao who wanted to buy houses and shops would have already found one a long time ago, and they might already be on their way to see the house.

    ¡°Are the two of you nning to buy a shop? What is your budget?¡±

    When Han Qiao noticed that Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything, she said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you have three shops connected. But one shop is also fine.¡±

    ¡°If you have a house on sale, we want a bigger one.¡±

    The shopkeeper pondered for a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the assistant take you to see the residence first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The assistant was much more energetic than the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Dear guests, shall we walk or take a carriage?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk and look around,¡± Han Qiao said.

    She walked next to Heng Yi, holding hands quietly.

    This shop assistant was very talkative and knew the streets and alleys of Puyi County very well.

    He had a vast knowledge of what was being sold on that street.

    ¡°Well, those three shops are for sale.¡±

    Han Qiao looked over.

    The three shops were currently operating as a tavern, but the business was very cold and almost no one went in.

    Not only was the shopkeeper listless, but even the shop assistant was also dejected.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Last month, someone died in that tavern. It was also the start of the shop owner¡¯s bad luck. The family of the deceased caused a ruckus in the tavern for a long time. In the end, they paid the money and the business copsed. This shop was not small. There were two courtyards at the back and a private room upstairs. If the business had been sessful, he could earn a lot.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    The location of the shop was also very strategic.

    There was also some distance between Yi He Restaurant and the tavern.

    ¡°How much does he n to sell it for?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, he said he wanted six hundred taels. Now, you should be able to buy it with five hundred taels.¡±

    Six hundred taels. If the business was good, one could earn it in a year. It was a good price.

    ¡°Can I go and take a look?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The assistant led the way.

    When the owner and manager of the restaurant saw the assistant, they were silent for a moment before they finally sighed.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The restaurant was bigger than Han Qiao had imagined. It was also very clean. There were eight private rooms upstairs, and behind the lobby was the kitchen. Not only was the kitchen big, but it was also spacious.

    The two chefs were nervous when they saw Han Qiao and Heng Yi enter.

    Although they were hoping to sell the restaurant, they didn¡¯t want it to be sold.

    After all, if they changed owners, it was hard to say if they could still keep their job.

    There were a few rooms behind the kitchen, most of which were used to store food. Two were left for the waiters to stay in, and also to look after the shop.

    The tavern¡¯s location was not bad, and theyout was also very good. If it was not ast resort, the owner wouldn¡¯t want to sell it.

    Heng Yi knew nothing about business, and Han Qiao had been the one talking to the boss the entire time. The boss had wanted 600 taels of silver at first, but he couldn¡¯t sell it at that price for more than a month.

    When the buyers found out that someone had died in this shop, they refused to even consider buying the ce anymore.

    In the end, the cost dropped to five hundred taels.

    ¡°Five hundred taels is a very suitable price.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She was much more experienced than Heng Yi.

    Not only did she want the chef to stay, but she also wanted the shopkeeper to stay.

    ¡°As long as you work hard, I can give you a bonus.¡±

    ¡°A bonus?

    The shopkeeper and the chef asked in unison.

    ¡°Yes, work hard and run the restaurant well. I can take out 30% of the profits for you.¡±

    When business was good, this shop could earn six or seven hundred taels a year. 30% was about two hundred taels.

    ¡°I also have a request. If you work in this restaurant and get a bonus, you can¡¯t make the restaurant¡¯s signature dish when you decide to leave. I¡¯ll write all of this down on paper. ¡®Those who can¡¯t eat at the table will curse when they get off the table¡¯, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Han Qiao still bought the restaurant for 500 silver taels.

    The two chefs, the manager, and the four servants stayed behind.

    The next step was to close the shop and renovate it.

    Although she said ¡°renovate¡±, they were actually just cleaning up the interior and exterior. Only the corners and roofs were renovated.

    Once the tables and stools were all cleaned, Han Qiao asked the shopkeeper to sort out the counters, wine, and grains. She would have her own use for them when the store opened.

    ¡°Boss, are you still nning to open a restaurant?¡± Manager Liao asked.

    He had been running the restaurant all these years and had been through a lot to earn some money, but he had also been exhausted by this ident.

    Especially when the money was spent and the matter was not settled. Only then did he realize the importance of power and backing.

    That was why he decided to sell the tavern and be an idle shopkeeper.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not only did she want to open a restaurant, but she also wanted the best specialty restaurant in Puyi County.

    Han Qiao had an idea the moment she saw this restaurant.

    After settling the matter of the restaurant, they went to look at the residence.

    It was said that this house was bought by the former county magistrate¡¯s wife. She bought two courtyards and demolished them to rebuild them. It had only been repaired for a few years. Everything inside was very new, and even the furniture and items had not been moved away.

    ¡°Has the county magistrate been promoted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the county magistrate¡¯s wife is said to be the daughter of the capital¡¯s prime minister.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    No wonder this house was so magnificent.

    If her guess was correct, those furnitures were all made from top-notch rosewood.

    ¡°How do you n to buy this house?¡±

    ¡°One thousand two hundred taels is not a small amount.¡±

    Han Qiao expressed her understanding.

    The prime minister¡¯s daughter definitely did notck money.

    She had already made a price, so it was impossible for you to bargain. It would make her feel embarrassed and she would rather keep it than sell it.

    That was where she stood on the matter.

    ¡°There are also people who came to take a look. Firstly, they feel that this courtyard is expensive. Secondly¡­¡± The assistant leaned closer to Han Qiao. ¡°Someone died inside.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°It is said that the county magistrate doted on a little servant girl. He made the servant girl pregnant, and the county magistrate¡¯s wife poisoned her to death together. One corpse and two lives were lost. The corpse was thrown into the lotus pond behind. When it was discovered, the body was already swollen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Han Qiao chuckled.

    ¡°Why?¡± The assistant asked.

    ¡°Since she is the daughter of the Prime Minister, she must be well-read and talented. She can¡¯t be calctive with a servant girl. Moreover, the county magistrate might not even take a fancy to a servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Theyout of the house, the furniture, the items, all have an expensive taste¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that servants follow their masters. Her servants won¡¯t do something like sleeping onto their master¡¯s bed.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    The assistant was very surprised.

    However, the steward, who stayed behind to guard the house,ughed when he heard Han Qiao¡¯s words, ¡°My youngdy said that the house will be sold to a fated person. You¡¯re the first person who doesn¡¯t believe the rumors and firmly believes in my youngdy¡¯s character. I¡¯ll sell this house to you.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised, but she didn¡¯t refute it..

 Chapter 101 - 101: This Family Is Sick

    Chapter 101: This Family Is Sick

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The shop assistant alsoughed.

    Many people came to see this house. After all, the house was big and well-furnished. People might not be able to buy the same materials even if they had the money.

    If you don¡¯t have a high enough background or many connections, don¡¯t even think about buying it.

    The previous host didn¡¯t want to live in the house anymore because she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night when she was pregnant. She thought it wasn¡¯t meant to be, so they left the furniture as it was.

    In addition to her husband¡¯s promotion, she believed there would be better things elsewhere.

    What others wanted but could not get was just a matter of a word to the rich and powerful.

    Han Qiao felt that it was quite worth it to buy thisrge house for 1,200 taels of silver. The main courtyard was really big, and the structure andyout were excellent. The six courtyards were well-arranged, with gardens, rockery, and lotus ponds. The servants¡¯ quarters and stables at the back were also built neatly.

    There was order to the way that everything was arranged.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t even blink after spending 1,700 taels in one day to buy a house and a restaurant.

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao the entire time.

    He didn¡¯t have any objections to how Han Qiao spent the money.

    When they got the deeds of the house and the restaurant, the two of them were still in a daze.

    In just one afternoon, they had bought everything they wanted.

    Others might need to go back and forth many times before they could even buy one.

    Then the Broker Firm. Her requirement for the shop was not very high. A small one would do, as long as it wasn¡¯t located in an alley. People won¡¯t even know that such a Broker Firm existed. Where would their businesse from?

    Seeing that it was gettingte, they should return to the inn.

    They can talk about the shop tomorrow.

    Back at the inn, Grandma, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were all surprised when they learned that the house and restaurant had been bought.

    ¡°You bought them already?¡± Grandma asked.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll go over and take a look tomorrow. The house is huge and it¡¯s veryfortable to live in.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to live in the county town.

    They had originally nned to have dinner at the inn, but He Hong personally came over to treat them.

    ¡°We can go over to eat, but we won¡¯t stay at your home.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She mainly wanted to test Zhao Huan¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Alright,¡± He Hong agreed.

    He looked at Heng Yi as if he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t.

    They arrived at the He Hong family.

    The first time she saw Zhao Huan, Han Qiao knew that she was not doing well.

    Her face was pale, her eyes were sunken, and her expression was filled with sorrow. She looked very haggard.

    She looked at Heng Yi and Han Qiao, who looked like a perfect match.

    Especially the way Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with infatuation. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could tell how much Heng Yi loved Han Qiao.

    ¡°Big Brother Heng, Sister-inw, sit down!¡± Zhao Huan forced a smile.

    She was pretending to be polite.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi nodded.

    Grandpa and Grandma were invited to the main seat.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke sat quietly beside Han Qiao.

    Zhao Huan looked at the three children.

    They were raised well. It was true that they looked as though they were carved out of jade.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s beauty had already begun to show. They sat quietly without cowering.

    ¡°Sister-inw is really good at raising her children. It makes me want to have a daughter just by looking at them.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and give birth to one. Daughters are more considerate than sons.¡± Han Qiao agreed.

    ¡°I want to, but my stomach is disappointing me.¡± Zhao Huan sighed as she rubbed her belly.

    She then looked at He Hong.

    Her eyes could not hide the sadness.

    Han Qiao consoled her, ¡°You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush to have a child. It¡¯s good to have another child when Cheng¡¯er is older. You can rx when your son ys with his younger siblings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m still young. I want to give Cheng¡¯er a younger brother and a younger sister.¡±

    He Hong talked to Grandpa and Grandma while Heng Yi and the three children listened quietly.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t tell the undertone exchanged between Han Qiao and Zhao Huan.

    However, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could tell.

    They felt that thisdy seemed to be mocking their mother for not being able to give birth to a son¡­

    During dinner, He Hong was surprised to learn that Heng Yi had already bought a house and a shop in the county town.

    ¡°Where did you buy them? And How much did it cost?¡±

    ¡°Twelve hundred taels for the house on Tianyi Street,¡± Heng Yi said honestly.

    The couple fell silent.

    He Hong had gone to see that house before. It was beautiful, grand, and exquisite, but it was also expensive. He could not afford to buy that house.

    He settled for the next best thing and bought his current house for 400 taels.

    It was very spacious and bright.

    But he was afraid ofparison.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯ve also gone to see that house. It¡¯s very exquisite. The furniture inside is all made of pear wood.¡± He Hong praised.

    As for whether he was sincere or not, nobody didn¡¯t know.

    Zhao Huan did not know where the house was, so she was a little confused.

    ¡°Have you bought the shop? What business do you n to do?¡± He Hong asked again.

    ¡°Yes, we did. Ah-Qiao said she wanted to open a restaurant.¡± Heng Yi, once again, answered honestly.

    At this moment, He Hong¡¯s expression was a little strange.

    He turned to look at Han Qiao, ¡°Sister-inw, do you have any experience in running a restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Han Qiao shook her head, ¡°However, that shop used to be a tavern and I take the previous shopkeeper, chef, and waiters too.¡±

    ¡°The shop is also under management. After reorganizing it, we will choose a good day to open for business.¡±

    Han Qiao had a smile on her face as she said all this. Her eyes were bright, filled with confidence.

    Heng Yi picked up some food for her.

    He Hong was silent for a moment, ¡°Big Brother Heng, Sister-In-Law, if you need help with anything, just let me know. I know a little about running a restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qiao and Heng Yi agreed.

    Zhao Huan chuckled softly.

    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Zhao Yun walking over with a tray. Her expression suddenly changed.

    She stood up, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here to bring you some wine.¡± Zhao Yun said softly.

    Then, the neer turned her gaze to He Hong, ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡±

    Her voice was very seductive.

    Han Qiao looked at Zhao Yun.

    The sky wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet, so she could see Zhao Yun¡¯s appearance clearly.

    In her opinion, she was not as good-looking as Zhao Huan, but Zhao Huan did not look well at the moment. Zhao Yun was delicate, and she looked more pleasing to the eye than Zhao Huan.

    ¡°Get down.¡± He Hong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhao Yun put down the wine and replied unwillingly.

    After she left, Han Qiao could still feel He Hong¡¯s awkwardness and Zhao Huan¡¯s hatred.

    Han Qiao guessed that He Hong and Zhao Yun had already slept together.

    For a moment, she felt disgusted and could not eat this meal.

    Zhao Huan might not have had good intentions when she brought her over, but Zhao Yun climbing into her brother-inw¡¯s bed was also not a good thing.

    It just showed that He Hong couldn¡¯t hold his belt¡­

    But all of this had nothing to do with her. She would just keep her distance from now on.

    After the meal, they sat down for a while before Han Qiao and Heng Yi said their goodbyes.

    He Hong personally walked them to the door.

    Han Qiao carefully helped Grandfather and Grandmother onto the carriage, and then let the three children get on.

    She walked with Heng Yi.

    Bai Cha drove the carriage slowly and followed behind them.

    ¡°Can you tell?¡± Han Qiao asked Heng Yi.

    ¡°What?<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°He Hong, his wife, and his sister-inw..¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Buying at the Night Market

    Chapter 102: Buying at the Night Market

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t see anything wrong with He Hong, Zhao Huan, or Zhao Yun.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. From the moment you enter the He house, you will find something wrong.¡± Han Qiao guided Heng Yi carefully.

    Heng Yi is not stupid.

    He was just a little honest, and no one taught him how to read people¡¯s expressions.

    Heng Yi carefully followed Han Qiao¡¯s instructions and recalled their encounter.

    ¡°When He Hong saw me, he wanted to say something to me, but he didn¡¯t say anything after that.¡±

    ¡°When they heard that we bought a house and a restaurant, their expressions seemed to have changed.¡±

    ¡°When Zhao Yun appeared, He Hong and his wife¡¯s expressions were tight. The two of them seemed to have changed in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°And their tone as well.¡±

    Heng Yi whispered.

    Han Qiao nodded lightly.

    ¡°Look at you, you figured it out just by thinking about it.¡± Han Qiao praised him.

    ¡°In fact, many times, when we pay more attention, we can see the changes in the emotions of the people around us.¡±

    ¡°Happiness, sadness, and changes in mood will be expressed through their expressions and behavior.¡±

    ¡°Unless you meet someone who is especially good at controlling them.¡±

    Han Qiao gripped Heng Yi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You must be careful when you meet such a person. Be it when you speak or when you do things, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°These kinds of people might pull the rug under you at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Best friends are never made by one person, but by two people who have amon goal. They have experienced life and death and have ovee mountains of des and seas of mes.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to scare Heng Yi.

    However, it seemed like he really didn¡¯t know anything, and she was afraid that he would suffer a great loss when he entered society in the future.

    Heng Yi actually understood.

    Although hecked knowledge, he had an intuition for danger.

    It was simr to hunting in the mountains. He might not be able to tell whether this person was good or bad, but he could feel the malice hidden in their heart.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll learn well.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    She held Heng Yi¡¯s hand tightly.

    She didn¡¯t want to keep talking about these heavy topics with him.

    The night in Puyi County was very lively, especially with the small vendors setting up their stalls.

    Han Qiao simply called out to Grandfather, Grandmother, and the three children to look around.

    They also bought some things that they liked.

    Grandfather and Grandmother were used to being thrifty. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were also children who had lived a hard life. They just wanted to watch the fun. If they really wanted to buy something, they would not be willing to do so.

    Han Qiao saw a stall selling a handkerchief and a purse with good embroidery skills. The seller was a middle-aged woman who looked to be in her forties.

    When she saw Han Qiao pick up the handkerchief and purse, she immediately and enthusiastically introduced them, ¡°These are all embroidered by my daughter. Look at how exquisite the embroidery is.¡±

    The embroidery was indeed exquisite and the stitches were fine.

    Han Qiao asked the three children toe over and take a look.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    This purse was different from the ones they made at home.

    They did it cheaply. After working for a month or two, almost the entire family had sold it for two taels of silver. They even gave some to their cousins. In the end, they earn even less.

    ¡°Madam, the ones you chose are very beautiful. This winter jasmine is even more beautiful. Look at the patterns and color changes. And this lotus flower, look at the folds of the leaf, look at the stamen.¡±

    ¡°This plum blossom is even more lovely.¡±

    Han Qiao asked for the price. It was 30 copper coins for one pouch.

    If all three of them were worth a hundred copper¡­

    ¡°I want it.¡±

    Han Qiao paid.

    The winter jasmine was given to Sun Xiu. She was like a flower in spring, sensible early on, and her small shoulders had already taken on the heavy responsibility of being the eldest sister.

    The plum blossom was given to Sun Yi. She was cold and proud, but her inner beauty was like the plum blossom in winter, with its own fragrance.

    Han Qiao gave the lotus flower to Sun Ke.

    She was born in the muddy Sun family, but she was still a childish girl. She was an innocent, cute, and lively little girl.

    Just like this lotus flower, it grew out of the mud without being stained.

    The three children were extremely happy.

    They finally have such exquisite pouches.

    On the way back, Han Qiao told them, ¡°I bought these pouches for you not only to let you have some pretty essories, but also to tell you that beautiful things don¡¯t just have to be owned, but also appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Silver isn¡¯t earned through saving, it¡¯s earned through hard work.¡±

    Han Qiao rubbed Sun Ke¡¯s head.

    Each of them gave a hundred copper. ¡°Tonight, you have to use this hundred copper.¡±

    The three children looked at Han Qiao in unison.

    Grandpa and Grandma also looked at Han Qiao.

    Grandfather quickly asked, ¡°Eldest Granddaughter, do I have one? Do I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather and Grandmother each have a hundred coins.¡±

    Grandma shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Grandpa took the money happily.

    Was he thinking of buying something?

    There were a lot of things sold in the night market. Many people who had to work during the day woulde out to buy some things that their families needed.

    There were also those who sold vegetables, chickens, and eggs.

    Thest time she came, she was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have much money, so she didn¡¯t spend it carefully. Now that she had money, Heng Yi would carry the things she bought and the carriage would pull them. Han Qiao also nned to buy some things.

    There were many people selling things in the night market, and many people buying things. Lanterns were hanging on the stalls that were all made of tung oil.

    Han Qiao loved buying soybeans, red beans, and mung beans grown by farmers.

    It was nearly half of the price in the shop.

    She had a keen eye on the thing she bought. When she saw these beans on the road, as long as they were good in color and dry enough, she would not let them go. Soon, the carriage was filled with them.

    One small bag after another.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, why did you buy so many beans?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, these soybeans can be used to stew pork trotters, make ck beans, and make tofu pudding. They can be used to make a lot of food.¡±

    Han Qiao held onto Grandma¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, I want to move to the county town soon.¡±

    The countryside had its advantages, but the county also had its advantages.

    There were many ways to earn money in the county.

    She wanted Heng Yi to find a job in the government office, where he could have an easy time dealing with people from all walks of life and have more time to read and practice martial arts.

    He was still young, and there was still time for everything.

    ¡°The county is a good ce indeed.¡±

    Grandma looked at her man who was holding two hundred copper coins and the three children who were holding a hundred copper coins each. She did not know what they wanted to buy.

    He couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they can spend the money today.¡±

    ¡°They can spend it.¡± Han Qiao was very confident.

    But she was too confident.

    Grandpa was a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to buy.

    The three children were reluctant to part with their money.

    They returned the money to Han Qiao, who told them to keep it for themselves.

    Grandfather refused to give it to Han Qiao.

    He kept looking at his wife beside him.

    Han Qiao deliberately reached out her hand to her grandfather.

    Grandpa shrank behind Grandma, ¡°No.¡±

    Grandmaughed, ¡°My eldest granddaughter is just ying with you.¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    Back at the inn, Han Qiao told the three children to quickly wash up and go to bed early.

    She also got hot water for the grandparents so that they could wash their faces and soak their feet in hot water to sleep soundly at night.

    When the grandparentsy down, Han Qiao returned to the room. Heng Yi had already prepared hot water.

    She took care of her grandparents, and Heng Yi took care of her.

    While the two of them were soaking their feet, Han Qiao said slowly, ¡°I want to move to the county town earlier.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi quickly responded.

    In the foot basin, he looked at the small feet that were stepping on his big feet, and his eyes darkened.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to move to the county town. It¡¯s lively and convenient for you to buy whatever you want. The main thing is that the residence here is big andfortable. The restaurant will open before the new year and I need you toe over to make a reservation.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised that Heng Yi could say all this.

    ¡°These are some of the reasons.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another one. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103: The More I Look, The More Worth It

    Chapter 103: The More I Look, The More Worth It

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Give a starving man a bowl of rice and he will be grateful; Continue to give him a bag of rice, he will hate you for not giving enough.¡±

    ¡°In Xishan Vige, we eat well and wear well every day. As time passes, many people will be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Wealth moves people, jealousy drives people crazy.¡±

    Heng Yi fell silent.

    After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then we won¡¯t go back tomorrow. The house here is big and needs people to clean up. Buy a few more servants and let them clean the house first. We¡¯ll move on a good day.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to live in the mountains?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°There are miasma and thorns in the mountains. Your skin is tender. What if you get injured there?¡±

    When love is strong, let¡¯s go into the mountains together. However, it was not thatfortable to enter the mountains. There were snakes, insects, and wild beasts. If one was not careful, they would be bitten.

    He had thick skin and was fine no matter what.

    Han Qiao had delicate skin and tender flesh, so he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of her bearing those marks on her body.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    In fact, she wanted to live on the mountain.

    However, there was no rush. There will be more opportunities in the future.

    The two of them discussed what to do tomorrow.

    In the morning, they decided that they would have to buy people and then brought them to the new house.

    The servant¡¯s room at the back could be used for them to live. The master¡¯s courtyard at the front had been empty for some time and needed to be cleaned up.

    There was no need to buy furniture, but some small items and personal belongings needed to be added.

    Han Qiao always carried silver notes with her.

    She could just take it out whenever she wanted to use it.

    Many people had slept on the beds in this inn. Han Qiao could already imagine the stench of sweating out of it. She was not a picky person, but she was also a little obsessed with cleanliness.

    ¡°I think we should return home tomorrow,¡±

    ¡°Are you not used to sleeping somewhere else?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I think this bed is a little dirty.¡±

    Heng Yi was used to being rough, so he didn¡¯t feel anything different, but Han Qiao was definitely different from him.

    He got up and took his clothes to make the bed, ¡°You can sleep on my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be wrinkled tomorrow. Hurry up and put it away. I¡¯ll just bear with

    it.¡±

    Han Qiao insisted, but Heng Yi was anxious.

    However, he doesn¡¯t understand these things and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to wrinkle a little. You can sleep on top.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I can endure it.¡±

    Han Qiao tidied up Heng Yi¡¯s clothes, ¡°You are a man. It is your honor to wear neat and clean clothes. If I really sleep on it, it will be all wrinkled, what will you wear tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay-¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay,¡± Han Qiao interrupted Heng Yi.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you and I are husband and wife. You want me to feel good, and I want you to feel good too. The way you dress and the way I walk are all given to each other by us.¡±

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has to pay, and neither am I. This is our family, and we must work together. You treat me well, and I treat you well. Love is mutual understanding, and respect can make this family perfect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fundamental of every sturdy and unbreakable rtionship.¡±

    Heng Yi understood the meaning behind these words.

    He sighed softly and held Han Qiao in his arms. ¡°Ah-Qiao, I want to treat you well.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    In the end, Han Qiao made do with sleeping for the night, but she tossed and turned, unable to sleep well.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t sleep well either.

    They decided to bring their bed sheets and nkets when they went out in the future.

    The next day, Han Qiao told Grandma and the three children that she would move to the county as soon as possible.

    The three children were very happy.

    Grandma was also happy for Han Qiao.

    If they moved from Xishan Vige to the county town, they would be city dwellers.

    When she had children in the future, they could learn how to read and write in the county town. The education was much better than in the countryside.

    And that house was really good.

    They left the inn. Han Qiao thought that she would be quite busy today, so she called for a carriage.

    Yesterday, the steward had given the key to Han Qiao and told her that he was going to pack up and go to the prefecture since this ce belonged to Han Qiao and Heng Yi now.

    When he bought it, Han Qiao¡¯s name was written on the title deed, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t touch it at all.

    She wanted to write Heng Yi¡¯s name on it, but he refused.

    Han Qiao thought of the Heng family and didn¡¯t insist.

    Yesterday, it was someone else¡¯s house, and they were too embarrassed to look at it carefully. Today, it belonged to them, so they opened it up and took a good look. There was no need to renovate it as soon as possible.

    The youngdy of the Prime Minister¡¯s manor had put a lot of effort into this residence. Everything was exquisite and well-made. There was no need to repair it. All she needed to do was clean it up and add some personal items. They could move in at any time.

    ¡°This courtyard is really big. Dear, let¡¯s stay here with our eldest granddaughter.¡± Grandpa whispered to Grandma.

    Grandma naturally wanted to live here too.

    Aftering to the county town, Grandma could finally appreciate the hustle and bustle of the town.

    However, she had her own considerations.

    She only smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Qiao wanted Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke to each choose a courtyard and assign them a maid or old woman in the future. However, the three sisters insisted on living together, so Han Qiao let them be.

    ¡°Go and choose a spacious and bright courtyard. When the timees, Lady Lin might stay with you.¡±

    Han Qiao thought about it and felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°Choose a separate courtyard for Lady Lin. You three will visit her ce for your studies.¡±

    There might be other masters living in that courtyard, and it was impossible for the three children to only have Lady Lin as their master.

    As long as they were willing to learn, she could also arrange for them to learn zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, and poetry.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The three children nodded in unison.

    They were sensible, obedient, beautiful, and exquisite.

    Han Qiao doted on Sun Ke the most. After all, she was still young and was close to her.

    Rubbing her head, she said, ¡°Go and choose a house. When you move into a new house in the future, each of you will have a house. Think about what you need. When the timees, tell me and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have money.¡±

    The three children didn¡¯t want to buy anything. The main thing was that they did not dare to want it.

    They had suffered a lot.

    They would not ask for anything for no reason. It was their first time learning embroidery.

    They were amazed and felt that if they learned embroidery well, they could earn money.

    They still wanted to earn money for their mother and let her live a good life.

    Han Qiao¡¯s vision was different from theirs. She had a long-term view and had more ns.

    The three children¡¯s courtyard was the closest to the main courtyard. It was also very spacious and bright. There were several rooms inside, all of which wererge and small suites. There was a hall, a bedroom, a study, and a bathroom.

    The only difference was the size.

    There was also a small kitchen at the back where it could be used to boil water.

    The three sisters had their own little worlds and lived in the same courtyard. They could see each other when they opened the windows.

    The main courtyard was different from theirs.

    Or rather, the main courtyard was the only one among the few courtyards.

    The main room in the main courtyard was spacious, bright, and open.

    The room where the wardrobe was ced was bigger than her house in Xishan Vige. Five or six wardrobes were ced side by side, making the whole room look grander.

    The bookshelves and antique shelves in the study looked even more elegant.

    ¡°It would cost a lot of money to fill that bookshelf with books.¡±

    Not to mention the wardrobe with clothes and fabric.

    The youngdy of a rich family knew really well how to show her splendor.

    The closer she looked at this house, the more she felt it was worth it.

    It was just that cleaning would be tiring.

    Han Qiao left her family in the house and asked Bai Cha to fetch water and take care of Grandpa and Grandma. She went to the Broker House with Heng Yi to buy more people.

    She didn¡¯t have to be too picky this time.

    It was fine as long as they were young and strong, able to work, and smart and obedient.

    Buying menservants and maidservants was the best.

    After all, in this day and age, all the people in the Broker House were capable people..

 Chapter 104 - 104: Observing The Servant

    Chapter 104: Observing The Servant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The old woman still remembered Han Qiao and Heng Yi when they walked in.

    Although not many people bought from her shop, their requirements were different. Moreover, it had only been a short while since she hadst seen them.

    ¡°What kind of people does Master and Madam want to buy this time?¡±

    ¡°We want servants who can work. Is there anyone who has been a steward in a rich family, is literate, and knows how to n?¡±

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t even need to ask.¡±

    There was a family of three that fits the description.

    The head of the family was in his thirties. The couple had a daughter who was neen years old. She was a little unintelligent and did not look normal.

    Her eyes were dull and lifeless.

    However, the head of the house had some skills. In his early years, he managed a shop for a main family and was considered a capable man. However, the old woman did not know why he was sold by the main family. Even afternding a few jobs, she still did not understand.

    Han Qiao met the couple.

    The couple was dressed in clean and decent clothes. They stood differently from ordinary people. There was a faint hatred in their eyes, even though they tried their best to hide it.

    Their daughter was pretty, and her clothes were clean and tidy. She hid behind them and observed her and Heng Yi.

    Then, she frowned, obviously not looking at them.

    This¡­

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    She wouldn¡¯t want this.

    Because they were an invisible bomb.

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure what had happened between them, she had a guess.

    Beautiful girls, when they reached the age of fifteen or sixteen, would always be young and sentimental. Her parents had some skills yet were sold off, which meant that the main family was powerful and did notck useful people around them.

    After they were sold, this family did not even have the chance to turn things around. This further proved that the main family had power and influence, suppressing them.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    The old woman was a little surprised at her hesitation.

    They were the most presentable people among the servants in her Broker Home.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see other people first.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    Heng Yi did not object.

    He sat there without touching his teacup.

    The old woman thought for a moment before turning to the family, ¡°You can go back inside first.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Madam take a fancy to me?¡± The man asked.

    Han Qiao chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that our fate did not align.¡±

    Buying people also depended on luck.

    Just like Aunt Zhao and Lady Lin, she had a good feeling about them.

    She felt worry-free after buying them.

    Another family of three came up again.

    The head of the family was also in his thirties, but they had a son with them.

    Their clothes were washed until they were white, and they looked very pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°They are also a family of three. Back then, they opened a cloth shop. Later, they encountered some problems. The family property was not enough to pay off their debts. Because the elders in the family died of illness and needed to be buried, they could only sell themselves.¡±

    This family of three had only changed hands twice, so the granny knew their past very well.

    The three of them had clear and peaceful gazes. They did not feel inferior just because they had be servants.

    ¡°I want them.¡±

    Usually, a family of three would be more expensive than buying one servant at a time.

    The old woman offered twenty-five taels of silver, and Han Qiao calmly bargained for twenty taels of silver. In the end, they were sold for twenty-two taels of silver.

    Heng Yi sat on the side and looked at Han Qiao, thinking that he had learned something.

    After that, they bought two manservants, two maids, and two old women.

    They bought nine people at once and spent fifty-two taels of silver.

    Han Qiao and the old woman of the Broker House chatted for a while before they went to pack their things.

    When the old woman learned that Han Qiao had bought the house of the county magistrate in front of West Street, she eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°That house is good. Many people want to buy it, but no one can. I didn¡¯t expect it to be bought by you. It really must be fate.¡±

    ¡°We are quite fated.¡±

    After they were done packing, the old woman even called a carriage to send them off.

    With a few more people, food, clothing, and other necessities would cost a lot.

    Grandma and the three children were very worried when they saw this.

    With so many people, how much food would they need to eat three meals a day?

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t change their names.

    ¡°Uncle Hu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange and take care of the big and small matters in this residence in the future. Aunt Hu first took care of them cleaning the courtyard. Uncle Hu spent a lot of effort buying things. He did not want to buy the cheapest one, but he had to at leastpare the prices with others to see if the prices were reasonable. Food could be bought at the morning market or night market. But it was cheaper to buy it at the market.¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s silveres from the wind, don¡¯t you think so, Uncle Hu and Auntie Hu?¡±

    Uncle Hu quickly agreed, ¡°Madam is right. I will remember it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    She then looked at the servant girls, old women, and manservants. ¡°You too. Since you¡¯vee to the Heng family, you¡¯re all servants. Although I¡¯m from the countryside, I might not have as much knowledge as you. But you must remember one thing. I am the master, and you are the servants. In my territory, you must listen to my orders. I will not easily forgive those who side with outsiders, betray their masters, and bully their masters, let alone show mercy.¡±

    Han Qiao warned them in a low voice.

    It was also a warning to them.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of these people, but the three children were still young, and Heng Yi was honest. Once his identity changed, she would be nervous.

    She wasn¡¯t willing to see her servants take advantage of her or her family.

    Han Qiao took out twenty taels of silver and gave it to Uncle Hu.

    ¡°The house is empty, and many things need to be bought. First, buy the food, oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar that the kitchen needs. Prepare three meals a day, and make two sets of autumn clothes for each of you. Clean the house, and we will choose a good day to move in.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re not at home, you can¡¯t leave the residence at will.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason for going in and out.¡±

    Han Qiao instructed.

    She was calm andposed, and she spoke in an orderly manner. Who would dare to underestimate her?

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for now. You all think of a way to solve your lunch. We¡¯ll also pack up and prepare to return to our hometown.¡±

    They still had to go for lunch.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi left with their people, but they left behind a lot of beans.

    As the resident steward, Uncle Hu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s our first time serving the Heng family, and Madam obviously wants to consider us. We can¡¯t take whatever she left behind.¡±

    Auntie Hu nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have noodles, white rice, and misceneous grains for every meal.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay to eat a meal of steamed bread and rice porridge every two days, right?¡± Auntie Hu asked.

    Uncle Hu nodded, ¡°It should be possible.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish lunch first.¡±

    Uncle Hu sent someone to buy steamed buns. He nned to buy two steamed buns for each person and eat them first. They would eat dinner in the residence.

    ¡°How about making noodle soup? One bowl for each person, save on flour, just a little bit of rape would do.¡± Auntie Hu asked her husband.

    Auntie Hu was also very good at living.

    However, after selling his family and bing a ve, she had been depressed for a few days. Later on, she understood that she could not turn things around in a short period, so she might as well ept reality.

    Now that the owner of the house looked kind, she wanted to settle down first and save some money to redeem her son¡¯s indwelling contract so that her son could be a good citizen.

    She and her husband had nothing to do other than being a ve for the rest of their life.

    But not their son.

    Moreover, he still had to start a family in the future.

    ¡°Although Madam gave twenty taels of silver, this silver cannot be used indiscriminately. Every sum of money must be clearly remembered where it was used and the cost of each item.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll eat dough dumpling soup tonight. I¡¯ll take Jiancheng to buy food at noon and go to the night market to buy the rest.¡±

    It was not easy to take care of such a big house without anything.

    Uncle Hu naturally wanted to stay in his position as the butler..

 Chapter 105 - 105: The Slave Bullying His Master

    Chapter 105: The ve Bullying His Master

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao and the others had lunch at the restaurant before driving the carriage back to Xishan Vige.

    Because Grandpa and Grandma were old, the carriage moved slowly.

    When they arrived at the intersection of Xishan Vige, there was a carriage parked there with a servant standing beside it.

    Because she didn¡¯t recognize him, she didn¡¯t go up to greet him.

    When Han Yuan saw the carriage from afar, she quickly came up to wee them. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. We have guests here for Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the main room. Your father and your youngest uncle are apanying him at the moment.¡±

    Han Qiao tidied Heng Yi¡¯s clothes before letting him into the hall.

    She looked at the young man and did not recognize him.

    Han Yuan¡¯s sharp eyes immediately noticed the Hetian jade on Grandma¡¯s wrist and the thumb ring on Grandpa¡¯s thumb.

    She immediately went forward to help, ¡°Mother, let me help you.¡±

    She then asked her mother, ¡°Mother, your bracelet is really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao bought it even though I told her not to. She insisted on buying one for me and even bought a jade thumb for her grandfather.¡± Grandma smiled.

    Then, he sat down under the eaves.

    Han Qiao asked Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to go home first.

    Han Yuan and her cousins immediately followed suit.

    Back in the central room, Heng Yi didn¡¯t recognize this young man either.

    The man stood up and bowed to him, ¡°Master Heng, sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Heng Yi returned the greeting stiffly.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to send the key to the manor to Heng Fourth. I¡¯ll be going to the north in a few days.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving without taking the fruits?¡± Heng Yi was a straightforward person.

    Zhong Yurong smiled. ¡°The key is one of the things I came here to give you. There are two other things I want to discuss with you, Master Heng.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡± Heng Yi asked Zhong Yurong to sit down.

    ¡°In the past, the fruits in that manor were eaten by family members or given to rtives and friends. I wonder how much they can be sold for. Master Heng is an honest person, so I gave these fruits to you.¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised and quickly thanked him.

    Zhong Yurong continued, ¡°Most importantly, there are still two more households in that vige. I can¡¯t bring them to the north, so I came to ask if Master Heng can feed them.¡±

    Heng Yi fell silent.

    Was he asking him to buy those two houses?

    ¡°If Master Heng has other ns, I can only sell them, but I can¡¯t bear to see their family split up.¡±

    Han Qiao brought tea into the main room and asked, ¡°How many people are there in each of the two households?¡±

    ¡°More or less about ten people,¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips and invited Zhong Yurong to drink some tea.

    ¡°Since you havee and made this trip, we will go over and take a look tomorrow. If it is suitable, we will discuss it further.¡±

    ¡°Can we go over today?¡± Zhong Yurong asked. ¡°I need to go to the north. So, I¡¯m in a little hurry.¡±

    Han Qiao understood.

    Looking at his refined and dignified manner, he was once an elegant and graceful noble young master.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this trip.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t even return home and left with Zhong Yurong.

    Bai Cha also apanied them.

    Han Qiao had to be wary of others.

    She might have believed in the previous owner of Zhong Yurong¡¯s manor, however, trust was one thing, and precaution was another.

    At home, Han Qiao asked her grandmother and grandfather to go home early. There were only a few children at home. Aunt Zhao and Lady Lin could be trusted for the time being, but the children were still young. There had to be an adult at home.

    Even an olddy could intimidate them.

    There was still a small road from the main road with a small vige on the side.

    There were about thirty to forty families. The houses were so sparse that the entire vige could hear a shout.

    Last time she saw it from afar, but this time she saw it up close. Han Qiao thought it was a nice manor.

    Heavy fruits were hanging on the trees at the back of the mountain, but there were also peels on the roadside, indicating that someone from the two viges had gone to pick the fruits.

    Han Qiao hadn¡¯t met any of the people but already didn¡¯t have a good impression of them.

    Just as she reached the door, she heard a dog barking.

    Two ck dogs also ran out.

    But when they saw Heng Yi, they were so scared that they kept quiet.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    Bai Cha also smiled.

    Zhong Yurong only knew that Heng Yi was a hunter, but he didn¡¯t know who he was.

    Soon, someone walked out of the manor.

    The old man in the lead was lean and looked like a scheming man.

    He looked around and was surprised to see Zhong Yurong. ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Zhong Yurong nodded.

    Right now, they were still servants of the Zhong family.

    ¡°Uncle Ming, this is Master Heng and Madam Heng.¡±

    Uncle Ming looked at Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    He bowed politely. ¡°Greetings, Master Heng and Madam Heng.¡±

    Heng Yi had no official position, so Han Qiao as his wife was called ¡°Madam¡±.

    If Heng Yi had an official position, she would be Mrs. Heng.

    ¡°Master Heng, pleasee in,¡± Zhong Yurong said.

    Heng Yi stood still.

    Zhong Yurong suddenly realized, ¡°I forgot. This is Master Heng¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, Heng Yi took Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    They hadn¡¯te in to take a look at the manor after buying it.

    ¡°Please, Young Master Zhong and Master Heng.¡±

    They entered the manor.

    It was clean inside.

    However, there were traces of life everywhere.

    For example, the tables and chairs in the central room had obviously been sat on.

    ¡°Uncle Ming, go and call everyone over so Master Heng and Madam Heng can get to know them.¡±

    He was indirectly telling Uncle Ming that if Heng Yi and Han Qiao thought it was appropriate, the two families would soon change owners.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The Master and I will look around.¡±

    Han Qiao suggested that they take a look at the house.

    Uncle Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not say anything.

    Zhong Yurong had never stayed in the manor before.

    This might be thest time he came to this manor, so he wanted to take a look before he left.

    There were threerge courtyards here.

    Upon entering, the three courtyards gave off a feeling that people had lived in them before.

    Zhong Yurong was not a fool. He could see it with just a nce.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t even need to say anything.

    Heng Yi felt that this house was not bad.

    There were several rooms in each courtyard. After tidying up and moving some of the things from Xishan Vige over, they could live here.

    However, if he lived here, he thought that he would have to visit his rtives more often.

    Han Qiao pushed open the door to the empty room.

    However, there was still a huge difference between ces where the beds and the furniture used to be and ces without.

    Heng Yi finally understood.

    ¡°Master Zhong, do you understand? ¡°Han Qiao asked.

    Zhong Yurong took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Heng. I was too presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t me Young Master Zhong for this. You used to have everything you wanted. You didn¡¯t care how much this small vige produced in a year. It didn¡¯t matter how many fruits it produced. After all, you had other more profitable investments.¡±

    ¡°But Young Master Zhong, as you can see, a slight change can affect everything else. Some things might seem unrted, but they are important in the grand scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhong Yurong asked.

    ¡°In a moment, they will redeem themselves.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    Zhong Yurong was stunned.

    After a while, he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. At least I¡¯ll feel less guilty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    Zhong Yurong bowed to Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look around.¡± Han Qiao suggested.

    Everything in every room had been moved away, leaving it empty.

    However, the marks on the ground told Han Qiao, Heng Yi, and Zhong Yurong that there was something there.

    It was just that someone had moved them away..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Sharp-Eyed and Clear-Headed

    Chapter 106: Sharp-Eyed and Clear-Headed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After walking around, Han Qiao had already figured out the two families¡¯ temperaments.

    Regardless of whether they wanted to redeem themselves or not, she did not want to keep them.

    What was the use of housing parasites?

    When they returned to the hall, Han Qiao saw the two families gathered there.

    They were all tidied up neatly, both adults and children.

    His days were smooth, and hisplexion was naturally very good.

    Zhong Yurong had just spoken a few words when Uncle Ming stood up and said, ¡°Young Master, can we redeem ourselves?¡±

    ¡°You can.¡±

    Zhong Yurong couldn¡¯t bear to be too harsh to them.

    The family only asked for fifteen taels of silver symbolically.

    They wanted the contract returned on the spot.

    Both families were very satisfied with this.

    If they took back their identities, they would be free men.

    Han Qiao opened her mouth and said, ¡°Master Zhong, when you bought this house, did you buy the furniture as well?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhong Yurong did not expect Han Qiao to ask this question.

    Uncle Ming stood up and said, ¡°At that time, when Mr. Hu came to discuss the price of the manor, he didn¡¯t bring any furniture. The grain and fruits this year all belong to the Zhong family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m curious where the furniture went,¡± Han Qiao asked lightly.

    ¡°I have already converted it into silver and gave it to you,¡± Uncle Ming said calmly.

    Clearly, they were well prepared.

    ¡°Then when will you move out?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°We will leave once the fruit from the back mountain¡ª¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ming, I¡¯ve given the fruit to Master Heng. You¡¯re no longer a member of the Zhong family, and you¡¯re no longer a member of the Heng family. You should move out as soon as possible.¡± Zhong Yurong interrupted.

    Ming Zhu looked at Zhong Yurong in shock.

    This was something he had not expected.

    The other servants were also stunned.

    ¡°So when are you moving out?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Uncle Ming took a deep breath. ¡°Madam, please give me a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Give me an exact time.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Zhong Yurong. She also had her eyes on the fruits at the back of the mountain.

    Therefore, if these two families moved away quickly, the fruits would be left behind.

    Looking at their expressions, they must have cheated the Zhong family with a lot of money.

    There was more than one parasite in the Zhong family, so it was inevitable that the Zhong family would lose a lot of things.

    As for Zhong Yurong, he was only exceptionally kind, but he was not stupid. Even though he had seen through the Ming family¡¯s schemes, he still did not expose them, leaving the Ming family with some dignity.

    Uncle Ming wanted to stay for a month and a half, but seeing Han Qiao sitting in the main seat, it was obvious that she was not someone easy to fool.

    He took a deep breath, ¡°We¡¯ll move out in five days at most.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao did not force the two farmers.

    However, in front of them, he took out five taels of silver and ced them in front of Zhong Yurong.

    ¡°Young Master Zhong, if you had given us this fruit when you were rich and glorious, we would have epted it. However, now that you have fallen from grace, we can¡¯t treat your generosity as a blessing. This silver might not be enough to buy the fruit, but it¡¯s still a little token of our appreciation.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Zhong Yurong quickly shook his head.

    ¡°Young Master Zhong¡¯s journey to the north is long. You need silver everywhere you go.¡±

    Zhong Yurong listened to Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    He stood up and bowed to Han Qiao. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Madam.¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t reject this silver.

    His grandmother was seriously ill at home, and he had to feed his brothers and sisters who had never worked before.

    A single coin could be life-saving.

    Taking the silver as a part of the two viges meant that the remaining properties in the vige belonged to the Heng family.

    The only things that the two families could move away, were the items in their small courtyards, as well as the chickens, ducks, and pigs they raised.

    He could forget about touching the fruits at the back of the mountain.

    Of course, Han Qiao was a bit more ruthless. Thanks to her, the only thing they could bring was their clothes and not anything else.

    After the matter was settled, Han Qiao left Bai Cha in charge.

    Bai Cha was very clever, bold, and careful.

    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll get someone to measure the size of the furniture tomorrow so that you don¡¯t have to run back and forth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t say anything, but the two farmers understood.

    The orange peels by the roadside showed that they had eaten most and had sold most of them.

    Naturally, they were a little greedy.

    Before she left, Han Qiao went to pick a lot of oranges for Zhong Yurong.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Now, Zhong Yurong could not be aloof to what his servants were doing.

    ¡°Young Master Zhong, I wish you a smooth journey up north, a great achievement, and a meteoric rise.¡±

    Zhong Yurong was not confident in himself.

    However, Han Qiao was the first person to think that he could still make aeback.

    ¡°Young Master Zhong, you can¡¯t harm others when you¡¯re outside, but you can¡¯t be without your guard. You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    If he was a little more ruthless, he could get back more than a hundred taels of silver from these two families.

    These two families were too greedy.

    ¡°Madam Heng, I will go north the day after tomorrow, and if I really follow your words, I will return to Puyi County and invite you and Master Heng to the best restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Master and I will wait.¡±

    This was how some good karma was formed.

    Han Qiao and the others also picked a lot of oranges and brought them back to Xishan Vige.

    With Bai Cha here, the two families did not dare to act rashly. The children were also ordered not to go to the back of the mountain to pick fruits.

    There were some things that should be left between adults, and it would be embarrassing if they were to be made known.

    It was fortunate that these two families could retreat with dignity in one piece.

    Uncle Ming instructed his family to pack up quickly.

    They had already boughtnd in the nearby vige to build a house and could move there at any time.

    Uncle Ming chatted with Bai Cha to get some information on the Heng couple.

    But Bai Cha was as slippery as a loach, and instead, managed to weasel information out of him. Bai Cha found out about Uncle Ming¡¯s house in Stone Pit Vige.

    How the man had bought a few mu ofnd to reim.

    That the two families had long be inws.

    His daughter married the other family¡¯s son, and his son married the other family¡¯s daughter. That was why they had cheated the Zhong family with a lot of money.

    Bai Cha observed them even more closely.

    Zhong Yurong first returned to the small house he rented in the county town. A few sisters-inw came forward to get oranges to eat.

    ¡°Big Brother, look, what is this?¡±

    Zhong Yurong went forward to take it.

    It was a pouch.

    When he opened it, there was a banknote worth a hundred taels.

    Zhong Yurong¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Before he suddenlyughed out loud, and his tears rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhong Yurong shook his head.

    He had a feeling that this purse had been ced there by Madam Heng.

    Madam Heng was a very clear-minded person. With just one nce, she didn¡¯t want Uncle Ming and his two families, and she was able to see through the tricks they were hiding.

    He was a fool and an average man.

    He had been studying for so many years to the point of bing stupid.

    If you don¡¯t know people well, you don¡¯t know how to use people well.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Zhong Yurong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Pick a few good oranges and send them to Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi brought the oranges back to Xishan Vige, the children were the happiest to receive them.

    Compared tost year, the family¡¯s lives were much better this year. In addition, they had gone into the mountains to hunt tigers too, so they had earned a lot of money.

    The Han family suddenly had an extra thirty taels. Father Han made the decision to let his third son keep it for himself.

    He moved the things in his hands and built two more houses before letting his third son split up..

 Chapter 107 - 107: Talking About Moving

    Chapter 107: Talking About Moving

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao invited a few uncles to her house after dinner to discuss their move to the county town.

    Meanwhile, Sun Ke immediately handed over a peeled orange. ¡°Mother, you eat.¡±

    ¡°Mother ate on the way here.¡± Han Qiao patted Sun Ke¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mom, can we go pick oranges too?¡± Sun Ke asked.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring Cousin Yuanyuan and the others along.¡±

    Sun Ke was extremely happy when she heard that.

    After a trip to the county town, her youngest child became more lively, cheerful, and courageous.

    Aunt Zhao had already cooked mung bean porridge and pumpkin steamed buns, and also minced meat and tofu buns.

    They were all Grandpa¡¯s favorites.

    Grandpa did not want to go to Eldest Uncle¡¯s house now. He said that he wanted to stay at his Eldest Granddaughter¡¯s house.

    Eldest Uncle could not force them back.

    Grandpa couldn¡¯t sit still, and Eldest Uncle couldn¡¯t always keep an eye on him. Grandpa would sometimes call Grandma so they could leave Eldest Uncle¡¯s house.

    He would find his eldest granddaughter¡¯s house, and when he arrived at her ce, he would stay put. He would even help his wife make the bed, and he would help Han Qiao watch over the children and prevent them from ying by the well, pool, and stream.

    Actually, Grandpa¡¯s dementia was getting better.

    They ate well and slept well. The rtionship between the old couple was stable, and the children were sensible and filial.

    Han Qiao would talk to him and tease him whenever she had nothing to do.

    Dinner would be served in the courtyard. Grandpa could eat three bacon and tofu buns and drink a bowl of green bean porridge.

    After dinner, he would walk hand in hand with Grandma from the front yard to the backyard.

    He remembered his eldest granddaughter saying, ¡°If you take a walk after dinner, you can live 99 years.¡±

    Han Qiao was very supportive of the old couple walking around.

    When her uncles and aunts came over, Han Qiao not only served oranges, but also melon seeds, peanuts, and tea.

    Mother Han had mentioned the jade bracelet on Grandmother¡¯s wrist several times with envy.

    After all, even she, who didn¡¯t know what was good, felt that it must be something valuable.

    Because it looked very smooth and delicate.

    Han Qiao smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t have time to give the gold bracelet to Han Yuan.

    The uncles and aunties praised her for being good-looking and Han Qiao for being filial.

    Han Qiao smiled and said, ¡°I actually bought a gold bracelet for my mother too, but I was too busy to give it to her.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and show us.¡±

    Mother Han was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Han Qiao went into the house and took the presents out.

    The golden bracelet glittered with golden light, and Mother Han fell in love with it at first sight.

    She felt that it was much more beautiful than the jade bracelet.

    But to Han Qiao, gold and silver were priceless. In her heart, Grandma was much more important than Han Yuan.

    That was why she bought her a jade bracelet.

    She could not be med for measuring this kinship. How they treated her was very different from the start.

    The uncles and aunts were extremely envious.

    They didn¡¯t even have a silver bracelet.

    Han Yuan was enjoying herself.

    When Han Qiao said that she wanted to move to the county town, her family was stunned. She wanted to bring her grandparents with her, which shocked them even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that having an old man is like having a treasure in the family. Heng Yi and I are still young, and it¡¯s a blessing to have an old man in the family.¡±

    Father Han and the others looked at their smiling parents, who were sitting at the side, looking very well-treated.

    They couldn¡¯t let them stay in Xishan Vige against their will.

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of them even if they stayed, and they wouldn¡¯t be like Han Qiao¡¯s family, who had meat every day, ate their fill every meal, and had three meals on time.

    Uncle Han then said, ¡°In that case, I will also prepare a portion of food-¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He was very honest.

    If he said he didn¡¯t want it, he really didn¡¯t want it.

    Han Qiao smiled and held Heng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°I agree with Heng Yi.¡±

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t care if the elders in her family loved her or hated her.

    However, Heng Yi needed to be present in her life.

    He didn¡¯t need to be doted on. When he got home, he would call her once or twice and only say a few words.

    Slowly, the wounds in his heart would be healed.

    Forgetting the past and being reborn.

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi told them about the house and the soon-to-be restaurant in the county town, the Han family was shocked and envious, but most of them were happy for them

    ¡°Then you should choose a good day to move.¡± Uncle Yao said.

    ¡°We should choose a good day.¡±

    As a family, they couldn¡¯t hesitate when choosing a good day.

    In addition to the manor, it would be best for them to live there and tidy it up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the work in the fields. We have the cows and the people who could do the work. When the timees, we will go to work and take care of the food.¡±

    The Han family did not have many things, but they did have many men avable for work.

    When her cousins, sisters-inw, and children came over, they even brought their own benches and sat together.

    They enthusiastically discuss Han Qiao¡¯s move.

    There was still work to be done at the manor.

    ¡°There are so many people in our family. Each of us will dig a hoe and turn the ground over for you in less than two days.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    The corners of her eyes were also filled with smiles.

    He liked the atmosphere in the Han family very much. No matter what they did, the whole family would always work together.

    ¡°Heng Yi, Ah-Qiao, if you move to the county, what will happen to this house?¡±

    ¡°We wille back asionally. During the New Year and holidays, when the uncles celebrate their birthdays, and when my nephews and nieces get married, I have toe back and celebrate with them. I just have to trouble you to help me look after it.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t give this house to anyone.

    She still had to keep it for herself.

    Although it was lively here, ording to the Han family¡¯s wishes, they plucked the oranges in the manor, turned over the ground, and scattered some seeds. So they didn¡¯t have to buy vegetables in winter.

    Han Qiao tried to save as much as she could before opening her restaurant.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, why don¡¯t we grow vegetables and raise chickens and sell them to you? We¡¯ll sell them at 20% lower than the market price.¡±

    ¡°This is a good idea. I can even raise pigs. I don¡¯t just grow vegetables and raise chickens.¡±

    Han Qiao slowly told everyone about how she made sweet potato noodles.

    ¡°Crush the sweet potatoes hard, then wash them in the basin, rub them, put them on a cotton cloth, scoop some water, and rinse them. Leave the water in the wooden bucket to settle overnight. When the excess water is poured away the next day, the sweet potato flour will settle.¡±

    She was afraid that the Han family would not understand. So she went to get two sweet potatoes and cracked them for everyone to see.

    Thest of the water finally settled in the bucket.

    ¡°There will be sweet potato flour in here tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°At the bottom. This thing can make a lot of food.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Aunt Zhao to make some sweet potato flour and sweet potato balls.

    The sweet potatoes were cooked and crushed. She added some sweet potato powder into them and rubbed them into a ball. She ced them into the pot and cooked them before bringing them out.

    The adults took a look and thought that it looked shiny and beautiful, so the children split it up.

    ¡°These bunch of gluttons.¡± Han Qiao sighed fondly.

    She asked Auntie Zhao to make more for the children.

    The children liked toe to Han Qiao¡¯s ce because she doted on them and was willing to give them food.

    All of them happily went to help peel the sweet potatoes and light the fire for Aunt Zhao.

    Aunt Zhao was also happy to dote on these children.

    After all, they were obedient, sensible, and had sweet mouths. They would even often lend a hand. Every time they called Granny Zhao, her heart warmed.

    Life in the vige was bustling, but they were interrupted when Han Xiang returned to her mother¡¯s home crying with a swollen face, messy hair, and torn clothes..

 Chapter 108 - 108: Giving Their Daughter Away

    Chapter 108: Giving Their Daughter Away

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The sky was already dark. Tworgenterns were hung at the entrance of the central room. Although Han Xiang¡¯s miserable appearance could not be seen properly, her cries could be heard loud and clear.

    ¡°What happened, Ah-Xiang?¡±

    Han Xiang didn¡¯t say anything. She just cried and cried. The more she cried, the sadder she became.

    The men were silent, and the women took turns tofort and ask.

    After a long while, Han Xiang finally said with a choked voice, ¡°Zhou Anshan¡¯s mother snatched all the silver.¡±

    ¡°Ten taels of silver, not a single cent left for me.¡±

    ¡°His sister-inws even ganged up to beat me.¡±

    The Han family was instantly furious.

    This time, they had followed Heng Yi to hunt tigers in the mountains. Each of them had paid ten taels of silver, and they had left two taels for their sons. After all, they were risking their lives, not picking them up by the roadside.

    How could he not leave a single cent for his own wife?

    They all looked at Father Han and Han Yuan, waiting for them to speak.

    Father Han looked at Han Qiao first. ¡°Ah-Qiao, what do you think?¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect to be asked about this matter.

    She didn¡¯t care about Han Xiang at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Han Xiang wants to do. Should we talk reason to them? Or should she make the Zhou family not dare to provoke her again? Oh right, what did Zhou Anshan say?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t at home.¡± Han Xiang sobbed.

    Han Qiao finally understood. Han Xiang had no intention of giving the Zhou family the ten taels of silver. She wanted to keep them all to herself.

    That was why her mother-inw and two sisters-inw had snatched the money away from her.

    ¡°Then what are your ns?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I want the silver back.¡±

    At the end of the day, she was still reluctant to part with the money.

    Of course, no one would be willing to do so.

    Ten taels of silver were not ten measly copper coins.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble a few uncles and sisters-inw toe forward.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s n was simple.

    Tomorrow, a few uncles, aunts, and biological mothers would bring a dozen sisters-inw to the Zhou family. When they arrived at the Zhou family, they would not say anything. They would first beat up Zhou Anshan¡¯s mother, then First Sister-In-Law, and Second Sister-In-Law. They did not have to beat them up so badly that they would not be able to return the favor.

    Then, they would pack Han Xiang¡¯s clothes and bring her two children back home.

    If you came to pick someone up, you would have to return ten taels of silver without missing a penny.

    If they didn¡¯t want to live together, then she would have to leave.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Han Xiang was shocked.

    She didn¡¯t want to be separated from her husband. Zhou Anshan treated her well.

    He would not hit her.

    ¡°Leaving is just an excuse to scare the Zhou family. I¡¯m afraid that the Zhou family would rather ask for money than you and the two children.¡±

    ¡°Then we must get the money tomorrow and bring the children here.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Han Xiang¡¯s sake, they would not have brought him into the mountains to hunt tigers. Who was Zhou Anshan to them if not Han Xiang¡¯s husband?

    Afterforting Han Xiang, Han Yuan decided to bring her home to wash her and cook some food for her.

    Before Han Xiang left, she tugged at Han Qiao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister, can you go tomorrow too?¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to go, but she looked at her pitiful sister and the Han family.

    ¡°If I do, will you stop ming me in the future, no matter what?¡±

    Han Xiang wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew that if she didn¡¯t scare the Zhou family this time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her head up high in the Zhou family. She could forget about living a stable life.

    ¡°I will not me you¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Han Xiang didn¡¯t want to separate from her husband, that was one of the reasons.

    Secondly, Han Qiao¡¯s life was getting better and better. If she appeared, the Zhou family would be afraid.

    Han Yuan brought Han Xiang home, and the uncles and aunts also returned to their homes.

    When told about the n, Zhou Anshan had rushed over to the Han family¡¯s house with his two children. This showed that he still had some feelings for Han Xiang.

    Of course, there could be other reasons.

    The current Han family was different from the Han family of the past.

    Zhou Anshan was very sincere.

    First, he apologized. Then, he handed Han Xiang ten taels of silver. However, everybody noticed the palm print on his face.

    Han Xiang took the silver and felt sorry for her son and husband.

    Initially, she had agreed to give Zhou Anshan half of the money, but her mother-inw had asked for all of it. Of course, she was unwilling.

    Han Yuan asked her sister-inw to cook something for them to eat first. Han Xiang¡¯s children were so hungry that they cried. Zhou Anshan and Han Xiang hadn¡¯t eaten either.

    In the central room, Zhou Anshan sat and stood uneasily. Although his father-inw, mother-inw, and three brothers-inw didn¡¯t do anything to him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel restless.

    They were usually very polite when he visited the Han family, but today, he just received a cold shoulder. The Han family didn¡¯t hit him or even say anything bad to him, but he was still afraid.

    If his three brothers-inw jumped up and hit him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to retaliate. He could only take the beating.

    When Han Xiang came over to call him to eat, Zhou Anshan heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got up to join her at the table.

    In the countryside, it was normal for mother-inw and daughter-inw to quarrel and fight, but it was not something that could be taken lightly when sisters-inws fought.

    Moreover, they had stolen the silver from his wife.

    The Han family was in the right this time.

    Father Han asked Han Ming to leave and tell Han Qiao about Zhou Anshan¡¯s arrival. Were they still going to the Zhou family¡¯s house tomorrow? Would they still make a move if they went to the Zhou family?

    When Han Ming came over, Han Qiao was taking a shower.

    Heng Yi and he sat in the central room.

    ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    Then, there was silence.

    Han Ming wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and Heng Yi was even less of a talker.

    When Han Qiao centered, Han Ming immediately stood up, ¡°Third Sister.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? Did you bring the children back?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    The children were still waiting in the kitchen to eat sweet potato balls, and theirughter floated into the central room.

    They are still carefree. Even if they are a little worried, they still want to eat delicious food and want to wear beautiful clothes.

    Han Ming shook his head. ¡°No, Zhou Anshan came.¡±

    ¡°He brought over the two children and returned the silver to Ah-Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Father asked me toe over and ask you if you¡¯re still going to the Zhou family tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand that was drying her hair paused.

    ¡°What do you think? Just like when I was beaten up by Sun Yiming for the first time, did Father and Mother also think about whether they should seek justice for me?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Han Ming was silent.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a significant difference in meaning about visiting their house. Father doesn¡¯t have to ask me. As a biological father and an elder, if his daughter is wronged in her inws¡¯ family, he should go and support her.¡±

    ¡°Remember, it¡¯s to support, not to reason.¡±

    ¡°If your own daughter has been wronged, what reason do you have?¡±

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly before continuing.

    ¡°Why are you asking for my opinion? Han Xiang and I are sisters. There¡¯s not much I can do and I can¡¯t promise her anything.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get up on her own, there will be a next time after this.¡±

    Han Ming was embarrassed.

    After sitting for a while, seeing that the children were unwilling to go back, he prepared to go home.

    ¡°Ah-Ming.¡± Han Qiao called out to him.

    ¡°Ah-Hui is about to give birth, right?¡±

    Han Ming nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll be in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s still a daughter this time, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Ming stood still.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Third Sister¡­ I¡¯m under a lot of pressure. Eldest Brother and Second Brother both have a few sons. I only have a few daughters-¡±

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having daughters? Isn¡¯t your daughter still of your own blood? I thought you would go to choose a good name for the children, but it¡¯s been a few months, and you haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you this. If Ah-Hui gives birth to another daughter, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I might give her away.¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, she angrily raised her hand and hit him on the back a few times.

    ¡°Do you want a son so much? Why don¡¯t you give the older ones away? I think your brain has really turned into paste!¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Itâ€™s Very Annoying

    Chapter 109: It¡¯s Very Annoying

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    However, Han Ming still refuted, ¡°Third Sister, if you don¡¯t mind having another daughter, take her to your side and raise her. Let them be filial to you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Han Qiao was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m serious. I¡­¡± Han Ming looked at his four children standing not far away.

    The two younger ones didn¡¯t understand, but the two older ones did.

    They were not loved by their parents since they were young.

    After Han Qiao returned to Xishang Vige, they often came to Han Qiao¡¯s ce to y.

    She realized that their three cousins were different from them.

    Besides the abundant food and beautiful clothing, they were treated like adults.

    Their aunt would smile at their three cousins, praise them, pat their heads, and gently teach them how to do the right thing.

    The four children did not speak.

    They didn¡¯t call their father.

    Han Ming wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.

    Han Qiao chased after him. ¡°Han Ming!¡±

    Han Ming didn¡¯t stop, nor did he look back.

    He only raised his hand to wipe his face.

    Han Qiao turned around and looked at her four nieces. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say either.

    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll go home first.¡± Han Zhao said and pulled her two younger ones.

    The younger ones still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, while the two older girls¡¯ eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Zhaodi, your father is talking nonsense. He loves you and your sisters very much. He only thought that you could learn more skills by following Aunty, he just doesn¡¯t know how to express his words,¡±

    This was the greatestfort Han Qiao could find for the girls.

    She regretted bringing up the matter of having children even more.

    Boys and girls were both born equally.

    ¡°Auntie, I understand. We¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    Han Zhaodi pulled her three younger sisters and left.

    Han Qiao chased after her for a few steps and sighed.

    It was the pain that women went through. The fact the world favors boys over girls.

    Han Zhao quickly caught up with Han Ming and blocked his way. ¡°Dad, are you going to give us to Auntie?¡±

    Han Ming looked at his daughter in front of him.

    Just a little bit.

    He still remembered how she looked when she was born. In the blink of an eye, she was already a little girl.

    ¡°Auntie said that you¡¯re doing this for our own good? Is that really the case? Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re girls and not boys, so we can¡¯t carry on the family line?¡±

    Han Ming didn¡¯t expect his daughter to say such a thing.

    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Your aunt is better at being an elder than us. It¡¯s better to follow her than your parents.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s just our Aunt. You¡¯re our father, aren¡¯t you?¡± Han Zhaodi asked.

    Before any of the girls get married, they will live with their parents.

    Why did they have to stay at their aunt¡¯s house?

    It was nice to visit their aunt once in a while.

    Moreover, Uncle was not the biological father of their three cousins, yet he did not say anything about giving them away.

    Han Ming was speechless.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Back at Han Qiao¡¯s home, Heng Yi noticed Han Qiao¡¯s fury and went up tofort her.

    ¡°Why would I be angry? I hope he can have eight or ten sons.¡±

    Those girls were his biological daughters, and he had given them to her so easily.

    To think that he could even think of that.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Heng Yi rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s shoulders.

    Han Qiaoughed after a while. ¡°I¡¯m only a little angry.¡±

    How long has it been? All the meanings of the four children¡¯s names had not changed.

    Zhaodi, ¡°calling for a younger brother¡±; Pandi, ¡°hoping for a younger brother¡±; Daidi, ¡°to bring a younger brother¡±; Shidi, ¡°a younger brother¡±¡­ What horrible names.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    It¡¯s normal to feel stressed after giving birth to several daughters, but as their biological father, you can¡¯t live without your brain!

    Her brother was like a woman, thinking about having a son all day long.

    Han Qiao suddenly asked Heng Yi, ¡°Heng Yi, you won¡¯t make me give you a few sons, will you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ask you of that. A son or a daughter is good. I will love them all.¡± Heng Yi said.

    His desire to live was still very strong.

    Han Qiao snorted and told him to get some water and take a shower.

    Sun Ke ran out and asked, ¡°Mother, where are Sister Zhaodi and the other cousin? The sweet potato dumplings are ready.¡±

    ¡°They went home first. You should go and eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay!¡± Sun Ke ran to the kitchen to eat sweet potato balls.

    Han Qiao was very worried about the Mu family. Everyone said that she was going to give birth to another daughter.

    All those days of enlightenment were wasted.

    The next day, before the Han family could visit the Zhou family, the Zhou family personally came to apologize.

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s father, mother, and two sisters-inw apologized sincerely.

    Father Han didn¡¯t have any other requests. His only request was that they split up.

    After splitting up, their kids should be able to live their own lives.

    The Han family would definitely bring their daughters along.

    The Zhou family knew about this and came to apologize.

    After they split up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch anything.

    ¡°Inw-¡± Father Zhou began.

    ¡°Dividing the family is our only request. Your family isn¡¯t kind enough. If it wasn¡¯t for Han Xiang, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t have brought Anshan into the mountains to hunt tigers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that the two of them have agreed to give you half of the silver. Even if they don¡¯t give you a single cent, you¡¯ll still have toply.¡± Father Han said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When you said it like that it seemed easy. The problem is just¡­ It¡¯s just that his mother and I were still alive and well. If we split up¡­¡± Father Zhou was in a difficult position.

    Father Han looked at the Zhou family and said, ¡°When we split up, Father and Mother were still alive. Now, I¡¯ve decided to give my son three shares.¡±

    Father and Mother Zhou looked at Father Han.

    They were still young, yet their family had already split up?

    ¡°When they entered the mountains to earn money, I didn¡¯t let them give out a single cent of their money. I let them keep it for themselves.¡± Father Han said.

    ¡°Inw, do you think this money is easy to cam? They were hunting tigers, not a cat. It opened its mouth to eat people.¡±

    ¡°This is also the silver that Anshan risked his life to get. He is filial to his parents no matter how much he gives, and it is natural if he doesn¡¯t give it to them too.¡±

    Father Han is still trying to move the Zhou family with emotion and reason.

    But Han Qiao was very bored.

    She said, ¡°Han Xiang is a little headstrong, but she¡¯s not an insensible person. Mother-inw and two sisters-inw bullied her together, and the Han family won¡¯t ept an apology for this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either that, or she brings her two children to live in Xishan Vige. I¡¯m about to move to the county town. That house is empty, so it¡¯s just right for their family of four.¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Han Qiao¡¯s house was very good.

    Moreover, she heard from her mother that her uncles and aunts had decided to buynd to grow vegetables and raise chickens.

    Of course, she also wanted to grow vegetables and raise chickens to sell.

    However, her inws insisted on not splitting up. It was as if she had to hand over the money that they had worked so hard to earn. She was unwilling.

    Zhou Anshan also looked at Han Qiao.

    He was also a little tempted.

    Han Qiao¡¯s house was well-built after all.

    He also thought that if he had such a house, he would wake upughing in his dreams.

    The Zhou family¡¯s eyes instantly snapped to Han Qiao.

    They knew that Han Xiang had an older sister who divorced her husband, so she married another one. And that her family was extremely wealthy.

    It was also her husband who brought people into the mountains to hunt tigers.

    The moment Han Qiao spoke, they knew that she was powerful.

    She was different from Father Han and the others.

    ¡°Aiyo, this must be Ah-Xiang¡¯s sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Han Xiang¡¯s sister..¡±

 Chapter 110 - 11o: An Open Mind

    Chapter 11o: An Open Mind

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao turned to Mother Zhou.

    Mother Zhou thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t split up. It¡¯s just our family¡¯s situation is¡­¡±

    ¡°There are many people in the family, but there is not muchnd. The whole family wants to eat and drink. If we split up, we won¡¯t be able to give them much.¡±

    Han Xiang bit her lip.

    Her mother-inw was lying. The Zhou family was not like that.

    The Zhou family wanted to give her and her family less food.

    Han Xiang was a little nervous.

    She tugged at Han Qiao¡¯s sleeve.

    Han Qiao nced at Han Xiang.

    She was really short-sighted.

    ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯s business. You can decide how you want to split the family.

    I only want my sister to split from your family. In the future, I won¡¯t let her mother-inw and sisters-inw rob her house.¡±

    The Zhou family couldn¡¯t let Zhou Anshan leave without anything.

    If their actions disappointed their son, then when he became rich in the future, what would he do to them?

    After what they did, they wouldn¡¯t dare to even imagine their son giving anything to them, much less letting them enjoy their life with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, inw. Although our family isn¡¯t rich and noble, we¡¯re reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to split up, we have to be fair to all our sons.¡±

    ¡°How should we split?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    Since they had agreed to split up, it had nothing to do with her when and how they would split up.

    It all depended on Han Xiang¡¯s own ability.

    Han Qiao stood up and nned to go home.

    Han Xiang chased after her and shouted, ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Han Xiang pursed her lips. ¡°If wee back to Xishan Vige, will you really give me that house?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Han Xiang stomped her feet. ¡°So you fooled me!¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve only stayed in my new house for less than half a year. How can I give it away? I say you should be more clear-headed. When you split up from the Zhou family, take as much as you can. After you split up, work hard. You have some money on hand. Hurry up and buy a piece of wastnd to cultivate. Don¡¯t stare at the things in other people¡¯s pockets all day long.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t spare her any nice words.

    But Han Xiang listened attentively.

    If you talk to her nicely, she will act as she pleases. However, if you were to leave all the niceties to her, she would listen well.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t bear to knock her unconscious.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m going home. If you don¡¯t have enough money to repair the house, I¡¯ll lend you some.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Han Xiang asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a loan, not a gift.¡±

    Han Xiang toot. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m borrowing your money.¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s matter was a farce.

    The couple didn¡¯t have any major conflicts, and now it ended with a separation.

    Han Xiang also obediently brought her children and Zhou Anshan back.

    No matter what, the Zhou family would not dare to bully her at will, let alone enter the house to snatch her silver.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi were also busy moving to the county town.

    He also needed to go to the manor to measure the size and order a set of furniture. It would be easier to live there when the time came.

    Han Qiao had thought it through. She drained the water in the fields and nted some vegetables. Her restaurant was going to sell hot pot, so she needed vegetables.

    If he wanted to make money, she had to save money where she could.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move to the mountainside first. There are oranges over there. It¡¯s convenient to eat and pick them whenever you want.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded repeatedly.

    There were too many trivial and troublesome things in Xishan Vige.

    If you are far away, you will not be annoyed with the things you don¡¯t see.

    They hadn¡¯t even had the time to clean up when Madam Mu gave birth.

    As expected, it was another daughter.

    When Han Qiao came over to visit her, Madam Mu pulled her and cried, ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s another daughter. What should we do?¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t tell her that she would take the child with her.

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford to care for the new child, but that she didn¡¯t think it was necessary.

    This newborn baby had biological parents.

    ¡°What do you n to do? Arc you really giving her away?¡± Han Qiao asked in a low voice.

    She found Zhaodi and her three sisters standing at the door.

    The four children were all dirty before they went to her house.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi had to help them wash their faces andb their hair.

    They came back clean and tidy, but they were dirty again when they returned home.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    ¡°Your four other children are also here. Seeing them looking at you with admiration, doesn¡¯t your heart ache at all? Do you need to have a son?¡±

    Han Qiao wiped away Madam Mu¡¯s tears.

    ¡°This is all your flesh. Can you really bear to part with her?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree earlier that no matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, you¡¯ll love them equally like you love Zhaodi and the others?¡±

    ¡°But now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-Hui, your family doesn¡¯tck food or clothes. No one is forcing you to have a son. You¡¯re still young. Take care of your body and raise a few daughters.¡±

    Madam Mu was silent.

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°Maybe your son up there is testing you too? He wants to see if you¡¯ll dote on his sisters first. If you dote on them, he¡¯ll recognize you as a mother ande home sooner orter. Maybe he sees that you didn¡¯t dote on his sisters, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s afraid ofing into your family. What if he¡¯s worried that you won¡¯t love him when hees?¡±

    Madam Mu looked up at Han Qiao. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything is fate.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Madam Mu looked at her daughters.

    Her four children were already very sensible.

    ¡°Third Sister, thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao went to look for Han Ming.

    She talked with Han Ming for a long time, and Han Ming was in tears.

    He didn¡¯t mention the matter of giving his daughters away anymore.

    The next day, she went to town and came back with a few children¡¯s names.

    The five names were Bing, Qing, Yu, Jie, and Zhen?.

    With new names, Han Qiao, as their aunt, also celebrated the asion by giving each of them a silver bracelet.

    Han Yuan also got one.

    It was just a very thin piece of jewelry, but to the children, it was a valuable gift-

    With Bai Cha still in the manor on the mountain, the Ming family did not manage to pluck a single orange.

    Heng Yi brought a few brothers-inw over and reinforced the walls around the house. So it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anybody to climb over.

    Han Qiao was also busy at both ends.

    When she wanted to go to the county town or the vige, she would go out in the morning and return at night.

    The busy days always went by so fast.

    They chose to move to the county town on November 19th.

    As for the vige, it was just a ce to grow vegetables and grains.

    Other than tables, benches, beds, and wardrobes, there weren¡¯t many things left here.

    She could take the nkets and bring them back the next time she came to visit.

    Han Qiao was very surprised when Madam Wu, Fourth Brother Heng¡¯s wife, hade to Xishan Vige.

    However, she still sat down and had a good chat with Madam Wu.

    ¡°The house is in a mess now. It¡¯s more chaotic than you think. My parents-inw might go to the county town to look for you.¡±

    Han Qiao frowned.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Heng Family Vige started building houses yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. We can¡¯t divide the family¡¯s wealth. Everyone feels that they¡¯ve been given too little. Sng and I n to give up and let the three brothers fight for it. We also n to go to Puyi County. Sister-inw¡­¡± Madam Wu took a deep breath. ¡°If we can¡¯t continue living in the future, can you lend us a hand?¡±

    Han Qiao remained silent.

    Madam Wu hurriedly said, ¡°I know this is a very excessive request, but we don¡¯t have any other way.¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not a big deal. I was just a little surprised that Fourth Sister-In-Law woulde to look for me.¡± Han Qiao was indeed surprised.

    Madam Wu thought of something else. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, Sun Yiming and Zhen Niang are married.¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111: Falling Out

    Chapter 111: Falling Out

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Huh. A scumbag and a bitch.

    ¡°They¡¯re quitepatible,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Madam Wu didn¡¯t say much about this, ¡°People from the Sun family have alsoe. The two brothers seem to have reconciled.¡±

    ¡°It looks like they are nning something. You have to be careful.¡±

    Madam Wu came to Han Qiao¡¯s house by a mule cart, so she couldn¡¯t stay for long.

    Before she left, Han Qiao gave her the new address.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ce to stay in the county, you cane to me first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Madam Wu was extremely grateful.

    However, she thought that unless she had no other choice, she would not look for Han Qiao.

    They finished packing the day before the big move.

    They set off from Xishan Vige on the morning of the 15th and arrived at the county town just in time.

    There was a que hanging on the door of the house.

    Heng Manor.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    They didn¡¯t invite the Heng family or the Han family to move in with them.

    It was so that the Heng Family wouldn¡¯t have a chance to talk back.

    ¡°This s-servant¡­ This servant greets the three youngdies.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at each other and smiled.

    She told them not to be so polite.

    It seemed the new servants had performed and kept the house well in the days they were preparing for the move.

    It was clean and spotless.

    The courtyard was big, the room was spacious and bright. Everything was going smoothly.

    Grandpa and Grandma looked at their house and were overjoyed.

    Heng Yi took Han Qiao¡¯s hand and went to the main house.

    He was bold enough to hug Han Qiao and kiss her.

    Han Qiao paused for a moment, then responded to Heng Yi.

    The two of them kissed each other.

    After a long time, Heng Yi said, ¡°Tonight¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±

    Han Qiao knew what he wanted to do.

    After all, she had been busy these days and had not had sex.

    Heng Yi smiled and hugged Han Qiao tightly. ¡°Ah-Qiao, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, one more kiss then.¡±

    The two of them kissed for a while more before getting up to tidy up their clothes.

    She had moved to a new house, and her status had changed. The material of her clothes was also much better than before.

    Heng Yi looked fairer and more handsome too.

    The more Han Qiao looked at him, the more she liked him. When she left the house, she even kissed him.

    Looking at the love in his eyes, she smiled and left first.

    Heng Yi followed behind her with pursed lips.

    Han Qiao had never seen such an obedient man.

    It was really rare.

    The whole family sat together for lunch. The county town had more food to eat than the countryside, so their meal was morevish.

    ¡°Grandpa, let me toast to you.¡± Heng Yi held his wine cup.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Grandpa happily raised his ss.

    Grandpa¡¯s wine was fruit wine, which doesn¡¯t have any strong fragrance.

    But for him, drinking fruit wine was good enough.

    Grandpa also liked the taste; sweet and sour.

    But Grandpa also understood his limits. He could only drink one cup at a time. He could only eat one meal a day. He did not dare to drink inrge mouthfuls and only took small sips.

    Grandpa and the grandson-inw clinked their sses.

    Heng Yi also wanted to give his respects to Grandma.

    Grandma smiled and clinked sses with Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao also toasted her ss with her Grandfather and Grandmother.

    The three children had orange juice. Han Qiao had taught them how to squeeze the oranges themselves. It was also a happy experience for the children to have a ss of orange juice when they ate.

    She really doted on them.

    The three children followed suit and toasted to their great-grandfather, great-grandmother, and Lady Lin.

    They had already kowtowed to their master and epted Lady Lin as their master.

    Not only did she teach them embroidery skills, but she also taught them how to read and write.

    While they were still eating, they suddenly heard Old Woman Heng¡¯s loud voicee from the door.

    ¡°Son, son, open the door. Father and Mother are here.¡±

    Behind her, Old Man Heng, First, Second, and Third Brother Heng were also there.

    They had set off from Ninghe Town before the sun had risen. They were tired and thirsty after rushing all the way to visit them.

    The gatekeeper didn¡¯t recognize them and didn¡¯t dare to open the door.

    The servant immediately ran to Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    Han Qiao put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Lady Lin, you all eat slowly. Heng Yi and I will go take a look.¡±

    On the way to the front yard, Heng Yi¡¯s face only darkened as he clenched his fists.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, was very calm. She held his hand and said, ¡°From the moment we decided to move to the county town, this day woulde. Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°If they obediently leave after a meal, I¡¯m still willing to deal with them. If they refuse, I¡¯m not afraid of them.¡±

    ¡°I hate them.¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi arrived at the entrance, a crowd of people was already anticipating the show.

    The Heng family¡¯s appearance was very repulsive.

    All of them were dressed in rags. Compared to her decent appearance, they looked like beggars.

    She went up politely and energetically. ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send a letter to tell us that you¡¯re noting?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to support Old Woman Heng, but Old Woman Heng backed away a little and started crying.¡± It¡¯s our hard life. We raised our son, but once he was married, he forgot his mother.¡±

    The smile on Han Qiao¡¯s face instantly disappeared.

    This was shameless.

    She wanted to use moral maniption to threaten her.

    In their dreams.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°This is unfair. Mother, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few people here today. Let¡¯s find a few people to judge the truth.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was firm and fierce.

    She had to speak clearly and innocently for the people.

    ¡°You said that Heng Yi forgot his mother after he got a wife, but why didn¡¯t you say that he only got a wife this year when he was twenty-four?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Let me finish first.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, pleasee and judge.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi isn¡¯t her biological child. He was picked up by his uncle and she raised him for a few years.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t feed Heng Yi, doesn¡¯t give him clothes, makes him work at such a young age, oppresses him every day, doesn¡¯t allow him to speak, and doesn¡¯t allow¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Old Woman Heng hurriedly denied.

    ¡°Quiet. Let me finish first, then you can speak.¡± Han Qiao was even fiercer than Old Woman Heng.

    ¡°Fifth¡¯s Wife!¡± Old Man Heng said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You should keep your mouth shut too. You¡¯re the most sinister, vicious, and disgusting person in this family.¡±

    Han Qiao was about to shed all pretense of cordiality.

    ¡°You!¡± Old Man Heng¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    ¡°This family is full of blood-sucking leeches. When they were young, Heng Yi worked for them. Later, Heng Yi found a master to learn how to hunt and earn money. They didn¡¯t leave a single cent for Heng Yi. The whole family relied on Heng Yi to earn money from hunting and moved from the countryside to town. Heng Yi was not allowed to visit his master.¡±

    ¡°Every time Heng Yi went, they went to make a scene.¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t.¡± Old Woman Heng was frantic to exin.

    She had thought a lot about their scheme on the way here, and had discussed it with Old Man Heng for a long time.

    How were they going to deal with Han Qiao and Heng Yi?

    However, never in their wildest imagination did they think Han Qiao would be so eloquent.

    ¡°You did. These things are no secret in Ninghe Town. If anyone wants to know the truth, you can go and ask around.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi is already twenty-four years old this year. He was engaged twice before, but they secretly ruined his marriage and kept him single until now.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, his eldest and second brother pushed their own brother off a cliff for fifty taels of silver.. Do you think they would treat Heng Yi, their adoptive brother, well?¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Fall Out (Cont.)

    Chapter 112: The Fall Out (Cont.)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s words stirred up a thousand waves.

    People who came to watch the fun never thought that things would get out of hand. Moreover, this street was filled with wealthy families. The people who came and went were either in their carriages or sedan chairs.

    Old Woman Heng was so angry that her face turned pale.

    The other members of the Heng Family all paled.

    They didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to call them out.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Old Woman Heng said, but her wavering voice showed her fear.

    Han Qiao sneered, ¡°Nonsense? Heng Yi wasn¡¯t the only one who went hunting that day. Many people saw it too. Third Brother Heng saw it too. Let them tell you whether it really happened or not.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to give them face.

    The whole family was here. If they were really here to congratte her, she would wee them warmly. She would treat them well and then send them off sincerely and thoughtfully.

    However, they were shameless. They brought trouble on the first day they moved into the new house. She wasn¡¯t a weakling, and she wasn¡¯t as reserved as Heng Yi.

    They could bully him as they pleased and they have.

    Therefore, she mentioned Heng Yi¡¯s name the moment Old Woman Heng refuted her.

    There was no such thing as an imprable wall in this world. There would always be people who always like to boast, and among them, there would be people who were ready to reveal something.

    Slowly, one by one, everyone would know the truth.

    The Heng brothers even dared to hurt their own, who knows what they will do to someone they picked up.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Heng Dng said, his face flushed red.

    ¡°She¡¯s not spouting nonsense!¡± A voice shouted from the crowd.

    Everyone looked over and saw Heng Sng slowly walking towards them with a walking stick in his hand, and Madam Wu supporting him by his side.

    ¡°She¡¯s not talking nonsense because the victim is me!¡± Heng Sng said firmly.

    ¡°Sng, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Old Woman Heng immediately grabbed her fourth son, ¡°Sng, Mother is begging you. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Mother, 1 must tell the truth today.¡± Heng Sng, his voice left no room for discussion.

    ¡°Sng!¡± Old Woman Heng was extremely anxious.

    Old Man Heng also looked at him with a heavy gaze. ¡°Sng, you have to think carefully before you speak.¡±

    This was undoubtedly a threat.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. If 1 say a word of nonsense, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°That day, it was Dng and Eng who pushed me, and it was Heng Yi who saved me regardless of the danger. At that time, 1 had already fallen off the cliff, and Heng Yi grabbed my ankle.¡±

    That day, if Heng Yi was a little slower, or was a little weaker¡­

    He would¡¯ve died.

    Heng Sng personally stood up and said his truth. His words were more convincing than anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­¡± Old Man Heng¡¯s face turned green with anger.

    This traitor bastard!

    Heng Dng and Heng Eng¡¯s faces flushed red as they were being pointed

    at.

    ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted.¡± Heng Dng roared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. The rest is up to you.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Dng turned around and left.

    His wife immediately called her children to follow.

    Heng Eng also felt embarrassed.

    With suppressed anger, he turned to his wife. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡±

    Meanwhile, Heng Sang and his family stood there, not knowing whether to leave or not.

    Old Man Heng raised his hand and pped Heng Sng hard, ¡°It¡¯s better off feeding a dog than a traitor.¡±

    Old Man Heng red at Han Qiao before he left.

    Then, he looked at Heng Yi, who was standing on the steps, not saying a word.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He shouted.

    No matter how unwilling Old Woman Heng was, she could only follow.

    She red at Han Qiao unwillingly.

    Han Qiao stood where she was, neither groveling nor overbearing, nor did she retreat.

    She looked him back in the eye calmly.

    She had never been a kind person who was easily bullied.

    She was not the Han Qiao who had been beaten to death.

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Sng. ¡°Fourth Brother, Fourth Sister-inw. Since you¡¯re here,e in and have a seat.¡±

    ¡°No, Fifth Sister-inw. We just want to congratte you,¡± With that, Heng Sng turned around and slowly left.

    Han Qiao watched their retreating backs.

    Madam Wu was the only sensible person among the people in the Heng family.

    The others were all disgusting fools..

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Quarrel

    Chapter 113: The Quarrel

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    Han Qiao bowed apologetically to the onlookers.

    She turned around and walked towards Heng Yi.

    She became the gentle Han Qiao once more, holding Heng Yi¡¯s cold and stiff hand.

    ¡°See, I didn¡¯t lose. I even angered them away.¡±

    ¡°By just mentioning the cliff incident, it was enough for me to control them for the rest of my life.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi curiously. ¡°It was so dangerous, why did you save Heng Sng?¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a while.

    ¡°I called him Fourth Brother. I brought him to the mountain to hunt with me.¡±

    ¡°It must have been very dangerous back then.¡± Han Qiao whispered.

    It was a close call.

    To be able to risk his life to save someone else¡¯s, she can see what a kind heart he has.

    ¡°I have a rope tied around my waist, and one end is tied to Bai Cha¡¯s waist.¡±

    Others might not care about his life or death, but Bai Cha would.

    Heng Yi still trusted Bai Cha the most among those people.

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry and get inside. I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really tiring and unrewarding to quarrel with people like them.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He also held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly.

    He was so lucky to have such a wonderful wife.

    The atmosphere in the dining room was not very good. No one could eat, so they put down their chopsticks and waited.

    Seeing the two of them return, Sun Ke immediately went forward. ¡°Mother, Father.¡±

    The three of them had already gotten used to calling Heng Yi, Father.

    Besides avoiding suspicion, Heng Yi loved them very much. He never told them how Han Qiao arranged their food and clothing.

    Han Qiao patted Sun Ke¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue eating.¡±

    Aunt Zhao immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll heat the dishes and make two more.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±

    The Heng family came up with schemes and plots, but Han Qiao countered their every move. Of course, Heng Sng helped her achieve twice the result with half the effort.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t invite anyone on the day they moved into their new home, mainly to guard against the Heng family.

    She didn¡¯t want the Heng family toe here, and Heng Yi didn¡¯t like them.

    The house was big and bright everywhere. Han Qiao wanted to bring the three children and grandparents to the opera in the afternoon.

    Grandpa and Grandma were overjoyed at the news.

    But they never expected He Hong and his wife woulde over.

    They even brought their son, He Cheng, along.

    ¡°Big Brother Heng, Sister-In-Law.

    ¡°Come and sit!¡± Heng Yi said.

    Happy things made people feel refreshed, and Heng Yi also smiled.

    He was in high spirits, and his eyes were filled with warmth.

    It looked different from the lifeless atmosphere a few moments ago.

    Han Qiao was much more enthusiastic as she spoke to He Hong and Zhao Huan.

    Zhao Huan¡¯splexion was still not very good. She looked a little haggard and had a sickly aura.

    He Cheng could already walk, babbling as he tried to walk on the ground.

    ¡°This child is too noisy,¡± Zhao Huan said.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s good to be lively.¡± Han Qiao echoed and took the orange for He Cheng.

    When He Cheng saw the golden object, he cried out and threw himself into Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    She had also asked someone to send a basket to the He family earlier.

    ¡°How were the oranges I sent youst time, Zhao Huan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. Sister-inw¡¯s manor is really good.¡±

    ¡°Then you can go and take a look when you have time. If you want to eat oranges, just pick them yourself.¡±

    A few of her cousins were helping to dig the ground, and they had scattered a lot of vegetable seeds there.

    Once the seeds had sprouted, it would make everything look more lively and jubnt.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll go another day.¡±

    Zhao Huan said insincerely.

    She didn¡¯t want to go at all, nor did she want to see Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Her misfortune started because of these two people.

    Now, she and Fie Hong couldn¡¯t even speak a word, while they were glued to the hip in love.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi wanted to go out and watch the show, so they asked if they wanted to go together.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡±

    He Hong hade to settle the bill for August, September, and October.

    There were some ounts that he didn¡¯t know about, but he was shocked when he calcted them.

    They had visited the restaurant earlier. After a month of food and clothing, they had nearly sixty to seventy taels of silver. These were their monthly expenses since they moved.

    At that time, Heng Yi had also brought them over from hunting. Although he had given them silver, it was only a symbolic amount.

    He didn¡¯t give much.

    In the past three months, Heng Yi hadn¡¯t hunted for anything. He had bought everything from others and even hired a shopkeeper, but he had earned more than before.

    Apart from the monthly expenses, there were still a hundred taels, so he could get fifty taels.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t feel any animosity in the air.

    He Flong blushed in shame.

    When Zhao Huan saw He Hong hand over the 150 silver taels, her heart ached so much that it twitched.

    It is said that it is easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality.

    After moving, He Hong didn¡¯t give Zhao Huan too much silver. Ten taels a month, not a single cent more.

    He realized that Zhao Huan wouldn¡¯t buy anything with the silver.

    He also knew that the restaurant had a lot of expenses in the past, and most of them were taken by Zhao Huan.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Heng Yi asked, ¡°Is the restaurant doing well?¡±

    ¡°Business is doing fine. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Heng.¡±

    After a while, he said, ¡°Big Brother Heng, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He Hong took a deep breath, ¡°Big brother Heng, I n to return the restaurant to you and work for myself.¡±

    H 11

    ¡°He Flong!¡± Zhao Huan eximed.

    Was he crazy?

    That restaurant earned them dozens of taels a month.

    Go out and work hard? Was it that easy?

    He Flong made up his mind. He nced at Zhao Huan, before turning back to Heng Yi and said, ¡°Big Brother Heng-¡±

    ¡°Big brother Heng, don¡¯t listen to He Hong.¡± Zhao Huanniang said first.

    He Flong stood up. ¡°Big Brother Heng, I¡¯m serious. That restaurant didn¡¯t belong to me. I took advantage of you these three years. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on like this for the rest of my life. 1 want to try and work hard.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    He didn¡¯t say anything about a partnership.

    He did not say that he would give He Hong a sum of silver.

    He Flong¡¯s dignity did not allow it, and Heng Yi would not humiliate He Hong.

    Zhao Huan screamed, ¡°He Hong, you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the crazy one.¡± He Hong shouted angrily.

    The two of them were staring daggers at each other.

    He Cheng was still young, so he was so scared that he cried loudly.

    Han Qiao hugged the child and coaxed him.

    She felt that it was a good idea to explore the business world with He Hong. He was not without money, and he was a capable and smart person.

    It was a pity that Zhao Huan only cared about money.

    Initially, she thought that Zhao Huan was very smart and capable, but looking at her current state, Han Qiao felt that she had overestimated her.

    ¡°You said that I¡¯m crazy, but what right do you have to say that I¡¯m crazy? I¡¯m crazy because you forced me out.¡±

    ¡°That silver was mine, it was all mine, why did you give it to Heng Yi? Why should I give it to them?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t evene to the restaurant once a year and only sends some prey over. How much can those prey be worth?¡±

    ¡°Why should he take half of our ie?¡±

    Zhao Huan shouted.

    He Flong¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Because he saved my life. Because he risked his life to hunt two tigers for that restaurant, and the Feng family passed the restaurant to him. The deed is all in his name. He gave me a ce to settle down when I was penniless.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand now, Zhao Huan?¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: "Sweeping the Snow Before Your Door"

    Chapter 114: ¡°Sweeping the Snow Before Your Door¡±

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Is your brain only filled with money?¡± He Hong¡¯s body turned cold.

    He Hong had told her about this before.

    Did Zhao Huan ever listen? No, apparently she didn¡¯t.

    Zhao Huan was a little obsessed. Money was all that she could think about. She thought that because Heng Yi came to Puyi County in July, she and He Hong would never be able to go back to the past.

    He Hong red at Zhao Huan.

    For a moment, he did not want to say anything to her.

    He looked at her indifferently and took the child from Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big Brother Heng and Sister-In-Law, sorry for the disturbance.¡±

    Han Qiao did not say anything.

    He Hong reached out and pulled Zhao Huan away.

    Zhao Huan suddenly shouted at Heng Yi and Han Qiao, ¡°Are you satisfied? Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    He Hong held the child in one hand and pulled Zhao Huan with the other.

    He forcefully dragged her onto the carriage and gave her two tight ps.

    Then, he pped himself twice.

    ¡°I was really blind to marry you.¡±

    ¡°If I had known you were such a person, 1 would rather be a bachelor for the rest of my life. When I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll be homeless and marry any dogs or cats, or whatever. Even animals are better than you.¡±

    Zhao Huan only covered her face and was stunned.

    This was the second time that He Hong had spoken so heartlessly to her.

    Zhao Huan knew very well that He Hong had already turned cold toward her.

    She opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    Meanwhile, back in the hall, Heng Yi was confused.

    He looked at Han Qiao and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did 1 do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    She felt an endless sense of disgust toward Zhao Huan.

    She was a woman who valued money on top of anything in her life. She was clearly in the wrong, but she still pushed the me onto others. She was unrepentant.

    ¡°You and He Hong became friends in a daze, and you opened a restaurant in a daze. It wasn¡¯t written down in ck and white. Even if He Hong wanted to divide the money, he had to guard against thieves day and night. He had never guarded it against Zhao Huan before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that if you don¡¯t make a decision, you¡¯ll be in trouble. His first action gave Zhao Huan unlimited imagination, and it was also he who indulged her.¡± ¡°Heng Yi, you are the most righteous and warm-hearted man I have ever met.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of person you are to others, but to me, you are a man of indomitable spirit, the pir of our family, the husband I want to spend the rest of my life with, and the father of our children.¡±

    Heng Yi was embarrassed by thepliment.

    His heart was burning with excitement. He pulled Han Qiao into his arms and rubbed against her chest before asking softly, ¡°Am I really that good?¡±

    Han Qiao sat on Heng Yi¡¯sp and took the opportunity to wrap her arms around his neck.

    Her eyes were filled with love. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Han Qiao coaxed Heng Yi and kissed him gently.

    ¡°In fact,pared to being a person, He Hong is not as good as Brother Hu. Brother Hu may seem unreliable, but he is actually very clear about everything. He has calcted everything clearly with you. He may seem a little unreasonable, but this kind of person is the easiest to get along with and is the most worthy of deep friendship.¡±

    ¡°He Hong is also a person who values rtionships and righteousness. Otherwise, he might have divorced Zhao Huan after what she did. If Zhao Huan wasn¡¯t greedy, she would also support all his decisions. She is also a capable person and would have made great achievements in the future.¡±

    If Zhao Huan continued to be stubborn¡­

    He Hong would continue to survive, but sooner orter he would be a pool of mud.

    In the end, the child would still suffer.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell Heng Yi too much about He Hong and his wife.

    Just as she was about to get up, Heng Yi pinched her chin and kissed her.

    They were husband and wife, and they hadn¡¯t been intimate with each other these days. The atmosphere was just right, and Han Qiao responded to Heng Yi gently.

    The fire was unstoppable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    A tender voice followed closely after Grandpa¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything either. 1 didn¡¯t see Mother and Father kissing¡­ Oh!¡±

    It was their little daughter, Sun Ke.

    Han Qiao¡¯s face turned red, and she quickly pushed Heng Yi away and stood up.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was also red, he became even shier than her.

    Han Qiao red at him.

    He rubbed his nose and smiled.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Han Qiao was exasperated.

    What was this?

    She looked at her family and felt embarrassed.

    Grandma was all smiles.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise, but they were also filled with joy.

    If their mother and stepfather had a good rtionship, their status in this family would be more stable.

    They wouldn¡¯t feel uneasy, afraid that they would do something wrong.

    The street in front of the house was bustling, and the theater wasn¡¯t far from Heng Manor, so it didn¡¯t take much time to walk.

    The weather was good today, so it was good to walk slowly.

    When they arrived at the theater, a show had just ended, and the next would only begin after a while.

    There weren¡¯t many people watching today, and there were empty seats. Han Qiao asked for a table, and the whole family squeezed together.

    Melon seeds, peanuts, tea, pastries, and a te of oranges were served.

    This way, a table would cost 300 cash coins, but you could sit there for an entire day, and the tea could be refilled at any time.

    Han Qiao had no special interest in opera, but her grandparents and the three children watched it with great attentiveness, unwilling to even blink.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t find it interesting.

    Han Qiao stood up and went to look for the manager of the theater. ¡°Manager, if wee here every afternoon for two to four hours and order tea, how much would it cost?¡±

    ¡°If youe here every day for the show and only order tea¡­¡± The shopkeeper calcted and said, ¡°It will cost at least a hundred copper coins.¡±

    A hundred copper coins were equal to three taels of silver a month.

    Han Qiao felt that it was a little expensive. ¡°Two taels of silver a month. It doesn¡¯t matter if wee or not, the cost will remain the same. When the timees, we can also prepare our own tea. We¡¯ll just need you to prepare some hot water.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and my grandfather and grandma are getting old. Someone has to follow them when they go to the toilet. If they fall and don¡¯t have anyone by their side, it¡¯ll be terrible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. There are many manservants and old maids in this theater. If you¡¯re worried, you can send someone to follow.¡± The shopkeeper suggested.

    Han Qiao felt that it was better to send someone she knows to follow them.

    He nodded and felt that it was feasible.

    They paid a month¡¯s worth of money to watch the opera in front of Heng Yi.

    The shopkeeper saw that Han Qiao was so straightforward, so he smiled and said, ¡°As long as Old Master can sit still, there¡¯s nothing to worry about all day.¡± He also asked Han Qiao if she lived in the mansion on the back street, and the shopkeeper became even more polite.

    When a child was young, their dignity came from their parent¡¯s status. Simrly, when parents were old, their dignity also came from whether their descendants were rich, powerful, and powerful.

    Han Qiao was filial, and her grandparents would be treated differently here. Nobody dared to treat them casually.

    After listening to the y for more than two hours, Grandpa was about to get up and go home.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Go home. Why waste money?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    Judging from Grandpa¡¯s tone, he was more clear-headed than usual.

    Grandma pulled him to sit down. ¡°Ah-Qiao has already paid.¡±

    ¡°Already paid? Oh, then I¡¯ll sit down and listen for a while longer.¡±

    Heng Yi took him to the toilet.

    Although the old man was muddle-headed, he was very clean. He came back slowly and even washed his hands.

    He was very particr about hygiene..

 Chapter 115 - 115: Divorce

    Chapter 115: Divorce

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Meanwhile, in the He household, He Hong entered his house with a dark expression on his face.

    Zhao Yun immediately ran up to sweetly greet him, ¡°Brother-In-Law, you¡¯re back.¡±

    He Hong stopped and stared nkly at the shy Zhao Yun.

    The fire in his heart rose once more.

    ¡°Pack your things immediately and get lost!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Yun was stunned.

    ¡°Brother-In-Law?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me throw you out.¡± He Hong said coldly.

    ¡°But Brother-In-Law, I¡¯m already yours.¡± As Zhao Yun spoke, she looked at Zhao Huan who was walking over in a daze, and immediately pounced on her. ¡°Sister, Sister, I¡¯m already brother-inw¡¯s woman. Sister-¡±

    Zhao Huan looked down at Zhao Yun.

    Tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks.

    Although she was not her biological sister, she treated her cousin very well.

    She called Zhao Yun over to seduce Heng Yi, but she didn¡¯t want to invite a wolf into her house.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    He Hong was a good person, but he was not a fool.

    Zhao Huan walked up to He Hong and said, ¡°When Zhao Yun came over, 1 wanted her to seduce Heng Yi, but I didn¡¯t want to shoot myself in the foot¡­¡±

    He Hong suddenly widened his eyes.

    For a moment, he had the urge to strangle Zhao Huan.

    He never knew what it felt like to be whipped¡­ But this¡­ This was probably what it felt like.

    ¡°I was really blind.¡±

    ¡°Men, pack up Zhao Yun¡¯s belongings and chase her out.¡±

    ¡°Brother-In-Law, Brother-In-Law¡­¡± Zhao Yun went forward and hugged He Hong¡¯s leg as she knelt down. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m already yours.¡±

    ¡°So what? Do I have to be responsible for you? Besides, you shamelessly took off your clothes and shamelessly slept on my bed. Did I ask you to?¡±

    ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t live, then go to the government office and report me.¡±

    He Hong kicked Zhao Yun away.

    He suddenly felt very tired.

    He returned to his study and wrote a divorce letter.

    Just as he was about to give it to Zhao Huan, an old woman stumbled over. ¡°Master, Master! Madam is going to hang herself!¡±

    H ii

    He Hong was stunned for a moment before he quickly ran over.

    ¡°Zhao Huan!¡±

    Zhao Huan looked at He Hong who was running over and her tears kept falling.

    She threw herself into He Hong¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I became like this. I wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    He Hong was silent for a long while before saying, ¡°Huan, a gentleman loves money and has a proper way to get it. It¡¯s not wrong for you to love money, but you should never love other people¡¯s money. I never say much about how you want to use the money that belongs to me, but you should not touch what doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡±

    ¡°When people live in this world, they shouldn¡¯t only keep their eyes set on money. They should focus on the other things around them as well.¡±

    ¡°The first time you lost your child, you told all the servants that I gave you the abortion medicine.¡±

    ¡°This time, you want to force me to die. Do you think 1 should endure it? Or do you want your family to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Huan¡¯s body stiffened.

    She could not say a word.

    ¡°Or rather, would the Zhao family care about if you live or die?¡± After He Hong finished speaking, he wiped Zhao Huan¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Huan, your life is yours. Whether you want to live or die, you decide.¡±

    He Hong stood up and walked away.

    Zhao Huan shouted sharply, ¡°He Hong, you really can¡¯t forgive me?¡±

    He Hong stopped.

    ¡°Huan, love is not a dirty thing. It only takes one to ruin love. You¡¯ve challenged my bottom line time and time again.¡±

    He Hong turned once more to look at Zhuan Huan. ¡°Huan, I don¡¯t love you anymore. 1 take back all my love for you. I¡¯ll leave Puyi County tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave everything in this house to you, including the money. But 1 have to take Cheng¡¯er with me. I don¡¯t want him to be like you in the future. I don¡¯t want him to grow up with eyes solely set on money and being selfish.¡±

    He Hong left, this time, with no hesitation to his steps.

    He returned to the study and wrote the divorce letter.

    His love for her could no longer go on, and their fate together could no longer continue.

    This house, the money, and the thirteen mu ofnd were all left to Zhao Huan. Since she loved money so much, he would leave everything to her.

    He Hong thought for a moment and asked someone to pack all his books and send them to Heng Yi.

    He thought that it would be useful to Heng Yi in the future.

    By the time Zhao Huan arrived at the study, He Hong handed her the divorce certificate.

    House Deed, Land Deed, and Silver Bill¡­.

    ¡°Huan, you have to be wary of the Zhao family. Between you and money, in their eyes, they might choose money over you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±

    Zhao Huan looked at He Hong with teary eyes. She then knelt and cried, ¡°Are you really not going to give me another chance?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    It took Zhao Huan quite a while to find her voice. ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡±

    She slowly got up and walked towards her room.

    Did she want to die?

    She couldn¡¯t bear to die.

    Did she love her son? She loved him.

    But she loved herself more.

    She couldn¡¯t choose her son and hand everything to He Hong, nor could she walk away from this house empty-handed.

    At the end of the day, she was a selfish person who valued money as much as her life.

    ¡°Heh.¡± Zhao Huanughed in grief and indignation.

    Was she to me? How could she be med for this?

    She could only me Heng Yi for showing that he treated money like dirt and making her believe that he really did.

    To her, money had moved her just as it did to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi¡¯s books were packed in boxes and carried out.

    The old woman carried He Cheng over. ¡°Master, the Young Master keeps crying. I can¡¯t coax him no matter what.¡±

    ¡°What did Madam say?¡±

    ¡°Madam asked this servant to bring the child to Master. She didn¡¯t care.¡±

    He Hong took a deep breath and hugged the child.

    He Cheng sobbed a few times, and called out to him softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    He Hong coaxed the child.

    He waspletely disappointed in Zhao Huan.

    He did not want to stay here for even a moment longer.

    He ordered people to send all the books to Heng Manor.

    He casually packed a few pieces of his and the child¡¯s clothes and threw them into the carriage.

    He went to the county office directly, just in case the Zhao Family or Zhao Huan went to the restaurant or Heng Family to find trouble with Heng Yi.

    He had no money in his hands, but he still had some dignity in the government office. He Hong exined to the officers why he hade and why he had abandoned Zhao Huan. He did not borate on the reason, but he said that he had given Zhao Huan all his money, house, andnd, and only took his son with him.

    It still made the officers sigh.

    Meanwhile, Heng Yi and Han Qiao had just returned home. Grandpa was still humming the opera tunes. He turned to Han Qiao and asked, ¡°Ah-Qiao, are we still going tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you and Grandma will go tomorrow.¡±

    When Lady Lin¡¯s health recovered, she would have the time to teach the three children how to read, write, and sew.

    To improve their knowledge and aesthetics.

    It was impossible for them to have the chance to go out and y every day.

    They could join the grandparents once or twice a month at most.

    Learning was never an easy thing.

    Looking at the boxes of books, Heng Yi asked the male servant who brought the books.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°My master divorced Madam Huan and gave her all his money, house, andnd. He left with the Young Master.¡±

    He left?

    Where did he go?

    Heng Yi was anxious, and so was Han Qiao.

    He was penniless and with a child. What on earth was he thinking?

    ¡°Heng Yi, go and find him and bring him back..¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116: Poor Child

    Chapter 116: Poor Child

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi immediately prepared to go out and look for him.

    He Hong didn¡¯t want toe to this house alone.

    He carried the child in one hand and drove the carriage with the other. He was so tired that he was sweating through his shirt.

    At least the childughed happily in his arms.

    It made his heart ache.

    Heng Yi asked the gatekeeper to lead the carriage to the backyard and asked He Hong, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I just figured everything out. 1 feel that life isn¡¯t going well, and everyone is holding it in. It¡¯s better to part ways and be happy on our own.¡±

    He Hong chuckled. ¡°After my official divorce, 1 feel so rxed.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Heng Yi wanted to persuade him.

    ¡°Big Brother, my life is different from yours. Sister-inw is gentle and virtuous. She¡¯s well-educated and understands everything with a clear mind.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I came here because 1 want to say goodbye to you. And also¡­ I¡¯m short of money¡­¡±

    He Hong thought that since Heng Yi was moving into his new home today, it would only cause them trouble if he asked him for money.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Heng.¡±

    Some favors were difficult to describe with words.

    Just like why he didn¡¯t choose to live separately from her but chose to divorce his wife instead.

    If he had lived separately from her, it indirectly sent the message that he had forgiven Zhao Huan.

    As for divorcing his wife¡­ It meant he would never forgive her.

    He brought the child away because he didn¡¯t want Zhao Huan to lead the child astray.

    He had experienced the ups and downs of life and understood many things.

    It was time to end the things that he had been avoiding.

    Han Qiao took the child to wash him up and feed him something.

    This child was very obedient. He ate whatever he was given and did not cry at all.

    In addition, Sun Ke teased him, and he kept his eyes on Sun Ke as he giggled.

    Little did he know that from today onwards, he might never see his mother again. In his world, things were as simple as happiness, sadness, hunger, and peeing.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t mind staying at home with He Hong and his son, but Heng Yi kept frowning.

    Han Qiao came out of the shower and urged him to take a shower.

    He nodded and quickly came out of the shower. Han Qiao helped him dry his hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about He Hong?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more sophisticated than you, so you don¡¯t have to worry. No matter where he goes, five hundred taels of silver will be enough for him to make aeback.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao, surprised and delighted.

    ¡°I thought he would have asked to split the money with his wife, but he didn¡¯t.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s normal. But he¡¯s also considered a loyal man.¡±

    How many men fought with their wives for money?

    In ancient times, it was already considered open-minded to let a woman bring back her dowry. He even left the family with nothing but his son.

    It wasn¡¯t that divorcing his wife was a good thing, but He Hong¡¯s handling of the matter was worthy of respect.

    ¡°The look of that man is someone who is willing to turn their life around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that he brought a child with him¡­¡±

    Han Qiao was also worried.

    He was such a small child. If something happened to him¡­

    She didn¡¯t dare to say that she wanted to keep the child. Zhao Huan was a lunatic.

    He Hong was quite stupid in that regard. He brought the child with no money in his pocket. Was he nning to beg for food?

    Maybe it was because of Heng Yi that he had nothing to fear.

    ¡°By the way, is there any news from the Feng family from Bai Cha?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Bai Cha¡¯s identity was sensitive, so it might be troublesome to get a household register.

    Therefore, there was still no news from the Feng family.

    When their hair was dry, the couple looked at each other and smiled.

    Heng Yi carried Han Qiao to the bed.

    ¡°Can we do it again tonight?¡±

    Han Qiao shivered when she heard that. ¡°T-then be gentle.¡± She stuttered.

    And that night, he was gentle with her.

    And warm.

    He Hong was exhausted from coaxing the child to sleep.

    He also understood how difficult it was to raise a child, and even more difficult it was to earn money.

    But he had no ce to send his child¡­

    When he woke up in the morning, He Hong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    He hesitated for a long time before speaking, ¡°Big Brother Heng, Sister-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°I might have to trouble you to help me take care of the child for the time being.¡±

    ¡°This child can¡¯t stay with me right now. Otherwise, it will be more troublesome if the Zhao familyes to cause trouble.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Then what does Sister-In-Law suggest?¡±

    Han Qiao thought about it. ¡°1 have a cousin who gave birth to a daughterst year. She¡¯s about the same age as Cheng¡¯er now. I¡¯ll send the child to her and ask her to take care of him for ten days to half a month. 1¡¯11 think of an excuse to get someone to bring them over. When the childes, I¡¯ll keep him and tell the public that 1 want to have a son as soon as possible, so I¡¯m taking care of the child.¡±

    ¡°I will arrange everything.¡±

    As long as nothing went wrong with this n, there would be no problem.

    Her cousin, Han Xiaohong¡¯s, inws were not bad people. She also cleaned herself and the child up. She spoke and behaved gracefully and was good to children.

    ¡°She¡¯s my youngest uncle¡¯s younger sister. You know my youngest uncle, he¡¯s a very good person. My youngest aunt is straightforward and generous, and my cousin took after her the most.¡±

    ¡°I believe in Sister-In-Law.¡±

    He Hong was extremely grateful towards them and kneeled.

    Thousands of words were said in that action.

    Heng Yi hurried to help him up.

    ¡°Big Brother Heng, this brother has let you down¡­¡±

    Heng Yi pulled him up. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When you work, always keep your son in mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He Hong took the five hundred taels of silver from Heng Yi and drove the carriage out of the city gate. There was a child hanging in his arms. But because the carriage was moving very fast, no one could see clearly whether it was a child or not.

    The person who was keeping an eye on them quickly went back to report to Zhao Huan. ¡°Madam, Madam, the Master brought the Young Master out of the city.¡±

    When Zhao Huan heard this, she was silent for a moment before sheughed.

    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave. It¡¯s best if you nevere back!¡±

    After saying those harsh words, she covered her face and cried.

    She knew that she would never meet another man like He Hong in this lifetime. He used to treat her like a treasure, and she was once the envy of many women. However, in just a few short months, she was left with nothing.

    It was all because of Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    She would never let them off.

    Never.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that after He Hong left, the Heng Manor also sent out a carriage.

    They left the manor.

    The driver of the carriage was a man named Yu Yi. Inside the carriage, Han

    Qiao was carrying He Cheng, and Sun Ke was beside her.

    Sun Ke teased her little boy, making the child giggle.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be obedient when 1 go to Auntie¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ah-Ke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    They went to the manor first. Uncle Yao and the others were shocked to see

    Han Qiao carrying a child.

    ¡°Whose child is this?¡±

    Han Qiao concisely exined that this was He Hong¡¯s child and that he would be sent to cousin Xiaohong for some time.

    Uncle Yao was silent for a while before he asked Han Qiao, ¡°Is there some kind of internal conflict within the family?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more serious than a conflict. He divorced his wife.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words stunned everyone.

    It was not easy for a country bumpkin to get a wife. They would not divorce their wife unless they had no other choice.

    Han Qiao looked at Uncle Yao. ¡°Uncle Yao, you might have toe with me to Cousin¡¯s house..¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117: Reluctance

    Chapter 117: Reluctance

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon

    ¡°Alright.<sup>11</sup>

    Han Qiao did not go empty-handed. She brought a lot of sugar, rice, and flour. He Cheng had been pampered since he was young. It would be fine if he had someone to apany him in a different environment, but they could not be careless with his food.

    In addition, this child was not shy with strangers. With Sun Ke apanying him, he should be able to adapt quickly.

    When they arrived at Han Xiaohong¡¯s house, Han Xiaohong was sweeping the floor with her child. When she saw them arrive, she was first stunned, then she said happily, ¡°Father, Sister Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Please,e in!¡± Han Xiaohong was overjoyed.

    Han Xiaohong was momentarily confused when she saw Han Qiao carrying a chubby, jade-like boy doll.

    But soon, she guessed that it was Sister Ah Qiao who wanted the child, so she went to show her child to her first.

    Since she had to babysit another child again, she could only shout towards the backyard, ¡°Mother, Mother, Father is here.¡±

    Han Xiaohong¡¯s husband¡¯s family name was Zheng. Her father was the vige chief and held some power.

    She had only been married for two years and had a daughter.

    Zheng Zhoushi heard the voice and immediately came over. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    When she saw her inw sitting in the hall, Zheng Zhoushi quickly smiled and said, ¡°AiyOj it¡¯s my inw. Quick, sit down. I¡¯ll go boil some water and make some tea.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Ah-Hong, you stay with them first. I¡¯ll go boil water.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go.¡± Han Xiaohong immediately grabbed her mother-inw and handed the child to her. ¡°Mother, let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zheng Zhoushi smiled and sat down.

    She quickly said, ¡°Remember to bring some snacks over.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Han Xiaohong immediately left.

    Zheng Zhoushi had never seen Han Qiao, let alone Sun Ke.

    Although she was curious, she did not ask.

    She hugged her granddaughter and praised Han Qiao s Sun Ke and He Cheng.

    ¡°Mother-inw, I have a favor to ask.¡± Uncle Yao said.

    ¡°Inw, please speak.¡±

    Uncle Yao pointed at He Cheng.

    ¡°Pm thinking of leaving this child with the Zheng family for a month and a half. When the timees, Xiaohong will take him to Puyi County.¡±

    Although Zheng Zhoushi did not recognize Han Qiao, she knew that Han

    Xiaohong had a cousin who remarried after her divorce.

    And that they moved to Puyi County.

    ¡°If the inws ask for a divorce, it will work. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of this child.¡±

    Uncle Yao quickly thanked her. He did not borate on He Cheng¡¯s background.

    He only said that he was a child from a good family and must be taken care of carefully.

    When Vige Chief Zheng returned, the two inws had more to say.

    Han Xiaohong also stayed with He Cheng to get closer to him.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, this child¡­¡±

    Han Qiao told Han Xiaohong about He Cheng¡¯s background and whispered to her.

    ¡°Take good care of this child for me. In the future, he will be close to you. Remember that you have taken care of him for some time.¡±

    ¡°Now that his father has gone out to fight, he might be rich when hees back.¡±

    ¡°Even without his father, Heng Yi and 1 won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    Han Xiaohong burst outughing. ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. We sisters don¡¯t have to say such things. You trusted me to send the child here, so don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 take good care of him for you.¡±

    Han Qiao handed Han Xiaohong the ten taels of silver that she had prepared.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Han Xiaohong was very surprised.

    ¡°Take it. The child needs food here too.¡±

    Han Xiaohong hesitated for a moment before taking it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this for now. I ll pay you back with the restter.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Eat it if you need to, use it if you need to. It¡¯s better for the child.

    The two children had to eat and drink every day.¡± Han Qiao advised Han Xiaohong.

    Zheng Zhoushi knew how to be polite. She insisted on staying for lunch. The lunch was also very sumptuous. She cooked bacon, killed a chicken, steamed a bowl of egg soup, and boiled pumpkin.

    ¡°Inw, inw, eat, eat. Don¡¯t just stand there.<sup>11</sup>

    Zheng Zhoushi picked up some food for Sun Ke. ¡°Ah-Ke, eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Sun Ke ate the vegetables in small bites.

    She would visit Han Qiao from time to time.

    The small girl could already feel the imminent parting. She usually had a big and good appetite, but she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    Han Qiao nced at her daughter and her mood dropped.

    Before they parted, she was already feeling a little ufortable.

    After the meal, Han Qiao had to return to the city, so she couldn¡¯t stay for long.

    She hugged her daughter and walked out.

    He Cheng was having a good time, bur he suddenly looked at her and started crying.

    ¡°Mother, Mother!¡± He wailed loudly.

    Sun Ke went to coax him, but she couldn¡¯t help but look at the door.

    Han Qiao listened to He Cheng¡¯s crying at the door and thought of Sun Ke, whose eyes were red.

    She hardened her heart to the carriage.

    Uncle Yao drove the carriage to Puyi County.

    Han Qiao sat in rhe carriage, feeling more and more ufortable.

    Why should she send her own child to another family for the sake of another family¡¯s child?

    This part of the road was not easy to walk, and Han Qiao felt ufortable from the bumps.

    ¡°Uncle Yao!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle Yao quickly asked.

    ¡°Pull over, 1 feel ufortable.¡±

    Uncle Yao quickly stopped the carriage. After Han Qiao helped him out of the carriage, she stood by the side of the road and vomited.

    Uncle Yao watched from the side. ¡°Ah-Qiao, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    She knew very well whether she was with a child or not.

    She looked in the direction of Han Xiaohong¡¯s house. ¡°Uncle Yao, I can t bear to leave her.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have much feelings for He Cheng, but she had feelings for Sun Ke. The images of her calling her Mother in her sweet voice circted in her mind. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave her, then bring her back. Your house is big, so it¡¯s easy to hide a child.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Zhao Huan is sick. I don¡¯t want to be involved with such a person at all. 1 don¡¯t want to keep her child at all, but Heng Yi¡­¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath. ¡°He¡¯s too sentimental and too soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t ask for this child to stay, and something happened to He Hong, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°But leaving the child behind is also worrying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right that we bring her well, but it¡¯s all our fault that we don¡¯t bring her well.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed. ¡°Heng Yi saved He Hong, but it¡¯s like he owes him.¡±

    She calmed herself down.

    Han Qiao said, ¡°Uncle Yao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going? Go back? Or are you going to pick up the two children?¡±

    Han Qiao thought about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up the children.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. With such a big house and so many people at home, 1 can always hide a child.¡±

    ¡°The main thing is that 1 don¡¯t want to give up Ah -Ke.¡±

    Uncle Yao smiled.

    He brought Han Qiao back to pick the kids up.

    They had been gone for a while. When they returned, He Cheng was still crying.

    Sun Ke¡¯s eyes were red and she did not know how to coax him.

    She was only a five-year-old child.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Sun Ke looked at Han Qiao at the door and blinked in disbelief. She quickly ran over and hugged Han Qiao.

    ¡°Mother, why are you back?¡±

    The tears that she had been holding back for a long time gushed out of her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±

    Sun Ke¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What about the younger brother?¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him back too.¡±

    Sun Keughed.

    Han Xiaohong was sweating profusely as she hugged He Cheng, who was crying loudly.

    When He Cheng saw Han Qiao, he stretched out his hand and called her Mother.

    Mother, Mother. ¡°

 Chapter 118 - 118: Turning Over The Past, Starting Anew

    Chapter 118: Turning Over The Past, Starting Anew

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao took him over. This child was very obedient. He whimpered twice in Han Qiao¡¯s arms and stopped crying after rubbing his head against her.

    Han Xiaohong heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°This child is unwilling to stay here.¡±

    She coaxed him for a while, but it was useless.

    She started crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring the two of them back.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Han Xiaohong nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pack their things.¡±

    ¡°Xiaohong, just pack their clothes. There¡¯s no need to pack anything else, and you don¡¯t have to return the money to me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Han Xiaohong immediately refused.

    Han Qiao hugged He Cheng. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 tell you something else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a lot of firewood. Anyway, I¡¯ll buy it from others. You can discuss it with your family and see if you can do business with the firewood.¡±

    ¡°The two shops need a lot of firewood every day, and we need to use charcoal as well. If Brother-In-Law had a way to make charcoal, he could burn some and send it over.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go into the mountains to get it yourself. Just look for the vigers and tell them that you want to buy firewood.¡±

    ¡°Vegetables, radishes, eggs, beans, sweet potatoes are all fine, but you have to go outside and inquire about the price first, then buy them at a lower price than the outside price.¡±

    Han Xiaohong was overjoyed.

    These things didn¡¯t look like much, but they could umte into something big.

    Moreover, she had just taken a look and saw that her cousin had given her ten taels of silver.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, consider this money borrowed from us. We¡¯ll return it to you when we earn money.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed.

    Her money came from nowhere.

    Han Xiaohong¡¯s words were to her liking.

    Leaving things behind and borrowing the money was good.

    She originally wanted to talk about it next time. She had to sit down and talk about it slowly.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, Brother-In-Law, and I will go to the county town in two days. Can we talk about it slowly?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Xiaohong immediately packed up the two children¡¯s clothes.

    He Cheng hugged Han Qiao and refused to let go.

    He was even twitching.

    No matter how hard Han Qiao¡¯s heart was, she couldn¡¯t help but soften.

    After getting into the carriage, the two children snuggled up in Han Qiao¡¯s arms and refused to let go.

    He Cheng quickly fell asleep and woke up in a short while. Seeing that he was still in Han Qiao¡¯s arms, he quickly fell asleep again.

    Sun Ke snuggled up to her and quickly fell asleep.

    Han Qiao hugged He Cheng and sighed deeply.

    She and Heng Yi had dug up the graves of her father and son in their previous lives, and now they were stuck with them.

    She brought the children back to the manor.

    Heng Yi had juste down from the mountain and had just arrived at the manor.

    He had never gone into the mountains to hunt empty-handed. This time, he had hunted two wild boars that weighed more than 200 catties.

    When he saw that Han Qiao had brought the two children back, he was surprised but thought that it was understandable.

    Han Qiao had always been a soft-hearted person.

    He Cheng woke up the moment they reached the manor.

    He grabbed Han Qiao¡¯s clothes nervously and refused to let go.

    He even peed on Han Qiao.

    Sun Ke had already gone to pick the grapefruits.

    It was the ripe season for pomelos. They were moist and sweet, and both adults and children loved to eat them.

    Heng Yi took the child. ¡°I went into the mountains to hunt two wild boars. I left one in the vige and took the other back. Big Brother and the others are already cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two sisters-inw were boiling water in the kitchen. When they heard that Han Qiao had returned, they immediately came over to talk to her.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Sister-In-Law.¡±

    The two sisters-inw came over to do theundry and cook. They also helped Han Qiao collect chickens and buy eggs in the vige.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve collected more than 200 chickens, do you still want to collect them?¡±

    ¡°Those chickens need to eat food every day.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°They¡¯reying eggs too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    It seemed to be about the same.

    The chickens also liked to eat wild grass, rice husks, and vegetable leaves.

    They were not picky animals.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your restaurant open for business?¡± Sister Tang asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take a few more days. The things 1 ordered aren¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    She had already thought of a restaurant that would specialize in hotpot and grilled fish.

    She had ordered 3,000 catties of carbon, which couldst until the end of the year.

    However, the copper pot and iron te were not ready yet.

    The main reason was that she had ordered a lot and the cksmith shop had not finished making them.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the twelfth lunar month. How are we going to make money if this drags on?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Puyi County didn¡¯t have hotpot or grilled fish yet, so it would cause a sensation when she opened her restaurant.

    She wanted to buy chicken and duck so that she could use chicken soup and duck soup when the time came.

    She went out for a while and came back with the two children.

    Grandma smiled. ¡°I knew you would bring the two children back.¡±

    He Cheng was fine, but Sun Ke and Han Qiao definitely couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from one another.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Grandma understands me the best.¡±

    Having an extra child in the house was no different than before. The only difference was that the child had to sleep next to Han Qiao at night.

    Heng Yi had just gotten a taste of sex, and he wanted to do it every night.

    On the twenty-third, Han Qiao started to feel ufortable and caught a cold.

    The weather also turned cold.

    ¡°Achoo, achoo!¡±

    Han Qiao kept sneezing.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke came to visit Han Qiao.

    They carried Hecheng out to y so that he wouldn¡¯t catch her cold.

    Heng Yi felt extremely apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and pinched his face. ¡°Write far away from me so that you don¡¯t catch this too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m strong and healthy. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to take the medicine, but she wouldn¡¯t get better if she didn¡¯t take it.

    After being sick for two days, she felt better.

    From the restaurant, the shopkeeper had also caught a cold and passed it on to the two chefs.

    Han Qiao thought about it and decided not to open for business this year. She decided to open it on the eighth day of the first lunar month.

    She told the waiters, chefs, and managers to go home and even gave them a month¡¯s sry.

    They recuperated for a few days after their illness.

    It¡¯s the first day of the twelfth lunar month, and there are only 30 days left until the new year.

    Han Qiao happily tidied up the things in the house. There have more than 10,000 salted duck eggs.

    Food was also piled up in their houses.

    She went to buy another shop, and the money Heng Yi brought back was basically used up.

    All that was left was the 5,000 taels of silver she had earned from selling the printing technique.

    On the second day of the lunar month, someone from the Feng family came.

    It was Butler Feng.

    ¡°Lord Heng.¡±

    ¡°Butler Feng.¡±

    Heng Yi invited Butler Feng to sit down.

    Butler Feng nodded. After drinking tea, he looked at Bai Cha, who was standing at the side.

    ¡°Master Heng, the matter with Bai Cha isn¡¯t settled yet.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    But Bai Cha did.

    Was there something wrong?

 Chapter 119 - 119: Possibly Pregnant

    Chapter 119: Possibly Pregnant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°When the Duke of Guarding was involved in the Crown Prince¡¯s case, the Emperor was furious and exiled the entire Duke of Guarding¡¯s family. The servant was sold and the Emperor ordered that the servant would never be allowed to redeem themselves and enter the government.¡±

    Heng Yi had never read a book, so he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it.

    He looked at Bai Cha for guidance.

    Bai Cha stepped forward and said, ¡°Thank you, Butler Feng, for running around for me. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Butler Feng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not considered hard work.¡±

    This was originally to give Heng Yi face.

    He then said to Heng Yi, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the government office. You can report to them anytime. You can start as a constable. As long as you work well, you can be one in no time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Heng Yi agreed.

    He also knew that he couldn¡¯t be a constable on his own.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the public even if he went to be a shop owner now.

    He wanted to work as a constable, mainly because he was not good with words.

    Butler Feng did not stay for long before he decided to leave.

    Heng Yi walked him to the door and asked, ¡°Butler Feng, do you need me to hunt any animals in the mansion? Do you want a deer?¡±

    Butler Feng looked at Heng Yi and smiled.

    ¡°If we can get a few live deer, that¡¯ll be fine!¡± Butler Feng gave Heng Yi a knowing look.

    Heng Yi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He sent Butler Feng away.

    Heng Yi patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come with me into the mountains tomorrow. We¡¯ll earn some money, and you can take the silver with you.¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha, this is all I can do.¡±

    ¡°Lord Heng.¡± Bai Cha sobbed.

    He was indeed thinking about the master, and even more so about the young masters.

    Since he could make this trip and send some silver over, he knew what the situation was like over there and could feel at ease.

    Heng Yi wanted to go into the mountain, and Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold now. Bring more food and cotton clothes into the mountains. Carry an iron pot too. You can boil some hot water and cook some porridge.¡±

    ¡°If you catch a pheasant, you can even make chicken soup.¡± Sun Ke echoed.

    He Cheng was carried by a servant girl and also echoed, ¡°Eat, eat.¡±

    He had learned how to call his parents now. When he saw Sun Ke and the others call Heng Yi and Han Qiao Mother and Father, he followed suit.

    This boy was beautiful, fair, and soft.

    Han Qiao pinched his cheek.

    ¡°You greedy little cat.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Mother, eat, eat.¡±

    Han Qiao was overjoyed.

    Everyone was amused.

    The next day, Heng Yi and Bai Cha set off.

    Heng Yi passed by the manor but didn¡¯t call any cousins.

    This time, Heng Yi wanted to earn money and give some to Bai Cha so that he could take him to the wastnd.

    Seeing him so absent-minded, Heng Yi felt bad.

    When Heng Yi and Bai Cha went into the mountains, Han Qiao didn¡¯t stay idle either.

    She began to collect the eels and loaches.

    At this time, some families began to plow the fields and put water in them to raise some crops. This could also allow the rice stalks to rot and be nutrients.

    Therefore, when she hung the sign for loaches at the entrance of the restaurant that had yet to open, people came to see it.

    It was clearly written that the eel was slightly cheaper. Eels were divided into different sizes. The big ones were expensive, while the small ones were very cheap.

    ¡°Is there anyone who can read? What does this say?¡±

    ¡°This restaurant is collecting eels and loaches.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the size.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect to receive any loach so soon.

    Her body had been a little stiff these past two days. She felt ufortable sitting and standing.

    She does not feelfortable, nor was it peaceful.

    She wanted to go to the kitchen to get something to eat, but she was toozy to go-

    And she was still a little sleepy.

    She didn¡¯t want to wake up in the morning mainly because it was cold.

    Now that He Cheng had a servant girl and an old woman to take care of him, she didn¡¯t need to personally take care of him.

    Her three daughters followed Lady Lin to read, write, and sew. Grandfather and Grandmother went to the opera for two hours in the morning, came back for lunch, and went for another two hours in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t have to worry.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t at home, so she thought she would still be worried about him. However, besides wanting to sleep, she was only hungry.

    She asked Auntie Zhao to fry some crispy meat to eat.

    When Aunt Zhao brought the crispy meat over, she didn¡¯t want to eat it anymore.

    ¡°Aunt Zhao, can you help me see if there are any oranges at home?¡±

    Han Qiao had never been like this before.

    Aunt Zhao frowned slightly. ¡°Madam, are you pregnant?¡±

    ii

    H

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    She blinked and said, ¡°Quickly get someone to call a doctor.¡±

    Han Qiao also sat up straight.

    She didn¡¯t mind, and Heng Yi never said anything, but she knew he wanted a child. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard every night.

    The doctor came very quickly. After checking Han Qiao¡¯s pulse, he couldn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°What is it, doctor?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Judging from Madam¡¯s pulse, I can¡¯t feel it at the moment. However, your body is healthy, but you will get bouts of sleepiness.¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips.

    ¡®What¡¯s with this nonsense?¡¯

    As the mother, she would feel something when there was life blooming in her stomach.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. I¡¯ll invite you over in a few days. Uncle Hu will send you off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Uncle Hu respectfully sent the doctor out.

    When Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke learned that Han Qiao had called a doctor, they hurried over to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°You three might have a younger sibling soon.¡±

    The three children were stunned at first, but then they were overjoyed.

    ¡°Mother, really?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure at the moment. I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe and take a look at it at the end of the year.¡±

    Although Han Qiao said that, she was more or less sure that she was pregnant.

    Perhaps it was because of this thought, Han Qiao was not anxious at all.

    If she wanted to eat something, she would let Aunt Zhao cook it. If she wanted something urgently, she would buy it from outside.

    After waiting for two or three days, Heng Yi still hadn¡¯t returned. Han Qiao was a little worried, but she managed to hold it in.

    On the eighth day of the lunar month, Han Xiaohong and her husband came to Heng Manor, and Han Qiao warmly greeted them.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Sit down, sit down, and wait for a moment.¡±

    The winter this year was not very cold, so the couple did not wear very thick clothes. However, Han Qiao¡¯s sharp eyes still saw Han Xiaohong¡¯s bulging stomach.

    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I should havee earlier, but I wasn¡¯t feeling well a few days ago.¡±

    Han Qiao asked her to sit down quickly.

    ¡°How many months has it been?¡±

    ¡°Three months.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± As Han Qiao spoke, she reached out and touched her belly.

    If she was also pregnant, her cousin should still be two months older than hers.

    It was pretty good.

    After the two sisters finished chatting, Brother-In-Law Zheng said, ¡°Sister, I came here this time to discuss the matter of collecting firewood. We collect 50 catties of firewood in the countryside. Dry firewood costs ten coins, and wet firewood costs five coins.¡±

    ¡°The requirement is that they have to be slightly thicker and cut neatly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want thin twigs.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°The price here is almost double.¡±

    Brother-In-Law Zheng was overjoyed.

    He had an ox cart at home, so it could probably pull six to seven hundred catties. If the two brothers came over, they could carry a little more.

    He could earn a hundred coins every time he came, and he coulde once a day.

    Three taels of silver a month.

    Brother-In-Law Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    The two sisters had something to talk about. Brother-In-Law Zheng also wanted to visit his younger brother who was studying in the academy and deliver food and silver that his parents had given him.

    ¡°Sister, I brought you ten chickens this time. They¡¯re all raised at home.¡±

    Han Qiao was very surprised. ¡°Why did you bring so many things? You¡¯re going to give birth next year.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to raise them next year.¡±

    Moreover, it was already good to be able to eat five chickens in a month in the countryside.

    ¡°Go back and tell your mother-inw that you can raise more chickens and ducks next year. When the timees, I¡¯ll buy chicken eggs and duck eggs. The price will be simr to the market price. I won¡¯t give you a discount.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    However, Han Qiao did not expect that while she was still chatting with Han Xiaohong, the gatekeeper woulde over and report that her sister had arrived..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Every Family Has Their Own Troubles

    Chapter 120: Every Family Has Their Own Troubles

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When she heard that Han Xiang came over, Han Qiao frowned slightly.

    ¡°Invite her in.¡±

    Han Xiang was wearing a bright red coat, and her face was filled with joy.

    Zhou Anshan followed beside her and carefully supported her.

    Han Qiao was not blind. She instantly understood that Han Xiang was pregnant.

    Han Xiaohong could also tell that she was in a difficult position as she looked at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Sisterj oh and Xiaohong is here too.¡± Han Xiang said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e in and sit.¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah-Xiang.¡±

    Han Xiang nodded and went forward to hold Han Qiao¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sis, we¡¯re going to split up. You promised to lend me money at that time, are you still willing to give?¡±

    Han Qiao nced at Han Xiang and then at Zhou Anshan.

    ¡°How much?<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°Five hundred taels!¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    She really dared to open her mouth. Buying a house in Ninghe Town was only twenty taels.

    Her mother-inw, daughter-inw, and sisters-inw would fight for ten taels of silver, yet she asked for five hundred taels.

    ¡°Why do you want to borrow five hundred taels?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing business with you.¡±

    Han Qiao asked them to sit.

    ¡°500 taels is impossible, even 50 taels is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I said at that time that I could only lend you ten taels at most.¡±

    Han Xiang was unhappy to hear that.

    ¡°What can you do with only ten taels? I can¡¯t even buy a house in the county town. I still want to buy a carriage. How can ten taels be enough?¡±

    Han Qiao was unmoved.

    If the rtionship between sisters was good, she would agree.

    However, she wasn¡¯t close to Han Xiang to begin with. ¡°That¡¯s your business.

    I¡¯ll lend you ten taels because of our sisterhood. Ten taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so petty? You live in such a big house and have so many servants, but you¡¯re not even willing to lend me five hundred taels. Are you still my biological sister?¡±

    ¡°I am stingy. You¡¯re so generous. When 1 went home after my divorce, you didn¡¯t give me a single needle or thread. When 1 moved into my new house, what did you give me¡­¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she could only open and close her mouth, unable to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. When youe to the county town, if you want to have a cup of tea, a meal, or a rest, you¡¯re always wee. If you want to borrow money, I can only lend you ten taels of silver. If you couldn¡¯t return it, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m cruel and stingy. After all, my money didn¡¯te from the wind. Heng Yi risked his life to get it.¡±

    Han Qiao made it very clear.

    Han Xiang¡¯s expression turned ugly when she saw that she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal.

    She stood up angrily and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little money. What¡¯s the big deal? 1 can still earn the same amount.¡±

    Zhou Anshan was so anxious that his eyes turned red.

    He kept signaling Han Xiang to stop it.

    Han Xiang looked at Han Qiao and said, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What about you? When are you going to give birth to a boy or a girl for Heng Yi?¡±

    Han Qiao was not the only one.

    Even Han Xiaohong, who had been watching from the side, could not sit still.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Xiang, how can you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt us. This is a talk between sisters.¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled. ¡°Congrattions on having another son.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We already have two sons. We must have another one.¡± Han Xiang raised her proud head.

    Her eyes are full ofcency

    So what if her sister was rich? It was not as if she could not give birth to a son.

    Who knows who would benefit from the money in the future?

    ¡°Yes, have a few more sons. Hurry up and go home and have another one. I won¡¯t keep you. Uncle Hu, send the guests out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Uncle Hu immediately came forward. ¡°Please.¡±

    He was respectful and polite, but his tone was very unfriendly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Where¡¯s the silver you promised to lend?¡±

    ¡°No, I only have three daughters after all. 1 have to save up some dowry for them, unlike you. You have to give birth to a few sons so that you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the future.¡±

    Han Xiang was stunned.

    Why didn¡¯t she lend the money to her?

    ¡°You agreed¨C*

    ¡°I¡¯m going back on my word.¡± As Han Qiao spoke, her expression darkened. ¡°Uncle Hu, send the guests out. If they refuse to leave, throw them out.¡±

    She was getting more annoyed by this idiot.

    She did not know how the Han family taught her to be so brainless.

    Or rather, Han Xiang was not brainless. She just felt that Han Qiao was easy to bully.

    Insinuating that she could not give birth to a son was infuriating.

    It was none of her business whether she had a son or not.

    She came to her door without even bringing her brain to ask for five hundred taels. What an arrogant fool.

    Han Xiang¡¯s eyes reddened instantly.

    ¡°You, you¡­ You didn¡¯t keep your word.¡±

    Zhou Anshan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and reached out to pull her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He was also furious.

    Han Qiao had agreed to those terms when they decided to split from his main family.

    Han Xiang looked at Han Qiao and cried. She did not understand why Han Qiao refused to lend her 500 taels of silver when she was so rich. It was not like she was refusing to return it.

    Zhou Anshan pulled Han Xiang away.

    Han Xiang kept turning around to re at Han Qiao.

    In the hall, Han Qiao took a deep breath and cursed, ¡°Crazy! There¡¯s a hole in her brain.¡±

    ¡°People say that pregnancy makes one stupid for three years.¡±

    Han Xiaohong softlyforted her, ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, don¡¯t listen to her. You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s still very easy for you to have children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry about that. I just feel that even if my family isn¡¯t smart, they¡¯re not that stupid. Every time she speaks and does things, it s as if she doesn¡¯t have a brain.¡±

    It was also because the Han family was gradually bing rich. If the Han family was so poor that they could not make a living, she would probably be eaten alive by the Zhou family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her. She¡¯s annoying. It¡¯s your first timeing to my house. Come, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two cousins walked slowly hand in hand.

    The house was big and clean. It looked veryfortable.

    The more Han Xiaohong looked at it, the more she liked it.

    ¡°When will Brother-In-Law and I can have a house like this in the county town?¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Xiaohong. ¡°You want to split up from the main family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from my family. My Brother-In-Law is still taking the schr examination. He¡¯s just a schr. He¡¯ll need a lot of money to study in the future¡­¡± Han Xiaohong sighed.

    ¡°No matter how much we earn now, we have to give 80% to our parents and keep the 20% to ourselves. However, Eldest Brother and Second Brother don¡¯t help at all. They use the excuse of having worked in the fields and at home as an excuse to avoid the problem early on.¡±

    ¡°What did Brother-In-Law say?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°What can he say? It¡¯s not as if he could earn a hundred taels every time he came to the county town. Even if he handed over 80% of it, he could still keep a few taels a year. But don¡¯t you think about how much we have to pay?¡±

    ¡°When others send firewood over, they will bring my daughter with them when checking any impurities with the wood. My parents-inw are also very busy. They are busy with the fields, the house, the chickens, and ducks¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, it¡¯s not that I want toin, but I¡¯m pregnant now. My little girl just learned how to walk, so she needs someone to watch her wherever she goes.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Han Qiao held Han Xiaohong¡¯s hand.

    Every family has their own problems.

    The Zheng family thought that no matter what, the money would go into their pockets anyway, so they did what they had to do.

    ¡°Then you can discuss it with Brother-In-Law. If your family helps with the work, you can pay 80% of it. If you don¡¯t help, you have to pay less.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell him some things, he won¡¯t think of this as a man.¡±

    ¡°If you give birth to a son this time, you should also n a future for that child.¡±

    Han Qiao said..

 Chapter 121 - 121: Falling Out With Han Xiang

    Chapter 121: Falling Out With Han Xiang

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Xiaohong¡¯s expression turned even worse. ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s family and Second Brother¡¯s nephews are also getting engaged and getting married.¡±

    Therefore, there were too many things that needed to be spent at home.

    ¡°If you want to split up from the family now, you can¡¯t.¡±

    This was the most terrifying part.

    They had worked so hard to earn money, but no one would be willing to give up 80% to take the leftover 20%.

    ¡°Test the waters with Brother-In-Law. If he insists on doing this, don¡¯t be worried. Just say that you¡¯re pregnant and need to rest. Let him handle this himself. If he thinks the workload is too much and the reward is not equal, he¡¯s the only one who knows how to ask his family for help.¡±

    ¡°A man should feel sorry for you when he should, and you should be firm when you should.¡±

    ¡°Hold tight to the money you get. Don¡¯t let him coax you into giving it away easily.¡±

    This mindset couldn¡¯t bebeled as heartless.

    Who wouldn¡¯t have their own thoughts if they have to share everything with the main family?

    Han Qiao was still siding with her sister. She would support her sister¡¯s side.

    Han Xiaohong nodded. ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, I¡¯m d you understand my situation.¡±

    ¡°I feel relieved.¡±

    Han Xiaohong and Brother-In-Law Zheng left after lunch. Then they drove back on their ox cart.

    In the evening, Han Xiang and her husband came again.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to bother with them.

    However, she could only bite the bullet and meet the two of them.

    ¡°Sister, 1 was wrong before. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t dare do it again.¡±

    Han Qiao massaged her temples.

    To be honest, she would strangle Han Xiang to death if she didn¡¯t pay with her life.

    What was this?

    ¡°Sister, please take pity on me and lend me some money. If I missed this opportunity, 1 would never have such an opportunity again.¡±

    Han Qiao remained silent. She looked at the silent Zhou Anshan and asked sharply, ¡°Zhou Anshan, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°1,1¡­¡± Zhou Anshan was frightened by Han Qiao¡¯s imposing manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, yet you¡¯re making your wife so humble. You¡¯re standing by her side silently, watching silently like an outsider. With you like this, let alone a few hundred taels, 1 won¡¯t even lend you a few coins.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve said to Han Xiang in the past few hours. But I¡¯m warning you, Zhou Anshan. If you dare bully her, the Han family will dare to break into your Zhou family¡¯s house with a knife and chop you up.¡±

    Zhou Anshan was so frightened that he shrank back.

    ¡°N-n-no. Don¡¯t worry, sister. I didn¡¯t bully Ah-Xiang.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Xiang again. ¡°You too. Use your brain when you speak and do things. I won¡¯t spoil you.¡±

    ¡°Go and wash your face now. What¡¯s the point of crying?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Hu, take her to wash her face.¡±

    ¡°Go and clean up another room. They¡¯ll stay the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Auntie Hu immediately left.

    Han Qiao told Han Xiang to hurry and clean herself.

    Han Qiao turned to Zhou Anshan and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to borrow so much money? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I n to do some business?¡±

    ¡°What business?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Zhou Anshan couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°You see, you can¡¯t even say it yourself, but you¡¯re asking for 500 taels. Ah-Xiang is pregnant, so 1 can¡¯t scold her harshly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give her a few ps if she dares to say anything out of line.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you might think that I¡¯m still the weak and gullible Han Qiao, which is why you don¡¯t take me seriously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also why you didn¡¯t even use your brain and wanted to scheme against me.¡±

    Han Qiao emphasized her reasoning.

    Zhou Anshan could only blush.

    ¡°This will only happen once. The next time you speak rashly, 1 won¡¯t hit Han Xiang, I will hit you.¡±

    Zhou Anshan agreed.

    Grandpa and Grandma were still very happy during dinner.

    They went to the opera every day and their days were leisurely andfortable. Even Grandpa was getting better.

    ¡°Is that you, Ah-Xiang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa.¡±

    Grandpa smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Grandma also told Han Xiang not to be so reserved and to eat more since she was pregnant.

    Han Xiang¡¯s eyes reddened.

    She just didn¡¯t understand. Grandpa and Grandma ate well here, dressed well, and had manservants and maids to serve them. This month, they should earn a lot of money.

    As the older sister, Han Qiao didn¡¯t even lend her ten taels.

    She couldn¡¯t understand the logic.

    After the meal, Han Xiang shamelessly came to look for Han Qiao.

    The main courtyard that Han Qiao lived in was spacious and bright. The furniture was thick and grand. Although many ces were still empty, it was much morefortable than living in the countryside.

    When Han Xiang came in, Han Qiao was eating porridge.

    White rice porridge.

    A small bowl, nothing else.

    She ate it in small bites, and it was especially delicious.

    ¡°Sister,¡±

    Han Xiang called out softly.

    Han Qiao nced at her and gestured for her to sit.

    After the porridge was finished, Han Qiao asked her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Sister, just lend me some silver.¡±

    Han Qiao saw that Han Xiang was still unwilling to give up. ¡°What exactly happened? Why do you have to borrow money?¡±

    Han Xiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°I also want to live in a big house. I also want to have maids to serve me.¡±

    Just that?

    ¡°Then have you ever thought about how you¡¯re going to pay back the money you borrowed?¡±

    Han Xiang looked at Han Qiao.

    In fact, she had never thought about returning the money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just thinking of borrowing it and not returning it?¡± Han Qiao pointed it out.

    Han Xiang pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Han Qiao was so angry that sheughed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re all petty tricks that people don¡¯t like. Look at yourself. You¡¯re already the mother of three children, but you¡¯re still daydreaming all day.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that just because you¡¯re smarter and prettier than me, you should live a better life than me? You said that I would lend it to you no matter how much money I have. Even if 1 don¡¯t have the money, you don¡¯t care if 1 steal or rob. Then why don¡¯t you steal it yourself? Because you knew that if you were caught stealing, you would be beaten and imprisoned.¡±

    ¡°But Han Xiang, I¡¯m also a human. I¡¯ve loved you as an older sister for ten to twenty years, but you really have no conscience.¡±

    ¡°If you had a brain and treated me as your sister, you wouldn¡¯t have said those words today.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Let¡¯s not keep in touch with each other after we break off our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Xiang eximed.

    Her eyes were filled with astonishment and shock.

    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Han Xiang asked again in disbelief.

    ¡°I said that we shouldn¡¯t keep in touch after we break off our rtionship. In the future, we¡¯ll treat each other as strangers.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re sisters!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t treat me as your sister, so why do you call me your sister?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words rendered Han Xiang speechless.

    ¡°Go back to sleep. Leave early tomorrow. Don¡¯te to say goodbye.¡±

    Han Xiang stood up.

    She was angry and resentful, and she said without thinking, ¡°1 knew you despised the poor and loved the rich. Now that you have money, your life is good, but you don¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t like you. I dislike the poor and love the rich. If you can¡¯t stand it, get lost now. Go to an inn. Don¡¯t stay at my house. It¡¯s getting annoying and disgusting to look at you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the whole world owes you? It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. A fool like you

    with a hole in your brain and a lunatic. 1 would feel dirty if I hit you..¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122: Fury

    Chapter 122: Fury

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao lost herst bit of patience with Han Xiang.

    She didn¡¯t even want to keep the most basic peace.

    She had never seen such a shameless person.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any. Zhao Huan was one, and Han Xiang was another.

    One of them was greedy and the other was stupid.

    ¡°Y-you scolded me!¡± Han Xiang was in disbelief.

    ¡°Scolding you is a light punishment. If you weren¡¯t pregnant, 1 would have pped you twice today.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s words and the coldness on her face told Han Xiang that she wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    For a moment, Han Xiang felt wronged and angry, and she spoke without thinking.

    ¡°So what if you have a few stinking money? You still can¡¯t get pregnant or give birth to a son.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of more money? 1 wonder who will benefit from it in the future.¡±

    ¡°You may look young now, but that¡¯s why Heng Yi treats you well. When you¡¯re old, he might kick you out and marry a young and beautiful woman.¡±

    Han Qiao was so angry that she held onto the table to stop herself from pping Han Xiang twice.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± An angry roar came from outside.

    Han Xiang trembled in fear.

    She turned around and saw Heng Yi staring at her like a ferocious beast.

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t make me say it again.¡± Heng Yi shouted.

    Han Xiang bit her lips.

    She dared to shout at Han Qiao because she thought that Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    But Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t just let her be.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stay for long and stumbled out.

    As soon as she crossed the threshold, Heng Yi quickly entered the room and closed the door with a bang.

    Thenterns hanging under the eaves gave off a dim light.

    Then Han Xiang heard Heng Yi¡¯s voicee from the room. ¡°Ah-Qiao.¡±

    Han Xiang was stunned.

    Perhaps Heng Yi loved Han Qiao more than she did, more than anyone could imagine.

    Inside the house, Heng Yi called out to her and quickly hugged her.

    Then, he thought of how dirty he was and quickly let go of her.

    However, Han Qiao hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry? 1¡¯11 go boil some hot water for you to wash up.¡±

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao in his arms.

    She was his wife.

    He thought of Han Xiang¡¯s words and quickly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t despise you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we have children or not. I won¡¯t remarry, and I won¡¯t take concubines either. I only have you in this life.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed. ¡°I know.¡±

    She had never doubted Heng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go boil some water for you to wash up first and change into clean clothes. I¡ª¡±

    Heng Yi interrupted Han Qiao. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Just sit down. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    This year¡¯s winter was not that cold.

    But Heng Yi didn¡¯t care about that.

    What he cared about was that there were so many servants in the residence, but Han Qiao was on her own, allowing Han Xiang to speak ill of her.

    He carried Han Qiao and made her sit on the bed. ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    He stepped out of the main court and saw Han Xiang still standing at the door. He said coldly, ¡°Get out of Heng Manor immediately. Don¡¯t make me throw you out.¡±

    Han Xiang was both angry and afraid.

    She stomped her feet and ran towards the guest courtyard. After running a few steps, she remembered that she was pregnant and stopped to walk quickly.

    Heng Yi closed the door.

    He closed the courtyard door again.

    He went to the courtyard next door. Standing at the door, he could hear Sun Xiu, Sun Yu, and Sun Ke¡¯sughter.

    So happy and carefree.

    Lively.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips.

    When he went to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s courtyard, Grandpa was humming an opera tune. The servant boy who served him wasughing uncontrobly. Grandma even teased Grandpa for singing well.

    Heng Yi went to the backyard.

    Outside the courtyard of the Hu family of three, he heard people talking inside, but it was also lively.

    Theughter in the servant¡¯s room in the courtyard next to theirs was even louder.

    Heng Yi walked in.

    A voice came from inside the house. ¡°1 wonder how much this purse can be sold for. Earlier, he could still have some monthly money, but now, he didn¡¯t even have any.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Butler Hu say that he would mention it to Master and Madam?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Master and Madam didn¡¯t say anything. 1 think they don¡¯t n to give out a monthly payment.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to distribute it, then don¡¯t distribute it. Anyway, it¡¯s the same if we do more embroidery work in exchange for money.¡±

    However, everyone knew that in order to earn more money, they did not have the time to do the things that Master and Madam ordered.

    Heng Yi kicked the door down.

    It made a violent sound.

    The two servant girls and two old women in the room trembled in fear.

    One of them even cursed, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Seeing that it was Heng Yi, their breaths were stuck in their throat.

    There were two charcoal braziers in the room.

    There were also melon seeds, peanuts, hot tea, and mung bean cakes on the low table.

    He acted even more like a master than Han Qiao.

    ¡°M-m-master.¡± The four people¡¯s voices trembled.

    ¡°You act as if you¡¯re the masters of this house.¡±

    Heng Yi said.

    He smashed the table into pieces with one punch.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so concerned about the previous master, get lost.¡±

    The four of them were so frightened that they knelt and begged for mercy. ¡°Master, this servant ate the wrong thing. Master, please have mercy.¡±

    They all knew that Heng Yi didn¡¯t care about anything and was the most easygoing man.

    Han Qiao was the same. She basically did everything herself.

    They weren¡¯t mean people either.

    Over time, these people gradually becamezy. What was more, Han Qiao and Heng Yi came from the countryside and couldn¡¯t even read, so they felt that they were more noble than their masters.

    After all, they could read.

    Therefore, they slowly became more and more ck.

    They didn¡¯t expect Heng Yi to suddenly appear and be so furious.

    It would not be easy to find another kind master like him and Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi ignored them. When he walked out of the house, he kicked over two braziers.

    Sparks sshed, causing them to scream in fear.

    ¡°No manners.¡±

    He was in the Feng family today, but the Feng family¡¯s maidservants were not like this.

    They were well-behaved and spoke quickly.

    They were respectful to their master. They were even respectful towards Bai Cha.

    When Heng Yi walked out of the house and stood at the door, the Hu family of three was already there.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Hu, if you think that the Heng family temple is too small to amodate you big Buddhas, 1 can send you to a bigger temple at any time, lest you feel that your future is ruined in Heng Manor.¡±

    Heng Yi walked into the kitchen.

    Uncle Hu stood rooted to the ground, his heart turning cold.

    He knew very well that from today onwards, he might still be the housekeeper of the Heng family, but he would never be trusted like before and given an important task.

    The Heng family could change stewards at any time.

    But their family of three depended on the Heng family.

    After all, their next owner might not have to return the contract after five years.

    He wanted to say something, but Heng Yi had already gone to the kitchen.

    Uncle Hu quickly said to his wife, ¡°Go to Madam¡¯s side and see what¡¯s going on in her room.¡±

    He looked at the people in the room.

    He snorted coldly and followed the Master to the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Aunt Zhao was cooking. She asked Bai Cha, ¡°How was your trip?¡±

    ¡°It went smoothly. Aunt Zhao, what are you doing sote?¡± Bai Cha asked.

    ¡°Soak some treme and stew some for Madam. She has no appetite these days.¡± Aunt Zhao leaned closer to Bai Cha and whispered, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    His eyes were filled with unconceble joy..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Tough

    Chapter 123: Tough

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Bai Cha was delighted when he heard that. ¡°Really?¡±

    H

    I¡¯m not sure yet, but Madam hasn¡¯t wanted to eat anything recently. Usually, only people who have morning sickness can¡¯t eat. After a while, she will crave certain food.¡±

    Aunt Zhao said happily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll soak these tremes and put some red dates in tomorrow¡¯s stew. It¡¯s sweet and delicious, and Madam will like it.¡±

    She treated Han Qiao well and wholeheartedly.

    After all, she had suffered for half her life and it was rare for her to have a ce to stay.

    Besides, she had seen Han Qiao¡¯s kindness. She knew that when Han Qiao and Heng Yi became rich and powerful, she would have a ce to retire.

    Aunt Zhao knew very well who was the master and who was the guest in this house.

    Everything naturally had to be prioritized.

    Who was her main source of ie?

    ¡°I¡¯ve cooked some food here. You can bring a bowl to Masterter. I¡¯ll boil some hot water too, so you can take it back and take a bath. After you¡¯re done, change into a clean set of clothes and go to bed early.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tidied up your room. The bed is clean.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhao.¡± Bai Cha hurriedly said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±

    Aunt Zhao smiled. Seeing Heng Yi standing at the door, she quickly said, ¡°Master, you came just in time. Come in quickly. The noodles are ready.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s chicken noodle soup. Madam ordered it to be stewed. You and Madam have a telepathic connection. Madam didn¡¯t order us to make chicken soup two days ago. We just made it today, and you¡¯re back.¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    He sat down silently.

    However, Bai Cha knew that he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha, when you were in the High Duke¡¯s Public House, how did the servants do things?¡±

    ii

    ii

    Bai Cha was stunned.

    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°When I return, I can be the housekeeper of this residence.¡±

    ¡°It would be a waste of talent,¡± He said. Heng Yi is not willing to follow the order.

    ¡°I want to climb up and bring you along.¡±

    ¡°Everything depends on one¡¯s efforts. If you can¡¯t do it today, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t do it in the future.¡±

    Heng Yi already had some ideas, but he learned them bit by bit and wasn¡¯t tactful enough.

    He wasn¡¯t sophisticated enough.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for the day I soar with Master.¡±

    Bai Chaughed.

    This time, they caught a few deer. The Feng family was generous and gave them two thousand taels of silver.

    Heng Yi gave half of the ie to Bai Cha and told him to bring it to the barrennd.

    As for how much to give him, it was Bai Cha¡¯s business.

    He felt that it was very fair for each of them to take half of the profit from the trip.

    Heng Yi finished the noodles in two or three bites, then said to Bai Cha, ¡°Go to the broker house and ask the granny to bring a few people over. Also, take these people away from the manor.¡±

    Bai Cha did not ask why.

    He knew Heng Yi¡¯s personality. If he wasn¡¯t angry, he wouldn¡¯t have sold these people out.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He quickly ate his noodles and got up to walk out.

    When he saw Uncle Hu, he greeted him politely, ¡°Butler Hu.¡±

    H

    H

    Uncle Hu was stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Bai Cha asked.

    Heng Yi came out of the kitchen and echoed, ¡°1 think Bai Cha said the right thing, Butler Hu.¡±

    Butler Hu bent down. ¡°There was no mistake.¡±

    His heart gradually sank to the bottom.

    He was too arrogant.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything and walked to the main courtyard.

    Bai Cha rode out.

    Butler Hu stood where he was and let out a deep breath.

    There shouldn¡¯t be another mistake.

    The change in address was also rted to the change in status.

    When Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard, Han Qiao had already boiled the water.

    His heart ached and he felt warm at the same time.

    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Hurry up and wash up. 1 have something to tell you when you¡¯re done.¡±

    Heng Yi went to the bathroom.

    The clothes were ready, but there was no hot water.

    He was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    He took a few buckets of water, took a quick shower, and changed into clean clothes. He felt much more rxed.

    Han Qiao dried his hair.

    She took ab andbed his hair.

    ¡°Auntie Hu came over just now and asked a few questions for no reason. Then, she left in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°I went to vent my anger. The master¡¯s room was cold and there was no one around. Meanwhile, the servants were enjoying tea and snacks.¡±

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell those maids and old women.¡±

    ii

    ¡öI

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    Heng Yi was so angry.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, we¡¯re different from before. Even if we¡¯re from a lowly background, we¡¯re still masters, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She kissed Heng Yi¡¯s forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also because I¡¯ve been a littlezy recently. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do next.¡±

    Heng Yi smiled and gave Han Qiao a silver note.

    ¡°Half of the earnings from this trip were given to Bai Cha. This is ours.¡±

    Han Qiao took it and kissed Heng Yi a few times.

    She hugged him and said, ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you too. Although I¡¯m not sure yet, I think it¡¯s pretty close.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heng Yi was overjoyed.

    He carried Han Qiao to the bed.

    He gently ced her on the bed and kissed her red lips.

    His eyes were looking at her lustfully.

    Han Qiao took Heng Yi¡¯s hand and ced it on her abdomen. ¡°I might be pregnant.¡±

    ii

    ¡öI

    Heng Yi blinked.

    And then blinked again.

    He suddenly jumped up and reached out to touch Han Qiao, but he was afraid of touching her.

    ¡°Did 1 press it just now?¡± He asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Lie down and don¡¯t move. 1,1¡­¡±

    He jumped off the bed and saw Han Qiao smiling at him.

    He was stunned at first, then he covered his face and squatted down to cry.

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    After a while, she stood up and hugged Heng Yi.

    This was a pitiful man.

    He had never received any love since he was young.

    His happiness started after he got married.

    Now, there would finally be a child who was rted to him by blood.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao felt sad when she heard this.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Heng Yi looked up at Han Qiao. ¡°I will be strong. I will protect you and our children. 1 will make a lot of money so that you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, Heng Yi. I always believe you.¡±

    Han Qiao did not care about the matters in the residence.

    Those two old women and the two young maids¡­. No matter how they cried or begged for mercy, none were left behind.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand how to choose good servants, so he asked Bai Cha to help him pick.

    Bai Cha had a sharp eye when it came to choosing people.

    The main courtyard needed two maids and an old woman to run errands for Han Qiao and serve tea.

    In addition, there were two maids and one old woman in each courtyard. Their tasks were also to run errands and serve tea.

    Four people were chosen for the kitchen, and they all had their own specialty dishes.

    Aunt Zhao was in charge of them.

    It should be said that the maids and old women in the backyard were all managed by Aunt Zhao.

    Then, he picked three manservants who knew some martial arts.

    Now, there were more than ten people in the residence.

    The five servants were under Butler Hu¡¯s control. In fact, Heng Yi had already stripped Butler Hu of a lot of his power.

    For example, the kitchen and the courtyards were no longer his responsibility.

    The first thing Heng Yi did for these people was to throw Han Xiang and her husband out.

    Han Xiang cried, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡±

    Grandpa and Grandma felt sorry for their granddaughter. Heng Yi said lightly, ¡°She talked nonsense in the main courtyard, and every word she said pierced people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    ¡°For Ah-Qiao¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t hold it against her. However, 1 will cut off all ties with her and the Zhou family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you know me well. You can scold me, but you can¡¯t scold my wife..¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124: Grandma Is Angry

    Chapter 124: Grandma Is Angry

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Especially since Han Qiao was pregnant.

    If something happened to her, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eliminate anybody who hurts her.

    Kicking them out was a light punishment.

    Grandpa was still a little confused with the situation, but Grandma knew that Han Qiao was most likely pregnant.

    Seeing Heng Yi buy people overnight and sell the maids and old women, she knew he was really angry.

    And he was very angry.

    ¡°She¡¯s an adult. She knows what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯ll bear the consequences of her own mouth. Don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re angry, your body will hurt.¡±

    It had to be said that Grandma was very clear-headed.

    She did not side with anyone.

    She was just curious about what Han Xiang had said that made Heng Yi so angry.

    There were new people in the residence, but these people were also nervous.

    Because they saw the maidservants and old women who were gagged and taken away crying, begging for mercy. They kept saying that they knew they were wrong, but the master sitting on the main seat did not even frown.

    His dark face was scary.

    When Heng Yi returned, Han Qiao was already asleep.

    He sat by the bed and looked at his wife¡¯s sleeping figure. His eyes were red again.

    He reached out and ced his hand on her abdomen, afraid that he would hurt the life growing inside her.

    Heughed foolishly and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes.

    Only God knew how he felt when he found out that Han Qiao was pregnant.

    It felt as if he was flying in the sky, floating without any sense of belonging.

    Han Qiao opened her eyes and moved closer. ¡°Hurry up and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yiy down obediently.

    However, he did not dare to move at all.

    He touched Han Qiao¡¯s belly and smiled as he fell into a dream.

    In the middle of the night, he woke up again. He carefully touched Han Qiao¡¯s stomach and fell asleep again with a smile.

    As Han Xiang and Zhou Anshan were chased out of the Heng Manor, they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Han Xiang cursed Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    Zhou Anshan could not help but ask, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s heart tightened, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth.

    It suddenly started to rain, and the two of them could only hurry to look for an inn to stay.

    It was very cold in the morning.

    Han Qiao got up and went to the bathroom. When she came back, she curled up in bed.

    Heng Yi was already practicing a set of fist techniques in an empty room.

    After washing up, he entered the bedroom.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside and it¡¯s very cold today. Remember to wear thicker clothes.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Qiao replied sullenly.

    Heng Yi sat on the stool beside the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat the wontons sold on the street.¡±

    ¡°Then get up and wash up. 1¡¯11 go buy it for you. Bai Cha is going out of the courtyard today. 1¡¯11 help him pack his luggage and send him off.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t someone who wouldze in bed.

    She just felt that she was spoiled and became more delicate.

    Heng Yi went out to buy wontons for Han Qiao and saw the three children at the door.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He responded indifferently.

    Then, he went out.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi frowned slightly.

    At the same time, they felt that Heng Yi wasn¡¯t as close to them as before.

    Although it was very slight, it was still somewhat different.

    Girls were always sensitive to these things.

    The two of them thought of their mother¡¯s pregnancy.

    They looked at each other and fell silent.

    Sun Ke still didn¡¯t quite understand her sisters¡¯ thoughts, so she happily went in to call for their mother.

    Han Qiao slowly got up. When she saw the three children enter, she smiled and hugged Sun Ke.

    ¡°You guys are up early.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what happenedst night? Why is Father so angry?¡±

    Han Qiao had a guess.

    It was most likely because when he had returned from the hunt, he was caught surprised to see her alone in her courtyard with Han Xiang spouting nonsense. He thought that she was being bullied, and there was no one at home to defend her.

    However, it was not good to say such things to her youngest daughter.

    ¡°Everything is fine. You three just need to study and learn to read with Lady Lin. You can¡¯t fall behind in painting. Next year, we¡¯ll find a master to teach you chess and zither.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mother.¡±

    The three of them nodded in unison.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    The four chefs who had just arrived yesterday were quite good at cooking. Under Auntie Zhao¡¯s instructions, they quickly prepared breakfast.

    Everyone had eaten except Han Qiao.

    ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t need anyone to serve us in our courtyard.¡± Sun Xiu said.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll leave one to serve you tea, run errands, and do theundry. You can¡¯t do everything yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, Ah-Ke, remember this. You¡¯re now the daughters of a rich family. You must stand up straight and don¡¯t be submissive when doing things.¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s confidence is never given by others. One has to fight for it and cultivate it.¡±

    The three children nodded in unison.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached for them. ¡°Mother didn¡¯t need anything else. Mother just wants the three of you to be well.¡±

    ¡°It may be hard for you now, but the skills you¡¯ve learned can be used for your whole lifetime. They¡¯re the foundation for you to settle down in the future, whether it¡¯s between friends, inws, or husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability and confidence, you don¡¯t have to bow and scrape. You can also talk to people confidently and share the same hobbies.¡±

    Other than helping her husband and teaching her children, Han Qiao also wanted to add fragrance to her love life.

    Most of the time, the way a husband and wife got along was either one overpowering the other or they were evenly matched.

    She knew that the children would grow up. If she was pregnant and gave birth, even if she wanted to teach them diligently, she would often be unable to do so.

    The three children might still think that she would be biased.

    The three children had not left yet when Grandma came with her people.

    ¡°All-Qiao is awake.¡±

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s intention was simple. She didn¡¯t want to keep these people.

    It was enough to have one manservant by her side. It was a waste to have two servant girls and an old woman.

    ¡°Your grandfather and I can still take care of ourselves now. We¡¯ll talk more about this when we can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed.

    Grandma then asked Han Qiao again, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Han Qiao told Grandma everything that Han Xiang had said and done since she came.

    Grandma was furious.¡± You should have pped her a few times. That little girl, 1 don¡¯t know where she learned all this from.¡±

    ¡°Split from the main family¡­ I think the main family wouldn¡¯t want to do that. I¡¯m afraid that even one tael of silver won¡¯t be able to stay in her hands.¡±

    She would always argue with her family, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word in the Zhou family.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to kick her out,¡± Grandma said fiercely.

    When Han Qiao married Heng Yi, everyone could see how much he loved her.

    It would be perfect if she had a child.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say it, but he wanted a child of his own.

    And because he was picked up by the Heng family, he didn¡¯t even know where his parents were, and he had a child that would continue his bloodline.

    Everyone in the Han family was looking forward to Han Qiao getting pregnant and stabilizing her rtionship with Heng Yi so that Heng Yi could bring the Han family to make a fortune.

    But that little brat¡­

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Han Qiaoforted her grandma.

    Then Heng Yi came in with a food box.

    His face was neither red nor out of breath. ¡°Ah-Qiao, it¡¯s time to eat wontons.¡±

    He ced the things on the table. Not only did he buy wontons, but he also bought Shaobing and Xiao Long Bao.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw how willing and happy he was..

 Chapter 125 - 125: Heng Constable

    Chapter 125: Heng Constable

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Grandma also told Han Qiao to eat quickly.

    The wontons bought on the street actually tasted nice.

    It was not as good as the ones Aunt Zhao had made.

    However, Han Qiao just wanted to eat, so she ate a fewwontons, a small steamed bun, and two bites of sesame seed cake.

    Then, she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    The three children were very full in the morning and could not eat more either.

    Grandma was not a gluttonous person, so she didn¡¯t eat much.

    In the end, Heng Yi sat beside Han Qiao and finished everything. Nothing was left behind, not even the soup.

    He was a person who cherished food and would never throw it away.

    Furthermore, he loved eating Han Qiao¡¯s leftovers.

    After breakfast, Han Qiao went to the kitchen to make some dry food for Bai Cha to eat on the road.

    ¡°Make less and bring him two more cotton jackets, cotton pants, a few more pairs of shoes, and a straw cape and straw hat.¡±

    Bai Cha rode out on a horse. He did not need to pull the carriage as the horse ran fast.

    It would take more than ten days to reach the wastnd.

    Han Qiao gave Bai Cha fifty taels of silver as travel expenses.

    ¡°When you¡¯re out, eat what you want to eat. Don¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    ¡°Before you pass, change the silver notes into silver scraps. It¡¯s best if you follow the escort agencies and caravans.¡±

    ¡°Be careful and return safely.¡± Han Qiao warned.

    Bai Cha nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I will return safely.¡±

    Heng Yi sent Bai Cha outside the county town.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Bai Cha mounted his horse and rode away.

    Heng Yi turned around and drove the carriage home.

    Meanwhile, Han Qiao also met the newly bought servant.

    Initially, she had a good impression of Butler Hu¡¯s family, but after what happenedst night, Han Qiao felt that she should reconsider his family.

    Han Qiao redistributed the work.

    Butler Hu had very little to do.

    Auntie Zhao was basically in charge of the kitchen, including buying vegetables and food.

    Auntie Hu arranged for people to clean the yard and pack up. asionally, she would need to go shopping.

    ¡°Since you havee to the residence to be servants, 1 hope you understand that you have to do whatever 1 arrange for you to do. I will not leave behind those who cheat.¡±

    ¡°There will be monthly money and rewards.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you have to be diligent, hardworking, and obedient.¡±

    ¡°If you do well, you will be rewarded. If you don¡¯t do well, you will be punished.

    I won¡¯t beat you up, I will directly only sell you back.¡±

    When Han Qiao said this, everyone responded in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was a monthly fee between the gatekeeper, the servant girl, and the old woman. How much was the monthly fee?

    An old woman stood up and said, ¡°When I was in the squire¡¯s house, the monthly sry for a servant girl was three hundred coppers, and the monthly sry for a senior servant girl was one tael of silver.¡±

    Han Qiao felt that the cost was feasible.

    However, she only needed a senior servant girl by her side, and this senior servant girl had to be chosen from one of the six servant girls.

    It was also a chance for them topete.

    The maids and old maids who took care of He Cheng were bought separately to take care of He Cheng.

    Han Qiao gave them five hundred copper coins a month in hopes that they could take good care of He Cheng and bring him to the courtyard to y and sunbathe

    The manservant had to do a lot of work, which would also cost five hundred copper coins a month.

    If the child didn¡¯t eat or drink like this, the monthly expenses spent on him wouldn¡¯t be as high.

    Grandma felt sorry for the money. After returning to the courtyard, she leaned on the bed and cried out a few times.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were even more dumbfounded.

    Before July, they only earned 100 copper coins a month and couldn¡¯t even bear to eat a bun.

    Now, the monthly sry of the servant girl, old woman, manservant, and Butler Hu was close to ten taels.

    There was also Lady Lin.

    Han Qiao was very calm.

    The maids and old women were all good at needlework, so Han Qiao asked them to hurry up and make the clothes for the New Year.

    In the main courtyard, there was an old woman who was in charge of boiling water and a servant girl who was in charge of serving tea, pouring water, and cleaning the house.

    Each of them had three days, and Han Qiao would choose one of them to be her maidservant. The monthly sry was one tael and one month.

    Therefore, the few maids worked hard to show off in front of Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi also took some time to report to the government office.

    Although he was only a bailiff in the government office, the Feng family had made arrangements for him, and the county magistrate had even personally met Heng Yi and summoned Constable Qin.

    ¡°This is Heng Yi. You can take care of him in the future.¡± County Magistrate Wu said.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Constable Qin agreed.

    He nced at Heng Yi.

    He knew of Heng Yi. He heard that he was strong and could hunt tigers alone.

    He never entered the mountains empty-handed.

    Moreover, he had a good rtionship with the Feng family.

    He had used his connections to get Heng Yi toe to his side.

    ¡°Constable Qin, please take care of me in the future.¡± Heng Yi cupped his fists.

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    County Magistrate Wu asked Constable Qin to bring Heng Yi down to familiarize himself with the others.

    ¡°We constables are paid two taels of silver a month. We will have a few sets of clothes and a sword.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Silly boy, if you push me down and make me a constable, won¡¯t I be promoted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi paused, then nodded.

    He wanted to get used to how he shouldmunicate with others.

    He couldn¡¯t go hunting in the mountains for the rest of his life.

    He wanted to take a different path.

    Schrs, farmers, and businessmen, he wanted to be an official, but he couldn¡¯t be a high-ranking official.

    There was no case today, so Constable Qin and his team were all here.

    They had heard of Heng Yi for a long time.

    They mainly wanted to follow him into the mountains to hunt when they were free to earn some extra money.

    Two taels of silver a month sounded like a lot, but the family needed to eat, drink, and wear. They also had tomunicate with others. They had to live on a tight budget. If they fell sick, it would be difficult.

    What Heng Yi didn¡¯t know was that Constable Qin and Constable Wang had almost fought over him.

    ¡°Coming,ing.¡±

    They were all young people in their twenties, and they were all very enthusiastic.

    Heng Yi looked at the six men in front of him.

    ¡°Lin Dabao.¡±

    ¡°Wen Yu.¡±

    ¡°Bai Jihang.¡±

    ¡°Gu Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yiyi.¡±

    ¡°Deng Guoqing.¡±

    Heng Yi watched them introduce themselves.

    He said, ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    These six people were easy to remember.

    Lin Dabao was fat, Wen Yu was thin, Bai Jihang was tall, Gu Jiu was short, and Deng Guoqing had two dimples.

    After they were familiar with each other, Constable Qin took Heng Yi to get his official uniform.

    No matter how unpresentable a constable was, he was still a small official.

    ¡°There are four seasons in a year, and there are two sets of official uniforms in each season. You¡¯re lucky, kid. You get two sets before the new year and two sets after the new year.¡±

    Because of the cold weather, the official uniform before the new year still had a cotton jacket, official boots, belt, sword, and waist tag.

    ¡°You must take good care of your waist token and sword. If you lose them, report them immediately. Do you know how to use a sword?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± Heng Yi replied.

    Constable Qin smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s spar sometime. If you¡¯re good at martial arts, you¡¯ll be the one to catch the criminals in the future.¡±

    ¡°We all have some martial arts, but if you ask whether we¡¯re strong, well¡­ We can¡¯t kill anyone in the world.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He hugged the items in his arms.

    It was a little heavy, but he didn¡¯t think it was heavy.

    It was because the meaning of this gift was different.

    From then on, he bid farewell to Bai Ding and became an official.

    Naturally, it was also the beginning of a new chapter in his life..

 Chapter 126 - 126: Heng Yiâ€™s History of Progress

    Chapter 126: Heng Yi¡¯s History of Progress

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was new today. Constable Qin gathered his men and asked them to raise money to treat him to a meal.

    If this happened to Heng Yi of the past, Heng Yi would have eaten it.

    He wouldn¡¯t even think about paying or treating them.

    But before he came to the office today, Han Qiao had told him that he had to treat them today.

    If everyone insisted on paying, he wouldn¡¯t fight for it. He just needed to invite everyone over for dinner tomorrow.

    Constable Qin and the others knew that Heng Yi owned Yihe Restaurant, so they suggested eating at Yihe Restaurant.

    Heng Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t object to it, too.

    He was also the only one among the constables who had his own horse.

    He had walked there in the morning, and after leaving the government office, he would walk to Yihe Restaurant.

    Everyone was not just ttering him and joking with him.

    Although he didn¡¯t talk much, they found him to be very easygoing. He smiled and didn¡¯t get angry so easily, so it made the whole atmosphere better.

    As soon as they arrived at Yihe Restaurant, the shopkeeper immediately came forward to wee them. ¡°Boss, you came.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in. I¡¯ll arrange a private room for you.¡±

    Constable Qin and the others had been to Yihe Restaurant before, but they had never received such treatment.

    After entering the private room, some of them kept clicking their tongues.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from the main hall. Heng Yi, have you been to the private room before?¡± Wen Yu asked.

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here before?¡± Wen Yu was surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the backyard or the lobby downstairs. I¡¯ve only been here a few times.¡±

    The number of times he had eaten at Yihe Restaurant could be counted on one hand.

    The few people over there had already ordered the dishes and even asked for two catties of wine.

    Soon, cold dishes and hot tea were served. The wine had also been boiled. The shopkeeper even took the initiative to give a few free dishes that were not expensive.

    Heng Yi had earned enough face and money to receive such treatment.

    ¡°Heng Yi, from now on, we are colleagues. Cheers.¡±

    Heng Yi stood up. ¡°Here¡¯s to everyone. I¡¯m a little boring and 1 don¡¯t know how to talk. In the future, if 1 do anything wrong, you must point it out so 1 can fix my errors.¡±

    ¡°Not that bad! Not that bad.¡± Constable Qin smiled.

    He clinked sses with Heng Yi first.

    The others alsoughed.

    The atmosphere became better after the clinking of sses.

    Eating, drinking, and bragging.

    They even asked about Heng Yi¡¯s hunting.

    ¡°When we¡¯re not on duty in the future, will you have the time to bring us into the mountains for a stroll?¡± Lin Dabao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded in agreement.

    After hearing this, the atmosphere became even better.

    Two catties of wine were not enough, so he added another catty.

    Those who could hold their alcohol were fine, but Deng Guoqing, who could not, was a little drunk.

    He found a corner and slept without caring about his surroundings.

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. When we go out on business, we can sleep in the broken temple for a night.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    This meal took a long time. By the time they finished eating, it was already evening.

    Constable Qin insisted on paying the bill and told Heng Yi that the money was collected by everyone and that he was wee to join.

    From then on, they were one family.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t insist, but the shopkeeper gave him a discount.

    This made Constable Qin and the others feel that they had gained a lot of face.

    When they parted ways at the door, Heng Yi said, ¡°Come to my house for a drink after work tomorrow.¡±

    They quickly agreed.

    They heard that Heng Yi¡¯s mansion was very nice, so they wanted to go there to see it for themselves.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask the county magistrate, the clerk, and the advisor too.¡± Constable Qin said to Heng Yi.

    ¡°In the future, you can invite the others when you¡¯re closer to them¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    He understood this.

    They went home.

    Heng Yi now had a big burden.

    Han Qiao was worried when Heng Yi left the house.

    However, she did not idle around. She got someone to grind the soy milk and lifted a lot of tofu skin.

    It was all under the eaves of the kitchen.

    Han Qiao had a bowl of soy milk and let everyone in the family drink some too. It was sweet and warm.

    She used the rest of the milk into tofu. With so many people in the family, it was great to be able to eat a wider variety of dishes.

    Han Qiao also wanted to make some moldy tofu.

    It was not an easy dish to make. First, she needed to cut the old tofu into pieces and ce them in the steamer. Under the steamer, she would have to ce some banana leaves. And since it was cold, Han Qiao had asked the servants to put a brazier in the room to keep the room warm and let the tofu mold faster.

    She didn¡¯t do much, just giving instructions to the servants.

    Meanwhile, she would chat with her grandparents.

    They brought He Cheng along to y that day.

    She stood by the window and watched the three children read and write.

    Han Qiao went into the house and sat at the side to learn.

    She learned faster than her three daughters. After all, she was an adult and had a knowledgeable soul.

    She already knew a lot of things, but she could master a little bit of this.

    She was good at writing with a brush, but in order to hide her ability, she deliberately wrote in a crooked manner.

    It was very easy for her to memorize things, but she copied the characters well, and gradually she was able to express her feelings through writing.

    In her opinion, studying was a very interesting pastime.

    The books that He Hong sent were all exquisite.

    Lady Lin¡¯s knowledge of words was actually very limited. She could only teach the three children with no problem, but it was still not enough to teach them profound words.

    The teacher couldn¡¯t understand many of He Hong¡¯s books either and it made her feel guilty.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to me yourself. You¡¯ve taught all my three children very well. I¡¯ve also benefited a lot from sitting in your sses.¡± Han Qiao consoled her.

    Lady Lin¡¯s heart burned with passion at her words. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will teach all your children well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Han Qiao sat there for a while before yawning sleepily. She then got up and went back to the main court to sleep.

    Shn, one of the new servants, immediately supported her.

    On the way back, she asked Shn, ¡°Do you still remember what happened in your early days?¡±

    ¡°My family was poor and my parents sold me to a rich family to be a maid. To earn more money, 1 signed a life-and-death contract. In this life, unless the master shows mercy, I won¡¯t be able to redeem myself.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about going home?¡±

    Shn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it. What can 1 do if 1 go back? I¡¯m turning twenty this year. When I go back, 1 can only marry. Moreover, my family won¡¯t fork out money to redeem me.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought about getting married? Marry a manservant or somebody.¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Shn thought for a moment. ¡°1 think Gatekeeper Dong is a good man. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

    The person she was talking about was Dong Lai.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask him after the New Year. If both of you like each other, I¡¯ll be the matchmaker.¡±

    Shn was stunned for a moment before she quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    ¡°This world is especially difficult for women. It¡¯s good to have a family and a person who knows how to be warm.¡±

    She also wanted to nurture people who she could use.

    Dong Lai was very clever but had some grievances about being a gatekeeper.

    She would need a servant to drive the carriage when she went out, and Dong Lai would make a good manservant. He was good at talking and was smart and steady.

    Her initial impression of Shn was not bad either.

    She was steady, courteous, serious, and careful in her work, and did not try to get close to her for the position of the head maid. She was quite likable when she did things properly.

    Moreover, Shn knew a fewplicated words.

    ¡°The previous family you served was a schr, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I served a young miss back then, but¡­¡± Shn sighed softly.

    ¡°I was the dowry for the young miss, but the young miss had a difficult birth. After we were sent back, the madam believed that we did not take good care of the young miss, so she sold us.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know where the other maids had gone either.

    It was already a blessing that Madam had bought her back and not sold her off to those filthynds..

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Choice

    Chapter 127: The Choice

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao patted Shn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯ve served a wealthy family before, so tell me what you know about managing the inner residence and handling your subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Although I am now the madam of the residence, I was actually just a vige woman in the past. 1 know very little about all of this.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t think that it was shameful to admit this truth.

    So what if she was a vige woman?

    She crawled out step by step, and finally, she reached where she was now.

    Shn was surprised.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Abination of being loose and strict. The rewards and punishments should be firm, and certain rules and regtions need to be applied. In fact, the rules of a rich family are very strict. Every rule must be followed. If anyone dares to vite it, they must be punished.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t listen, they¡¯ll have to be beaten and punished to kneel. A cruel master would sell the servant girl who had made a mistake to a brothel.¡±

    Han Qiao remained silent.

    She didn¡¯t know much about brothels.

    Shn continued, ¡°Madam, actually, brothels are also divided into three, six, and nine grades.¡±

    ¡°There are elegant ones. The prostitutes there sell their skills and not their bodies. They only apany the guests to drink andpose poems.¡±

    ¡°There are also those who are moderate.¡±

    ¡°There are even more vulgar ones as well. Regardless of whether the guests are rich or poor, they have to receive them until they die. They will roll up a straw mat and throw their corpse into a mass grave.¡±

    Han Qiao was very surprised that Shn would know about this.

    ¡°Is Madam surprised that this servant knows about this?¡± Shn asked.

    ¡°It is indeed a little unexpected.¡±

    ¡°This servant has lived in the Gon Courtyard 0 since she was young. She did not know who was her mother and who was her father.¡±

    ¡°The parents who raised me, my father is a prostitute, my mother is a cleaning maid. They told outsiders that I was their biological daughter, but 1 knew that I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So on the day they sold me, they signed a life and death contract.¡±

    ¡°Despite that, I¡¯m still very grateful that they didn¡¯t sell me to a brothel.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I want to be a servant girl, not for the one tael of silver a month. 1 just want to walk a different life.¡±

    ¡°This servant is not stupid and can still read a few words.¡±

    ¡°I hope Madam will give this servant a chance.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at her and then she was still.

    After a long while, she said, ¡°If your adoptive parentse looking for you and ask for money, it won¡¯t be three to five taels, but hundreds of taels. But you can¡¯t take it out. At that moment, if someone came out and told you that as long as you did something ording to their request, they could give you this amount of money or even more, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°1 will inform Madam of this matter as soon as possible. Why would a servant girl like me be worth being used by others? What they want me to do will bring harm to Madam¡¯s interests, ruin Madam¡¯s reputation, or even ruin Madam¡¯s life.¡±

    Han Qiao was very satisfied with Shn¡¯s answer.

    Han Qiao looked at Shn and smiled. ¡°Remember what you said today. Don¡¯t disappoint me in the future.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say that she wanted Shn to be her servant girl, but at least she wanted to train her well so that she could work for her in the future.

    Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard. The room was warm and there were a few oranges on the table. The room was filled with its citrusy fragrance, and it smelled very nice.

    She casually took one and handed it to Shn. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± The servant said.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    While eating oranges, someone outside reported that Heng Yi had returned.

    ¡°Go boil some hot water.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi walking over quickly. He was carrying a bag, and she already guessed what was inside. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, the Master has returned.¡±

    Heng Yi blushed at Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    To hide it, he hugged her and kissed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128: Family Short Talk

    Chapter 128: Family Short Talk

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was still very reserved. When no one was around, he liked to hug Han Qiao, kiss her, and lean against her. He didn¡¯t do anything more than that most of the time, but just holding her made his heart soften.

    Han Qiao was happier than Heng Yi.

    She took his constable uniform and gestured at him. ¡°Hurry up and change. 1 want to see.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi carried the clothes to the inner room.

    He quickly changed out.

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him.

    ¡°So handsome.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but praise him, then went up to tidy Heng Yi¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that clothes make the man. With this change, your aura is different.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and put the sword on it.¡±

    She reached for the weapon.

    It was so heavy that she almost couldn¡¯t lift it up.

    Heng Yi immediately took it. ¡°1¡¯11 take it. It¡¯s heavy.¡±

    ¡°It is a little heavy. About ten catties at least.¡±

    Han Qiao estimated.

    In ancient times, one catty was equivalent to 16 taels, which was equivalent to 8 kilograms in modern times.

    No wonder it was so heavy.

    However, in Heng Yi¡¯s hands, it was as if he was holding a piece of cotton. He didn¡¯t feel anything.

    It was infuriating topare people.

    Heng Yi held the sword, and Han Qiao put it on his belt.

    ¡°What is this belt made of? It can hang such a heavy weapon.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s iron inside.¡±

    Han Qiao pinched the fabric and found it hard. Looking at the width of the belt, it wrapped around his abdomen well.

    Even if he was shed, it could y a certain defensive role. Seeing Heng Yi like this, Han Qiao found it to be a rare sight.

    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the room, she tiptoed and kissed him.

    Heng Yi quickly grabbed Han Qiao¡¯s waist.

    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.

    He let go of her as soon as he touched her and said viciously, ¡°Just you wait. Tonight.¡±

    Han Qiao nced at Heng Yi. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I won¡¯t beg for mercy.

    Heng Yi was silent.

    When it came to bedroom matters, he was no match for Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was extremely pleased.

    She smiled and went to peel the orange.

    Heng Yi nced at Han Qiao, then turned around and went back to his room to change.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Shn came in with hot water.

    She had arrived earlier and stood at the door for a while as she watched her master and madam being intimate.

    She had never seen the way they interacted before.

    In the past, when she talked with Master and Madam, she could only say that they were respectful to each other. They were never close. Even when they spoke and did things, they seemed to be shackled by etiquette and manners.

    The young miss and son-inw she used to serve were even more cold and indifferent. They had to abide by the rules in all aspects. Sometimes, they would not see each other for a few days.

    Now that she saw Master and Madam getting along, she thought that they were so sweet even from afar.

    It was as if she had eaten a lot of candy. Master and Madam only had each other in their eyes.

    After Shn entered the room, she bowed to Han Qiao, ced the basin on the shelf, and retreated to the side.

    She did not have the intention to sleep on her Madam¡¯s bed, nor would she seduce her Master.

    After Heng Yi came out, he went to wash his hands and face.

    Then sat himself next to Han Qiao.

    Seeing that there was a brazier by her feet, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around some other day if there¡¯s any charcoal for smoking. If there is, I¡¯ll buy some back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, do you have enough money?¡±

    ¡°I have enough.¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t discourage Heng Yi from buying things. After all, it was a sign of his love for her and his family.

    Han Qiao handed a piece of orange to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi opened his mouth to take it, his face slightly red.

    This orange was very sour. Seeing Han Qiao eat the rest without a blush, Heng Yi didn¡¯t outwardly show his distaste.

    Han Qiao ate an orange and peeled a second one.

    After eating one, she felt that it wasn¡¯t delicious, so he gave it to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi took another bite and found it was much sweeter than the previous one.

    ¡°How was your day at the government office today?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She kicked the brazier towards Hengyi, indirectly telling him to warm himself up.

    ¡°It was good. 1 got along well with everyone and went out for a drink.¡±

    ¡°1 invite them toe home for dinner tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it then.¡±

    Heng Yi drank some wine, and Han Qiao told him to sleep.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao called Auntie Zhao over.

    She discussed with her the dishes for tomorrow night in the study.

    ¡°About ten people. There is a round table at home. It¡¯s not a problem for ten people to sit. It¡¯s just that the dishes served have to be unique. It has to be delicious and sumptuous.¡±

    Aunt Zhao nodded.

    ¡°We can¡¯tck wine. Let¡¯s see what wine is better.¡± Han Qiao added.

    ¡°There are also carriages. See if you can call a few or clean up a few rooms.

    Some of them would be drunk and have to be sent back.¡±

    Aunt Zhao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. There are many rooms in the guest courtyard. There are beds and we have plenty of bedding. It¡¯s not a problem for more than ten people to stay overnight.¡±

    ¡°How are the new servants? Are they diligent?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°They¡¯re very diligent. Compared to previous ones, they¡¯re much more obedient. The previous ones¡­¡± Aunt Zhao nced at Han Qiao. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Aunt Zhao licked her lips and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid those servants have mistaken their master for someone else.¡±

    Han Qiao frowned.

    She understood what Aunt Zhao meant.

    Before they moved to the county, the servants were under Butler Hu¡¯s management.

    Butler Hu must have some knowledge to do business.

    If he said something that seemed to be true, it would slowly influence the rest of the servants.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this matter anymore. In the future, 1 will discipline these people well. As the saying goes, if you can use them, use them. If you can¡¯t use them, sell them. The Heng family doesn¡¯t raise people who only eat and don¡¯t work, nor do we raise ingrates who eat and betray others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Everyone still had dinner together.

    However, Han Qiao realized that among the three sisters today, Sun Ke was still fine. She was still happy and ate whatever she wanted.

    However, the two older ones seemed to be in a bad mood. They kept stealing nces at Heng Yi while they were eating.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, was oblivious and remained as his usual self. He put food into her bowl and asked her to eat more.

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    Did Heng Yi unintentionally scare them when he sold his servants the other night?

    Han Qiao called her grandparents to eat.

    ¡°Oh, this egg-stewed tofu is delicious. Grandpa, try it.¡± Han Qiao picked up some food for Grandpa.

    She didn¡¯t touch it.

    She did not want to smell the smell of eggs now.

    She asked Shn to bring her a new pair of chopsticks and ate two mouthfuls of vegetable tofu skin soup.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, you have to eat,¡± Grandma said softly.

    Stewed tofu with eggs and braised soybeans with pork trotters were all dishes that the elderly loved to eat.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t touch any of it.

    ¡°Grandma, I want to eat it but can¡¯t.¡±

    The doctor couldn¡¯t confirm whether she was pregnant by taking her pulse, but she already had signs of pregnancy.

    ¡°Then eat more vegetables and tofu skin soup. Eat another bowlter at night.

    If you want to eat porridge, cook some in the y pot.¡± Grandma advised.

    Han Qiao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    After dinner, Han Qiao wanted to ask Sun Xiu and Sun Yi what was going on, but the two of them took Sun Ke to study.

    After Han Qiao and Heng Yi sent Grandma and Grandpa back, they walked back to the main courtyard hand in hand.

    ¡°When 1 saw someone go out, they wore that cloak with a circle of fur on the side. Do you like fox fur, rabbit fur, or ferret fur?¡±

    ¡°Ferret and fox fur are the best quality, but rabbit fur is good too.¡± Han Qiao could not persuade Heng Yi not to go hunting.

    Everyone had to live.

    Moreover, he had been hunting for many years.

    His saintly heart was insignificant in front of life.

    ¡°Moreover, the new year ising soon, and the weather is getting cold. If you can avoid entering the mountain, don¡¯t go.¡±

    It was so cold in the county town. It might have already started snowing in the mountains.

    ¡°I made ns with them. I¡¯m going the day after tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129: The "Unfaithful" Wife

    Chapter 129: The ¡°Unfaithful¡± Wife

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Everyone has a family to support. Although the government office pays two taels of silver a month, even a green onion in the county town needs money. You can bring them into the mountains to find some prey. Not to mention selling them for money, it¡¯s good to be able to eat them.¡±

    ¡°This will also be a good way for you to get along with them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the mountains are dangerous. You still have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, you can recognize herbs. You¡¯ve been to many ces in the mountains, so you might be able to find some good herbs to sell.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°They¡¯ll learn, and 1¡¯11 learn too. Reading, writing, recognizing herbs, and practicing martial arts.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi. ¡°I have a fist technique here. Do you want to practice it?¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    Han Qiao pulled him and walked faster.

    When they returned to the room, Han Qiao slowly demonstrated it to Heng Yi.

    She was worried about her stomach, so she did it very slowly.

    However, she had underestimated Heng Yi.

    This man was always full of surprises.

    Heng Yi only watched her movement once, and then he was able to replicate it well.

    By the time he did it a second time, he was already familiarized with the movement.

    ¡°I feel that this set of punches is very powerful.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t mention that this set of punches was used to retaliate against violent punches with gentle movements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it in the courtyard?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Heng Yi went to the yard and began to practice his fist. He punched a tree trunk, which was as thick as a leg, and it snapped with a crack.

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    Heng Yi smiled. ¡°I was strong before, but it¡¯s still a bit difficult to break such a thick tree. Ah-Qiao, your fist technique is really powerful. Once 1 master it, I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage even if 1 don¡¯t have a sword with me.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi and smiled.

    His past wish should have been to have a home to return to, someone to miss, and food to eat.

    Now that he had all these, he wanted to give his family a stronger wall and a stronger fortress.

    He was not a selfish person, but he was also a selfish person.

    ¡°Then do you want to practice again?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao leaned against the pir and watched Heng Yi practice several times.

    He was getting more and more skilled, and his speed was getting faster and faster.

    Each punch carried the wind.

    Every move was swift and fierce. Han Qiao could feel the power even from afar.

    Heng Yi took a deep breath.

    It was straightforward.

    Han Qiao stood under the eaves and smiled. ¡°The hot water is ready. Drink some hot water first and then go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up now.¡±

    Han Qiao pulled Heng Yi back. ¡°You can¡¯t go now. You¡¯ve just finished your boxing, and you¡¯re sweating a lot. All the pores on your body are open. If you take a shower now, the moisture will enter your body through your pores.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know much about this, but he listened to Han Qiao. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t. I¡¯m sweating all over. Stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and drink some hot water.¡±

    The water had been left in the pot for a while, and it was still warm.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to take small sips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just exercised intensely. You have to give your heart and lungs time to slowly calm down.¡±

    Han Qiao gently said to Heng Yi.

    He had never heard or understood anything, but Heng Yi listened carefully.

    He could also feel his heart beating violently against his chest.

    After drinking a pot of warm water in small sips, he calmed down and his body was no longer hot.

    Then, he got up and went to take a shower.

    When he returned, the charcoal brazier in the room was already gone.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use charcoal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe to put this in the house at night. 1 don¡¯t allow Grandpa, Grandma, Cheng¡¯er, and Ah-Xiu to put the brazier over there. If they really want to use it, they have to open a hole in the window to let the air in.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re a constable, you would probably meet cases like these in the future. A person died mysteriously, but there are no signs of a fight. The door is intact, but the person has already passed away. There was only a charcoal basin in the room. After the charcoal was burned, there would be some harmful substances lingering in the air. When people breathed it in, they would slowly be poisoned and suffocated, dying without feeling anything.¡±

    Heng Yi had never heard of this before.

    Han Qiao knew that he might not understand, but still told him anyway.

    She then brought up the matter of tomorrow¡¯s dinner. ¡°There are about ten of them, and I n to make sixteen dishes. I¡¯ll go buy some wine on the street tomorrow, probably a few more catties.¡±

    ¡°Let Aunt Zhao go and buy them. You should¡­¡± Heng Yi was worried.

    Han Qiao was already showing symptoms of pregnancy.

    If she went out on her own, what if¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk slower. Besides, I can¡¯t stay at home all the time after 1 get pregnant. If I don¡¯t go out, 1¡¯11 be stupid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re pregnant that you should go out more ande into contact with new things.¡± Han Qiao sat up. ¡°Heng Yi, you don¡¯t want me to just stay at home and take care of my husband and children, do you?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Heng Yi quickly said.

    Han Qiao heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t stay at home forever. When the new yeares, I¡¯ll still run a restaurant or do other things. If you work hard in the government office, I¡¯ll also work hard to earn money so we can be rich.¡±

    Han Qiao nestled in Heng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Heng Yi, 1 want to have my own career. Whether it¡¯s a small business or a restaurant, I want to do it well and earn money. I still have to save up for Ah-Xiu and the others¡¯ dowry and our children.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that only when you have money and food in your pocket can you be confident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of a life without money. It¡¯s too bitter.¡±

    Han Qiao said all this both for her and her family.

    However, she was right about one thing. They could not live a hard life.

    She couldn¡¯t live without a second meal or money in her hands.

    She liked wealth, luxury, food, and nothing to worry about. All of these needed money to support her.

    How could she not earn money?

    ¡°I know how to earn money.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Han Qiao pressed down on Heng Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°1 know you can make money, and that I can leave it to you. But Heng Yi, if you want me to stay at home every day, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Yi felt bad.

    He hugged Han Qiao and said, ¡°Then you have to take good care of yourself. Bring two more people with you. No matter what happens, you have to protect yourself first. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao replied softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±

    The next morning, the weather was still very cold. Compared to yesterday, the temperature had dropped by several degrees.

    Heng Yi woke up very early. He practiced a few sets of moves in the yard, then went back to his room to wipe himself and change his clothes.

    Han Qiao was still sleeping soundly. He didn¡¯t want to wake her up, so he stood by the bed and looked at her silently for a while before going out.

    He went to the dining room for breakfast.

    When Heng Yi arrived, the three children had already finished eating.

    Heng Yi looked at them and nodded.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi looked at each other. Sun Ke walked to Heng Yi and said, ¡°Father, we embroidered a pouch for you.¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    How should he describe the feeling in his chest?

    It was an indescribable feeling.

    The surprise seemed to be mixed with awe, and there was something else to mix in it too.

    He stood up and took the pouch that Sun Xiu and Sun Yi had made for him.

    The stitches looked fine, even though the embroidery was not very good yet, for a beginner, it was good enough.

    ¡°We just started learning embroidery. Sorry if we don¡¯t do well.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Heng Yi held the pouch.

    Then, he said dryly, ¡°You three have to learn well from Lady Lin. In a few days, I¡¯ll find a teacher to teach you other things.¡±

    The three children¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    ¡°All.¡±

    The three children held hands and left.

    Heng Yi sat back on the bench and looked at the purse in his hand.

    It looked very light, yet it felt very heavy.

    It felt as if it weighed a thousand or ten thousand pounds in his heart..

 Chapter 130 - 130: Warm-Hearted

    Chapter 130: Warm-Hearted

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the end, Heng Yi still hung the pouch on his waist, together with the one Han Qiao gave him.

    It looked nondescript.

    When he arrived at the government office, everyone immediately noticed this pouch.

    ¡°Heng Yi, who gave this to you? It looks quite exquisite.¡±

    ¡°My daughters gave it to me. They just learned needlework not long ago.¡± Heng Yi was still a little proud as he told them.

    Although it didn¡¯t look good hanging on his belt, he also felt that it was quite nice.

    It was not because of the purse itself, but rather because of the meaning and intention behind it.

    But he couldn¡¯t say what it was.

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡±

    Someone had already looked up Heng Yi¡¯s background.

    Everyone knew that his wife was three years older than him and had three daughters.

    Nowadays, it was all thanks to their ancestors that they were able to marry a good wife. Moreover, it was considered good fortune to marry a woman who was three years older than you.

    They have a mission today.

    A viger came to report that his old cow was missing and went to help find him.

    ¡°Is finding a cow part of our job too?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Yep. Never mind searching for an old cow, even if one chicken, duck, or goose is lost it¡¯s our job to find them. If there aremoners whoe to report to the officials, we have to make the trip. It¡¯s best if we can find them. If we can¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing they could do.¡± Wen Yu said.

    This time, three people went, all riding horses.

    It was Heng Yi¡¯s first time on a mission, so he was a little nervous.

    Wen Yu smiled and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When we get to the farm, you just have to look after us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    When Han Qiao woke up, the sun was already out.

    Although she said so, only a bit of sunshine could be seen.

    It was still very cold.

    She quickly changed her clothes, called Aunt Zhao, brought Shn, and let Doni drive the carriage.

    Today was the market day, so Han Qiao was especially excited.

    She bought chickens, ducks, and geese as soon as shey their eyes on them.

    She wanted to cook a few more dishes tonight. She could not eat the chicken, duck, and goose this year, but she could always eat them next year after her pregnancy.

    Therefore, she became the most prodigal woman on the street.

    She bought all the chickens, ducks, and even the small fish.

    As the New Year approached, many families would sell chickens, ducks, and geese to exchange for money to buy other things to celebrate the New Year. However, in previous years, these things were not sold very well. But today, in just the blink of an eye, Han Qiao walked over as if she was sweeping through everything.

    Dried vegetables, pickles, beans, and dried sweet potatoes.

    Not to mention eggs.

    However, she was a little picky when she bought eggs. She had to choose one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold in winter, so the chickens don¡¯ty eggs much. Some chickens don¡¯ty eggs at all.¡±

    ¡°You must have saved so many eggs for a long time.¡±

    She even bought two whole pigs.

    Not two catties, twenty catties, or two hundred catties. Two pigs.

    The two pigs added up to five to six hundred catties of meat.

    There was also pig offal, so she bought even more.

    Aunt Zhao and Shn followed beside her, wiping their sweat off their foreheads.

    If she could buy so much, would the Master be angry when he return?

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about these thoughts. She even made an appointment with the pork seller to deliver the pork tomorrow, especially the pork offal,rge and small intestines.

    No one knew why she bought so much pig offal.

    Han Qiao also went to the spice shop and bought a lot of spices before she happily returned home.

    When she reached the kitchen, Grandma smiled and asked, ¡°Did you buy the entire market?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the whole market.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and asked her men to clean up the chickens, ducks, and geese.

    ¡°If you can find a courtyard to lock them up, you should lock them up first and prepare the pork.¡±

    The pork was cut into pieces, and the ribs and meat were marinated separately.

    ¡°This pig trotter must be smeared with more salt for vor.¡±

    ¡°Wash the pig intestines well. Turn them over and over again. You must be careful with the small intestine. It can¡¯t be torn.¡±

    ¡°Stir-fry these spices and grind them for me.¡±

    She was so busy that her mouth was dry. Then, she forced herself to eat two bowls of white rice for lunch.

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    Not to mention the three children and their grandparents.

    Ever since she fell sick, she couldn¡¯t eat, so how could she not have an appetite?

    She felt really full today.

    Meanwhile, at the same time, Heng Yi and the others were still looking for cattle for the client.

    ¡°My cow was tied upst night but disappeared this morning.¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke.

    He didn¡¯t raise his hand to wipe his tears.

    In the countryside, cows were more expensive than humans.

    As Wen Yu continued to interview the man, Gu Jiu recorded everything on his notes, and Heng Yi went into the cow pen to take a closer look.

    Then, he looked at the footprints.

    After leaving the cow pen, he said to Wen Yu and Gu Jiu, ¡°Follow me. I roughly know where the cow went.¡±

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu were stunned for a moment, then they remembered that Heng Yi was a hunter, so he knew the habits of these animals all too well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu shouted in unison.

    Then, everyone followed Heng Yi.

    They first went to a family in the vige.

    ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± The man in charge turned pale.

    He didn¡¯t let anyone in.

    ¡°You¡¯d better cooperate with the officials. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sent to the government office to eat in prison.¡± As Wen Yu spoke, he took out the token and showed it to the man.

    The man still refused to move aside.

    Gu Jiu stepped forward and held him down.

    The man shouted, ¡°The officer hit someone! The officer hit someone!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sound too excited to meet your father, will you?¡± Gu Jiu kicked the man.

    He was kicked until he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t breathe, but he was relieved.

    When Heng Yi entered the yard, his wife wanted to shout, but when Heng Yi pulled out his sword, she screamed and slumped against the wall.

    He went straight to the pigsty.

    There was no cow in the pigsty, but there was a pile of cow poop in the pile of poop pile that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up.

    ¡°That¡¯s cow dung.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Wen Yu turned around and kicked the man a few times. ¡°Say, where did you put the cow?¡±

    ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t! I ¨C It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling the truth? It seems that you want to go to the office for a beating.¡±

    As he spoke, he had the urge to shackle the man.

    His wife came back to her senses and shouted, ¡°D-don¡¯t take him to the government office. I know where the cow went.¡±

    The man looked at his wife in betrayal.

    He wanted to tear her mouth apart.

    The man had stolen the cowst night but had sold it long ago.

    At this moment, the cows had probably been transported out of Puyi County.

    Wen Yu said to Gu Jiu, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Heng Yi and I will go after them.¡±

    Stay safe on the road.¡± Gu Jiu hurriedly said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He got on his horse after leaving the courtyard.

    Wen Yu was familiar with the roads, so Heng Yi just followed him.

    On such a cold day, the cold wind was like a knife cutting his face.

    Neither of themined that they were tired.

    Wen Yu was usually a happy man, but when he was on a mission, he was serious and focused.

    ¡°Heng Yi, there¡¯s a teahouse in front. Let¡¯s rest for a while and eat something hot before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi was also hungry, but he could endure it.

    If Wen Yu didn¡¯t suggest that they should stop, he wouldn¡¯t say it either.

    The two of them dismounted their horse and entered the teahouse.

    The waiter immediately came to greet them. ¡°Officials, what would you like?¡±

    ¡°Anything hot and prepared dishes that you have. We don¡¯t have much time to stay around. We still have some work.¡±

    ¡°There are buns, steamed buns, books, minced meat noodles, chicken soup noodles¡­¡±

    Wen Yu was in a dilemma.

    He had a sick mother at home. Usually, two taels of silver were not enough.

    ¡°Give me a pot of hot tea first, two bowls of chicken soup and minced meat noodles, and four steamed buns.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The waiter immediately shouted at the kitchen behind him.

    ¡°A pot of hot tea, two bowls of chicken soup and minced pork noodles, and four steamed buns..¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131: First Appearance of Talent

    Chapter 131: First Appearance of Talent

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Wen Yu looked at Heng Yi and said, ¡°Actually, two bowls of in noodles will do.¡±

    ¡°All-Qiao said that the weather is cold and we should drink more warm things. I know nothing about the government office, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Wen Yu to teach me more in the future.¡± Heng Yi said.

    The waiter came over with a teapot.

    He enthusiastically poured tea for the two of them.

    ¡°How much is the total?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Ten copper coins for a bowl of chicken soup noodles, five copper coins more with minced meat, one copper coin for a steamed bun, five copper coins for a pot of tea, a total of 39 copper coins.¡±

    Heng Yi opened his purse, took out a hundred coins, and pushed it to the waiter. ¡°I want to ask you something. Tell me nicely, and the rest of the money will be yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sir, please ask me.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone drive any cows over today?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°There is, but it happened more than two hours ago.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He let go of the copper coin.

    The waiter immediately picked it up and rushed to the counter to pay.

    The extra silver was enough to buy a few steamed buns.

    Wen Yu nced at Heng Yi, ¡°Why did you think of spending money to ask the waiter? You know you can ask without spending money.¡±

    ¡°If you spend money, he will tell the truth. If you don¡¯t spend money, he might answer randomly.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with Heng Yi¡¯s words.

    Wen Yu also believed that money could make the world go round.

    Without money, people would only grind and push on ghosts.

    ¡°When we find the cow and report it to the government office, we can get the money back.¡± Wen Yu said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°If we find the cow, we can still reward you,¡± Wen Yu said.

    ¡°If we do find it, it won¡¯t be from my effort alone. We should split the credit equally.¡± Heng Yi said seriously, disapproving of him taking all the credit.

    Wen Yu smiled, ¡°The first merit I mentioned is that the county magistrate will praise you a few more times. The actual reward will be shared by everyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The noodles were served.

    Wen Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh after taking a bite. ¡°This chicken noodle soup is more delicious than the clear broth noodle soup. It¡¯s fresh!¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    However, he felt that it was not as good as Han Qiao¡¯s cooking.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, other than yesterday¡¯s meal, I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Heng Yi looked at Wen Yu.

    His eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°My mother has to take medicine every day, and the few medicines she takes are very expensive.¡±

    ¡°We can go into the mountains to look for herbs.¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t know medicine, nor do 1 recognize herbs. 1 don¡¯t even know what those herbs look like.¡±

    ¡°Get me a fresh one. I might have seen it in the mountains.¡±

    Wen Yu paused, then patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, 1¡¯11 remember your kindness. If you need me in the future, just tell me.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He ate his noodles silently.

    Wen Yu also sped up and only started eating the steamed buns after finishing the noodles.

    Eating it with the broth was another taste.

    After eating the steamed bread, the two of them continued to chase after the person who bought the cow.

    It was still cloudy in Puyi County. After passing through the town, it was a little foggy. It looked like it was going to rain and snow.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fork ahead,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Heng Yi got off his horse and carefully looked at the footprints on the two paths.

    He pointed to the path on the right. ¡°Take this path.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    The two of them rode their horses again.

    It was also their bad luck. They had only ridden for a short distance when it began to rain and snow.

    The two of them were shivering from the cold.

    Wen Yu almost said that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and needed to find a ce to rest.

    However, Heng Yi didn¡¯t say a word, so he could only follow him.

    After another 15 minutes, Wen Yu pointed at the three people and the cow, ¡°Heng Yi, look.¡±

    He then turned to Heng Yi and said, ¡°Heng Yi, these three people are armed and trained. Be careful. When I go down, you ride on the horse and attack immediately when they have their swords. Don¡¯t feel guilty. We¡¯re on a mission. If anything happens, the imperial court will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    His hand had already touched the hilt of the sword on his waist.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Wen Yu shouted,

    The three men who were driving the cow stopped in their tracks and turned around.

    They looked at the two people riding their horses over.

    ¡°Big brother, the officers are here!¡±

    The man standing in the middle was wearing a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat.

    His face was covered by a bamboo hat.

    ¡°Speak properly first. If you don¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen Yu jumped off his horse.

    He said to the three of them, ¡°We¡¯re officers from the government office, where did you get this cow?¡±

    ¡°I bought it.¡±

    ¡°Who bought it?¡± Wen Yu asked again.

    The man in the bamboo hat slowly looked up at Wen Yu, then at Heng Yi, who was sitting on the horse¡¯s back with one hand holding the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Officers, please do me a favor and pretend that you didn¡¯t see us three brothers today.¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    Wen Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Today, we are going to bring this cow back. You guys have toe with us because this cow wasn¡¯t sold by its owner. It was stolen by a thief and sold to you.¡± As Wen Yu spoke, his hand was already nestled on the hilt of the knife. The leader sneered. ¡°What does that have to do with us? Is it wrong for us to pay for the cow?¡±

    ¡°Whether you are wrong or not, we will make the decision¡ª¡±

    ¡°Damn it! My brother is talking to you nicely. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit.¡± The tall and thin man said as he pulled out the knife at his waist. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t talk to them. If you kill one, it¡¯s one. If you kill two, it¡¯s two.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man in the bamboo hat said coldly.

    With permission, the tall and thin man quickly attacked Wen Yu.

    The other drew his sword and stabbed at the horse.

    Heng Yi pulled out his sword, jumped off his horse, and kicked the man away.

    With a single move, Heng Yi gained the upper hand.

    He looked at Wen Yu.

    Wen Yu was forced to retreat step by step. He had no way to retreat. Seeing that he was about to be injured, Heng Yi raised his sword and the metals immediately shed, using the back of the sword to receive the attack that would take Wen Yu¡¯s life.

    He even reached out and pulled Wen Yu, throwing him far away.

    Wen Yu also knew some martial arts. He flipped over and staggered a few steps before regaining his bnce.

    Meanwhile, the man with the bamboo hat joined the battle. Despite that, Heng Yi still had the upper hand.

    One of them was kicked away by Heng Yi and fell to the ground.

    He did not know much about sword techniques, but his speed was especially fast. In a few moves, he forced the man in the bamboo hat to retreat.

    His two brothers came back to their senses and attacked Heng Yi as well.

    Three against one, Heng Yi was still as fast as ever. Heng Yi shed one of them, and the man¡¯s shoulder was almost chopped off.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Third brother!¡±

    ¡°Third brother!¡±

    The three of them shouted in unison.

    One of them roared at Heng Yi with bloodshot eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The man in the bamboo hat grabbed him and retreated.

    Heng Yi also retreated to a safe position.

    Wen Yu immediately came forward and berated, ¡°I advise you to put down your weapons ande with us. Otherwise¡­¡±

    The consequences were not something they could afford.

    The man in the bamboo hat said, ¡°Officers, can you let my two brothers leave? 1¡¯11 go with you.¡±

    ¡°We only went to buy a cow. We didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±

    ¡°If my third brother¡¯s injury isn¡¯t treated immediately, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive..¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132: Cut the Nonsense

    Chapter 132: Cut the Nonsense

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Wen Yuughed in anger.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re also a person who walks in the martial arts world. Why didn¡¯t you say so before you attacked us? Now, you had no choice but to lower your head because you couldn¡¯t gain any advantage.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to be sensible and not force us to be ruthless.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Heng Yi¡¯s strong martial arts, they would have died here today.

    ¡°Cut the crap, walk by yourself.¡± Heng Yi said.

    They were actually extremely cold at this moment.

    Compared to Heng Yi¡¯s tenacity, they were far from bearing the cold.

    The man who had been shed screamed in pain.

    The man in the bamboo hat said in a deep voice, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not going to let this go.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal at first, but since they have attacked the officer, things could get worse.

    Heng Yi stood aside and didn¡¯t say anything.

    From the beginning to the end, it was impossible to be good.

    The man in the bamboo hat supported the injured man and said to the other man who was still furious, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, he red at Heng Yi.

    He would remember this man¡¯s name.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. In this line of work, he couldn¡¯t avoid offending people.

    No matter who this person was, he had to do his part.

    They could not move as quickly as they had left, especially when there was an injured person among them.

    Although he was allowed to ride on the cow¡¯s back, the other two were obviously not very cooperative.

    Moreover, these two people wanted to escape whenever they had the chance.

    If they had met someone else, they would have escaped, but they met Heng Yi and Wen Yu.

    They can¡¯t beat Heng Yi, and they don¡¯t have as many tricks as Wen Yu.

    Wen Yu kept a close eye on them.

    Back in Puyi County, the man who stole the cow confessed everything after being beaten.

    He and the old man who raised the cow were rtives.

    The county magistrate ordered the thief to be locked up and sent people to pick up Heng Yi and the others.

    They also brought along the old man too. If he recognizes the cow, they would let the old man bring it back home. But if he doesn¡¯t recognize it as his own, they would have to keep it for safekeeping in the government office and no one will raise the cow for him. If it dies in the government office, the old man would still have to paypensation.

    Therefore, there was an additional carriage prepared.

    Han Qiao had already asked her men to prepare all the dishes and stewed the ones that should be stewed.

    He also asked Dong Lai to make a trip to Heng Yi¡¯s office.

    Dong Lai came to the government office with a smile. ¡°Constable, have the constables gone to the government office?¡±

    As Dong Lai spoke, he followed Han Qiao¡¯s instructions and secretly handed over a hundred copper coins.

    After the bailiff took it, he said, ¡°We have work to do today. We are all busy. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°My Master is also a constable. Didn¡¯t he say that they¡¯re going to the residence for dinner today? Madam asked this humble servant toe and take a look.¡± ¡°From Constable Heng¡¯s residence?¡±

    Dong Lai nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The bailiff instantly became much more polite. He approached Dong Lai and whispered, ¡°An old man lost his cow. Your Master and the civil constable went to chase the thief.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Dong Lai nodded repeatedly.

    He understood.

    He thanked the bailiff and hurried back to report to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get someone to wait at the city gate.¡±

    ¡°If the Master and the otherse back, let theme straight home.¡±

    She also made people boil some water.

    It was a gray day, and she was worried that Heng Yi and the others might get caught in the rain.

    He also ordered people to buy straw raincoats and bamboo hats, as Heng Yi would need them in the future.

    ¡°Buying a few sets is also good for the family.¡±

    Seeing that the sky was darkening, the county magistrate, advisor, and official sent people to the manor to pass on the message that they would not being over tonight.

    That they woulde another day.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t let the servante to deliver the message for nothing.

    It was a simple, in-colored purse with two hundred coins inside.

    She also wanted to be more generous, but her strength did not allow it.

    It was said that money could make the world go round. Han Qiao learned from the three men that Constable Qin had brought others to meet Heng Yi and the others. All in all, it was only a matter of time before they woulde over for dinner.

    Therefore, she still had to get someone to prepare it. Even if they didn¡¯te, they could still eat it tomorrow.

    Constable Qin and the others did receive Heng Yi and Wen Yu.

    Two of them were drenched, and the other three were not much better. The injured one seemed to be dying because of excessive blood loss.

    When the old man saw the cow, he began to cry. ¡°This is my cow, this is my cow!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your cow, hurry up and bring it back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Officers. Thank you, Officers!¡±

    The old man stroked the cow as if he was his family.

    This was the support of the entire family. With this old cow, there was still some hope in life.

    The injured man was thrown into the carriage.

    Although the other two were not shackled, they were treated as prisoners.

    By the time they reached the city gate, the sky was already dark.

    Knowing that these constables were out of the city on business, someone was waiting at the gate. Even Dong Lai was invited to the house to avoid the wind.

    It was said that the prime minister was a seventh-grade official. Who knew when his master would be rich?

    When he saw Heng Yi and the others, Dong Lai immediately went to them, ¡°Master.¡±

    Heng Yi jumped off his horse. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Madam asked me to wait here.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded. ¡°Go back and tell Madam to prepare the food. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dong Lai immediately drove the carriage back home.

    Heng Yi and the others went to the government office.

    The injured ones needed to be bandaged up a little. As for the others, their lives were up to fate.

    The other two were to be locked up in prison and await punishment.

    After these trivial matters were settled, Heng Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The food is ready.¡±

    ¡°Then go back and change your clothes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to work tomorrow anyway, so we¡¯ll have to drink a few more sses tonight.¡±

    They had to go home to change their clothes ande clean.

    Heng Yi also goes home first.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached when he came back drenched.

    ¡°Hurry up and take a hot bath to warm yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As he soaked in the steaming hot bath, his fatigue dissipated quite a bit.

    Especially when his wife helped to scrub his back and wash his hair, Heng Yi felt that the life of an immortal was nothing more than this.

    After washing, Heng Yi put on thick clothes. Even his cotton shoes were new, soft, and warm.

    ¡°Did you dry it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I asked Shn to dry it for me.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Even so, Heng Yi was still touched.

    The feeling of being cared for, loved, and remembered was sweeter than eating honey.

    ¡°We¡¯re going into the mountains tomorrow. 1¡¯11 see if there¡¯s any honey.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t refuse anything Heng Yi did for the family.

    ¡°Hurry up and wait by the door. Your colleagues should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi waited at the door for a while, and then someone came.

    They all walked here. After all, not everyone had the money to buy horses and carriages.

    ¡°Aiya, Heng Yi, your house is really nice.¡±

    ¡°Come over whenever you have the time.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°You said it yourself. We wille back more often!¡±

    The group of peopleughed and went to the dining room.

    A brazier was lit in the dining room. It was warm when they entered. The wine and dishes were already on the table.

    He could move his chopsticks after washing his hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to eat such a sumptuous meal during the New Year. This trip was worth it.¡±

    Heng Yi called everyone to sit.

    Someone was curious. ¡°Heng Yi, you have to introduce us to your wife. Otherwise, if we bump into her on the street, we won¡¯t be able to recognize her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, quickly invite Sister-In-Law out so that everyone can get to know her..¡±

 Chapter 133 - 133: Good Fortune

    Chapter 133: Good Fortune

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi opened his mouth to refuse.

    It was very cold outside at this time of the night.

    Then, he heard someone call out from outside, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Heng Yi immediately stood up.

    The people in the dining room couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    He blushed slightly. ¡°You all eat first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    He was not ignorant of the ways of the world.

    Heng Yi got up and walked out of the room. He was surprised to see Han Qiao dressed up.

    Han Qiao nced at him. ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    ¡°The seniors want to see you, so 1 was just about to get someone to invite you.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and let me in.¡±

    Han Qiao followed Heng Yi into the dining room.

    Everyone at the table looked over.

    They were stunned at first, but then they understood.

    No wonder Heng Yi was so desperate to marry her, even though she was three years older than him and had three daughters, she was extremely beautiful.

    With such good looks and an extremely prosperous worker, anyone would be willing to marry her.

    After Heng Yi married his wife, he seemed to have been enlightened.

    It was really enviable to advance triumphantly all the way.

    Constable Qin and the others quickly stood up.

    ¡°The Han Lady greets everyone.¡± Han Qiao bowed slightly.

    ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Constable Qin hurriedly said.

    The others also smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re all rough people. We can¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Han Qiao also said a few words of courtesy, telling everyone to eat and drink well. If they wanted to go back home tonight, there would be a carriage to send them back. If they didn¡¯t want to go back, they could stay at their home.

    Then, she left the dining room.

    As soon as Han Qiao left, Wen Yu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Sister-inw is so virtuous!¡±

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Drinking wine, eating vegetables,¡± He poured wine for them one by one.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Eat the vegetables. There are so many vegetables.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t even eat such a good feast during the New Year.

    Having a family background would always bring you somewhere.

    By the time the wine was half empty, Wen Yu was retelling about Heng Yi¡¯s bravery.

    ¡°That sword was about to pierce me, but Heng Yi blocked it and threw me far away.¡±

    Wen Yu said, still feeling lingering fear in his heart.

    He poured wine for Heng Yi. ¡°Brother, 1 will remember your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll toast you.¡±

    Heng Yi raised his cup. ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    It was Heng Yi¡¯s first time on a mission, and he had done it so perfectly. The three buyers didn¡¯t seem to havee from a good ce.

    Constable Qin said, ¡°I think those people might be mountain bandits.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    They all turned to look at Constable Qin.

    ¡°It¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be as bad as it sounds, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, boss, didn¡¯t we just catch the people who unfortunately bought a cow from the wrong seller? What you said¡­¡±

    ¡°If they are Mountain Bandits¡­¡±

    His co-worker patted Heng Yi again. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great service.¡±

    ¡°Good God. You¡¯ve juste to do a job and you¡¯ve already made a great contribution.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my credit alone.¡± Heng Yi said seriously, ¡°Everyone did their best.¡±

    But praises aside, if those three buyers were mountain bandits, they would be very busy in the future.

    Constable Qin changed the topic again and stopped talking about this matter. He started talking about their ns on hunting in the mountains tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you bring someone who knows medicine?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Constable Qin thought for a while. ¡°Is a little apprentice okay? My eldest nephew is currently studying medicine. He¡¯s just an apprentice.¡±

    ¡°Sure, as long as he could recognize herbs, it would be enough.¡±

    Wen Yu nced at Heng Yi.

    A thousand words were all in silence.

    The men chatted as they ate, and then talked about their hunting trip tomorrow. What did they need to bring?

    Han Qiao called her three daughters to the kitchen and asked them to prepare a return gift.

    ¡°When youe in, prepare something. We also have to prepare a return gift. I asked you toe so that you can learn how to interact with others.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke looked at each other.

    Sun Xiu looked around the kitchen. ¡°Mother, give me some green bean cakes and some oranges. We made the green bean paste ourselves. It tastes very good. It looks very decent when we put it in the food box. The oranges belong to our family, so we¡¯ll give them a basket. It¡¯s rare to have no fruits in winter.¡±

    Sun Yi nodded hurriedly.

    Sun Ke didn¡¯t quite understand, so she nodded as well.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±

    Most of them were packed in food boxes, and Han Qiao had bought quite a few too.

    The lunch boxes were stacked into three, and the price was not expensive.

    Bamboo baskets were even cheaper. They cost a few copper coins each and were sold everywhere on the streets.

    A te of mung bean cakes was filled with sixteen pieces, and a basket of oranges was filled with oranges of all sizes.

    By the time they finished, Constable Qin and the others were drunk and wanted to go back home. Since they all lived in the county town, the carriage would be able to travel quickly.

    They were both surprised and happy to see the return gift, but they also felt that they shouldn¡¯t underestimate Heng Yi and his wife.

    After everyone left, Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard, reeking of alcohol.

    Han Qiao had already fallen asleep.

    Hearing the noise, she opened her eyes and saw Heng Yi slowly walking over.

    She could smell the alcohol on him.

    She frowned in disgust and quickly told him to wash up before she left to bring a change of clothes for him.

    ¡°Okay, you sleep.¡± Heng Yi was very obedient.

    Shn quickly filled the water and retreated respectfully.

    Heng Yi washed his feet in the bathroom and put on thick and warm cotton shoes.

    When he returned to the bedroom, Han Qiao put on a jacket and leaned against the headboard. ¡°They all left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they all left.¡±

    Han Qiao moved a little closer and let Heng Yi lie on the bed.

    She saw him looking at her with infatuation in his eyes.

    Her heart also gradually softened.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    ¡°I feelfortable and don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±

    Tonight was the first time in years that he had eaten and drank with his colleagues.

    He talked about his life ideals and future ns.

    He would not leave his family and make a lot of money so that his wife and children could live a good life.

    Han Qiao kissed Heng Yi¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Go to sleep. You still have to go hunting tomorrow. If you don¡¯t have a good sleep, you won¡¯t have the energy and strength tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re happy, you can invite them a few more times in the future. We don¡¯t need to be celebrating anybody¡¯s birthday in February, so you can invite them again then.¡±

    ¡°We can also visit them after the New Year.¡±

    In short, if he wanted to befriend someone, there were many excuses for him to move around.

    She could also ask their wives for some advice.

    Their feelings were connected.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heng Yi was really obedient.

    Han Qiao asked him to sleep, so he hugged her and closed his eyes. His hand gently stroked Han Qiao¡¯s stomach.

    Then, they fell into a deep sleep.

    After sleeping like this, he was still energetic when he woke up in the morning.

    Han Qiao asked the kitchen to make some rice balls, and Heng Yi carried the iron pot and the bowl on his back. If he was hungry or thirsty up in the mountains, he could eat something warm.

    He even brought three servants to go with him.

    They might be entering the mountains today, but who knew when the next time would be.

    He did not want to return empty-handed.

    Constable Qin and the others had been waiting at the entrance of the county town for a long time. In order to speed up, they even borrowed horses from their friends who had horses.

    The group of people arrived at the manor and ced the horse and carriage by the manor.

    When Uncle Yao and the others saw the people from the government office, they instantly became uneasy.

    Constable Qin said a few words and followed Heng Yi into the mountain.

    They were all people who could endure hardships, and they weren¡¯t slow when they trekked through the foliages.

    Heng Yi took the lead, the chopper in his hand, easily cutting a path for them. His ears were sharp, and his sense of smell was even sharper.

    ¡°There should be wild boars ahead.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Upon hearing that, Constable Qin, Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, and the others pricked up their ears to listen, but they heard nothing.

    ¡°There should be a herd of wild boars..¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: Dealing with the World

    Chapter 134: Dealing with the World

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When they heard about the wild boars, they became excited.

    After all, a wild boar would cost at least one or two taels of silver. A bigger one would cost three taels of silver.

    Even if they didn¡¯t sell it, they could keep it at home and live a fat and beautiful year.

    They couldn¡¯t have meat for every meal.

    ¡°How, how many are there?¡± Constable Qin asked softly.

    ¡°It should be a nest from the sound, but I¡¯m not sure how many. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Heng Yi lightened his steps.

    The others followed behind him, walking even more carefully.

    When he saw the ten wild boars, Heng Yi began to distribute the tasks.

    They didn¡¯t have to do anything else but stop the wild boar from escaping.

    Only then did he have the time to trap the wild boars one by one?

    The three servants Heng Yi brought were also extremely nervous.

    Heng Yi was very fast. He threw out the hemp rope hanging on his shoulder and wrapped it around the boar¡¯s neck. Then, he jumped onto the tree and hung the boar up.

    The rope in his hand was thrown out again, and another wild boar was caught.

    The herd of wild boars was frightened and had long fled with loud cries.

    The boars were even more ferocious when their escapes were blocked.

    Heng Yi was really fast. It only took him a blink of an eye to catch the boars and hang them onto the tree.

    Out of the dozen wild boars, they had caught five. Their teamwork was not good enough. If they had better teamwork, they could have caught two more.

    However, Constable Qin was already satisfied.

    They even thought of how to divide these wild boars.

    Each of them gave half of the rest to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Going down the mountain?¡± Constable Qin asked.

    Heng Yi was about to nod when he sniffed again. ¡°Whoever walks fast and has good qinggong, follow me. 1 smell a badger cave nearby.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Actually, they all wanted to go, but they had to tie up the five wild boars and carry them down the mountain.

    In the end, only Constable Qin and Wen Yu followed Heng Yi.

    The badgers were already in hibernation this time of year.

    Heng Yi was always urate when he dug out the badger nest.

    When the three badgers were caught, they were still in a daze at first. When they woke up, they began to cry.

    Heng Yi tied their mouths with hemp ropes.

    Heng Yi chopped a tree trunk as thick as an arm, tied the badger up, and let Constable Qin and Wen Yu carry it.

    Only then did they see Heng Yi¡¯s true hunting ability.

    He dug a rabbit hole.

    After a while, Heng Yi disappeared and returned with one or several rabbits.

    After a while, he disappeared again. When he came back, he was carrying new animals; sometimes hares, other times pheasants. When they reached the foot of the mountain, there were more than forty hares and more than ten pheasants.

    Constable Qin and the others thought that Heng Yi was wasting his talent by working at the government office.

    He was born to be a hunter.

    When they arrived at the manor, Constable Qin and the others discussed killing the wild boar.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Heng Yi has no problem with the Chief.

    ¡°We¡¯ll split the rabbit, but I want the rabbit skin.¡±

    Uncle Yao and the others were busy boiling water and killing pigs.

    They killed the rabbits.

    The pig¡¯s blood had to stay. Heng Yi wanted to take the pig¡¯s innards back to Heng Manor first, and when they were ready, they would share some tomorrow.

    He knew that Han Qiao wanted the small intestine.

    What sausages were they going to make?

    ¡°Our half of the pig is for you to take home. We¡¯ll give each of you a hind leg and take the pig¡¯s head away.¡± Constable Qin said.

    Heng Yi naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    He even asked for the pig¡¯s brain.

    He gave each of them some pig¡¯s blood and asked them to bring it home for braising or making soup.

    Two rabbits for each person, and all the chickens were his.

    He left a few rabbits, a few chickens, and half a pig at the mountain for Uncle Yao and the others to cook.

    These days, Uncle Yao and the others had been helping to plow the orange grove, fertilize it, and grow vegetables. It had been very hard on them.

    Heng Yi was going to sell the three live badgers and split the money.

    The badger was a good hunt, and it wouldn¡¯t be sold casually. He nned to send it to the Feng family.

    The price offered by the Feng family was fairer than the outside world.

    They parted at the city gate and went home separately.

    Heng Yi brought most of the hunt home.

    When Han Qiao saw the badger, she asked,¡± Is that a badger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Lock them in the cage first. You go personally and send some wild boar meat to the county magistrate and the others.¡±

    ¡°Give three of the boar¡¯s legs to the county magistrate. Then give the hares to Dian Bao and the Grand Master.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t seem to quite understand the intention, but he also knew that he had to do it.

    After eating some food, he personally went over.

    County Magistrate Wu was overjoyed to see Heng Yi deliver the boar leg.

    ¡°I was just about to eat something fresh, and you sent it over. I¡¯m very lucky today.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know how to take it.

    County Magistrate Wu also knew that Heng Yi was a person who kept his mouth shut. After all, he had investigated this man carefully.

    He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him, so he said, ¡°Go ahead and do your work. Remember toe to the government office early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Work hard. You have a bright future if you want to be a capable person.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    Heng Yi also brought the meat to the Grand Master and Dian Bao.

    The Grand Master was very stoic, not very enthusiastic nor was he cold.

    But his fellow officer was very enthusiastic.

    ¡°I heard that you want to open a broker shop. Helping people sell houses, farms, shops, and fields?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. 1 have one just for you. If you need to settle the transfer of ownership,e find me anytime.¡±

    Heng Yi thought of Han Qiao¡¯s words and got closer. ¡°Thank you, Dian Bao. 1¡¯11 give you ten percent of the profits.¡±

    Ning Dian smiled thinly. ¡°No need, no need. Just get me a few catties of wer.¡±

    Of course, this was just a polite remark.

    If Heng Yi¡¯s business was good, he had to give him some benefits.

    There was no need to say too much about what everyone knew.

    Meanwhile, back in the Heng Mansion, Han Qiao asked him to marinate the rabbit meat and kill the pheasant to make soup.

    On such a cold day it was a great time to eat a bowl of hot chicken soup.

    After the pork was selected, it was washed and chopped into pieces, mixed with sausages.

    There were also quite a few sausages in the small intestines of a few wild boars.

    Han Qiao mixed it with spicy food.

    When Heng Yi returned, dinner was ready.

    Braised pork brain, cold pork belly, pig blood soup, stewed pork trotter and soybeans, chicken soup, cold shredded chicken, and stir-fried chicken giblets.

    Grandpa liked pig¡¯s brain, pig¡¯s blood soup, pig¡¯s trotters and soybeans, cold shredded chicken, a bowl and a half of rice, and a bowl of chicken soup.

    Once he finished, he burped contentedly.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you full?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m full.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted her grandparents to be full, but they had to walk more and digest more before going to bed.

    The three children could only be 90% full. They had to digest their food at night before they could sleep. Otherwise, they would be fat in the future. Losing weight was a very difficult thing to do.

    She was only 70 ¨C 80% full and would never eat too much.

    Otherwise, it would be troublesome if her stomach was bloated in the future.

    Heng Yi consumed a lot of energy, so he could eat whatever he wanted.

    After dinner, Heng Yi helped Han Qiao walk slowly.

    This house was big and the scenery was good. It was also very good to walk around.

    They could still talk between husband and wife.

    Shn was walking very far behind, so she couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about. However, if Han Qiao called her loudly, she coulde over immediately.

    ¡°Today¡¯s harvest is not bad. If you meet another constable tomorrow and he asks you to lead the way into the mountain, you should agree.¡±

    ¡°Arrester Wang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are some people that we can¡¯t offend..¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135: The Unfilial Daughter

    Chapter 135: The Unfilial Daughter

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know much about this, so Han Qiao exined to him, ¡°It¡¯s said that the King of Hell is easy to meet, but the little devils are hard to deal with. Although Grand Master Wang isn¡¯t your general, he has some means and connections to get to the position of a constable. There¡¯s no benefit in offending him, so you might as well take advantage of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be better if he doesn¡¯t spare a single nce at you. If he asks you to bring him into the mountains, don¡¯t reject him immediately. You still have to tell Constable Qin since he¡¯s your boss.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He didn¡¯t know that there were so many twists and turns to hunting.

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi¡¯s tired face.

    ¡°Clean up and go to sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Heng Manor was quiet, but many people couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    For example, the Han Family in Xishan Vige.

    Han Xiang returned home crying.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Zhou Anshan hit me.¡±

    Han Xiang was already pregnant. It was such a cold day, and she was not wearing much. She was so cold that she was trembling.

    Half of her face was swollen.

    ¡°He and his cousin are in an ambiguous rtionship, and he doesn¡¯t allow me to say anything.¡± Han Xiang started crying.

    Mother Han told her to wash her face and change into thick clothes.

    She was still pregnant, so she had to be more careful with herself.

    Han Xiang sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Big Sister¡¯s fault. If she had cared about our sisterhood when we visited her, Zhou Anshan wouldn¡¯t have given me a hard time when we came home.¡±

    ¡°What did your sister do to you?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    Father Han remained silent.

    The other members of the Han Family looked at Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang shrank back and answered, ¡°I only bought a few mu ofnd and needed some money to repair my house. 1 asked her to lend me some money, but she refused.¡±

    ¡°How much did you ask from her?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°How much can I borrow from her? It was nothing more than ten or twenty taels. She was the one who promised me back then, but she went back on her word.¡±

    If it was three to five taels, the family would have some.

    But Han Yuan didn¡¯t want to lend it to her daughter.

    Since the family had not split up yet, they wanted to put the house up for use first, so that when the time came for them to go their separate ways, they would still have a ce to stay.

    Buyingnd, and building houses would all require money. What thing in the world didn¡¯t cost money?

    Moreover, they nned to buy a few more mu of wastnd. When they reimed it, they could grow more vegetables and raise more chickens.

    The more they bought, the more free gifts the vige would give away when dividing thend. The family was also very tight on money.

    Han Qiao was rich, but she couldn¡¯t ask her daughter for money.

    Mother Han dragged Han Xiang to wash up, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you believe me? Look at my face, am I going to lie about something like this? Don¡¯t you believe that Zhou Anshan hit me?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Zhou Anshan is not human. He hugged his cousin on our bed and refused to admit it when 1 caught him.¡±

    Thinking of this, Han Xiang gritted her teeth.

    She would not let that b*tch off so easily.

    After she dealt with Zhou Anshan, she would deal with that b*tch.

    If she wanted to sleep in Zhou Anshan¡¯s bed, she had to ask her if she agreed.

    The most important thing now was to get Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    Back in the main room, Father Han had been silent all this while. Han Yuan asked him in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°How much of what you said about Ah-Xiang is true?¡± Father Han asked.

    This matter was really hard to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county town tomorrow and ask Ah-Qiao what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Both husband and wife had their own thoughts.

    Han Yuan knew that Han Xiang must have lied.

    But she didn¡¯t know which aspect Han Xiang was lying about.

    Father Han felt that since Han Qiao had moved to the county town, she had not returned. His parents were still living in the county town with her as well. As their son, he had to go and visit them.

    He also wanted to ask about the reason for this matter.

    It was best for sisters to live in harmony. If they fell apart, it would be better.

    Sisters falling out¡­

    When Father Han thought of this, he felt upset.

    Therefore, before dawn, he got up and drove the ox cart to the county town.

    He did not go empty-handed. There were many sweet potatoes at home now, so he brought a few baskets of sweet potatoes and caught two chickens.

    He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t find the way, so he called Han Ming toe with him.

    He thought that Han Ming and Han Qiao were quite close, which was the reason why he brought him along.

    The father and son were silent on the way.

    When Han Xiang woke up in the sun, she found out that her father and younger brother, Han Ming, had gone to Puyi County together. She felt a little ufortable at that thought.

    She gritted her teeth and went to find Han Yuan, ¡°Mother, can you give me the key to my sister¡¯s house? 1 want to go to her ce to take a look.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to see?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, I couldn¡¯t give you the key. Your sister is different now. Don¡¯t provoke her.¡±

    ¡°All these years, your sister has also suffered. Now that she¡¯s finally leading a good life, we should be happy for her.¡±

    Mother Han advised earnestly.

    Han Xiang didn¡¯t listen at all.

    ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, why don¡¯t you apany me to take a look? I quite like my sister¡¯s house.¡± She vaguely replied.

    ¡°At that time, she said that if 1 divorced Zhou Anshan, she would give me that house.¡±

    Han Yuan looked at Han Xiang in astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for that small courtyard instead of living a good life with Zhou Anshan?¡±

    ¡°Mother, how can you think of me like that?¡± Han Xiang¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think that way. Let me tell you, Ah Xiang, live your life well. Your sister is soft-hearted. Don¡¯t go overboard. However, if you go down this path, not only will your sister ignore you, but your father and 1 will also not acknowledge you as our daughter.¡±

    When Han Xiang heard this, she was afraid and angry.

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s rich now, and she¡¯s married to a capable man like Heng Yi, yet you want me to listen to her? Why didn¡¯t you stand up for her when she married that bastard Sun Yiming?¡±

    When Han Yuan heard this, she felt so angry that she almost fainted.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Some things couldn¡¯t be investigated deeply, and there were things that couldn¡¯t be said.

    Once it was spoken out loud, all the covers were removed.

    Han Yuan was furious.

    She raised her hand and hit Han Xiang on the shoulder. ¡°How did I give birth to a clueless fool?¡±

    Han Xiang didn¡¯t feel much pain.

    However, she felt very ufortable by her mother¡¯s usation.

    ¡°You despise me now. Back then, you clearly said that I was the most obedient and sensible daughter you had. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not as well married as Han Qiao. 1 can¡¯t bring help to the family, and I can¡¯t bring the family to earn money. Just go lick her feet now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, shut up.¡± Han Yuan¡¯s voice was low.

    The three daughters-inw who were by the door heard it all. Especially Han Xiang¡¯s cruel words.

    She felt even more ashamed.

    Han Yuan¡¯s voice was very stern, and Han Xiang trembled in fear.

    She looked up at her mother¡¯s expression and was so frightened that she took a few steps back.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. 1 don¡¯t have an unfilial daughter like you.¡±

    Han Yuan said coldly and walked out.

    She looked at her three daughters-inw and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and get to work.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, and Madam Mu hurriedly responded, running as fast as they could.

    Han Yuan quickly returned to her room and beat her heart a few times, but she couldn¡¯t make herself feel better.

    Why did she give birth to such an unfilial daughter?

 Chapter 136 - 136: Godly Predictions

    Chapter 136: Godly Predictions

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    How dare she say something like that.

    What did she mean by licking?

    Shouldn¡¯t p be filial to their parents when they are capable?

    Why did Han Xiang talk to her so harshly?

    Han Xiang was panicking.

    After the confrontation, she hid in her room and did not dare toe out.

    Eldest Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, and Madam Mu were all silent in the kitchen. Each of them had their own thoughts and schemes.

    Meanwhile, in Puyi County, Heng Yi woke up very early in the morning because the weather was good today. After practicing a few sets of martial arts in the yard, he went back to his room to clean himself up. Han Qiao was still sleeping when he came out after changing his clothes.

    He put his hand outside the nket, then walked up to her and carefully put her under the nket. He couldn¡¯t help but rub her head.

    Only then did he quietly leave the house and go to the dining room to eat breakfast.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke seemed to be waiting for Heng Yi today.

    Heng Yi thought that they were going to give him a purse again, so he looked forward to it.

    ¡°Father,¡± Sun Xiu called out softly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiu¡¯s face turned red. After a while, she said, ¡°Father, we want to go out and buy something.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Heng Yi was afraid that they didn¡¯t have money.

    He even took out a tael of silver from his purse and gave it to them.

    ¡°Let Dong Lai drive the carriage to send you there. Bring a servant girl and an old woman. Be careful on the road and watch over Ah-Ke.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Sun Xiu took the silver.

    She then guides Sun Yi and Sun Ke out of the dining room.

    The two sisters really couldn¡¯t understand why their father looked at them with disapproval and disappointment that day.

    Currently, their father was very good to them.

    He didn¡¯t beat or scold them, he even gave them money.

    Almost all their requests were granted.

    Compared to their biological father, they were closer to Heng Yi than their biological father.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    Sun Yi was silent.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it either.

    Not to mention the little Sun Ke.

    Heng Yi ate breakfast at home and walked to the government office.

    He met Wen Yu halfway.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wen.¡±

    With the help from the two of them, and the fact that he had saved his life, Wen Yu had gained a lot from the hunt yesterday, so he was more or less devoted to Heng Yi now.

    ¡°Heng Yi, how do you n to deal with the three badgers you hunted yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sell it first and ask for everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give us a penny, it¡¯s still reasonable.¡± As Wen Yu spoke, he paused slightly. ¡°Let me put it this way. What if you don¡¯t give us anything? Everyone won¡¯t say it, but they¡¯ll feel a little ufortable in their hearts. But if you take it out and ask for everyone¡¯s opinion, everyone will ask for more. Everyone will be able to give face and be happy in their hearts. They won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡±

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    He actually didn¡¯t mind splitting it equally.

    Hearing Wen Yu says this, he understood that it was his business whether he minded or not, but he had to show his attitude.

    Along the way, he met other exceptionally polite and enthusiastic people.

    Heng Yi could feel the sincerity radiating from them.

    When they arrived at the office, Heng Yi said, ¡°1 haven¡¯t sold the three badgers yet. We¡¯ll split the money after we sell them.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This was originally all your credit. How could we dare to split it equally?¡±

    ¡°Boss, say something.¡±

    Constable Qin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Heng Yi, no matter how much the three badgers are worth, you can just give us two taels each. What do you think?¡±

    Two taels was not a small amount.

    But to Heng Yi, he knew that badgers were valuable, not to mention he had three of them.

    ¡°Two taels is too little. Five taels.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Constable Qin was also surprised. He patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind. Alright, you¡¯ll give you five taels.¡±

    With these five taels of silver, he could pay off his debts. There were only ten days left until the new year, and he could also buy new year goods.

    In the end, he was still poor, so he was not confident enough and his backbone was not strong enough to carry his household.

    Life had to be lived. Dignity and face were nothingpared to a poor family.

    Just as Han Qiao had guessed, Constable Wang soon came to find Heng Yi. Constable Wang looked to be in his thirties. He was small and a little round, and his eyes were even smaller. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed into slits.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi looked at Constable Wang and thought for a moment. ¡°Constable Wang?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Constable Wang smiled. ¡°Heng Yi, I heard that you brought Old Qin and the others to hunt in the mountains. You got quite a lot. ¡°Can you bring our team into the mountains too? We don¡¯t want too much. We just need to get some wild game for a meal.¡±

    Constable Wang scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Sure, but I can¡¯t guarantee that the harvest will be good. I can only say that I won¡¯t let everyone make a wasted trip.¡±

    ¡°Understood. As long as we can follow you into the mountains.¡± Constable Wang hurriedly said.

    After saying a few more words to Heng Yi, he left first, thinking that he was busy.

    After sending Constable Wang off, Heng Yi went to talk to Constable Qin about this.

    Constable Qin pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues. It¡¯s not easy for everyone. You should take them into the mountains one day.¡±

    Who would have it easy if they had a family to feed?

    How many people could be as powerful and wealthy as Heng Yi?

    Heng Yi nodded.

    In his heart, he admired Han Qiao¡¯s divine foresight.

    What surprised Heng Yi even more was that when he wanted to bring Constable Wang and his team into the mountain, no one was unwilling. Wen Yu and the others even said that he could go and they would take over his job.

    Then, the interrogation result from the prison cell also came out. Those three people were Mountain Bandits.

    County Magistrate Wu was shocked and immediately sent an emergency report to the Zhizhou.

    If the Mountain Bandits¡¯ nest was destroyed, then everyone would have contributed.

    Since Heng Yi had contributed to the case, he would definitely be rewarded.

    Whether the reward was money or fame, it was a good thing for these constables.

    People were in high spirits when they had good news. Constable Qin and his team smiled at everyone they saw.

    Even Heng Yi¡¯s name had spread throughout the government office.

    Especially after Wen Yu¡¯s bragging, they all knew that Heng Yi was strong and had good martial arts skills.

    Constable Wang and his team were all envious.

    Some people wondered why Constable Wang didn¡¯t take Heng Yi to their team.

    Constable Wang stomped his feet. ¡°Am 1 the one who doesn¡¯t want to snatch him? Our team already has eight people, nine including me. How can 1 snatch him?¡±

    This sentence made the people below speechless.

    Fortunately, Heng Yi promised to bring them into the mountain some other day. They would be satisfied if they could hunt some wild animals for a good New Year.

    Back in the Heng Mansion, Han Qiao slept for an extra two hours today. When she woke up in the morning, she was full of energy.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°This servant Xia He greets madam. Is madam getting up?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Compared to Shn, Xia He was more nimble. Herbing skills were especially good, and she soonbed Han Qiao¡¯s hair into an exquisite bun.

    She even had a hairpin.

    ¡°Madam is so beautiful, you should dress up more often.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    Women make faces for those who like them.

    Not only for others to see, but also for themselves to appreciate.

    ¡°How¡¯s the weather today?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°The sun is out, but it¡¯s still very cold. If Madam wants to go out, you have to wear more clothes.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded. It was still cold outside, but she could still ept it.

    She had nned to visit the three children, but she found out that they had gone out shopping..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Letâ€™s Talk About It

    Chapter 137: Let¡¯s Talk About It

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragt

    ¡°They all went out?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me for money.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi gave them a tael of silver/¡¯ Grandma said with a smile.

    Han Qiao was even more surprised.

    Heng Yi only had a few taels of silver with him. He didn¡¯t spend a single cent when he went out and came back. To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t even go to the teahouse to drink tea. He would rather go home and drink when he was thirsty. Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect him to give all his money to the three children.

    Han Qiao was surprised, and she wanted tough.

    ¡°Why do they want to go shopping? Why didn¡¯t they tell me?¡±

    Grandma smiled and said, ¡°The children are all grown up now. They have their own things to buy and their own little secrets. They won¡¯t tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma.¡±

    When Han Qiao learned that the three children had brought a servant girl, an old woman, and a servant boy to drive the carriage, she felt even more at ease.

    She focused on chatting with Grandma.

    ¡°Madam, your father. Master Han, is here.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    ¡°Please hurry and let them in.¡±

    Grandpa and Grandma had seen their son for some time, and they were looking forward to seeing him.

    They waited for Father Han to bring Han Ming over.

    Han Qiao stood up first. ¡°Father, Little Brother.¡±

    Father Han nodded and bowed to Grandma and Grandpa. ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°G-Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Grandpa was overjoyed.

    His mind had been much clearer recently and he remembered many things. Naturally, he recognized that this man was his son.

    Father Han also sized up his father, who looked very healthy, and his mother, who looked much kinder.

    For a moment, he had mixed feelings.

    He did not enjoy the blessing of a daughter, but his parents enjoyed the filial piety of a granddaughter.

    ¡°Father, Mother, how have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have some food and drink, and I¡¯m happy every day.¡± Grandpa smiled.

    He looked at Father Han. ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. Why did youe to the county town?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something 1 want to ask you.¡±

    Father Han looked at Han Qiao and asked, ¡°Your sister, All-Xiang, did shee by a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°She dide, but before she could sit down, she asked to borrow five hundred taels of silver. I asked her what she wanted to do with it. She stammered and couldn¡¯t say anything. Zhou Anshan kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t say a word. 1 rejected them immediately.¡±

    Father Han¡¯s head was buzzing.

    He was shocked by the 500 taels demand.

    Did that girl eat the guts of a leopard? She wanted to borrow 500 taels.

    Even Han Ming was dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to borrow fifty taels, let alone 500.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that when she entered the main courtyard that night, she pointed at my nose and said that I wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a son in this lifetime and that the Heng family business might benefit someone in rhe future. She even boasted that she had a good belly and had two sons in a row. Unfortunately, Heng Yi heard these words. Heng Yi was very angry, so he kicked the couple out and said that they should note and visit anymore.¡±

    Father Han and Han Ming were silent.

    Grandma said, ¡°You have been spoiling Ah-Xiang. Look at what she¡¯s saying. Is she speaking humannguage?¡±

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi got married, who wouldn¡¯t want Han Qiao to give birth to a boy and a girl as soon as possible? Heng Yi was already twenty-four years old, and if he turned twenty-five, even having a girl would be better than nothing.

    And Han Qiao was twenty-eight years old. How could she give birth when she was old?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened that day. If 1 had known that she had said those words, I would have taught her a lesson.¡±

    Grandma raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why? Did she go home toin?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Ah-Xiang didn¡¯t say anything regarding this matter when she got home. I¡¯m also afraid that there might be a misunderstanding, so I quickly came here.¡± Father Han hurriedly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s right that you didn¡¯t listen to her. That child is really disobedient and insensible.¡±

    Han Ming remained silent.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to talk about Han Xiang, so she quickly asked, ¡°Little

    Brother, are the children doing alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all good, don¡¯t worry. Third Sister.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand. I¡¯ve prepared new year¡¯s clothes for the children. I¡¯ll bring them back when I go to visit. 1 won¡¯t be going back this year.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Ming asked in confusion.

    Father Han was also puzzled.

    Han Qiao touched her belly, ¡°I¡¯m 80 ¨C 90% pregnant. I ll go out after the New

    Year when it¡¯s warmer.¡±

    Father Han and Han Mingughed when they heard that.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s okay, that¡¯s okay. Take good care of yourself.¡± Father Han was overjoyed.

    No matter what, the stone in his heart was finally lifted.

    If Han Qiao really couldn¡¯t get pregnant, they would be worried.

    No one mentioned Han Xiang¡¯s matter anymore. They surrounded Han Qiao¡¯s stomach and said a few words, then talked about the house repair at home.

    Han Ming asked Han Qiao softly, ¡°Sister, can you sell me your house? I¡¯ll pay ten taels of silver for it.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Ming.

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t want to sell that house.

    After all, it was her first home in this world.

    However, Han Ming had asked for it. The price he offered was quite reasonable, in addition, he had five daughters now, so the pressure on him would be too great.

    ¡°If you really want that house, 1 can give it to you. Just one thing. Take good care of the children. That¡¯s my only request.¡±

    Han Ming nodded vigorously.

    Father Han heaved a sigh of relief.

    The pressure of building one house and two houses waspletely different.

    Han Qiao was about to leave Father Han and Han Ming to ask the servants to prepare their rooms for the night, but Father Han was in a hurry to get home and Han Ming wanted to leave earlier to quickly move into his new house earlier.

    After moving, there would be an empty room in the house.

    When the three children came back to see their grandfather and uncle, they gave each of them a purse.

    Father Han and Han Ming were overjoyed.

    The three children became more tender and their skin was whiter. They also grew taller and looked more outstanding.

    When they grew up, they would be beautiful women.

    T hen she sent Father Han and Han Ming away.

    Grandma advised Han Qiao not to think too much about it¡­

    Han Qiao replied, but she understood why the Host didn¡¯t go home toin and call for help. Perhaps she knew very well that she might not be able to get help even if she went back¡­

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly.

    She was not someone who would go into a dead end.

    The wheat sprout that she had sprinkled a few days ago had already sprouted. Together with the sweet potatoes that had been sent over, she decided to make sesame candy.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke came to look for her.

    ¡°Mother, we saw Father on the street.¡± Sun Xiu said.

    When she mentioned father, she hesitated for a moment.

    Han Qiao instantly understood that her daughter had seen Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Did he see you?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we immediately get on the carriage and went straight home.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out for a while.¡±

    After the three children left, she immediately instructed Dong Lai to go out and ask around. Where did that bastard Sun Yiming live in the county? Or was it just a simple round and round?

    She also had to keep an eye on Zhao Huan.

    Dong Lai didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so he just did as he was told.

    Han Qiao had a feeling that Zhao Huan, Zhen Niang, and Sun Yiming might be working together.

    What a scumbag and slut.

    Han Qiao exhaled.

    Soon, Doni returned and reported, ¡°Madam, Schr Sun brought his wife to live in the He family, the current Zhao family..¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138: A Weird Family

    Chapter 138: A Weird Family

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ever since Zhao Huan was divorced, He Hong had left all his family assets to her. She was truly a money-grubber.

    She didn¡¯t have a husband, she didn¡¯t have a son, and she wasn¡¯t depressed. Instead, she dressed herself up gorgeously.

    She threw Zhao Yun out of her home. It was not that Zhao Yun had not caused a ruckus before, but Zhao Huan was more ruthless than her. After all, all the money was in Zhao Huan¡¯s hands.

    Zhao Yun tried but got nothing.

    After Zhen Niang and Sun Yiming got married, she realized that this man was a good-for-nothing.

    He was just so-so when he studied, and he was poor and had nothing.

    She and Zhao Huan had known each other for a long time. Of course, it was she who had sent herself to them. They had amon enemy, Han Qiao.

    Therefore, they hit it off immediately.

    This time, Zhen Niang did not n to buy a house in the county town. Naturally, she had other ns. That was to throw Sun Yiming out.

    And after the divorce, Zhao Huan, who had some money and good looks could get out just fine.

    They had already stayed in the Zhao family for a few days. And they realized¡­ How should they put it? Zhao Huan was a scheming woman.

    Zhen Niang wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either.

    The two of them were discussing business when Sun Yiming came in with a dazed look.

    Zhao Huan nced at Sun Yiming.

    To be honest, Sun Yiming looked good, but he was too useless. He acts like a child and even beats his wife. Most importantly, he was penniless and only knew how to use women¡¯s money.

    Zhen Niang was the only one who didn¡¯t despise this kind of man. She didn¡¯t even want him to carry his shoes.

    Zhen Niang stood up and walked to Sun Yiming. She asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sun Yiming shook his head.

    He gave the things he bought to Zhen Niang.

    These days, he had been copying books, so he had some ie. However, he would not give the money he earned to Zhen Niang. He would only buy her some rouge powder.

    As for how much silver Zhen Niang had, Sun Yiming did not ask. He didn¡¯t want Zhen Niang to ask about his silver either.

    This woman was different from other women.

    For example, Zhen Niang looked beautiful, her skin was tender, and she was open in bed, but she was too open, making people feel that she was different from a good woman.

    It waspletely different from Han Qiao.

    One was tight and the other was loose.

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯tment on anything, but he felt a little disgusted with Zhen Niang.

    He had a feeling that Zhen Niang, not only had she been with other men, but she had also been with many of them.

    She was like a prostitute in a brothel, allowing others to y around with her.

    This made him feel dirty.

    Sun Yiming and Zhen Niang were now husband and wife, and they were officially married. At this moment, both husband and wife despised each other.

    Zhao Huan nced at Sun Yiming and said, ¡°It must be too cold outside. Come in and drink some hot tea. You¡¯ll be warm by the fire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhen Niang hurriedly said.

    She weed Sun Yiming into the house.

    Zhen Niang had her own servant girl. The servant girl had a very good eye and immediately poured tea for Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yiming sipped his tea, but his mind was filled with images of Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke.

    They were clean and gorgeous clothes were white and tender.

    He never knew that his daughter was so good-looking.

    Just like a youngdy from a wealthy family, their every move carried confidence and nobility.

    The three children must have seen him too. There was no admiration or respect in their eyes when they saw him. There was only panic, fear, resentment, and contempt.

    They regarded him as a ferocious beast, not to mention calling him father.

    She wished she could stay far away from him.

    Sun Yiming sighed softly.

    Zhen Niang frowned slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and copy the books first. You two continue with your conversation.¡± Sun Yiming got up and went back to his room.

    Zhen Niang looked at Xiao Cui with a smile. ¡°Go serve Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Having followed Zhen Niang for some time, Xiao Cui naturally understood the meaning behind her words.

    Moreover, Zhen Niang had also told her that if the Master took a fancy to her, she would be his concubine.

    Between a servant girl serving others and someone serving her, she would naturally choose thetter.

    Only Zhao Huan and Zhen¡¯s mother were left in the room.

    Zhao Huan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you ask the servant girl to serve your husband? What if the servant girl sleeps with your¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and serve them?¡± Zhen Niang asked.

    ¡°Moreover, my marriage with him was originally only a temporary measure. There was no sincerity or feelings between us. When the matter is settled, it would be our time for us to part ways.¡±

    Zhao Huan was stunned. ¡°Then are you sleeping in the same room?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhen Niang replied indifferently.

    Speaking of this, Zhen Niang was also filled with anger.

    Her and Sun Yiming¡¯s sexual intercourse was not smooth.

    On the night of their marriage, Sun Yiming didn¡¯t say anything, but his actions told her that he despised her.

    However, Sun Yiming¡¯s ¡®treasure¡¯ was not small.

    It was her¡­

    Zhen Niang approached Zhao Huan and asked her softly, ¡°What about you? Will you be alone at night?¡±

    Would she?

    Of course, she would.

    At night, she would miss her son and He Hong.

    She hated He Hong¡¯s ruthlessness and hated Heng Yi and Han Qiao for breaking her peaceful life.

    ¡°Have you ever thought of finding someone to apany you at night?¡± Zhen Niang said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Huan was stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean finding a man to warm your bed.¡±

    Zhao Huan¡¯s eyes widened.

    She had never dreamed that Zhen Niang would be so bold.

    She even dared to say such a thing out loud.

    ¡°Look at how scared you are. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go to your room and tell you in detail.¡±

    Zhen Niang pulled Zhao Huan¡¯s hand and pulled her into the bedroom.

    When Zhen Niang pushed her down onto the bed and her hands moved around her body, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Zhen Niang, what are you doing?¡± Zhao Huan asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I just want to tell you something. How to make yourself happy¡­¡±

    Zhao Huan wanted to push Zhen Niang away.

    However, when Zhen Niang pressed her down, she didn¡¯t move.

    Her body was soft and her hands were soft, and her heart was beating like a drum.

    She could even feel a hint of anticipation pulsing through her body.

    ¡°Zhen Niang, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her words were blocked.

    She could no longer speak.

    Sun Yiming and Zhen Niang came to the Zhao Manor and stayed in the guest room.

    This guest room was naturally not as spacious and bright as the main courtyard, butpared to the small courtyard in Ninghe Town, it was much better.

    Sun Yiming wanted to copy the book while Xiao Cui ground the ink beside him.

    In the past, he was very good at writing, but today, he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t you writing anymore?¡± Xiao Cui asked.

    Sun Yiming looked up at Xiao Cui.

    Xiao Cui was not pretty. Inparison, she could not even be considered delicate. Her body was a little short and she looked a little plump.

    In the past, Sun Yiming looked down on Xiao Cui.

    But today, he felt ufortable and had to do something to get rid of it.

    Sun Yiming nodded and ced his hand on Xiao Cui¡¯s waist.

    ¡°M-Master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡± Sun Yiming raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do this, get out, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Xiao Cui quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, no. This servant is willing.¡±

    Sun Yiming was just venting.

    He vented the unwillingness and depression in his heart.

    He also had a life that waspletely different from his dream. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong.

    How good would it be if it was like in the dream?

    Sun Yiming saw Han Qiao¡¯s obedience in her, and his eyes turned red as he became more and more reckless..

 Chapter 139 - 139: Consecutive Good Pregnancies

    Chapter 139: Consecutive Good Pregnancies

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what the group of disgusting people was nning. They were probably doing something disgusting together.

    She was busy making sesame candy in the kitchen.

    Sesame candy was also known as sweet potato hawthorn candy. In Yun Gui Chuan J), it was called sesame soup. It could be curled up into a ball with chopsticks and slowly licked and bitten. One lump could be eaten for a long time.

    Han Qiao would always bring the three children along with her to teach them step by step. She hoped that they would remember so that if they were to have their own family in the future, they would have the ability to survive.

    Not just by being rich and noble, but in the least, they would have some skills in hand and would not starve to death.

    ¡°When the wheat sprouts, put it in a stone roller and grind it. You also need to use a pair of nests to break it up. The finer, the better.¡±

    ¡°Shred or slice the sweet potatoes and cook them in the pot.¡±

    ¡°Pouring the ferment in and waiting for them to be mashed.¡±

    ¡°Thest step is filtering.¡±

    ¡°Put the sugar juice into the pot and slowly simmer it over a small fire.¡±

    ¡°Until the sticky liquid is scooped into the pot and solidified.¡±

    Several people worked hard for the entire afternoon before they finally got a y pot, which was about ten catties of sugar.

    However, the three children were very excited and happy to learn.

    After all, they had learned something by participating in this.

    Han Qiao was very good at teaching children.

    ¡°Today, 1 will lead you to do it. Tomorrow, you will be in charge. Do you remember the steps?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± The three children spoke in unison.

    Heng Yi came back from the government office and learned that Han Qiao and the others were in the kitchen. He immediately enter.

    ¡°Father.¡± The three children shouted in unison.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sun Ke quickly ran into the house, stirred a lump of sugar, and ran out to give it to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Father, you eat.¡±

    H ii

    Heng Yi paused.

    He had never eaten malts before.

    When he was young, he had craved it, but he couldn¡¯t eat it. When he grew up, he didn¡¯t have the appetite. It didn¡¯t matter if he ate it or not.

    ¡°If your daughter gives it to you, just take it. We¡¯ve all eaten. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Han Qiao urged.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a while, but still reached out to take it and took a bite.

    ¡°Father, is it sweet?¡± Sun Ke asked softly, her eyes filled with hope.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sweet. Have you eaten?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Mother said that I can eat it once a day. Otherwise, if I eat too much, my teeth will rot. Father, we¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow. You cane back early and drink the sweet soup, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    After hesitating for a while, he reached out and rubbed Sun Ke¡¯s head.

    ¡°Go y.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t know how to get along with children.

    Back in the Heng family, he wasn¡¯t close to the children.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sun Ke nodded vigorously.

    Han Qiao smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go call Great-Grandma and Great-Grandpa.¡± Sun Ke ran away as soon as she finished speaking.

    She also brought He Cheng over.

    He Cheng was already used to living in his own courtyard, but he had to see his parents every day.

    He hadpletely forgotten about his biological parents, running over to Heng Yi and Han Qiao as soon as he saw them.

    Just as she was about to jump into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, Heng Yi picked her up.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    He stretched out his hand and asked Han Qiao to carry him.

    Han Qiao wanted to hug him, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°Daddy will carry you and y with you.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t know how to y with a child. He could only hold the child while Sun Ke yed with He Cheng.

    The dishes were ced on the table.

    He Cheng happily shouted, ¡°Meat, meat, meat!¡±

    He was carried by the nanny and fed mouthful by mouthful.

    The stewed lean meat was crushed into fine pieces and mixed with the rice. It was delicious.

    Nanny and servant girls took good care of He Cheng.

    After dinner, Han Qiao praised them and gave each of them a hundred copper as a reward.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    They came after He Cheng lived in the manor, so they didn¡¯t know He Cheng wasn¡¯t Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s child.

    After all, the three youngdies all called the baby Cheng¡¯er, and He Cheng also called them Sister.

    Receiving a reward meant receiving affirmation.

    Now, Han Qiao¡¯s family has started to set rules. She was not a strict master, but they had to follow the rules.

    Housekeeper Hu¡¯s family was much more stable now. Aunt Hu did not dare to say some vague hints to the servant girls and old women.

    Moreover, the mother and son had to do some work that they could do. Han Qiao was very straightforward. It was impossible not to work.

    She brought them back to work, not to be her ancestors and to only eat and not work.

    They had to clean the yard and pick up the fallen leaves.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what their son, Hu Jiancheng, was thinking, but he was still diligent.

    He was also quite smart.

    After dinner, Heng Yi led Han Qiao to the main courtyard.

    He also told Han Qiao about what happened in the government office today.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The world is tough. It¡¯s not easy to live.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t feel much.

    Because he knew that it was easy for him to earn money.

    However, after hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words, he thought of the myriad of living beings.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll discuss with Constable Qin and the others. When they have some time, I¡¯ll bring them into the mountains again.¡±

    ¡°Be careful when you go up there. Some hunters know how to dig traps.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Protect Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao then said to Heng Yi, ¡°Sun Yiming and Zhen Niang came to the county town and are staying with Zhao Huan. Today, Ah-Xiu and the others bumped into each other when they went shopping.¡±

    Heng Yi frowned. ¡°What are they doing here?¡±

    ¡°Zhen Niang and Zhao Huan are not easy to deal with. One is greedy and the other is evil. They are not good people. We have to guard against them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also told the servants in this residence that they are not allowed to tell anyone about the people or things in the residence. Whoever dares to do so will be sold to the lowest Gon Courtyard.¡±

    ¡°But the restaurant¡­¡±

    Han Qiao paused for a moment. ¡°After the new year, I n to change the name of the restaurant. Also, the waiters and servants will have to sign a contract if they want to stay.¡±

    ¡°If they do anything that harms the restaurant while working there, they will be fully responsible. If they can¡¯t take responsibility, they will go to jail.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao and said, ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is called shifting responsibility. Since they want to get a high sry, they have to pay something. Those people knew Zhao Huan a long time ago, so they might see Zhao Huan as their master.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I want Zhao Huan to open her own restaurant and get rid of her people.¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to tell her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled at Heng Yi.

    She knew that this person was actually quite sly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t do much about it, he just told Wen Yu, and Wen Yu instantly understood.

    He turned around and asked someone to go to the Zhao family. The Zhao family almost turned around and went to look for Zhao Huan.

    Zhao Huan thought it was feasible.

    Moreover, Zhen Niang had told her that as long as she spoke, the people of

    Yihe Restaurant would definitely be able to call them away.

    Zhao Huan also wanted to earn a hundred taels of silver a month.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start operating.¡±

    That restaurant belonged to Heng Yi, so she couldn¡¯t take it away.

    However, buying a restaurant outside also required a lot of money.

    ¡°I can partner with you.¡±

    The two of them decided to invest 400 taels each to buy the shop.

    Their luck was good. On the 21st of December, they bought a shop.

    When Heng Yi heard the news and came back to tell Han Qiao, she was just about to ask a doctor to check her pulse.

    After checking Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s pulse, the doctor moves on to check Han Qiao¡¯s pulse.

    Heng Yi clenched his fists nervously.

    Grandpa and Grandma sat at the side and watched eagerly.

    The three children were also a little nervous.

    The doctor retracted his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s switch arms.¡±

    Han Qiao calmly changed her other hand.

    After taking his pulse with another hand, the doctor said, ¡°Congrattions, Master Heng. Madam has a happy pulse. From her pulse, she¡¯s already been pregnant for more than a month.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s body trembled.

    He wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth.

 Chapter 140 - 140: This Foolish Man

    Chapter 140: This Foolish Man

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi froze.

    Han Qiao smiled and said, ¡°Xia He.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xia He immediately stepped forward, holding a pouch in her hands.

    ¡°Doctor, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡± The doctor took the pouch.

    The purse was very ordinary, but it was an extremely decent thing to use to reward a servant or a doctor like them.

    Butler Hu sent the doctor away.

    Everyone went to congratte Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao and held her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.

    Han Qiao could feel his joy and excitement. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m very happy too.¡±

    Whether it was a son or a daughter, she wanted to give birth to a child for Heng Yi.

    He had suffered too much in the past twenty years.

    No matter how much sugar he ate or how good she was to him, it was not as good as giving birth to a child who was rted to him by blood.

    ¡°Are you still going to the government office in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi left without saying goodbye.

    However, when he crossed the threshold, he almost tripped.

    Then, Dong Lai saw his Master and jumped a few times at the entrance.

    Heng Yi also did something that made peopleugh and cry. When he met passersby, he would pull them and say, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±

    After the passerby was surprised, he saw that he was wearing a constable¡¯s uniform and said good-naturedly, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When they arrived at the government office, even the bailiffs noticed it. Constable Heng was very happy today.

    The person who usually did not smile was smiling like a fool today.

    He said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father.¡±

    ¡°Constable Heng, treat us to a drink when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Alright, when we¡¯re off work, pleasee.¡±

    Constable Qin, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu congratted Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi was twenty-four, turning twenty-five next year. If he married early, by the time he was in his thirties, his child would be around six, seven, or eight. He was in the perfect age range that didn¡¯t deem him too old to be a father.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone to a drink another day.¡±

    ¡°To your house.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Then, he found a ce to sit and giggled.

    He smiled and his eyes turned red.

    He raised his hand to wipe his face and went to the courtyard to practice boxing.

    He kept hitting back and forth as if he had endless strength.

    Constable Wang and the others received the news and came to congratte Heng Yi.

    Constable Wang said to Heng Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s have a spar,¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Should we start on our own or together?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Constable Wang thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together.¡±

    In the end, Heng Yi single-handedly defeated Constable Wang and his team.

    Constable Qin went to help Arrester Wang.

    ¡°I regret not being persistent enough.¡± Constable Wang said regretfully.

    ¡°If they finish a big case, you can still invite him over.¡± Constable Qin smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re all on the job, there¡¯s no difference between you and me.

    Constable Wang smiled and patted Constable Qin¡¯s shoulder.

    Instead, he smiled and resolved the enmity.

    The unwillingness,parison, and some small conflicts from before were all relieved at this moment.

    ¡°Heng Yi, why don¡¯t we go to your house today? Let¡¯s bring some food and wine

    over too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed.

    He had even specially invited the county magistrate, advisor, and official.

    He went home first to discuss with Han Qiao about the treat.

    ¡°How many people areing?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We might need two or three tables? Three or four tables?¡± Heng Yi wasn¡¯t sure either.

    After all, today was indeed a joyous asion, and he felt very happy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll make more stews.¡±

    Han Qiao immediately made a decision.

    In the end, there were more people than he had expected. Except for those who were on duty, everyone hade.

    There were five tables in total.

    His guests didn¡¯te empty-handed. They all brought something with them.

    First, they congratted Heng Yi.

    When they saw Han Qiao, they also congratted her.

    County Magistrate Wu nced at Han Qiao.

    Then he went to see Heng Yi.

    The two of them stood together and looked exceptionallypatible. Praising them for being a match made in heaven was not an exaggeration.

    Butler Hu came over to report, ¡°Master, Madam, the dishes are ready.¡±

    Heng Yi invited everyone over.

    He then instructed Han Qiao to return to the main courtyard. ¡°Walk slowly on the road.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She could see Heng Yi¡¯s happiness very clearly.

    He was not an alcoholic, but he was toasting everyone today.

    Help pour the wine.

    He didn¡¯t talk much and just took turns.

    Wen Yu, Constable Qin, and Constable Wang were all people who could liven up the atmosphere.

    They ate and drank merrily, chatting about their ideals and their future.

    Everyone wanted to climb the socialdder, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°A person above others?¡±

    Heng Yi murmured these three words.

    Seeing that everyone had drunk too much, he got up and pushed the door open.

    A gust of cold wind blew over and he shivered.

    He looked at the night sky.

    He swore to himself.

    He wanted to be above everyone else. He wanted his wife and children to live a good life.

    Just likest time, he sent these people back by horse carriages in the city.

    He stayed overnight outside the city.

    The two of them slept together for a night.

    When Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard, he could hearughtering from the house.

    He stood at the door, and the three children were talking to Han Qiao.

    In that instant, Heng Yi felt relieved.

    It wasn¡¯t that the three children didn¡¯t love Han Qiao. They loved their mother very much.

    It was just that everyone had different ways of expressing their love.

    The three children started muchter than many youngdies. They worked hard to be daughters that their Mother could be proud of.

    ¡°Father!¡± Sun Ke ran over.

    Compared to the reserved Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, she was lively and cute and even sweeter with her words.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Father, have you been drinking?¡± Sun Ke asked softly.

    She was a little afraid.

    However, she still mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Father, will you hit someone when you drink?¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned.

    Han Qiao, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi were also stunned.

    Heng Yi looked at Sun Ke, who was blinking her big eyes. He squatted down and looked at her.

    ¡°No matter how much 1 drink, 1 won¡¯t hit anyone.¡±

    Sun Ke hesitated for a while, then reached out and hugged Heng Yi¡¯s neck.

    Heng Yi stiffened and picked Sun Ke up.

    Sun Ke nestled in his arms.

    After a while, she sobbed. ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

    The shadow of Sun Yiming hitting someone after getting drunk would probably be engraved in Sun Ke¡¯s mind for the rest of her life.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s eyes reddened at the thought.

    Those days seemed to have passed a long time ago, but when she mentioned it, it seemed like it was only yesterday.

    Other than suffering, there was only fear and panic.

    He had never received any joy or joy.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t hold Sun Ke for long. She was still a little girl, but she was shy.

    She had already reached her limit when she mustered up the courage to hug Heng Yi.

    After they left, Heng Yi quickly went to take a shower and changed into clean clothes.

    Han Qiao was choosing fabric.

    ¡°Do you want to make new clothes?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    He sat down next to Han Qiao.

    ¡°No, I was thinking of choosing a few pieces of soft fabric to make small clothes for the child.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    Heng Yi listened to Han Qiao¡¯s nagging and held her hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    ¡°I will always dote on them.¡±

    In truth, he had prepared his heart if Han Qiao could never bear his children in his lifetime, even before he married her.

    Although it would be regretful, it wasn¡¯t something that he couldn¡¯t live without.

    But now, the feeling of being surrounded by happiness made him feel dizzy.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I might be drunk..¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141: Beauty in the Eyes of the Lover

    Chapter 141: Beauty in the Eyes of the Lover

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao tapped Heng Yi¡¯s forehead, ¡°You silly boy.¡±

    How drunk was he? He looked really happy.

    She suddenly feltzy.

    Heng Yi reached out and gently touched Han Qiao¡¯s belly.

    He couldn¡¯t find anything in the thick cotton jacket.

    However, he was very serious and careful.

    His pious look made Han Qiao want to cry.

    She hugged Heng Yi from behind.

    Heng Yi put his ear on her belly.

    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Your stomach is growling. Are you hungry?¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s the sound of intestines squirming.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let me hear it again.¡±

    Heng Yi listened for a while, then raised his head and said to Han Qiao, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the sound of intestines moving is so soothing.¡±

    Han Qiao was amused.

    I¡¯ve heard that beauty is in the eye of the beholder, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as unreasonable as you.¡±

    Heng Yiughed too, ¡°Ah-Qiao, let me recite the Three Character ssic for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Heng Yi was worried for Han Qiao, so he took her to the bed, lifted her clothes, and put her feet against his belly.

    Not to mention the man¡¯s masculinity, his body was like a fire stove, warm.

    Han Qiao feltfortable being warmed up like this.

    Heng Yi was happy to spoil Han Qiao.

    Then, he recited the Three Character ssic seriously.

    Han Qiao was there to remind him several times every time he stumbled.

    The first time, he stumbled.

    However, he was able to recite it smoothly on the second try and the third try.

    Han Qiao realized that Yi had a good memory.

    He had shown his talent when he was learning boxing the other day.

    It was the same this time when he recited the Three Character ssic.

    Let¡¯s learn how to write tomorrow. 1 can already write the Three Character ssic now.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He recited the Three Character ssic for Han Qiao again.

    He helped Han Qiao to the washroom to relieve herself and helped her wash her hands and apply some ointment on her hands.

    He even applied some on himself and sniffed it. ¡°It smells so good.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and pinched Heng Yi.

    ¡°I let you use it every day, but you refused.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll use it in the future. My hands are rough. What if I identally break our child¡¯s skin in the future? We have to prepare in advance.¡±

    ¡°I have to prepare the rocking bed, wooden horse, rattle-drum, and wooden sword.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°But all these require a carpenter to do. Do you know how to do it?¡±

    I can learn.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to see what Heng Yi would do.

    ¡°Then you should start learning when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of themy down in the warm nket. Han Qiao asked him again, ¡°Are you still nning to give the three badgers at the Feng family¡¯s ce?¡±

    She was afraid that the three badgers would die if they were kept in the cage without eating or drinking.

    If no onees in two days, I¡¯ll make the trip myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, when the timees, ask them how they n to deal with these three badgers. 1 have some ideas.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go to sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi tucked Han Qiao in.

    He retracted his hand under the nket and touched Han Qiao¡¯s stomach.

    He had been touching her every night these days.

    At midnight, Heng Yi had a dream.

    In his dream, a boy ran towards him. He was fair and chubby, like Han Qiao, but also like him.

    He kept calling for his father and wanted him to carry him.

    He had to coax him.

    He wanted him to do this and that.

    He did it patiently. Every time, the chubby doll would hug him and kiss him as a reward.

    ¡°Helie.¡±

    Heng Yi was smiling when he woke up.

    It was already dawn outside.

    He turned to Han Qiao, who was sleeping soundly beside him.

    His heart softened and he felt like crying.

    He lifted the nket, got out of bed gently, and put on some thin clothes.

    Now, he had dozens of sets of inner and outer clothes. They were fitting, thick, and clean.

    He had 20 pairs of cotton socks, cotton shoes, and thick, soft slippers stuffed with cotton.

    After a few punches in the yard, he was sweating.

    He went to the bathroom to wash up and change his clothes.

    Today, the servant girl had changed again. He didn¡¯t know what her name was.

    In any case, it was not the familiar face from a few days ago.

    The servant was also very proper. After filling the hot water, she left the bathroom and stood in the courtyard. She waited for him toe out before entering the bathroom to clean up.

    Heng Yi went to the dining room for breakfast.

    The three children were here again.

    Clearly, it became a habit for them to wake up very early.

    ¡°How¡¯s your studies?¡± Heng Yi asked them.

    ¡°It¡¯s very good. I¡¯ve already memorized the Thousand Character ssic.¡± Sun Ke quickly took credit.

    After what happenedst night, she became much more braver when talking to Heng Yi.

    Good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Heng Yi thought that he should learn the Thousand Character Script as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t lose to a five-year-old child.

    ¡°I heard from your mother¡­ Don¡¯t go out alone for the next few days. I¡¯ll take you wherever you three want to go when I¡¯m done. Let the servants buy whatever you want for now.¡±

    There were some things that Heng Yi didn¡¯t say, but the three children understood.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Go and read, but you have to bnce work and rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Heng Yi warned.

    The three children were stunned.

    They felt that their father had changed so quickly.

    On the way back, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi kept pondering.

    Soon, the two sisters thought of something.

    That night, the night when Han Xiang was talking nonsense in the main courtyard, none of the maids and old women were by their Mother¡¯s side.

    They thought, Father thought that they were not filial enough, even the servants left their Mother alone in the house to be bullied.

    Therefore, Heng Yi angrily sold the servants and chased Han Xiang out.

    They actually wanted to call Han Xiang their aunt, but their parents didn¡¯t see her as their rtive.

    Naturally, they follow in their parent¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°I understand now.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi shouted in unison.

    ¡°Big Sister, Second Sister, what do you understand?¡± Sun Ke asked coquettishly.

    ¡°Ah-Kel, don¡¯t ask so many questions. You know how to recite the Thousand Character ssic, but can you write it?¡± Sun Yi asked.

    Sun Ke was stunned for a moment before she stomped her foot. ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re annoying.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know how to write the thousand Chinese characters, let alone know how to write the Three Character ssic.

    Sun Yi smiled and pinched Sun Ke¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Second Sister will teach youter.¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡± Sun Ke snorted, but she grabbed Second Sister¡¯s hand on her left and Eldest Sister¡¯s hand on her right.

    She was jumping around happily.

    Han Qiao slept soundlyst night and woke upte in the morning.

    It was almost the New Year, and she needed to buy new year¡¯s goods at home. Fortunately, she had already prepared for it. There was a lot of food at home, and she needed to buy less.

    Grandpa and Grandma, herself, Heng Yi, the three children, He Cheng, and the servants had all prepared their new year clothes, shoes, and socks.

    Oh, there was also the monthly sry and rewards for the servants.

    There was also the restaurant. Although they had not started work, she had decided for them to take a break. She had to pay them and give them some rewards.

    As for Yihe Restaurant, Zhao Huan should be done with her actions soon.

    Those people could choose to leave or stay.

    However, she could forget abouting back after leaving.

    Han Qiao rehearsed everything in her mind.

    Xia He came over with a bowl of fragrant white rice porridge.

    ¡°Madam, your porridge is here.¡±

    ¡°Help me scoop a bowl.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Her appetite was also strange. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything in the morning and only wanted a bowl of porridge. She didn¡¯t even want to eat pickles. Her appetite was slightly better at noon since there was always something she wanted to eat. Her appetite was especially good at night and she could eat anything.

    After a bowl of white rice porridge, she seemed to be alive and energetic.

    She first walked around the residence and got someone to tidy up anything that didn¡¯t suit her.

    Coincidentally, she bumped into Hu Jiancheng, who was cleaning the yard.

    The young man was only turning fifteen or sixteen this year. He could read and use the abacus.

    He was just a little shy.

    ¡°Jiancheng,e here.¡±

    ¡°Madam,¡± Hu Jiancheng bowed respectfully and stood there without saying anything.

    As she got closer, Han Qiao realized that this young man was quite good-looking.

    ¡°Jiancheng, 1 heard that you know how to use the abacus. Can you calcte the ounts?¡±

    ¡°Madam, this servant was the one who did the ounts in the shop before being hired to work here.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 find two apprentices for you.. Are you willing to teach them?¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142: Suddenly Having a Son

    Chapter 142: Suddenly Having a Son

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Hu Jiancheng was truly surprised.

    He and his parents thought that their family hadpletely lost Madam¡¯s trust and were uneasy about it.

    ¡°Madam, this servant is willing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself a servant in the future. I admire talented and capable people. You can read, calcte, and do ounts. I¡¯ll find a few people here and you can help me teach them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t randomly choose the people to learn under him. Instead, she asked someone to hire a middle-aged woman to bring a few boys around the age of ten. They looked smart.

    The kind who had been sold since they were young and did not know where their parents and home were.

    She wanted to nurture her own ountant and shopkeeper.

    The granny from the broker house came to Heng Manor again, and she was even more respectful than before.

    For one thing, the Heng family was rich, and for another, Heng Yi worked in the government office. Although he was just a small constable, he was still someone that lowly merchants like her couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±

    This time, the granny brought fifteen boys between the ages of eight and eleven. They were all very thin, but they looked quite energetic.

    Two more bold ones secretly sized up Han Qiao. When they realized Han Qiao noticed them, they immediately lowered their heads before quickly looking up again. When they saw that Han Qiao kept looking at them, they were first stunned, then they smiled obediently at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was also surprised.

    Children nowadays were timid due to their limited experience and horizons, let alone children who were sold.

    Yet, these two dared to look up at her.

    Han Qiao approached the old woman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the background of those two children?¡±

    The old woman looked in the direction Han Qiao pointed.

    Her expression froze for a moment before she said, ¡°He used to be a beggar from the state capital. He¡¯s very slick and bold. He was caught and beaten up several times when he tried to escape. He refused to change his ways. Does Madam like him?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    The old woman was surprised.

    The two children were surprised to see Han Qiao shake her head.

    Han Qiao had picked eight children, but she did not choose those two. She looked at them anxiously, but she endured it and did not say anything.

    He looked at Han Qiao with confusion and unwillingness in his eyes.

    The children who were chosen stayed behind. There was nothing valuable or could be taken away from the broker house. Han Qiao did not want their old clothes.

    She had asked them before. He had no parents and no worries.

    The child who was brought down was from the next door. The people at the clothing store were taking sizes, and the sound of the measurements was very loud.

    ¡°You all should take a shower quickly. The soy milk has already been boiled. After you take a shower, you can drink a bowl of sweet and hot soy milk.¡±

    The children who had not been bought knew clearly that those lucky children would soon have new clothes and a hot bath.

    Sweet¡­

    They had already forgotten how long it had been since they had eaten candy.

    Not to mention taking a hot bath and wearing clean clothes.

    Their eyes were gradually filled with disappointment and sorrow.

    He did not know when he would be able to find a ce to stay.

    A gust of cold wind blew over, and they shivered from the cold.

    Han Qiao nced at them and couldn¡¯t bear to see the kids that way.

    In fact, she really liked the remaining children.

    However, she also wanted to test their character and let them know that if they wanted to stay, they had to pay a certain price.

    ¡°The sky seems to be getting colder.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    The children in the courtyard all turned their heads to look at the leftover kids.

    Perhaps they were thinking that it would be great if one of the people next door to the steel themselves.

    The old woman got up and said goodbye.

    Han Qiao stood up to send her off.

    The children who were left behind froze.

    Someone stood up, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    ¡°Please buy me. I eat very little and I¡¯m very strong.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a good point.¡± Han Qiao chuckled.

    Strong?

    The boy thought about it seriously. ¡°My hearing is good, 1 can climb over walls and run fast.¡±

    ¡°This is indeed a good trait, but what good is it for me to keep you?¡±

    ¡°Today, Madam rewarded me with a mouthful of food. In the future, I will make Madam go through fire and water, climb a mountain of knives and go into a pot of oil.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    The old womanughed as well. ¡°You little brat, you sure have a glib tongue. Madam is kind, so 1¡¯11 let you stay. I only hope that you¡¯ll remember Madam¡¯s great kindness today and not be that heartless ingrate in the future.¡±

    The children were stunned.

    They looked at Han Qiao in surprise.

    Han Qiao covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Hurry up and go over. The tailor is still waiting.¡±

    The child who had said that he would repay Han Qiao and work for her instantly had tears in his eyes. He knelt down and kowtowed to Han Qiao before getting up and running away.

    The other children followed suit. They quickly kowtowed and ran away to the tailor.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    The old woman said, ¡°That child is a stubborn one. He¡¯s also very scheming. Madam needs to teach him well. If he can be obedient and sensible, he can be of great use in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the children who were running away.

    ¡°They are all good children. I don¡¯t want them to repay me. 1 just want them to remember the kindness they have shown me today and not bite the hand that feeds them.¡±

    Of course, Han Qiao didn¡¯t tell the granny anything more.

    ¡°Do you have any teenage girls?¡±

    ¡°Madam still wants more?¡± the old woman asked.

    ¡°I want to buy a dozen or so. After all, raising them from a young age is different from buying maids at fifteen or sixteen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would there be such a saying?¡±

    The old woman quickly picked ten girls over. They were all eight to ten years old. They were skinny, but they looked good.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t bargain and paid the silver without hesitation.

    There were twenty-five more children at home all of a sudden, and Grandma was a little worried.

    With so many people having to eat, their daily expenses would certainly increase.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. When the new yeares, we¡¯ll let them work.¡±

    Other things aside, she could wrap dumplings, peel and cut bamboo shoots.

    The twenty-four children were named after the twenty-four sr terms?- Only the child who knelt and kowtowed and said that he would go through mountains of knives and seas of fire for her in the future was given a name and a surname by Han Qiao.

    ¡°You will be Han Chi from now on. You will be as hot as fire and listed as Chaoyang. You will also be the elder brother of these children. They will all be under your control. If you manage them well, I will pay you.¡±

    Han Chi looked up at Han Qiao, ¡°Then what should I call you? Madam? Or should I call you mother?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to call me?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Han Chi pursed his lips and looked straight at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Do you know the difference between Madam and Mother? If you want to stay away from me, you can do so anytime. But if you call me Mother, you have to listen to me for the rest of your life. You have to be filial. Of course, you have a family from now on. For this family, you have to put in a lot of effort to protect it, love it, and not let it be hit by the wind and rain.¡±

    ¡°I want to call you Mother.¡±

    After Han Chi finished speaking, he knelt in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, your son pays his respects to you.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°Ah-Chi, get up.¡±

    When she reached out to help Han Chi up, Han Qiao realized that there were tears in his eyes too.

    He was also surprised to see tears in Han Qiao¡¯s eyes.

    She blinked and tears rolled down her cheeks.

    Then, he hugged Han Qiao and wailed, ¡°I finally have a home. I finally have a mother.¡±

    ¡°From this moment, you have a home, parents, a sister, and many, many rtives.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143: Theft Case

    Chapter 143: Theft Case

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the three children learned that they suddenly had an older brother, they were extremely surprised.

    And they couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    After all, with an elder brother, they would have someone to protect them.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s face was a little red from being called that way. He replied, ¡°Hey.¡±

    The three sisters even specially prepared a gift for Han Chi.

    Grandfather and Grandmother, as maternal grandparents, also gave a greeting gift-

    Han Chi felt a little dizzy.

    But he also knew that calling them familiar terms, like mother and calling them sister, meant that he had a family and responsibilities.

    ¡®I can¡¯t be a brat anymore.¡¯

    When Butler Feng arrived, Han Qiao was still settling the bill with the clothing store.

    Twenty-five children, two sets of clothes for each child, as well as a few sets of shoes, socks, undergarments, and pants.

    Butler Hu and Hu Jiancheng were calcting silently.

    Butler Hu didn¡¯t have much money on hand, and Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t hand over the money to Butler Hu. She paid the silver note personally and asked Hu Jiancheng to bring someone along to bring the change back.

    She met Butler Feng in the hall.

    They were both butlers. With Butler Feng¡¯s bearing, people would believe that he was the Master.

    ¡°Lady Heng, this is something Lord Heng asked me to give you.¡±

    A brocade box was locked.

    Butler Feng handed over the keys.

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    After taking it, she hesitated whether to open it or not.

    ¡°Also, 1 heard from a servant that Master Heng had hunted three badgers. The manor is quite busy at the end of the year, so this lowly one had the time toe over.¡±

    From Butler Feng¡¯s tone and attitude, Han Qiao understood that the Heng n Leader had re-entered the official career, and her position was not low.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The three badgers are still being raised. They don¡¯t eat or drink now. They hibernate every day.¡±

    Han Qiao paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m curious about these three badgers. How does Master Feng n to collect them?¡±

    ¡°Does Madam have any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°This badger meat isn¡¯t just edible. 1 think its fur would make a pretty coat.

    Their fur could also be used to make brushes. I heard that after refining them, it is especially effective for burns.¡±

    Butler Feng was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°When this lowly one returns, I will report this to the Old Master and try making some ording to Madam¡¯s instructions. If the results are satisfying, this humble servant will gift some to Madam.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Feng family gave a hundred taels for each of the three badgers, which was a total of three hundred taels of silver.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know the price of badgers in the market, but she felt that it was too much.

    Just like the deer and tiger fromst time.

    One had to know that based on the current market price and per capita ie.

    One hundred taels were equivalent to four years of sry for a constable.

    Of course, they would have other sources of ie, but the difference was still quite big.

    Han Qiao sent Butler Feng off politely.

    He took the three hundred taels of silver and returned to the main courtyard.

    Recently, she had spent almost a hundred taels on buying things and people, including today.

    She still had 900 taels of silver left from the 1,000 taels that Heng Yi brought backst time. She didn¡¯t n to touch the 300 taels of silver.

    Han Qiao opened the brocade box that Heng Cong Mountain had asked for.

    There were five notes worth 1,000 taels, a piece of jade of good quality, and a small bag of golden melon seeds.

    These things were worth a lot of money.

    It seemed that things were going much smoother than she had imagined.

    Hu Jiancheng and Dong Lai came back with the silver pieces. Han Qiao gave them a hundred silver notes and asked them to exchange them.

    ¡°Exchange for more copper coins, one hundred coins each.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them immediately went out to handle some matters.

    At the government office, they received the news that a family¡¯s money had been stolen.

    Heng Yi was sent on to investigate.

    When they arrived at the house, Heng Yi stood at the door. He had no experience in this kind of thing, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Wen Yu and Gu Jiu who were doing the interrogation.

    This family reported to the officials that they had lost three taels of silver. The man in charge looked like he was in his thirties or forties, and his eyes were red. His wife¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying.

    A beautiful girl stood beside her andforted her.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw this little girl.

    He looked at Xiang Yu, who was standing at the side, and his face was cold as if he didn¡¯t see the girl.

    Instead, he was observing the house.

    ¡°There are footprints on the wall,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu immediately went forward to take a look. There were indeed footprints on the wall.

    It meant that the person had climbed over the wall and left, so he left some footprints there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go next door and take a look,¡± Wen Yu said.

    He led Heng Yi to knock on the door next door.

    The woman who opened the door panicked when she saw the officials, ¡°Please, please¡­¡±

    ¡°The officers are here to do business. Where¡¯s the head of the family?¡± Wen Yu said.

    ¡°O-out,¡± The woman was very nervous and stuttered when she spoke.

    Wen Yu went into the house and looked around. There were no footprints on the wall.

    Heng Yi also went up and found that the moss on the wall had been rubbed off.

    He pointed it to Wen Yu.

    ¡°¡­¡± Wen Yu instantly understood.

    Soon, he found adder. There was moss on thedder.

    ¡°How do you exin this?¡± Wen Yu questioned the woman.

    The woman shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    A child ran out of the house, his forehead wrapped in gauze.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Son.¡±

    The mother and son hugged each other. The woman was trembling, and the child¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    Heng Yi and Wen Yu both understood that the man who stole the money must be from this family. As for why he stole the money¡­ One look at the injured child told them the whole story.

    Both of them sympathize with their circumstances, but thew could not tolerate their actions.

    Therefore, they waited for the man named Da Qiang to return. They immediately arrested him and brought him to the government office.

    Interrogating them was not their business.

    Very soon, the man called Da Qiang confessed the truth.

    His family was poor, and the child fell and hurt his head. After asking the doctor to see him, he needed money to get the medicine. He borrowed money from his rtives and friends, but no one was willing to lend it to him. He could only take the unconventional path and steal from his neighbor next door.

    Fortunately, he was lucky and managed to steal the silver within fifteen minutes of entering their house.

    This could be considered as conclusive evidence, and he could not deny it.

    Now, there was only one path in front of him. Pay up, give him a beating, and let him go.

    When Heng Yi heard this, he was packing up and was about to go home.

    He remained silent for a moment.

    Wen Yu wanted to walk with him for a while. On the way, Wen Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to live these days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even harder to live without money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi looked at Wen Yu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how difficult it is for usmoners.¡± Wen Yu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    He had never lived a normal life before he and Han Qiao shared their life together.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced any of that when he was young, but now that he had grown up, he waspletely confused. Every day, he would go hunting in the morning. He would either buy steamed buns or eat whatever the Heng family cooked. However, most of the time, he was still able to buy buns.

    He didn¡¯t even think about eating a bowl of noodles, eating wontons, or going to the pub to stir-fry side dishes in the morning.

    Meeting He Hong was an ident, and helping him was also an ident. He did not listen to He Hong¡¯s words.

    Until he met Han Qiao.

    That day in the carriage, she smiled at him.

    Only then did he have the thought. He wanted to be with her and let her live a good life together.

    His change started from Han Qiao¡¯s smile¡­

 Chapter 144 - 144: Outstanding Hunters

    Chapter 144: Outstanding Hunters

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Not everyone is like you, never leaving the mountains empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, you¡¯re quite the hunter.¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s words were not exaggerated at all.

    It was rare to see someone as talented as Heng Yi.

    This man could tell where there was prey by smelling its scent, and he could tell what ferocious beasts were nearby by listening to the wind.

    How many hunters could do that?

    Most hunters would set up traps and wait for their prey to fail into them.

    At the fork in the road, the two of them bid farewell and went home.

    Heng Yi was still at the door. Dong Lai went up to him, ¡°Master, you have returned.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi went straight to the main courtyard, but he didn¡¯t see Han Qiao. There was no one in the main courtyard either, so he changed his clothes and went to look for her.

    Han Qiao was in the kitchen at this moment, watching Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke bring a few cooks to make hawthorn candy.

    She only watched the whole time and did not say a word.

    The children who she had just bought smelled the sweet smelling out of the pot and drooled.

    When Heng Yi saw those twenty-five kids, he was stunned for a moment.

    Then, he calmly walked up to Han Qiao.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi answered and saw that Han Qiao was holding a hot towel in her arms and a brazier by her feet.

    He felt slightly relieved.

    The three children immediately came forward and greeted, ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Seeing the three children sweating profusely, he said, ¡°You three continue to work.¡±

    He nned to sit next to Han Qiao.

    Han Chi jumped up and shouted, ¡°Father!¡±

    Even Heng Yi was shocked.

    Han Qiao smiled and whispered into his ear, ¡°He just came today. I named him

    Han Chi.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s quite bold. He asked me if he should call me Madam or Mother, and I asked him what he wanted to call me. Since he chose to call me Mother, he naturally had to call you Father.¡±

    Realization dawned on Heng Yi.

    He looked at Han Chi and acknowledged him as his son.

    Han Chi smiled, and Cao Yu reached out his hand. ¡°Father, where¡¯s the gift?¡±

    Heng Yi searched his body and found nothing but a few taels of silver in his purse. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then, Father, remember not to forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi was still a little surprised to have an elder son. However, this child looked very quick-witted and bold.

    He thought that boys would always like knives and swords.

    He also wanted to buy a dagger for him.

    Heng Yi ate a bowl of hot sweet potato soup today.

    It was really sweet and a little cloying.

    However, the children liked it very much. After drinking a few mouthfuls, they felt that it was a delicious meal.

    During dinner, the children ate in the servants¡¯ room next to the kitchen, and Han Chi was left behind.

    He craved meat, but he held back and didn¡¯t dare to eat too much. His chopsticks wouldn¡¯t just pick up one dish.

    When Han Qiao saw his hesitance, she gave him two pieces of sweet and sour pork ribs.

    He looked up at Han Qiao in a daze, then shouted happily, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    When He Cheng saw it, he also shouted, ¡°Mother, meat, meat!¡±

    Han Qiao added a piece of stewed meat for him, not giving him anything too sweet.

    Most of his meals were light.

    He Cheng was very satisfied with the meat, but he was even more satisfied with some meat soup.

    However, his food was specially cooked from the bottom of the pot. It was just a small y pot with rice stewed until it was mush and some chopped vegetables.

    After dinner, Han Chi returned to his quarters.

    Han Chi¡¯s house was cleaned up. He lived in the same courtyard as He Cheng. Everything was ready in the house. Since he kowtowed and called his parents, he was now their son.

    ¡°Father, Mother, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao back to the main courtyard.

    He went to his grandparents¡¯ courtyard and the three children¡¯s ce as well. They sat down for a while and talked a little.

    When he returned to the main courtyard, Han Qiao said to Heng Yi, It¡¯s true that the house is big and spacious, but if you don¡¯t move around often, the rtionship between people will be distant. If they wanted to hide, you might not see them for days.¡±

    ¡°I bought these children mainly to n for the future. The people in that restaurant are not united now. Although they haven¡¯te to me yet, they basically want to leave. As long as Zhao Huan gave them a third higher sry, they wouldn¡¯t stay. This meant that they had no feelings for each other and no loyalty towards us either.¡±

    Even though He Hong seemed to have withdrawn, he had left behind a mess.

    Originally, none of this had anything to do with them, but He Hong had chosen Heng Yi as the one who had saved his life. He would repay Heng Yi¡¯s kindness by giving him the restaurant. But it was hard to say whether he was repaying in kindness or taking revenge.

    Now, they also have He Cheng.

    It was only right to teach him well, but if they didn¡¯t¡­

    It was even more impossible to send him back to Zhao Huan.

    They were in aplicated situation, where one move can topple anything.

    The only thing they could do for now was to raise He Cheng and teach him with all her heart. Even if he couldn¡¯t be a great person in the future, at least he wouldn¡¯t do anything evil and be the scum of society. That was what she and Heng Yi wanted.

    No merit, no fault.

    In the future, when the business bes big, we have to let trustworthy people take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°Someone from the Feng family hase. They¡¯ve already taken the three badgers away. Tomorrow¡­ Tomorrow you will go to the mountain to hunt, then the day after tomorrow you will give everyone a share of the silver. The few servants who follow you into the mountain will also be rewarded with 200 coppers each.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded again.

    He told Han Qiao about Da Qiang¡¯s theft.

    The two of them treated it as an ordinary theft case. They casually said a few words and sighed before they decided to return to their rooms.

    When they returned to the main courtyard, Xia He prepared them hot water and the couple washed their faces and soaked their feet.

    Han Qiao handed the note to her husband.

    ¡°If Ie back early tomorrow, 1 n to go to the iron shop and buy two good daggers.¡±

    ¡°Then go home first. 1¡¯11 give you the money. Since you wanted to buy it, you should buy it. Sharp and practical.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste now, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She yawned and leaned against Heng Yi¡¯s chest, falling into a deep sleep.

    Heng Yi smiled.

    He thought about the theft case again, thinking about how Wen Yu spoke and acted.

    What would happen if he interfered?

    A new day arrived. Heng Yi ate breakfast and went to the city gate with three servants to wait for Constable Wang and the others.

    But they had arrived long ago and when they noticed Heng Yi they greeted him merrily¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This time, Heng Yi and Constable Wang weren¡¯t the only ones entering the mountain. Uncle Yao and the others wanted to follow them too, so Heng Yi decided to bring them along.

    They talked andughed along the way, but Heng Yi told them to keep quiet once they entered deeper into the mountains.

    Hearing Heng Yi¡¯s words made them nervous.

    This time, he was not so lucky to hunt a yellow muntjac.

    Of course, if someone knew what this yellow muntjac was, they could sell it for money. After all, its function was simr to that of a deer.

    Originally, there was still an animal Heng Yi that could not be hunted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a female. She¡¯s already pregnant.¡±

    Constable Wang and the others felt sorry for the poor animal, but they couldn¡¯t take the female yellow muntjac away.

    However, they did not expect that the female yellow muntjac had been following them.

    Heng Yi turned around several times to see that the female yellow muntjac was following them.

    Heng Yi asked everyone to leave first.

    He stopped the female yellow muntjac.

    Only when everyone had gone far away did he loudly roar. The female yellow muntjac was so scared that it ran away and quickly disappeared.

    Heng Yi turned around and went down the mountain.

    Constable Wang and the others knew that if there were too many people walking, the noise would alert wild animals, which would decrease their chance of catching anything good.

    Uncle Yai and the others were also silent. They felt a little disappointed that they hade for nothing.

    In the end, they chopped a few bundles of firewood halfway up the mountain. No matter what, this trip could not be in vain.

    Constable Wang and the others looked at him and felt that this was fine. They needed firewood to cook at home anyway.

    When Heng Yi caught up with them, he was surprised to see them chopping wood with all their might..

 Chapter 145 - 145: Already Anticipated

    Chapter 145: Already Anticipated

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The yellow muntjac was sold at a good price. Constable Wang had sold it to a councilor in Puyi County. The old man¡¯s father was weak and wanted to buy a deer to nourish his father¡¯s body.

    In the end, he gave him fifty taels.

    Constable Wang and Heng Yi discussed and decided to give each of them three taels. They took twenty-seven taels and gave the remaining twenty-three taels to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    Constable Wang patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi waited for Constable Wang and the others to leave, then left the teahouse and went home.

    He didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to have a surprise waiting for him when he arrived.

    A sharp sword that could cut through iron like mud.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She had gone out to look for a sword in the morning. She had searched through almost all the ironware shops in Puyi County and the shops where she could buy swords before she managed to get this one.

    She had not forgotten about Han Chi either.

    However, the one she bought for her son was not as good as this one.

    Heng Yi took the gift and tried a few moves, ¡°Thank you,¡±

    Not only was it convenient, but this sword must be very expensive.

    ¡°It¡¯s very expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little expensive, but 1 think it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    She had bought it with the money they had earned.

    Three hundred taels for one.

    The shopkeeper said that there was only one in the entire Puyi County and even the Great Yong Kingdom.

    It might be true that there was no second one in Puyi County. As for thetter, the man might merely be boasting.

    However, this did not stop it from being a rare sword.

    Han Qiao pushed the other sword to Heng Yi, ¡°1 bought this for Han Chi. Give this to him.¡±

    The sword she bought for Han Chi was also considered a good weapon. It cost ten taels of silver.

    However,pared to Heng Yi¡¯s sword, one could tell what was exquisite.

    There was a huge difference.

    ¡°All-Qiao, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still being polite with me?¡±

    When Heng Yi gave Han Chi the sword as a gift, he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    He held it in his hand and stared at the weapon from all angles, unable to put it down.

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°1 didn¡¯t choose it. Your mother did.¡±

    Han Chi chuckled, ¡°1 have to thank you too, Father.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Chi, who was smiling sincerely.

    He reached out and patted his head.

    ¡°Forget about this year. After the new year, study hard, practice martial arts, and be a capable person in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Han Chi nodded vigorously.

    He would.

    He would be a capable person.

    To repay Mother¡¯s kindness.

    At this moment, Han Chi did not know that Han Qiao had prepared another big gift for him.

    On the 25th of December, Han Qiao went to Yihe Restaurant to settle the ounts for thest month and pay the worker¡¯s sries.

    Just as she had expected, after the bill was paid and the wages were distributed, the shopkeeper took the lead and said that he wanted to resign. Following closely were a few chefs. Even the waiter, the old woman who washed the dishes, and the old man who made the fire also wanted to leave.

    Han Qiao sat on the chair and hugged the baked pouch to keep her warm.

    ¡°Since you guys have found a better job, 1 can¡¯t force you to stay. I wish you all a bright future.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t want them to stay at all?

    They didn¡¯t know that this was Han Qiao¡¯s n from the beginning.

    Naturally, Han Qiao would not let them continue to work here.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Pack your things and leave immediately.¡±

    There was still wine and food in the restaurant, but Han Qiao had brought people over. As soon as the shopkeeper and the waiters left, she would immediately return to the Heng Manor.

    She had to tidy up again.

    However, one of the chefs did not leave.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    This chef was not tall and was a little chubby. He looked kind.

    ¡°I want to stay.¡± Gong Bing said.

    ¡°Are you not satisfied with the sry Zhao Huan¡¯s given you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Gong Bing was stunned.

    ¡°Madam, you know?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Of course, I know. She bought another restaurant not far from us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Gong Bing¡¯s heart tightened.

    He felt that those people thought that they had found a good job, but now that he thought about it, it might not be the case.

    ¡°The sry that Madam Huan gave to everyone is one-third of what it is now.¡± Gong Bing said.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask why Gong Bing didn¡¯t leave.

    After all, to be able to stay meant that he was someone who remembered their old friendship.

    ¡°Your previous sry was one or two taels a month. 1¡¯11 give you four taels a month, but 1 have a request. Help me find a few reliable chefs, especially those who could make good noodles. In the future, you will be in charge of them. If they do well, you will be rewarded. If not, you all will be punished.¡±

    ¡°From now on, this ce won¡¯t be called Yihe Restaurant. It¡¯ll be called Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.¡±

    The sry proposed by Han Qiao was much higher than the one Zhao Huan offered.

    Besides, Gong Bing didn¡¯t know what a ¡°fast-food restaurant¡± was.

    ¡°I have two senior brothers who are extremely good at cooking. Is the sry-¡±

    ¡°It can be raised to two taels of silver a month.¡±

    She had 10,000 taels of silver in her hands, many recipes, and was a food blogger herself. How could she not win against Zhao Huan in this field?

    Gong Bing no longer had any concerns.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle the matter of chefs for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, bring them to the residence after you¡¯ve found them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Other than the many things she was settling to prepare for the restaurant, Han Qiao had even found a lot of mule carts to transport the goods.

    Although these people were not in the restaurant, they did not steal anything.

    It was not wrong for people to go to higher ces and jump ship to ces with higher wages.

    Therefore, she did not think there was anything wrong with their characters.

    Not only did Zhao Huan offer a high sry, but she also promised to give them an extra month. That was how she managed to get everyone to leave except for Gong Bing.

    One of the reasons why Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask any of them to stay was that she was not willing to do so.

    So when Zhao Huan found out that these people came to the residence to see her, she was surprised.

    And her heart ached when had to take out a few taels of silver for them.

    The chefs, shopkeepers, and waiters were paid about 21 taels of silver, and they were paid an extra month¡¯s sry for not doing any work.

    Zhen Niang advised her that she would only get what she wanted if she bought a building. After she opened for business the next year, she would earn dozens of taels or even hundreds of taels every month.

    Zhao Huan hummed lightly.

    She looked at Zhen Niang again.

    After that day, Zhen Niang had slept with her every night for the past few days, and the things she had done were very embarrassing.

    However, she could not help but indulge in it.

    Seeing that Zhao Huan had been persuaded, Zhen Niang nced at Xiao Cui, who was slowly walking over and looked visibly haggard.

    She had been sleeping with Zhao Huan for the past few nights, while Sun Yiming had been hanging out with Xiao Cui every night. She had even heard Xiao Cui¡¯s miserable cries.

    Of course, the other people in the residence heard it too, but no one dared to say it.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of all the people in Han Qiao¡¯s restaurant, there¡¯s still one more thing to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Huan asked.

    ¡°We need to find a backup,¡± Zhen Niang said.

    ¡°Heng Yi works in the government office, and he is a man who is fed by the government. If anything happens to him, the government will back him up. We need to find someone with a higher position than him or someone who can protect us.¡±

    Zhao Huan nodded, ¡°Then who do you think we should look for?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any candidates in this area either.

    ¡°Among the customers who came to the restaurant earlier, were there any with especially noble backgrounds?¡±

    Zhao Huan thought carefully.

    In the early days, the restaurant was run by He Hong. She didn¡¯t manage it much and didn¡¯te into contact with any of the rich customers.

    But now, she had no choice but to rack her brains.

    Zhen Niang didn¡¯t say anything else.

    It would be best if they were lecherous people because they had nothing to offer.

    Of course, Zhao Huan¡¯s appearance and figure were not bad.

    Some men who were lecherous enough, wouldn¡¯t care if they were batches or sisters-inw. In other words, they were more interested in other people¡¯s wives.

    Men always liked to persuade prostitutes to change their ways and drag women into the water..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Have You Thought It Through

    Chapter 146: Have You Thought It Through

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Tran station

    Zhao Huan had just divorced and was a good woman. She wouldn¡¯t dare to make a fuss even if they slept and yed with her.

    She had looks and money.

    Those lechers loved this type of woman the most.

    The two of them sat opposite each other, each with different thoughts and ns.

    Meanwhile, back at the Heng Manor, Grandpa, and Grandma still wanted to go back to Xishan Vige for the New Year. Han Qiao tried to persuade them again and again. ¡¯ Grandma, it s very cold outside now. What if you catch a cold on the way back?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this is the first year we¡¯ve moved in. it¡¯s good to have an elder living here to hold the fort.¡±

    Han Qiao gestured for the children to hurry up and persuade them.

    ¡°Great-Grandma¡­¡±

    The children took turns.

    She was so happy that the people here were very reluctant to see her leave.

    She was nning to go back to Xishan Vige to celebrate the new year and return next year.

    However, seeing that it was almost the New Year, the grandparents did not feel good that their sons did not evene to ask them for a visit.

    Grandpa didn¡¯t want to go back to Xishan Vige either.

    The house in Xishan Vige was cold, and the nket was heavy, but it was not warm. The food was not even given to his granddaughter.

    ¡°Should we stay?¡± Grandpa whispered to his wife.

    Grandma red at him.

    Han Qiao quickly asked an old servant to tidy up their clothes.

    She pulled Grandma over and asked her what she should prepare for the new year.

    ¡°Inviting the old great-grandfather during the new year is inevitable. There¡¯s also the worship of the Heaven and Earth Bodhisattva. On the first day of the new year, we have to worship the Kitchen God Bodhisattva too.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about food and snacks. We have everything at home.¡±

    T oday, Han Qiao brought back more than ten carts of things from the restaurant. She went to take a look.

    No wonder restaurants earn money. Just these things alone cost a lot of money.

    Without some capital, one could not afford to open a restaurant.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Qiao nodded and obediently listened to her teachings.

    ¡°Have you prepared the children¡¯s money?¡± Grandma asked Han Qiao softly.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t tell her grandma that she had prepared everything for them, including Heng Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ve prepared some for you too, but it¡¯s not much.¡±

    ¡°The children won¡¯t care about how much you gave them. They know you love them more than anything else.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke grew upcking love.

    Especially from the elders.

    They had never enjoyed the love of a grandfather and grandmother, let alone fatherly love.

    Now, Heng Yi made up for this gap. Of course, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t a perfect stepfather, but he wasn¡¯t stingy or harsh to his children. He loved them, but not to the point of spoiling them.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to get along with children before. Every time he sat there, the children wouldn¡¯t say anything, and he would just say a few words before falling silent.

    Han Qiao wondered what Heng Yi would be like when she gave birth to his child. Would the children get jealous if he treated them differently?

    in the evening, it started to rain and snow. The coldness seemed to seep into one¡¯s bones, making one shiver.

    Grandpa and Grandma were d that they didn¡¯t return to Xishan Vige. They could eat, drink, and pee in the house. There were several charcoal braziers and drying bags. Ar night, they could even stuff warm baked pouches into their nkets to keep them warm for the entire night.

    People were waiting for them when they were dressed and eating. If they were not willing to go to the dining room, there would be people to bring them warm food. The food that was served was soft and appetizing, and it would not be the same for a few days.

    If Grandma returned to Xishan Vige, everyone would be busy making a living. How could they have the mood to take care of her and her husband?

    Now that Grandpa was getting better, he could remember people and perform a few shows from the opera.

    But her heart ached for Han Qiao¡¯s silver.

    This day¡¯s expenses were¡­

    ¡°Why are you sighing? Hurry up and sleep.¡± Grandpa was already in his warm nket.

    Before going to bed, the servant specially washed his feet and put on warm cloth socks for them.

    ¡°I just feel sorry for Ah-Qiao¡¯s money bag.¡±

    Grandpa was stunned. He could not help but ask Grandma, ¡°How much silver do you think she spent for us every month?¡±

    ¡°Listening to the opera cost two taels. Not to mention food and clothing, the things in this room are at least five taels.¡±

    Grandfather was stunned for a moment before he covered his chest and cried.

    After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°We two old fogies didn¡¯t get to enjoy the blessings from our children or grandsons, but we enjoyed the blessings from our granddaughter.¡±

    Grandma did not say anything.

    She felt that Han Qiao must have remembered the silver tael she had given her months ago.

    At that time, she did not expect anything in return nor was she unwilling when she gave that two taels of silver for her granddaughter. She just sympathized with Han Qiao¡¯s circumstances.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Go to sleep. If she wants us to stay, we ll stay. Don¡¯t do anything. We ll do whatever she wants,¡± Grandma said softly.

    Grandpa grunted and soon snored.

    Grandmaughed.

    This old man was broad-minded.

    After a night of sleet, it was even colder in the morning.

    Heng Yi still persisted in practicing a few sets of boxing before changing into his constable uniform and heading off to work.

    Today was hisst day on duty. He didn¡¯t have to stay in the office all day. He could go home after collecting his sry.

    He still wore his leather boors and headed to the government office.

    The leather boots were specially made by Han Qiao. The fur was turned inside, and the outside was wrapped with cloth. The outermostyer was covered with ayer of oilcloth brushed with tung oil. It looked ugly, bur it was especially warm and waterproof.

    Heng Yi held the umbre and stood straight when he reached the office.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Wen Yu asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    There was a pair of silk pants under his pants, a cotton jacket, a silk jacket, and a singlet made of chicken feathers by Han Qiao.

    It was very warm.

    ¡°¡­¡± Wen Yu was a little curious. ¡°What are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°Clothes.¡±

    Wen Yu suddenly couldn¡¯t understand. Could it be that capable people were all simple-minded when it came to speaking?

    Although Heng Yi had just arrived, he had done two missions and both were very sessful. Thus, he received two taels of silver for the entire month.

    He also gave him the 100 copper coins that he had spent.

    There were also constable uniforms for next spring, one thick and one slightly thinner.

    Walking out of the government office, Heng Yi was surprised to see Bai Cha standing at rhe door, drenched and bearded.

    Bai Cha came forward and bowed, ¡°Master, I have returned.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s lips moved, ¡°Get up, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Wen Yu and the others came out, they saw Heng Yi holding an umbre, followed by a man holding a horse. He kept half of the umbre for himself and the other half for the man beside him.

    Even though the man was drenched.

    That sight before them was very moving.

    It was a tacit understanding that others could not integrate into.

    Heng Yi asked Bai Cha, ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, seeing the prince¡­¡± Bai Cha paused for a moment. He thought that he could no longer address him as the Crown Prince, so he changed his words. ¡°Eve already seen Young Master Ruan and the others.¡±

    ¡°Are they alright?¡±

    ¡°With that one thousand taels of silver, I can call a doctor if I¡¯m sick and buy food if I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The truth was when he arrived there, the Ruan family was not in a good mood.

    The Old Master was gone, and the Old Madam followed him after a few days.

    The Old Master was seriously ill, and the Madam had gone crazy because of her two daughters. Young Master Ruan was now the head of the family, and he had to take care of his siblings. He did not have money, so it was quite difficult.

    Fortunately, he left.

    Otherwise¡­

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re powerful when you climb to the top, but one wrong step and you¡¯ll be consigned to eternal damnation. Are you really prepared?¡± Bai Cha bluntly asked..

 Chapter 147 - 147: Iâ€™ve Already Decided

    Chapter 147: I¡¯ve Already Decided

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi looked at Bai Cha.

    He seriously thought about this problem, ¡°People always have to move forward, wanting to see a different road ahead. At the end of the line, everything is out of my control. Bai Cha, from the day 1 entered the government office¡­¡±

    ¡°Or rather, from the day 1 had ill intentions toward Sister Ah-Qiao, 1 had already decided on the path 1 would take in the future.¡±

    Heng Yi stopped and looked at Bai Cha. ¡°What about you? Do you still want to apany me on that road?¡±

    Bai Cha chuckled, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve settled the past. As long as you walk forward, I will follow you till the very end.¡±

    He walked through the bitterly coldnd and met his old master.

    He sent the silver as a farewell. From now on, he was no longer a servant of the Ruan Family. His life only belonged to his new master, Heng Yi.

    He didn¡¯t feel guilty about taking a trip.

    He would no longer be nostalgic.

    He had cut off all grudges and disputes, and from then on, he was a brand new Bai Cha.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Bai Cha returned, Han Qiao was still very happy. Seeing that he was drenched, she said, ¡°Hurry up and take a hot bath. Then, drink a bowl of ginger soup.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a cold like this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam. 1¡¯11 be going now.¡±

    Just as Han Qiao had said, Bai Cha went back to take a bath, drank a bowl of ginger soup, ate something, and slept. After that, he felt dizzy and hot.

    He quickly called the doctor over to treat him.

    ¡°It¡¯s caused by fatigue. He¡¯ll be fine after taking a few patches of medicine.¡±

    Han Qiao was relieved when the doctor said that.

    She left a servant girl and a servant boy to wait on him. If he wanted to drink some hot water, someone would pour it for him.

    Bai Cha was in such a hurry to return because he wanted to return to Puyi County before the new year.

    Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard and learned that Heng Yi had gone out again.

    ¡°He went out?¡±

    It was raining and snowing outside. What was he doing?

    However, she didn¡¯t see Heng Yi. Instead, she saw a few uncles of the Han family.

    They came together on an ox cart, wearing straw raincoats and bamboo hats. Their shoes and pants were all wet.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry,e in and get change.¡±

    Han Qiao was like a servant boiling water to make ginger tea.

    Grandma and Grandpa looked at their five sons and the pork leg meat they sent over. They were both emotional and gratified.

    If they hadn¡¯te, Grandma and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t feel good about it, but now that they came, they felt bad about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been raining in Xishan Vige. It¡¯s cold and wet. The house feels wet. There¡¯s even andslide at the back of the mountain.¡± Uncle Han said.

    ¡°It took a few days for the butcher toe over. We started killing pigs in the middle of the night.¡±

    Uncle Han looked at Han Qiao as he spoke, ¡°Ah-Qiao, our family will give you half a pig. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°How can 1 mind? 1 like pork when I see it.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Thanks to you and Heng Yi, our family has saved a lot of money this year. We discussed it and decided to use it to buy a wastnd. Next year, we will buy all the green vegetables, and you won¡¯t have to worry about buying vegetables.¡±

    It was easy to earn money these days.

    When one moves forward without a path or direction, it would be a very, very difficult road.

    ¡°Sure, 1 need a lot of firewood and bamboo shoots at the beginning of the year. We can dig them up in spring and dry them when the weather is good.¡±

    ¡°If any cousins want to do business in this area, you cane to me. I can lend them some capital, but 1 want interest.¡±

    When Uncle Han and the others heard this, they were stunned at first, but then their eyes were filled with joy.

    With the capital, they should be able to make money in a year.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t make money in the first year. He could start to fumble around first and earn money in the next year.

    ¡°Do you take bamboo shoots as well?¡±

    ¡°Not only bamboo shoots, but also vegetables, chicken, duck, fish, and so on. However, these things are also very particr, so there¡¯s no hurry. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, I won¡¯t be returning to Xishan Vige on the second day of next year. Let the brotherse over on the fifth or sixth day of the new year. We¡¯ll sit down and talk in detail.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Big Uncle Han replied repeatedly.

    Uncle Han and Father Han were extremely excited.

    Han Qiao asked them to stay here for the night. They would go back tomorrow when the rain stopped or lessened.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Uncle Han and the others agreed.

    Then, Grandpa brought them around to tour the house.

    This mansion was connected by corridors. They were not afraid of the rain or the sun. They walked under the connected corridors. It was very convenient.

    Uncle and Father Han couldn¡¯t help but praise them, ¡°This house is really good.¡±

    Father Han had been here thest time, but he hadn¡¯t had the time to look around.

    Then they went to the courtyard where Grandpa and Grandma lived.

    It was spacious, bright, and warm. After entering, there was a scent of sandalwood, and it smelledfortable.

    The room was clean and spacious. The servant maids immediately served tea and poured water.

    Uncle Han, Father Han, and the other two brothers instantly fell silent. Their hearts were filled with mixed feelings.

    As sons, they had never had a day of happiness for their parents.

    Han Qiao instructed Xia He to go to the kitchen and ask the kitchen to cook a few more good dishes and boil a few catties of good wine.

    Heng Yi came back, drenched.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Han Qiao stepped forward.

    Heng Yi took a few steps back, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. 1 don¡¯t want to give you the cold energy in my body.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    Heng Yi immediately went to the bathroom to wash up and change his clothes.

    After a while, he came out and walked to Han Qiao¡¯s side. He pulled her to sit down and carefully took out a red cloth bag from his pocket and opened it.

    It was a pair of jade earrings.

    ¡°I bought it with my first month¡¯s sry. There were better ones, but I only had two taels of silver.¡±

    Han Qiao had pierced ears, but she rarely wore earrings or bought jewelry. She only wore a gold bracelet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean my earholes. Help me put them on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    However, Han Qiao still overestimated Heng Yi. He couldn¡¯t do such delicate work well, and he was so clumsy that he identally hurt her.

    Fortunately, he was able to put the earrings on her in the end.

    ¡°Xia He,b my hair into a bun so I can show off my earrings.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xia He quicklybed Han Qiao¡¯s hair into a high bun, revealing her neck. The earrings looked even more fitting and beautiful.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Han Qiao asked Heng Yi.

    ¡°You look good.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°You have good taste. 1 like this earring.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of going to the jewelry shop when the weather gets warmer and buying a few pieces of jewelry.¡±

    Heng Yi smiled.

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°First Uncle, Second Uncle, Third Uncle, Father, and Youngest Uncle are here. They¡¯re with Grandpa and Grandma now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and greet them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Heng Yi told Han Qiao to wear thicker clothes.

    When they went over together, her uncles were very excited.

    Heng Yi was working in the government office, and they had a good reputation in Xishan Vige. No one dared to bully them, so it was convenient for them to do things.

    Heng Yi called out to the others, then helped Han Qiao sit down.

    Eldest Uncle Han asked how Heng Yi was doing at the government office.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    He wouldn¡¯t even know how to brag.

    Han Qiao asked, ¡°Uncle, does everyone in Xishan Vige know that Heng Yi is working in the government office?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we all know..¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148: Make It Clear

    Chapter 148: Make It Clear

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Today, my uncles and uncles are here, and so are my father and grandparents. I still have to say something, in case something happens in the future and they me me and Heng Yi for not helping,¡± Han Qiao said, being very cautious with her words.

    Everyone in the Han family was instantly on tenterhooks.

    ¡°I can bring everyone along to make money. 1 will help if I can, but 1 have a request. No one can bully others or harm the vigers. If anyone dares to bully or harm others just because Heng Yi is working in the government office, I will put justice above family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this first, so don¡¯t push the me on Heng Yi if we don¡¯t help you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Even though we must not cause trouble, we must not be afraid of trouble. We must not bully others, do not harm the vigers, do business fairly, and have strict rules. This business could onlyst for a long time. Why was it that there was no hope for a schr to appear in the generation of siblings? They could only work hard to earn money and properly nurture the next generation.¡±

    ¡°Boys have their own ways of raising boys, and girls have their own ways of raising girls. If a girl is raised well, she will be able to marry better in the future. If a boy is raised well, he will be able to marry a better wife when he marries. If our generation can¡¯t do it, then the next generation won¡¯t have a noble son one day.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were reasonable and well-founded. Whether it was her grandparents, uncles, or Father Han, they all understood.

    She nned to pull the Han family back, but she asked the Han family to be careful and not to bully others or do evil things.

    ¡°All-Qiao, don¡¯t worry. 1 may not speak for the whole family, but none of the Han Family¡¯s men are vicious.¡± Grandma quickly said.

    She naturally hoped that her children and grandchildren would be better.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. After the New Year, I¡¯ll discuss it with my brothers. We¡¯ll be more assured if we use someone else.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled at Grandma and went forward to support her, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    The group headed to the dining room.

    Father Han and Uncle Han were still immersed in the joy of Han Qiao¡¯s willingness to bring her family to be rich.

    When they arrived at the dining room, they looked at the dishes on the table. They were even more sumptuous than the preparation for the New Year. They were overjoyed and felt emotional.

    In July, Han Qiao was going home. The Han family was worried that she would not be able to stand up again and would need her family¡¯s support. It had only been a few months, and she had lived in a luxurious mansion. She had money after she got married. Heng Yi had gone to work in the government office, and she was pregnant. It was a world of difference.

    The children came over to pay their respects.

    They shouted their greetings together.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The family knew of He Cheng¡¯s situation, but nobody knew about Han Chi and the other kids.

    ¡°This is the adopted son 1 just acknowledged.¡±

    The Han family was stunned.

    Although they were surprised, they still praised Han Chi.

    This was human nature. They would weigh the pros and cons.

    If Han Qiao had nothing, they would advise and oppose her. Now that Han Qiao had everything she wanted, what was wrong with having a foster son? They wouldn¡¯t even make a sound, let alone object.

    The round table was very big. The children sat on one side, and the grandparents sat at the head. The uncles and Father Han sat next to Grandpa ording to their age. Han Qiao sat next to Grandma, and the children sat next to her. Heng Yi sat next to Uncle Yao.

    The children only cared about eating and listening to the adults talk and drink.

    Heng Yi toasted the guests one after another. He had learned a bit about table manners, so he said a few nice words and sat back down.

    He learned these few beautiful words from eating and drinking with Constable Wang, Wen Yu, and the others. He was so eloquent that they almost forget that Heng Yi grew up in the same environment as them.

    Han Qiao pursed her lips and smiled.

    The Han family members were stunned. They thought to themselves that he had changed after working in the government office. His manners and etiquette werepletely different.

    They were still joking, but Uncle Han and Father Han¡¯s attitude toward Heng Yi was obviously different.

    Han Qiao smiled as she put food into Grandma¡¯s bowl, and then called for Uncle and Father Han to eat and drink.

    After dinner, they had a clean and warm room to rest in. Even their wet pants and shoes were washed and dried by servants.

    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Uncle Yao could not help but sigh, ¡°No wonder Father and Mother refused to go back. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t go back either.¡±

    Father Han didn¡¯t say anything.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was jealous of his parents.

    Because Han Qiao had never said that she would bring him and his wife over to live together.

    Uncle Han patted Uncle Yao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s because Ah-Qiao is filial.¡±

    ¡°I know, 1 know.¡±

    Uncle Yao also nced at Father Han, who was silent.

    He sighed in his heart.

    One had to say that children should be closer to their biological parents, but Ah-Qiao seemed to treat her maternal family the same. She carried a bowl of water very evenly.

    She had never been too biased towards her biological parents and brothers.

    Han Qiao was also very busy in the afternoon, staring at the kitchen to make rice bubbles.

    She added a little oil to the pot and stir-fried the rice until one of them popped out. She immediately covered the pot lid and waited for the sound of popping toe from inside. She opened the pot lid and a pot of fried rice was ready.

    She opened the sweet potato syrup with chopsticks, wrapped it in ayer of rice foam, sprinkled a little sesame, and rolled it up.

    The sweet and delicious sweet potato and hawthorn rice candy would be done.

    Han Qiao stared at the first pot while the three children stared at the second pot.

    She made more than ten pots in a row.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to drive the carriage. The county magistrate, the official, the advisor, Constable Wang, Constable Qin, and Wen Yu sent some to their families.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road ande back early for dinner.¡±

    Han Qiao was still worried and asked Dong Lai to follow him.

    She didn¡¯t know that no one had made this before, so she sent it to the county magistrate¡¯s house. The county magistrate¡¯s wife was worried about the new year¡¯s te and wanted to make something new.

    They had never eaten the food Heng Yi had given them. The adults felt it was sticky to their teeth, but the children liked it.

    It was sweet but not greasy. She slowly sipped it and it tasted great.

    As for the children of other families, they had never eaten such fine food.

    ¡°What is this candy made of? It tastes really good. The texture looked like rice¡­¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    By the time Heng Yi returned with the things, it was alreadyte, and dinner was ready.

    Han Qiao told him to wash up quickly and then went to the dining room.

    There wasn¡¯t much preparation for lunch, but the food was quite good. At night, Aunt Zhao personally cooked and specially prepared several dishes, including fish from the pond and lotus roots dug out.

    The lotus roots were hollowed out and stuffed with glutinous rice. Then, they were ced in the pot and slowly stewed with brown sugar. It was sweet and fragrant.

    Father Han and the others had never eaten this dish before, but they already thought that it was very delicious.

    Grandpa cut it into small pieces and could still eat a few pieces.

    Grandpa oftenmented the disadvantages of having bad teeth. If he still had teeth, he could have two more bowls of rice for every meal.

    The men wanted to drink more and chat.

    The children also learned to read and write that night. Now that Han Chi was here, Lady. Lin was also teaching him. He Cheng was still young, so the nanny carried him back first and coaxed him to sleep after ying for a while.

    Han Qiao helped Grandma back slowly.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Grandma?¡±

    Grandma hesitated for a while,¡± Do you hate your parents? Is it because they turned a blind eye to the fact that you were not doing well in the Sun family?¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: Silly Is Really Silly

    Chapter 149: Silly Is Really Silly

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was silent.

    As an outsider, how could she say whether she hated them or not?

    The Host didn¡¯t go back to her parent¡¯s home to ask for help because she felt that it was useless. Her parents would only ask her to endure it. That was how everyone went through it.

    Perhaps the Host also wanted to wait for her children to grow up and get married, or perhaps she would get better after giving birth to a son¡­

    Han Qiao smiled and said, ¡°1 don¡¯t know if I hate them or not. They¡¯ve always doted on Han Xiang since we were young. I do most of the housework, and Han Xiang just needs to act coquettishly to get away from doing chores.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, they raised me. I can¡¯t forget their kindness.¡±

    Just like how Heng Yi couldn¡¯t shake off the Heng Family despite not being their biological son.

    Moreover, she was not the original owner of this body. If she did not care about the Han family, she would feel bad.

    ¡°Grandma, I knew very well that if I broke up with Sun Yiming without any money, my family would not ept me. My uncles and brothers all helped to build that house. 1 always remember it.¡±

    ¡°So my parents shouldn¡¯t expect me to treat them closer than my uncles in this life. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Just like this, when rtives walk around, I will pull them as much as I can.¡±

    During the days when they lived with the Han family, she and the three children did not take advantage of them. They gave out food and worked.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Han family wasn¡¯t good, but Father Han and Mother Han valued their son more and favored Han Xiang more than her.

    All she could do was to be polite and give what she should so that no one could find fault with her.

    Grandma sighed.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t sigh. The days are getting better and better. I can help them for a while, but I can¡¯t help them for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°The strong survive, the weak are eliminated. The capable will shine wherever they are.¡±

    ¡°Your parents¡­¡± Grandma wanted to say a few words to defend her son.

    But thinking about it, if Han Qiao didn¡¯t divorce and married Heng Yi, the Han family would be worse off than they are now.

    One should still be content.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯re a smart child. You know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Grandma is very observant.¡± Han Qiao leaned on Grandma¡¯s shoulder and said coquettishly.

    Grandmaughed, ¡°I¡¯m not observant. 1 just think that it¡¯s not easy for you. They¡¯re doing better and better now. People should be content. If they¡¯re greedy, they¡¯ll hate them.¡±

    After sending Grandma back, Han Qiao brought Xia He back to the main courtyard.

    Walking along the corridor, Han Qiao looked at the rain outside and asked Xia He, ¡°Xia He, what did your master do in the past?¡±

    ¡°In the early days, the main family was in the medicinal herb business,¡± When Xia He said this, she was a little nervous.

    It wasn¡¯t very glorious for her to be sold.

    If she lied and was exposed in the future¡­

    ¡°Madam, this servant¡­ This servant¡­¡± Xia He took a deep breath and said, ¡°This servant was sold by the Young Mistress.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Xia He.

    During the days she was to serve them, Xia He never came near Heng Yi.

    Just like Shn, she was very polite.

    This surprised her.

    ¡°This servant has been serving the Young Master since young and the Young Mistress has allowed this servant to be the Young Master¡¯s concubine. Before the Young Mistress married into the family, the Young Master had already raped this servant. Young Master told this servant that once Young Mistress entered the family, he would make this servant his concubine.¡±

    ¡°That day when Young Master came back after drinking some wine, this servant went up to serve him and rolled around with Young Master. When the Young Mistress came over and caught us, she flew into a rage and sold this servant.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a while.

    ¡°How long have you been sold?¡±

    ¡°Two months,¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Let the doctor take your pulse after the New Year.¡±

    Xia He was surprised, but she recovered after a while.

    Thinking about how she hadn¡¯t had her period for the past two months, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    She could not help but feel a little happy.

    Han Qiao stared at Xia He for a while and knew what was going on.

    ¡°Xia He, are you thinking that if you get pregnant, you can return to your young master¡¯s side?¡±

    Xia He indeed thought so.

    ¡°Silly girl, when you were sold, did your young master support you? If he really wants to keep you, he has countless ways to do so. He only needed to open his mouth and say that he wanted you to stay. What could the Young Mistress do? But did he speak up for you? He just watched helplessly as you were sold.¡±

    ¡°Have you taken away the silver you¡¯ve saved over the years? Did you bring out the things you like and value?¡±

    Xia He felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    It left her stunned on the spot.

    No, he hadn¡¯t.

    That day, the young master did not plead for her or support her. She was gagged and sold. She did not even have time to pack her things.

    What was Young Master doing when she was dragged away? Did he try to coax the granny who sold her¡­

    ¡°If you had time to pack up, you should have some money and monthly sry from serving the young master all these years. If you had more, you could have redeemed yourself.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t take anything with you.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, being pregnant isn¡¯t a good thing. If you think that you can go back and live a good life just because you have his child, 1 don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. It might even push him into the abyss of suffering again.¡±

    ¡°Think about what you want to do in the future. You don¡¯t have to serve me tomorrow.¡±

    After Xia He apanied Han Qiao back to the main courtyard, she went back to the servant¡¯s room.

    ording to the agreement, a servant girl named Jianing would go to serve the madam tomorrow.

    In order to be a servant girl for the Mistress, and also for the monthly silver¡­.

    She doesn¡¯t think that it¡¯ll be easy to earn money in a month or two. There are many things to be busy with and many things to do. Moreover, she has to be loyal to Madam.

    As the Madam¡¯s eyes in the residence, she kept an eye on everything in the residence.

    The good and the bad must be reported to Madam.

    Of course, they also had the power to do so. This was the reason why they wanted to fight and work hard.

    Even if she was a ve, she wanted to be a ve who was high and mighty.

    Jianing might look skinny and weak, but she was very strong. ording to her, she also knew martial arts.

    As for why she was sold as a ve, Jianing didn¡¯t say.

    They didn¡¯t ask too much.

    Everyone had their own secrets.

    When Jianing came over, Han Qiao was drinking water.

    Compared to the past two servant girls, Jianing looked a little sickly, and she looked as though she was floating when she walked.

    ¡°If you are sick, go and rest. Let someone else go first. I said that I would give you a chance, and 1 won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Jianing was slightly taken aback. She bowed and said, ¡°This servant Jianing greets Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine? There was no need to hide things from me. I am not the kind of evil wife who specialized in exploiting ves. If you are sick, you have to be treated. The sooner you are treated, the better.¡± As Han Qiao spoke, she asked Jianing, ¡°Your name isn¡¯t bad. Do you know the meaning of your name?¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Jia¡¯ means good, while the ¡®Ning¡¯ means peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Can you read?¡±

    ¡°I can read a few big words.¡±

    Han Qiao acknowledged, ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Tell me, what are your strengths? Or tell me about your background.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true or not. As long as you can lie to yourself and me, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of prying into your past. After all, you¡¯re going to be entrusted with a heavy responsibility in the future..¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150: The Servantâ€™s Clever Tricks

    Chapter 150: The Servant¡¯s Clever Tricks

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon BoatTransta

    Jianing didn¡¯t expect her new master to be such an interesting person.

    Jianing didn¡¯t know much about Han Qiao¡¯s experiences, but she had more or less pieced together some of them.

    However, she had been observing her for rhe past few days and knew that she was not a woman who was easy to fool. She was even a sensitive woman who was resourceful, scheming, and knowledgeable.

    She saw the husband she had chosen. He was good to her.

    He treated her wholeheartedly and had no second thoughts.

    She had the final say in the family. She bought people and they did whatever she said.

    When her man came back, he would still ask about her well-being, afraid that she would be tired and cold.

    She was married for the second time and brought along her three daughters.

    She was a lucky woman.

    Jianing smiled, ¡°This servant used to be an assassin.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Han Qiao was extremely surprised.

    The servant girl she chose this time was quite interesting.

    One of them had a bad background, but she had an excellent name, Shn.

    The servant girl Xia He was pregnant, and now there was an assassin.

    ¡°The kind that specializes in killing corrupt officials and tyrants? Or was it the kind of person who would kill anyone, good or bad, as long as they gave him money?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Jianing was taken aback by this question.

    ¡°Taking money from others to eliminate disasters.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded, ¡°So it¡¯s killing without any sense of right or wrong. 1 understand now.¡± Han Qiao thought for a moment, ¡°But you¡¯re an assassin. Why would you sell yourself as a ve?¡±

    Han Qiao asked a good question.

    ¡°An assassin must be used to being alone and should have saved up a lot of money. You are a girl, it is better for you to find a suitable man to marry than to sell yourself as a ve.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Obviously, you didn¡¯t manage to fool me.¡±

    Jianing looked at Han Qiao and rook a deep breath. ¡°Madam, you forgot that there¡¯s another possibility. Some killers are deliberately kept by a wealthy or noble family. Only listen to the master¡¯s orders, regardless of whether it is right or wrong, regardless of whether it is right or wrong, we just do the master¡¯s orders and do the work.¡±

    Han Qiao instantly understood.

    ¡°Madam, actually this servant only wants to find a ce to hide for the rest of her life. However, since 1 drew her the lot, I can only make this trip. If Madam is kind and is willing to take care of this servant, this servant will also kill people for Madam in the future, no matter who that person is, no matter if this servant cane back alive.¡±

    What she meant was that the identity of her was a secret.

    ¡°Alright, go back and change to the next person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jianing retreated.

    Han Qiao was thinking about how much of her words were true and how much of them were false. Should she settle for the next best thing, or was she deliberately mystifying things?

    No matter which one it was, Han Qiao started to be wary of Jianing.

    When Jianing returned, the other servant girls looked at her in unison.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Shn could nor help but ask.

    ¡°Madam saw that I was thin and weak and couldn¡¯t serve people, so she let mee back. In the future, 1 won¡¯t be able topete for the position of a maid.¡± Jianing went back to her room to sleep.

    There was food and drink, and he didn¡¯t have to serve anyone. How good was that?

    Pucao stood up timidly. ¡°1,1¡­¡±

    She was a little nervous.

    She was just a vige girl who didn¡¯t know anything. She didn¡¯t know how to read or write, and she had never learned howto serve people.

    She had observed Shn and Xia He before. Shn knew everything, and Xia Hebed the Madam¡¯s hair very well.

    She only knew how to shoot pigweed, feed pigs, and sweep the floor.

    ¡°Pucao, are you afraid to go?¡± Wan wen teased.

    She was the sharpest of the maidservants and had a sharp tongue. She thought since she had once served the Marquis Madam, even though she was a third-grade maidservant, she was still better than the others.

    Therefore, she bullied poor Pucao.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t gain any advantage over Shn, Xia He, and Jianing.

    The other servant girl, Duan Yue, was a good person. Her appearance was also the least outstanding. She didn¡¯t offend anyone and only cared about her work.

    Wanwen also wanted to get close to Han Qiao, but Shn and Xia He was not to be trifled with, so she did not dare to act rashly. She could only wait for her turn to perform.

    Pucao gritted her teeth and did not dare to make a sound.

    Shn said softly, ¡°Pucao, you go. Madam is a very easy person to get along with. Just do your job well.¡±

    Pucao thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I like to clean the yard.¡±

    ¡°Useless, you¡¯re nor going, I¡¯m going,¡± Wanwen stood up.

    She walked towards the main courtyard.

    Han Qiao did nor expect another servant girl toe so quickly.

    ¡°This servant Wanwen greets Madma,¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Wanwen¡¯s posture and guessed that she must have been a servant girl in a rich family.

    Wanwen saw that Han Qiao was silent and quickly said, ¡°The ¡®Wan¡¯ means who is graceful and restrained. The ¡®Wen¡¯ means someone who is graceful and magnificent.¡±

    ¡°Can you read?¡± Han Qiao lightly asked.

    She didn¡¯t like this servant girl.

    ¡°I can write it down for 300,000.¡±

    Han Qiao was still indifferent and didn¡¯t have much interest in this servant girl.

    Wanwen immediately went forward to pour water for Han Qiao and fiddled with the charcoal in the brazier. She then asked Han Qiao, ¡°Madam, do you want to prepare hangover soup for Master?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Wanwen was stunned for a moment. ¡°This servant does not.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would. How about this? Go to the kitchen and bring a bowl over.¡±

    Heng Yi could drink, but not a lot, and he would never get drunk.

    He seemed to prefer a few drinks.

    He had never been so drunk before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wanwen agreed and hurried out of the house. When she saw Heng Yi at the door, she called him sweetly, ¡°This servant Wanwen greets the Master.¡±

    She even dared to look at Heng Yi.

    Under the dimntern, she couldn¡¯t see Heng Yi¡¯s face clearly, but Wanwen knew that her master was tall and mighty.

    At such a close distance, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be moved.

    Heng Yi looked at the unfamiliar servant girl with confusion.

    However, he saw her looking at him like a lovestruck fool. He immediately felt disgusted, ¡°Get lost. Someone else will rece you.¡±

    Wanwen was stunned.

    She could note back to her senses at all.

    Heng Yi had already walked into the room.

    She cried out in shock, ¡°Master!¡±

    Heng Yi stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost,

    I¡¯ll sell you.¡±

    Wanwen was scared.

    She didn¡¯t know why the maids in the manor didn¡¯t work on Heng Yi, but now she knew.

    She ran our of the main courtyard in a panic.

    Heng Yi entered the room and saw Han Qiao smiling.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t chosen anyone you like among the maids?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t been chosen. Shn is the most suitable. Xia He is also not bad. It¡¯s just that Xia He¡­¡± Han Qiao paused. ¡°There are still two maids. I¡¯ll still need to take a look at them.¡±

    Wanwen almost cried when she ran back to the servant¡¯s room.

    Pucao wanted to ask something, but she red at her fiercely, scaring her into silence.

    Duan Yue was already lying down, but she slowly got up and put on her clothes.

    Wanwen was angry and resentful at her calm andposed look. ¡°Do you think Madam will like you just because you look like that? Don¡¯t daydream, you¡¯re not going to get a chance to be a good person!¡±

    Duan Yue looked at Wanwen and sighed softly.

    She didn¡¯t have to be a maid.

    She felt that Shn or Xia He would be fitting as the head servant, but seeing Xia He¡¯s dejected appearance after returning, there was an 80% chance that it would not happen.

    Then there was only Shn.

    As a maid, Shn was able to convince the masses.

    He was literate, intelligent, meticulous, and efficient.

    As for herself¡­

    Duan Yue took a light breath. She was not ready yet..

 Chapter 151 - 151: Husband and Wifeâ€™s Night Talk

    Chapter 151: Husband and Wife¡¯s Night Talk

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Duan Yue arrived, Heng Yi was washing Han Qiao¡¯s feet.

    Han Qiao sat on the chair while Heng Yi squatted in front of her.

    ¡°This ve, Duan Yue, greets the lord-like, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao nced at Duan Yue, ¡°Go boil water.¡±

    Out of the three girls who served her tonight, the one in front of her was the most pleasing to the eye.

    Jianing was arrogant, and Wanwen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The person standing in front of her was quite beautiful.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Duan Yue went to the back room to boil water and quickly brought half a bucket over.

    Seeing that the water was still there, she immediately went to pour it out, rinsed the basin, and put it back under the sink.

    In the bedroom, Heng Yi was rubbing Han Qiao¡¯s arm.

    Han Qiao whispered to Heng Yi.

    Duan Yue stood outside and waited, a little distracted.

    She thought of many things. She thought of her fiance, who had broken off the engagement as soon as he found out that her old master¡¯s family had failed.

    She thought of the guilty look in Young Master¡¯s eyes when he looked at the maids.

    She knew that if it was possible, Young Master would not sell them. They were sold willingly.

    It was difficult to move forward. He needed money to survive.

    Han Qiao came out of the washroom. She originally thought that Duan Yue had already gone to bed, but she didn¡¯t expect her to still be there.

    She stood at the door like a wooden stake, looking a little pitiful.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Duan Yue.¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does your name mean the first month?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What a good name,¡± Han Qiao looked at Duan Yue and asked, ¡°What did you do as the head of the household before?¡±

    ¡°The First Lord¡¯s old master was an official in the court, and the First Lord was managing the family business. He was identally schemed against and lost all his wealth. He had no choice but to sell his property and servants to pay off his debts.¡±

    When a tall building rises, its fall will be great.

    Han Qiao understood.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Young Master Zhong. Before the Zhong family was defeated, he was a noble young master who didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. He only cared about reading and reciting poems.

    ¡°Was your previous master surnamed Zhong?¡± Han Qiao suddenly asked.

    Duan Yue¡¯s calm eyes were suddenly filled with shock.

    Shock, astonishment, and hope.

    ¡°Yes, could it be that Madam knows about the Zhong family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally, but I¡¯ve met Master Zhong once. There¡¯s a vige outside our city that used to be owned by the Zhong family. Last year, the Zhong family urgently needed silver, so my Father bought it.¡±

    Duan Yue instantly burst into tears.

    ¡°Madam, my Young Master¡­¡± She quickly changed her words, ¡°Is the Young Master Zhong alright?¡±

    ¡°It looks like he has survived. We only met once and he said that he was going to the north.¡±

    Duan Yue heaved a sigh of relief.

    She was afraid that the Young Master would never recover.

    Now that she knew that he had pulled himself together and headed north, her heart slowly calmed down.

    The Young Master is a talented person. As long as he wants to, he can be on the Golden Roll.

    The Zhong n could also be revived.

    Han Qiao did not tell Duan Yue that she had ced a hundred taels of silver in Zhong Yurong¡¯s basket of oranges in order to have more options in the future.

    If Zhong Yurong went out and threw himself on the ground, with his gentle personality, he would remember her timely help that day.

    If she and Heng Yi met with any trouble in the future, he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. If he chose to turn a blind eye, she would just treat it as a hundred taels of silver going down the drain.

    She had chosen to invest and could not me anyone else for making a mistake.

    Han Qiao nced at Duan Yue, ¡°Go to sleep. You don¡¯t have to wait on me here. Just wake up early tomorrow to boil water for Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and went to the clean room.

    Duan Yue went to the back room to rest.

    The back room was a little far from the main house, so she couldn¡¯t hear anything from the main house.

    Han Qiao came back from the clean room, nestled in Heng Yi¡¯s arms, and told him about the arrangements for the Han family next year.

    ¡°In any case, using others also has its use. Using them is more reassuring for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Will you bring the children of the Han family over?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°No, they have their own parents. What happens to them in the future is their parents¡¯ responsibility, not mine.¡± Han Qiaozao thought about this clearly.

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have the time or energy to care about them.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fear that He Hong would bring him into trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have taken him in.¡±

    Han Qiao was kind, but she had her own limits.

    He Cheng could be considered orphaned and homeless. After all, she just had to provide him with a bowl of rice to eat. Teaching was also a matter of convenience since her children were also learning. If one sheep was released, the others would follow. However, the children of the Han family had parents and families. She would never take on such a thankless task.

    Everyone wouldugh and giggle when she taught their children well.

    However, if something happened, they wouldin. If their children were taught badly, they would say mean things behind and to her face.

    It was even possible for them to turn against each other.

    Han Qiao told Heng Yi this, and he quickly understood.

    ¡°Circumstances like He Cheng¡¯s will never happen again,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°I know that you value rtionships. It¡¯s a good thing. At least I know that I married a kind-hearted person.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the palm and the back of the hand are both flesh, but who can say that every time you clench your fist, you can turn it around?¡±

    ¡°You can discipline and scold your own children if they don¡¯t listen, but you can¡¯t do so with other people¡¯s children¡­¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to talk to Heng Yi about this, as it would make him feel that she was too narrow-minded to ept.

    When Heng Yi had a child of his own, he would understand the difference between his and other people¡¯s children.

    To treat as one¡¯s own was never just a word, but it was filled with a lot of sacrifice and tolerance.

    ¡°Heng Yi, we will reserve a private room for you in our restaurant. You can bring the people from the government office over for a meal.¡±

    Heng Yi knew nothing about business.

    ¡°Then when I retire, 1 will go hunting in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to go into the mountains to hunt? You can find a master to learn martial arts. It takes time to read and practice. These were not things that could be done overnight. You could go hunting once in a while, and you couldn¡¯t go alone. You could go twice a month, once with Constable Wang¡¯s people, and once with Constable Qin¡¯s people. You wouldn¡¯t offend anyone, but you would also benefit from both sides.¡±

    Heng Yi thought carefully.

    ¡°Then you also need money to buy prey from others.¡±

    ¡°Silly, you can earn back all that money from the food, but the skills you¡¯ve learned are much more valuable than those three melons and two dates.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, capable people are popr and valued wherever they go. How much money can they earn from hunting? When you stand on high ground, you will find that money is easy to get.¡±

    Han Qiao was afraid that Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand, so she gave him an example of a poor schr who had been promoted to the top of the Golden Roll. From then on, not only the schr himself but also the people around him had also been promoted to the top.

    Heng Yi knew all this, but he liked to hear Han Qiao talk to him.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Han Qiao got pregnant, and she was getting thirsty after talking for a while.

    Heng Yi got up and poured her some water. After drinking it, she wanted to go to the washroom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there. 1¡¯11 go get the bucket.¡±

    Han Qiao thought about how she was pregnant now. If she caught a cold and had a fever, it would be detrimental to the child.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to be pretentious.

    The husband and wife snuggled up to each other and had endless things to say to each other.

    They talked and talked until Han Qiao said she was tired and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She covered Heng Yi¡¯s mouth and didn¡¯t let him make a sound.

    Heng Yi smiled and kissed her hand, ¡°Get some sleep,¡±

    Gentle and affectionate. That was the kind of man he was.

    Her heart was filled with love and infatuation, all of which were contained in these two words..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Is it Greed or Nervousness?

    Chapter 152: Is it Greed or Nervousness?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Transit

    But some people couldn¡¯t sleep.

    That person was Father Han.

    He always felt that as Han Qiao¡¯s biological father, he should be treated better than his brothers when he visited his daughter and son-inw¡¯s house.

    Or rather, he thought that Han Qiao would get closer to him.

    However, none of this happened. Han Qiao didn¡¯t get close to him and even treated him equally to his other brothers.

    After Father Han got up, the youngest uncle, who was sleeping beside him, called out, ¡® Ling, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Father Han took a deep breath, ¡°1 want to smoke.<sup>1</sup>¡®

    ¡°Fourth Brother, is there something on your mind?¡±

    Uncle Yao tilted his body.

    He didn¡¯t want to get out of bed since it was so warm under the nket.

    It was very cold outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Father Han didn¡¯t want to tell his little brother.

    Uncle Yao more or less guessed what was going on, ¡®Fourth Brother, if you have something on your mind, tell me. They say that two heads are better than one. What can¡¯t we say between us brothers?¡±

    Father Han thought for a while before saying, ¡°Do you think Ah-Qiao hates me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Uncle Yao smiled, ¡°Ling, that¡¯s not true. Ah-Qiao has nothing to say about you and us. It¡¯s said that a married daughter is like water that has been poured out. Look at our daughters. If we go to their inws¡¯ houses, who would dare to treat us this well? The things we bring home tomorrow are all prepared by your daughter.¡±

    ¡°That wine costs at least a hundred copper coins per catty. Each of us has a jug that weighs ten catties. There¡¯s also salt, sugar, cloth, silk flowers, handkerchief, and purses for the children. I¡¯ve been a father-inw for so many years. My daughters and sons-inw have never treated me like this.¡±

    ¡°Ling, do you think Ah-Qiao didn¡¯t give you much?¡± Uncle Yao asked Father Han.

    ¡°¡­¡± Father Han was silent.

    Uncle Yao was considered quite lucky.

    He recalled earlier that Han Qiao had prepared the same gifts for her uncles and her father.

    She was not biased toward anyone.

    The children were counted ording to the children of each family.

    it was rare for someone to be so meticulous.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t tell me you think it¡¯s not enough? Let me tell you, 1 won¡¯t give you my share. That¡¯s my niece¡¯s New Year¡¯s gift to me!¡±

    Father Han was so angry that heughed.

    After awhile, he said, ¡°I thought that since I¡¯m her biological father, I should have a little more than you.¡±

    That was the reason.

    However, Han Qiao did not share such thoughts.

    She bnced the bowl of water evenly.

    ¡°Is it possible that Ah-Qiao still has something that she can¡¯t give you in front of us and wants to give in private?¡±

    Father Han guessed that it must be the case.

    His heart calmed down.

    ¡°Ling, hurry up and sleep. This nket is warm. I¡¯ll ask Ah-Qiao tomorrow if she can let me take this set of nkets.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Father Hanughed.

    He doted on his younger brother more or less.

    Even if he was already Grandpa¡¯s man, his youngest brother was still his youngest brother. That would never change.

    Uncle Yao chuckled.

    He shrank into the nket again.

    This nket was veryfortable. Lt was fragrant, and it was warmer than the one he had back home.

    ¡°Father and Mother are reaily blessed. They are living a good life with Ah-Qiao.¡± Uncle Yao said enviously.

    Father Han¡¯s lips curled, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    How could he not want to live here?

    However, Han Qiao did not mention this at all.

    After breakfast, Father Han and the others were about to return to Xishan Vige. Mostly because the heavens were in a good mood that it didn¡¯t rain today. Even the sun was peeking out of its hiding spot.

    Han Qiao had wanted the carriage to send them back, but Father Han and the others refused, saying that they would make mud everywhere.

    Looking at Father Han¡¯s hesitant expression, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Father,e here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Father Hanughed.

    He quickly followed Han Qiao to a ce not far away.

    Han Qiao took out a pouch and handed it to him, ¡°Father, this is the money for you and Mother. It s not a lor, just two taels. Don¡¯t save up on whatever you and Mother want to buy. Or, send word to me that I¡¯ll buy it for you in the county town.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, this is enough. You¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± Father Han pinched rhe purse and his heart finally fell back into his stomach.

    What he was most afraid of now was that Han Qiao would sever her rtionship with her family.

    The water may look like it was still in its bowl, but in reality, it was already steadily tipping away on one side, flowing away from her family.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask Han Xiang if she was living in the Han family¡¯s residence or if still went back to the Zhou family.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk about Han Xiang, the lunatic.

    Father Han wanted to talk about her sister¡¯s circumstances several times, but Han Qiao interrupted him and changed the topic.

    He also understood that Han Qiao¡¯s hatred for Han Xiang was not fake.. It was real. He did not dare to mention Han Xiang again.

    After sending off the Han family, Han Qiao helped Grandma back to her room.

    Although it was a little sunny today, it was still very cold. She was old, and when she caught a cold it would be fatal.

    As soon as she sent her grandmother back, the county magistrate¡¯s family had already sent someone to send a gift.

    They gave them a very smooth piece of silk satin, and the color was also very beautiful, bright yellow. With this, she could make six sets of clothes, two for adults and four for children.

    Han Qiao had no use for this fabric, but she could make it for her three daughters. She could also make clothes for the baby in her stomach to wear after it was born. There was no difference in the clothes that a baby would wear, as long as it was light and airy.

    Dian Bo and the advisor also gave them some gifts; all of them were the necessary pastries for the New Year at home, but they were more exquisite and had more variety.

    People could see that these two families were well-off.

    Constable Qin and Constable Wang also personally delivered some homemade brown sugar steamed buns their wives¡¯ made.

    They also told Heng Yi about the raider¡¯s extermination next year and asked him to prepare. After that, they had to choose a chief. Constable Qin and Constable Wang both wanted topete, but they found that neither of them would trust the other if one of them became the head. So they would probably choose Heng Yi.

    Of course, Heng Yi had to show them his real ability.

    ¡°After bing the chief of detectives, your sry will be doubled.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, indicating that he had listened.

    The sry is doubled, and the monthly sry would be four taels of silver.

    Of course, more importantly, the power in his hands would be different. He could be considered a real official. He waspletely different from the constables who get their positions from connections and abilities.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face was calm, but he was actually very interested in the position and decided to fight for it.

    Since he had chosen this path, he would climb up bit by bit.

    After sending off Constable Qin and Constable Wang, Heng Yi still looked in serious contemtion. He had a lot of thoughts in his mind, he sat on the chair and sipped from the teacup.

    Lt was just that people who were used to drinking tea and drinking wine did not have the energy to learn from schrs. He simply put down his teacup and returned to the main courtyard to find Han Qiao.

    After learning that Han Qiao had gone to the kitchen, he wanted to go over and take a look.

    But he was intercepted by Dong Lai who ran over to him in a hurry. ¡°Master, Master! Old Master Heng and Madam Heng are here. They¡¯re at the door right now. They¡¯re¡­ They¡¯re¡­¡±

    Dong Lai was too embarrassed to say that those two people were really in a sorry state,pletely different from the manor¡¯s Master and Madam¡¯s dignity.

    They came over in such a way because they were old and remorseful. Because of their reputation, Master Heng Yi and Madam Han Qiao had no choice bur to keep them or give them money.

    Lt was better toe in a dignified manner so that everyone could get by.

    Master and Madam were good people.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    However, he had also gone through some experiences and seen the ways of the world. He was more concerned about Han Qiao¡¯s pregnancy and couldn¡¯t get angry over this matter.

    Besides, this was the Heng family¡¯s business, and Han Qiao couldn¡¯t always be the one covering for him.

    He was rhe head of rhe family, so he should be the one protecting his wife and children.

    He walked towards the door..

 Chapter 153 - 153: Scared

    Chapter 153: Scared

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Looking at the thieving couple standing at the door, Heng Yi didn¡¯t feel pity for them, but disgust.

    Did they think that he would sympathize with them just because they had made themselves look dirty? However, they did not know that he had already turned cold to them. Even if they only looked dirty on the outside, but clean on the inside¡­ Even if they were to die, he would not shed a tear.

    They had nted the seeds in the past, now they were to reap them. No matter what fruits they sow, they couldn¡¯t me it on anybody but themselves.

    ¡°My Fifth Son¡­¡± Old Woman Heng wailed and was about to kneel before Heng Yi when Dong Lai immediately pulled her back.

    ¡°Son, it¡¯s Mother¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. Mother has let you down. Mother knows her mistake.¡±

    Old Woman Heng wailed loudly.

    She thought that there would be more peopleing out to watch the show. However, as she howled, Heng Yi watched. The doors of the neighboring houses were tightly shut, and even the asional passerby quickly left without stopping to look.

    Sometimes, there was a big difference between a merchant and an officer. Even though Heng Yi was still a constable, the neighbors would not meddle in other people¡¯s business, and they would not allow their servants to watch the bustle in the Heng Manor.

    Old Woman Heng howled, while Heng Yi stood on the steps and watched indifferently.

    Old Man Heng¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper.

    He stepped forward and pulled Old Woman Heng.

    Old Woman Heng looked at him nkly,¡±?¡±

    Old Man Heng took a deep breath and said to Heng Yi, ¡°Fifth Son, your mother and I have been on the road for half a day¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re covered in mud?¡± Heng Yi asked coldly.

    ¡°But do you dare to take off your shoes and coat and let others see if you¡¯re truly dirty underneath?¡±

    H 11

    Old Man Heng was stunned.

    Heng Yi continued, ¡°You should have arrived at Puyi County yesterday and stayed at Heng Sng¡¯s house. You must have seen his family earlier, so you deliberately made yourselves dirty. You thought that I would let you in after you made a scene at the door.¡±

    If it was in the past, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to see through their actions so clearly, let alone discover their intentions.

    However, as an officer, there were many things he had to do. He had to observe every case carefully and not miss any clues.

    After all, the truth was hidden in in sight.

    ¡°Stop pretending. Come in,¡± Heng Yi turned around.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng were stunned on the spot.

    Seeing Heng Yi leave, the two immediately followed.

    After entering his big house, the two of them were simply overwhelmed. The house was exquisite.

    In the hall, Heng Yi sat on the main seat.

    The two of them were stunned by Heng Yi¡¯s actions.

    Old Woman Heng pulled the Old Man Heng out.

    Old Man Heng thought that even though Heng Yi wasn¡¯t his biological son, he had raised him for so many years. If this kid dared to be unfilial, he would go around telling everyone.

    He lived in such a big house, yet his parents had to live outside.

    Shu Lan immediately served tea and left.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s eyes widened.

    There were even maids serving them.

    Oh heavens.

    Heng Yi said ndly, ¡°Drink the tea. If you have anything to say, just say it. Leave after you¡¯ve agreed. You¡¯re not wee in my house. You can forget about staying here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience, and don¡¯t challenge my humanity. If you make things difficult for me, 1 won¡¯t let you have it easy either.¡±

    ¡°Kill a person and throw him into the deep mountains and forests. The wild beasts will eat him up cleanly, not even leaving behind a bone.¡±

    ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m going to say something like this to you. The next time youe to cause trouble, I¡¯ll start with Han Dng¡¯s sons. Every time youe, I¡¯ll kill one. If youe twice, I¡¯ll kill two.¡±

    Han Qiao was pregnant and impatient to deal with the Heng family.

    He wanted to end the future troubles with them.

    This was the first time Heng Yi sounded and looked so powerful.

    He was ruthless.

    He sat upright on his chair.

    Old Woman Heng was so frightened that her face turned pale.

    She cursed out of habit, ¡°You ingrate, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    She widened her eyes as she watched Heng Yi swiftly grab Old Man Heng¡¯s neck, propping him up.

    This was the first time they noticed how tali and strong Heng Yi was.

    He grabbed Old Man Heng¡¯s neck as he kept struggling.

    His eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you. One of you keeps throwing a tantrum, while the other doesn¡¯t say anything but both of you are full of evil intentions.¡±

    Old Woman Heng stepped forward, trying to save Old Man Heng.

    Heng Yi pushed him away.

    They staggered and fell to the ground, ¡°Aiyo, aiyo,¡± The old woman screamed endlessly.

    Old Man Heng was strangled and almost suffocated.

    His eyes were filled with fear.

    He never dreamed that Heng Yi would do such a bold thing to him.

    Heng Yi threw Old Man Heng to Old Woman Heng¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ah ,¡± Old man Heng coughed non-stop.

    Old Woman Heng patted his back.

    For the first time, the couple felt fear.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± Heng Yi said indifferently.

    He talked as if he hadn¡¯t almost killed someone.

    Old Woman Heng helped him up.

    This time, she did not dare to speak casually.

    ¡°I¡­ 1 came to ask my daughter-inw, when will she give me that gold bracelet?¡±

    In the end, she still wanted money.

    ¡°Say it all at once,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. I¡­ I came to ask, will you return this year¡¯s filial piety silver?¡± Old Woman Heng asked again.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Heng Yi stood up.

    He knew where the gold bracelet was.

    Han Qiao was not petty, but he still had to ask her about this.

    Han Qiao also knew that Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng hade over to their house.

    Heng Yi went to find Han Qiao, who was alsoing over to the living room.

    In the hall, Old Woman Heng told Old Man Heng, ¡°Heng Yi is crazy¡­ He¡¯s crazy!¡±

    Old Man Heng knew that Heng Yi wasn¡¯t crazy.

    He was just more ruthless than in the past and had grown up.

    The threat just now was not just a threat.

    He saw the killing intent in Heng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    For a person who had entered the mountains to hunt and had seen blood, the killing intent in his gaze was even stronger than that of ordinary people.

    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Old Woman Heng called out softly, about to cry.

    Yesterday, when they were with Heng Sng, he didn¡¯t say anything about his fifth brother. Heng Sng¡¯s wife was also polite, but she was different from before.

    Old Fourth and his wife earned money from hard work. She didn¡¯t know how much they earned, but their hands were covered in frostbite, and Sng¡¯s face was also cracked from the cold wind.

    Old Woman Heng couldn¡¯t bear to ask her fourth son for money.

    After a night of discussion with her husband, they decided to ask Heng Yi for some money.

    Old Woman Heng also wanted the gold bracelet back.

    Who knew that Heng Yi would go crazy¡­

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Old Man Heng said in a deep voice.

    His throat was very cold.

    He thought that the next time he came here, he should not cause any more trouble.

    If there was something to say, he would say it. After obtaining the benefits, they would leave immediately.

    They could forget about living in this big house.

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi¡¯s dark expression and quickly went up to him, ¡°Did those two old things bully you again?¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned.

    He smiled again, ¡°No, I¡¯m tough today.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let them bully me. 1 even scared them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised and held Heng Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°I know what to do. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    She asked Duan Yue to bring the gold bracelet over.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she gave it to Old Woman Heng or not.

    However, thest time Old Woman Heng came to stay, she was already like that. This time, she came again.

    First, it was for the gold bracelet. Second, it was for the filial piety silver, and also for the New Year gift that was about to be given.

    She didn¡¯t want Heng Yi to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi walked into the hall, Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng¡¯s faces were still filled with fear.

    Heng Yi must have scared them..

 Chapter 154 - 154: Fooling

    Chapter 154: Fooling

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi in surprise.

    Heng Yi¡¯s expression was as calm as usual.

    ¡°Father, Mother,¡± Han Qiao was still polite and kind.

    There was a faint smile and gentleness on her face.

    ¡°Daughter-inw,¡± Old Woman Heng hurriedly replied.

    Old Man Heng nodded dryly.

    ¡°What brings you here? Oh, have you received the New Year¡¯s gift that I asked someone to send to you?¡±

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng both looked at Han Qiao, ¡°You sent someone to send something to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I sent it to Heng Family Vige. It¡¯s been a few days now.¡± Han Qiao asked in surprise.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng licked their lips.

    They didn¡¯t go to Heng Family Vige at all.

    The houses in the town were all torn down after being sold to Heng Yi. They were now living in Zhen Niang¡¯s house.

    ¡°We also sent the filial piety silver to Heng Family Vige, but Father and Mother didn¡¯t receive it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, 1 also sent the gold bracelet to you.¡±

    When Old Woman Heng heard this, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    ¡°Y-you sent them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I thought Father and Mother had already received them.¡±

    ¡°W-we haven¡¯t returned to the Heng Family Vige,¡± Old Woman Heng whispered.

    ¡°Oh, 1 see.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care where they went.

    After all, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t the only one who cared about his life.

    ¡°T-then w-we¡¯ll¡­¡± Old Woman Heng was eager to return home.

    All she could think about was the gold bracelet and one tael of silver waiting for them at home.

    They had been living with Zhen Niang for the past few days, and there were no children or grandchildren by her side. They let their pocket loose, and they could spend their money everywhere. The old man even went to the tavern to drink every day.

    Silver flowed out like water, and every time they thought about it, their heart ached.

    ¡°¡­¡± Old Woman Heng looked at Han Qiao.

    She wanted to live in this big house.

    But then, she looked at Heng Yi, who had a dark look on his face.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Old Man Heng was silent.

    How could he not want to stay?

    However, Heng Yi and Han Qiao didn¡¯t have any intention of keeping them.

    He could only nod.

    ¡°Father, Mother, take care. Heng Yi and 1 won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    They didn¡¯t let the two of them take anything from them.

    Looking at the closed door, Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng looked at each other.

    What were they doing here?

    Why did theye here?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Heng Family Vige.¡±

    The golden bracelet that she had been longing for her entire life was now in Heng Family Vige.

    Meanwhile, back in Heng Manor, Han Qiao scoffed.

    She didn¡¯t send anything to Heng Family Vige at all.

    Since the old couple loved to walk around and make a scene so much, they could walk back and forth as much as they liked.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng walked back to Heng Family Vige on their two legs. By the time they arrived, the sky was almost dark.

    The two of them were cold and hungry. This time, the mud all over their body and the miserable expressions on their faces were not fake.

    Among the four brothers of the Heng family, Heng Sng was doing business in the county town, and the whole family didn¡¯te back for the new year. The other three brothers also didn¡¯t get along on the surface, and each of them had their own ns.

    They had almost fought over the wooden nks and tiles in Heng Yi¡¯s two houses.

    Now that they were separated, Old Woman Heng was going to live in Heng Dng¡¯s house.

    The two of them headed straight for their eldest¡¯s house.

    Heng Dng¡¯s family was now living under a thatched shed, and their new residence was next to it.

    Because the brothers weren¡¯t united, the cousins weren¡¯t willing to help, so they cultivated slowly.

    Now, the foundation had been dug out.

    Heng Eng¡¯s house was next door, but it wasn¡¯t much better.

    Heng Sang was quite shrewd. He had asked his wife¡¯s family to help him, and he had built quite a lot, but he was still far from being able to live there.

    Looking at the couple at the door, Heng Dng was extremely surprised. ¡°Father, Mother, why are you back?¡±

    In terms of resentment, Heng Dng was on the end of the spectrum.

    They ate chaff in the countryside while his parents ate big meals in town.

    ¡°I came back to get my gold bracelet.¡±

    ¡°What gold bracelet?¡± Heng Dng stomped his feet. ¡°Mother, are you old and muddle-headed? Where did you get the gold bracelet? Fifth Sister-inw didn¡¯t give you the gold bracelet that she promised you.¡±

    ¡°Han Qiao said she sent someone to send Heng Family Vige over.¡± Old Woman Heng¡¯s face was like a tiger¡¯s.

    She was thirsty and tired from her journey.

    And, she was still angry.

    ¡°Mother, Heng Yi¡¯s wife must be lying to you. No one came to our house. If you don¡¯t believe me,e in and take a look.¡±

    The thatched cottage was small and cramped, so it was easy to see what was inside.

    A family of several people living in one room, fighting until they were about to get married, was not something that could be helped.

    Old Woman Heng looked around and searched, but the gold bracelet was nowhere in sight.

    Suddenly, she understood, ¡°This damn b*tch lied to me.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and her heart trembled.

    Old Man Heng sat on the side, telling First Sister-inw Heng to cook something.

    First Sister-inw Heng knew that her parents-inw had money, so she didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly went to cook a bowl of oil soup noodles.

    The starving couple wolfed down the food. As they ate, Old Woman Heng felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°We are suffering. While they¡¯re eating well in the county town, we¡¯re drinking white water here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Old Man Heng said nothing.

    He thought of a n.

    Let¡¯s go back to the county town.¡±

    He wanted to see if Heng Yi dared to kill him.

    ¡°Old man, Heng Yi, he-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old Man Heng wanted to go to the county town, so Old Woman Heng had to follow him.

    Heng Dng¡¯s family did not stop them.

    Back in the Heng Mansion, Heng Yi was studiously reading and writing the Three Character ssic after dinner.

    Han Qiao was also writing by his side.

    She wrote better and faster than Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi¡¯s handwriting was so big. He looked at Han Qiao¡¯s handwriting with envy.

    He started writing on the paper a second time.

    A piece of white Xuan paper waspletely ck before it was reced by another.

    After practicing a few times, the words became neater and could be read.

    It was said that one could draw a picture from a gourd. This saying was not wrong.

    After a few times, Heng Yi was able to write the Three Character ssic down.

    Han Qiao went to warm herself by the fire and rest.

    She wouldn¡¯t work as hard as Heng Yi, because she would.

    When the oilmp crackled and the room darkened, Han Qiao took a pair of scissors to cut off the burnt wick. ¡°Heng Yi, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi finished writing thest few words.

    He put down the brush and admired it seriously for a moment.

    He felt a sense of aplishment.

    After Han Qiao came out of the bathroom, she said, ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao,e and take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao went forward, picked up a red pen, and circled a few words that were written very well, neatly, and very perceptive.

    Heng Yi was even more satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put this one away.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Han Qiao had prepared a box for him to store some things that he felt were important.

    Everyone in the family had this kind of box. It was everyone¡¯s secret and something they cared about.

    After the lights were out, the couple hugged each other to sleep. It was quiet, warm, and sweet.

    However, for Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng, who was traveling at night in the middle of winter, it was truly torture.

    They had only walked for a short distance, but both of them were filled with regret.

    Why did he have to take things too hard?

    It was such a cold day, especially today as the snow started to fall.

    ¡°Old man, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    Old Man Heng also felt that he was about to die.

    His chest felt stuffy and he could not catch his breath.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s find a house to stay for the night. If this continues, we won¡¯t be able to reach the county town.¡±

    Old Man Heng nced at his wife.

    He couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but he could feel her pain.

    ¡°Alright..¡±

 Chapter 155 - 155: Fainted at the City Gate

    Chapter 155: Fainted at the City Gate

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    However, the farmer¡¯s family did not dare to keep these two people. What if they died at his home?

    He would not even let them stay under the eaves or in the pigsty. He forcefully chased them away and let them scram.

    ¡°The world is fickle and the human heart is not as old as it used to be.¡± Old Woman Heng cursed as she walked.

    Old Man Heng said nothing.

    Of course, if it were him, he would not rashly let others into the house either.

    it was just that today, others were particrly cruel to them.

    This road seemed to have no end. The couple walked until their legs were about to break. When they arrived at Puyi County, it was already noon.

    They were drenched and fainted at the city gate.

    T here were people on duty at the city gate, but who would meddle in other people s business? There were too many homeless beggars lying around.

    Heng Sng had been especially busy these days, he had collected some vegetables from the countryside to send to a rich family.

    He had also braved the wind and snow to go there. When he entered the city and saw the two people at the city gate, he just casually nced at them and did not take them seriously.

    After the mule carriage had walked for a while, he suddenly remembered something and hurried back.

    The two unconscious beggars at the corner of the city wall were his parents.

    ¡°Father, Mother! ¡± Heng Sng eximed.

    His brothers were heartless and cruel. His parents might not be good people, but they had never mistreated them.

    He quickly brought them home. Madam Wu had just returned from the house next door.

    She was now helping several families wash clothes, which could be considered a profit. Although it was not much, it was enough for the family¡¯s expenses.

    The money from selling vegetables would be enough to save up. His two sons would go for enlightenment the next year. There would be arge sum of money for their training. There would also be new clothes, shoes, and socks that she needed to think about, but he could not focus on these things right now. Just thinking about them made him afraid.

    But for the future, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Wu asked.

    ¡°Father and Mother fainted at the city gate. Quickly carry them in and change their clothes.¡±

    Suddenly two more people were in the house, and they looked quite battered. Madam Wu was stunned for a moment before she quickly went to help.

    Yesterday, her parents-inw didn¡¯te back after they went out. They thought that they were either staying in Heng Manor or going back to Ninghe Town.

    Madam Wu helped her mother-inw change her clothes.

    While Heng Sng changed his father s clothes.

    Their clothes were soaked, and there were blood blisters on the soles of their feet. Most importantly, they were running a high fever.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the vegetables away first. You go and call the doctor.¡±

    ¡°You should go quickly.¡±

    The husband and wife split their work.

    Heng Sng was worried about his parents on the way to deliver the vegetables, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the situation and knocked over the person.

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo.¡±

    T he person cried out pitifully, looking very serious.

    Heng Sng was so frightened that his entire body trembled, and he quickly got off the mule cart to take a look.

    ¡°Are¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, my leg is broken.¡±

    When Heng Sng heard this, he panicked even more.

    This was the first time he had encountered such an ident, and he was extremely afraid.

    ¡°I-I-111 send you to the clinic.¡±

    T he man lying on the ground howled even more miserably.

    Wen Yu was walking over with a bucket of water. He was just about to deliver some fish to Heng Yi.

    This was the fish raised by his father-inw, and he had sent it over because he wanted to see if he could sell them to Heng Yi.

    He happened to see this scene.

    He didn¡¯t intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ZengAsan, who was lying on the ground, was a local ruffian who specialized in extorting people.

    However, Heng Sng saw Wen Yu and quickly called out, ¡°Brother, can you help me make a trip to the Heng Mansion on West Street and help me find Heng Yi, the owner of the Heng Mansion? He is my fifth brother.¡±

    Wen Yu nced at Heng Sng.

    He then looked at Zeng Asan who was lying on the ground.

    He lifted his leg and kicked Zeng Asan¡¯s butt, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, its you, Officer,¡± ZengAsan stood up with a smile.

    He cupped his fists at Heng Sng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to start trouble with my own people. Please forgive me.¡± Then, he ran away.

    Heng Sng still hadn¡¯te back to his senses.

    Wen Yu said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go and get busy.¡±

    He picked up the fish and continued his way to the Heng Manor.

    Heng Sng finally understood.

    He had almost been fooled.

    He let out a light breath and quickly went to each house to deliver the vegetables.

    He was obviously a littlete today.

    His usual vegetables were good and the prices were fair. Others said a few words and did not make things difficult for him.

    He was still hesitating. Should he go to Heng Manor and tell Heng Yi that his parents were sick?

    After thinking about it, he finally gave up.

    it was almost the new year, and to tell this kind of thing could be considered unlucky.

    Besides, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t his blood brother.

    Meanwhile, in the Heng Manor, Han Qiao was very satisfied with the two fishes that Wen Yu sold them.

    They were big, fat, and most importantly, they were snakehead fishes.

    T he snakehead fish had fewer bones and tender meatpared to other fishes. It was a perfect kind of fish to grill.

    ¡°Does your father-inw raise all these fishes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then go back and tell him to keep all of them for me. Don¡¯t sell any of them to anybody else. 1¡¯11 charge him two more copper per catty than the market.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± Wen Yu quickly agreed.

    One catty was worth ten copper, and ten catty was worth twenty copper more. T his fish was at least four to five catties, and one fish was worth ten copper more. That was exactly how much they earned.

    Wen Yu also mentioned that Heng Siiang was almost tricked by Zeng Asan.

    ¡°Thank you for your words,¡± Heng Yi looked calm.

    ¡°Hai yah, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Wen Yu to bring 200 copper to Zeng Asan.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Most people who are loyal to justice lull dogs, and most people who forget kindness are schrs. When my restaurant opens, it will be inevitable that people will stare at it. These people from all walks of life may look inconspicuous, but their rtionships are much better than ours.¡±

    Wen Yu didn¡¯t quite understand what Han Qiao meant.

    However, he still brought the 200 copper to ZengAsan.

    This Zeng Asan was also an interesting person. He brought wine to Heng Manor in the afternoon.

    ¡°I want to see my master, Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    It was Zeng Asan¡¯s first time entering such a magnificent house, and he was at a loss.

    When he saw Heng Yi and Han Qiao sitting in the main seat, he became even more nervous.

    T he man was too imposing, while the woman was beautiful and gentle.

    ¡°Master Heng, Madam, this lowly one greets you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    Shn immediately served tea.

    ¡°Please have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay,¡± ZengAsan quickly picked up the teacup.

    This tea tastes good. Han Qiao had spent a lot of money to buy it. The fragrance of the tea was overflowing, and it was sweet to the tongue.

    Zeng Asan had never tasted such good tea before.

    He almost chewed and swallowed the tea leaves.

    When the desserts and oranges were served, he was a little nervous, ¡°Master, Madam, please forgive me. 1 really wasn¡¯t aware that 1 was fooling your brother before. If 1 knew, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trick him even if 1 had ten guts.¡±

    ¡°Actually, 1 didn¡¯t invite you here for that reason. I have something else to discuss with you.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Zeng Asan looked at Han Qiao.

    He was surprised that Master Heng hadn¡¯t said anything since he came in.

    ¡°Please tell me the truth..¡±

 Chapter 156 - 156: What an Interesting Family

    Chapter 156: What an Interesting Family

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zeng Asan sat up straight.

    ¡°There will be two restaurants opening in the new year. One will be selling noodles and fast food, while the other will be selling exquisite dishes, skewers, and grilled fish. Business will be good.¡±

    ¡°But you know, if my restaurant¡¯s business is good, it will attract the envy of others. People wille looking for trouble one after another, so I want to form a team to be responsible for the security of the two restaurants.¡±

    Zeng Asan didn¡¯t know what ¡®security¡¯ was, but he knew that he was about to have a proper job.

    From then on, he would no longer have to be a thief and extort people for some money.

    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Zeng Asan asked respectfully.

    ¡°Yes, we need seven or eight people. You will be the leader. If anyone causes trouble in the restaurant, control them immediately. Don¡¯t let them make a big deal out of it and affect the other customers. However, they can¡¯t be too ruthless and injure the customers or lose their lives.¡±

    ¡°You need to perfect these systems slowly.¡±

    Zeng Asan understood, ¡°Just like those thugs in the gambling dens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, almost.¡±

    Zeng Asan swallowed his saliva, ¡°Madam, you can leave this matter to me. You can rest assured. I might not know the people in Puyi County personally, but I know them very well.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed.

    Would Zeng Asan rashly trick people if he wasn¡¯t sure his victims had someone to back them up? She did not believe it.

    The people who lived in the streets had better eyesight than anyone else. Otherwise, if they were to extort the wrong person, they would be beaten up. If they were beaten seriously, they would probably have to go to jail or lose their life.

    ¡°What about the sry?¡±

    ¡°As the manager, you will receive one tael of silver a month, while the others will receive eight hundred copper.¡±

    Zeng Asan gulped.

    One tael of silver a month was a job that many people envied, coveted, and hated.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of the two restaurants for you. I will not let those cats and dogs ruin your restaurant¡¯s reputation.¡± Zeng Asan swore.

    Then he asked softly, ¡°Madam, when can I start working?¡±

    ¡°The next month is August, but you have to find those people and bring them over to me on the seventh day of that month. It would be better if you hire people who are strong and know some martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll choose them carefully. 1 won¡¯t bring you any bad people.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao also gave Zeng Asan a New Year¡¯s gift that included wine, meat, sugar, salt, rice, and flour.

    Zeng Asan carried the basket and left to an empty alley. He quickly opened it to take a look.

    He was stunned at first by the contents of the basket, then heughed, his eyes slowly turning red.

    Afraid of being seen and embarrassed, he quickly raised his hand to wipe his eyes.

    He then cursed angrily, ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Originally, he was also hard-hearted and risked his life to make a living.

    It was the first time in his life that he was praised.

    ¡°Motherfucker,¡± Zeng Asan cursed again.

    He smacked his lips a few times.

    He sighed.

    He would probably have to pay with his life to be praised by Lady Heng today.

    Forget it, forget it.

    It was a cheap life to begin with.

    When Zeng Asan returned home, his two children immediately ran up to him.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    It was almost the New Year, but he had nothing at home.

    His wife had left him a long time ago and ran off with a merchant, leaving behind their son and daughter.

    ¡°Take it quickly and let your grandma make it. Well have a good meal tonight.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er hurriedly said, ¡°Father, there are still two days before the New Year. We can¡¯t waste all the food like this even if we have them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Leave the good ones forter. Well have a good meal on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Zeng Asan smiled and patted his daughter¡¯s head, ¡°I¡¯ve found a job and 111 bring you and your brother to live a good life in the future.¡±

    ¡°Is it a serious job?¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er asked.

    The children of the poor became the masters of the house. Moreover, with her father in this line of work, the nine-year-old Zeng Qin¡¯er had to mature faster than most children.

    She was sensible, capable, stubborn, and bold. She dared to go to the Mass Grave alone in the middle of the night to touch the things on the bodies of the dead.

    His daughter had scared Zeng Asan many times, he was sometimes a little afraid of his daughter.

    Zeng Baobao smiled and asked his elder sister to quickly look at what was in the basket.

    Lifting the coarse cloth covering the top, the siblings were stunned to see what was underneath.

    ¡°Father? Where did thise from?¡±

    ¡°The boss rewarded me. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Hurry up and go to the kitchen to cook.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er asked her brother to call their grandparents over.

    They were a strange family. The one in charge of the family was not the old couple, nor Zeng Asan, but Zeng Qin¡¯er.

    Old Man Zeng used to steal money and search through coffin pits in his early years, but he broke his leg and lost one eye, so he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Old Lady Zeng was a prostitute in a brothel in her early years. She was redeemed by a wealthy businessman and became a concubine. After giving birth to two sons, she was sold to a peasant woman. Later, she hooked up with Old Man Zeng and settled down in Puyi County, giving birth to Zeng Asan.

    His father was a grave robber, and his mother had gone through a lot. Zeng Asan had been smart and courageous since he was young, but unfortunately, he was unlucky and could not do anything to change his fate.

    He had run away with someone after marrying a wife. The most sessful thing out of that experience was his two children. Those who were very smart and capable.

    Looking at the items in the basket, Old Lady Zeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Then what does the boss do? Aiyo, you¡¯re being too polite. I haven¡¯t seen meat in a long time.¡± The more Old Lady Zeng spoke, the more excited she became.

    Zeng Asan told his family what happened today.

    There was a moment of silence in the kitchen.

    After a long while, Zeng Qin¡¯er said, ¡°Father, go and ask your boss if she needs a servant girl.¡±

    ¡°You want to be a servant?¡±

    ¡°The kind who don¡¯t sell themselves, who have no contract but are loyal and clean of crimes.¡±

    ¡°You want to be a maid?¡± Zeng Asan asked.

    ¡°Why not? Your boss gives you good things. Not only that, she gives you dignity, respect, and importance.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Father, you¡¯d better work hard in the future. If you¡¯re up to no good again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Aiyo, his little girl is so fierce. She¡¯s the real father of the house, alright.

    However, when he saw the dangerous look on his daughter¡¯s face, Zeng Asan quickly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my daughter. Your father knows what to do.¡±

    It was rare for the family to have a full meal.

    He naturally had a n in his mind.

    Meanwhile, two streets behind Zeng Asan¡¯s house were where Heng Sng¡¯s house stood.

    Madam Wu sat on the stool in a daze.

    Her parents-inw¡¯s illness had cost her a tael of silver to hire a doctor and for their medicine. To her, who could not wait to split a penny to spend, it was more painful than stabbing her body with two knives.

    Heng Sng sent the doctor away and saw that she was still sitting there in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Madam Wu looked at her husband.

    For a moment, she wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She lowered her head and looked at her hands.

    She was the youngest daughter in her family. When she was a girl, she only had to wash clothes, cook, and sweep the floor. She did not have to do anything else.

    But now¡­

    That day, when her mother came to see her, she immediately cried as soon as her eyes fell on her.

    She knew that her mother felt bad for her.

    ¡°My hand hurts, and my face is frozen and cracked. It hurts too,¡± She suddenly said to Heng Sng.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all like this? The pain will pass. Go and cook the medicine. Father and Mother will wake up in a while and we¡¯ll have to make them drink it first¡­¡±

    Heng Sng wanted to say something, but Madam Wu had already left and went straight to the kitchen to work.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Madam Wuâ€™s Miscarriage

    Chapter 157: Madam Wu¡¯s Miscarriage

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Sng didn¡¯t understand what had happened to Madam Wu all of a sudden.

    He first went back to his room to change his clothes, then went to see his parents. The children yed outside the room but were very careful not to make too much noise.

    Madam Wu kept crying in the kitchen.

    Her face and hand hurt, and her heart was in pain. When she was burning the fire, her hand was burned, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t stop gasping. ¡°Mother, why are you crying?¡±

    When Madam Wu heard the voice, she hurriedly wiped away her tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s the smoke. Why are you here?¡± Madam Wu stood up and asked her daughter.

    ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother are awake. Father asked me to bring a basin of hot water over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng woke up and cursed Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Her words were vicious and unpleasant to hear, making people feel disgusted.

    Madam Wu stood at the door, watching Heng Sng silently standing at their side.

    Old Man Heng was also silent.

    She suddenly strode into the room and threw the basin onto the ground. ¡°You¡¯re still scolding them? Wasn¡¯t everything that happened today caused by you? Heng Yi was so nice to his family. He never took a single cent of the money he earned from hunting every day. All of it went into your pockets yet you were still not satisfied. You kept torturing and squeezing him. Now that he has his own home, he doesn¡¯t care about you anymore. You still don¡¯t know how to repent and continue to curse him.¡±

    ¡°You two are really greedy, vicious, and despicable people!¡±

    The people in the room were stunned by Madam Wu¡¯s words.

    Old Woman Heng got up and wanted to hit Madam Wu.

    Madam Wu shouted angrily, ¡°If you dare toy a finger on me today, my brothers from my family will break Heng Sng¡¯s legs tomorrow.¡±

    H 11

    Old Woman Heng was stunned on the spot.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want. Go to Heng Yi¡¯s house if you don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°Look at how vicious, unreasonable, and greedy you are. Even I feel disgusted just by looking at you, let alone how unimportant people see you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Wu!¡± Heng Sng shouted angrily.

    Madam Wu looked at Heng Sng, ¡°You useless coward, I¡¯ve had enough of you. I don¡¯t need to live anymore.¡±

    She turned around and went back into the house. The children immediately called out for their mother and followed her.

    Just as she returned to the room, Madam Wu felt some pain in her stomach. At first, it was faint, but it gradually became more and more painful.

    ¡°Mother, Mother?¡±

    In the room next door, Old Woman Heng was still cursing Madam Wu for being unruly and Heng Sng for being useless and unable to control his wife.

    Old Woman Heng berated his son for letting Madam Wu had said all those cruel things to his parents, and that he should have given her a few ps.

    ¡°Mother, shut up!¡± Heng Sng was also annoyed.

    Hearing his children¡¯s criesing from next door, he quickly stepped out of the house to take a look.

    He immediately spotted Madam Wu sitting on the ground paralyzed, her lower body covered in blood.

    ¡°Wu-!¡± Heng Sng eximed.

    Even if he didn¡¯t have any knowledge, he knew that Wu was afraid of a miscarriage.

    He went forward to support Madam Wu, but Madam Wu hit him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll go get a doctor.¡±

    However, it was useless even if the doctor came at this point.

    Their child was still gone.

    Heng Sng sat on the side, feeling numb. He took out some money and asked his eldest son to bring his younger siblings to buy buns.

    ¡°Father, we can¡¯t buy them now.¡±

    Heng Sng could only go to the kitchen himself, but he didn¡¯t know how to make anything.

    Then, he went next door and asked his neighbor¡¯s wife toe over and help cook a meal.

    The wife next door swallowed her saliva, ¡°Your mother won¡¯t scold me, will she? Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±

    The fact was, she still didn¡¯t want to help.

    Especially because Old Woman Heng¡¯s words were unpleasant to her ears.

    Heng Sng and Madam Wu were kind people. asionally, they would send some unsold vegetables to their neighbors, so they formed some kind of friendship.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. My mother won¡¯t say anything to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. For your wife¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou, Sister-In-Law.¡±

    This time, Old Woman Heng did not curse. Because of Madam Wu¡¯s miscarriage, Heng Sng¡¯s gaze made her a little scared.

    Old Man Heng was also silent.

    They hade to Puyi County overnight and almost lost half their lives. The old couple were a little afraid.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the 29th of December, and tomorrow was the 30th of the Lunar New Year. Han Qiao was pregnant, but it still wasn¡¯t obvious.

    Heng Yi was busy practicing boxing and sword arts with Bai Cha.

    Some people were born to learn martial arts.

    For example, Heng Yi.

    He learned boxing very quickly, and he also mastered swordsmanship soon after.

    He had a talent when it came to learning a set of sword techniques.

    While other people were busy celebrating the New Year, he was busy practicing martial arts and improving his skills. He was busy reading, writing, and apanying his wife.

    The kids at the manor were all taught by Bai Cha, and Heng Yi basically couldn¡¯t care less about them.

    With Bai Cha as his sparring partner, Heng Yi¡¯s martial arts skills improved at an incredible speed.

    The walls were so high that nobody would hear if any one of them fell to the ground.

    Bai Cha sighed. His master was not born well and had not been properly nurtured since he was young. If he had been born into a rich and noble family, he would have been an extraordinary and fierce general.

    Han Qiao was in the house checking the monthly sry and rewards for the servants tomorrow.

    The children¡¯s New Year¡¯s money, the red envelopes.

    She had to give more to those who called her mother, and she had to give more to the other children.

    She had never thought that she would be fair and give the children some hope and sweetness. She wanted to let them know that this residence was not just for servants. This was also the home for them to settle down in.

    Grandpa, Grandma, and Heng Yi would receive some New Year¡¯s money as well.

    Han Qiao already knew who to choose as the head maid.

    It will be announced tomorrow.

    The paper-cut decorations?, Fu characters 0, couplets?, and firecrackers had all been prepared. They were just waiting for New Year¡¯s Eve.

    On the eve of the Lunar New Year, the sun rose and shone on the earth, engulfing the world with a warm atmosphere.

    In the hall of Heng Manor, the grandparents sat in the main seat, Han Qiao and Heng Yi sat on their side, and the children stood around the table.

    Han Qiao first gave everyone in the residence monthly silver and money and said words of encouragement.

    ¡°This year is the first time we¡¯ve known each other. It¡¯s also the first year we¡¯ve gotten to know each other. Regardless of whether it¡¯s good or bad, we¡¯ll turn over a new leaf today. Tomorrow, on the first day of the new year, it¡¯ll be a new beginning. Let¡¯s work hard together and may we be blessed abundantly. As long as we work hard, we¡¯ll be able to earn a lot of money. 1 wish this for all of you, and us as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on the candidates for the head maidservant. 1 chose Shn and Duan Yue.¡±

    ¡°The chief butler in the residence will be Bai Cha, the front yard will be Butler Hu and the kitchen will be managed by Aunt Zhao.¡±

    ¡°There are many things that will be handled by Duan Yue and Shn.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words seemed light, but they also greatly reduced Butler Hu¡¯s power.

    Butler Hu¡¯s family of three stood at the side. Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what they were feeling.

    She didn¡¯t have the time or energy to study their expressions or care about them. She walked her own path, and the blisters at the bottom of her feet were also made by herself.

    The children¡¯s New Year¡¯s money would have to wait until after dinner.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s stick the paper-cut decorations, couplets, andnterns up,¡± Han Qiao said with a smile.

    She couldn¡¯t do that now, so she could only stand aside and listen to Heng Yi¡¯smands.

    However, she and Heng Yi didn¡¯t expect the Heng family to visit them on the eve of the New Year.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Ruthless Words Hurt In Juneâ€™s Winter Cold

    Chapter 158: Ruthless Words Hurt In June¡¯s Winter Cold

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This time, it was the two brothers who visited them; Heng Dng and Heng Eng.

    They called out,¡± Fifth Brother, Fifth Sister-inw!¡±

    It was the new year, so Han Qiao couldn¡¯t make a scene at the door.

    Heng Yi¡¯s couplets andnterns were all hung up.

    He looked at the two of them with a heavy gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Heng Yi said.

    He reached out to support Han Qiao.

    When they entered the door, Heng Dng and Heng Eng truly understood the envy and jealousy that their mother had felt when she talked about the Heng Residence and their resentment of not being able to move in.

    They all sat down in the hall.

    Duan Yue stood beside Han Qiao after serving tea.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    The question was quite direct.

    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± Heng Dng took a deep breath, ¡°That day, Father and Mother returned to Heng Family Vige and then back to the county city. They fainted at the city gate and are still sick.¡±

    ¡°So? They are your parents. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them? They¡¯re running around outside at such an old age. Now that they¡¯re sick, why are you telling me? You want to ask for some silver, aren¡¯t you?¡± Heng Yi exposed Heng Dng and Heng Eng¡¯s hypocrisy.

    Why are you pretending to be filial sons?

    The two of them were the most ruthless children in the Heng family.

    The one who liked to mediate the fights between them was Heng Sang. Simr to Old Man Heng, he kept all his evil thoughts to himself and let others charge into the enemy¡¯s battle while he stood back and watched.

    ¡°And it¡¯s almost the new year. As their sons, why didn¡¯t you stop the adults from running back and forth between Heng Family Vige and Puyi County? Why didn¡¯t you ask them to stay and celebrate at home?¡± Heng Yi said straightforwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you know why they came to the county town for the New Year¡¯s gift, a year¡¯s worth of filial piety silver, and that gold bracelet.¡±

    ¡°And then? Where is your conscience? Was it eaten by a dog? Those are your biological parents.¡±

    ¡°You, the biological son, don¡¯t even feel sorry for your parents, but you expect me, your adopted brother, to sympathize?¡±

    Heng Yi rarely spoke much to the Heng family.

    During these few days working in the government office, he had been around Wen Yu and Gu Jiu. His two co-workers were very talkative, and he had also decided to change.

    It was fine not to speak on normal asions, but he had to speak up when things were not being fair.

    He observed the way everyone spoke, trying to find a way to speak straight and concisely.

    ¡°I overestimated you and thought too much. You can even harm your own brother, let alone those two old bastards.¡±

    Heng Dng and Heng Eng¡¯s faces flushed red.

    Never in their dreams did they expect Heng Yi to be so talkative, and every word he said was like a stab to the heart.

    ¡°But, but¡­¡± Heng Dng wanted to say something.

    Heng Yi turned to Han Qiao and said, ¡°Ah-Qiao, go get ready and bring the things over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up.

    She was trying hard not tough.

    She also wanted to praise Heng Yi for standing up for himself.

    If the Heng family had some dignity left, they would nevere again.

    After Han Qiao left, Heng Yi¡¯s expression became much more solemn.

    ¡°Today, 1 will make things clear to you. In the future, do not let that old couple enter the city again. I will arrange for someone to send them over during the holidays. If you are unable to control them¡­¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± Heng Eng called softly.

    Heng Yi looked at Heng Eng indifferently, ¡°People change. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you. I finally have a family of my own. To protect this family and the happiness that I¡¯ve earned so hard, I¡¯m willing to risk my life. If anyone dares to harm my family, 1 will make them pay a heavy price.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your life if you make me feel any pain. Now that Ah-Qiao is pregnant, 1 won¡¯t let her suffer any harm. If any of you dare to cause trouble, I¡¯ll take your lives.¡±

    ¡°If those two old bastardse again, 1 won¡¯t be able to attack them, but I can beat you up. Every time theye, I¡¯ll go to Heng Family Vige and beat you up.¡±

    ¡°I, Heng Yi, swore this truth.¡±

    Heng Dng and Heng Eng sat on their chairs, not daring to move.

    They felt Heng Yi¡¯s killing intent.

    They also caught on to the fact that Han Qiao was pregnant.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s child.

    Han Qiao was fair and just. She had a basket full of food, two taels of silver, and the gold bracelet she had promised Old Woman Heng.

    In front of Heng Yi, Heng Dng, and Heng Eng, she ced them into the wicker basket one by one.

    ¡°This is for Father and Mother. One tael of silver is a year¡¯s worth of filial piety silver, and the other tael is medicine money.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw,¡± Heng Dng said hoarsely.

    They didn¡¯t want to keep what they had obtained.

    Then they quickly left the manor with their newly acquired things.

    Han Qiao smiled and asked Heng Yi, ¡°Did you say something to them when I left?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Heng Yi smiled and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand, ¡°Today is the new year. 1 don¡¯t want to think about that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s watch the children stick the paper-cut decorations and the character ¡®Fu¡¯ on the windows.¡±

    The children had made all of the decorations themselves. Except for the couplets on the door, which were personally written by Grandpa, Han Qiao, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi. Heng Yi and Sun Ke also wrote their own ¡°Fu¡± characters, but they looked very messy, so they were too embarrassed to take them out.

    Han Chi also wrote one,pletely trying to copy how they wrote the character.

    However, for Han Qiao, this kind of fun would only be less and less in the future. When the children grew up and practiced calligraphy well, the chance to see andugh because of how they wrote the ¡°Fu¡± character or a couplet would no longer exist.

    This was not only fun but also allowed the children to participate in this atmosphere.

    Han Chi was now in the house. As the eldest brother, he was the one who did all the climbing. When Heng Yi arrived, he joined Han Chi listening to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions from the side.

    Grandpa was also giving orders blindly, and Han Chi was so hot that he stomped his feet many times.

    For a moment, theughter in the big house was endless and filled with joy.

    Heng Dng and Heng Eng returned to Heng Sng¡¯s house.

    Heng Sng didn¡¯t invite them in.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng didn¡¯t want to go back to the countryside. There was nothing in the countryside other than a thatched hut, and it was cold and windy everywhere.

    Heng Yi¡¯s two houses in town had been demolished long ago. Thend was now empty and bare.

    Old Woman Heng looked at her two sons, ¡°Did your fifth brother give you anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old woman Heng took a nce at the two taels of silver and quickly put them away.

    She immediately wore the gold bracelets on her wrist and became extremely happy.

    She had seemed to recover from her illness.

    She beamed with joy.

    With their mother¡¯s money-grubber look, Heng Dng and Heng Eng did not even dare to look at the gifts.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Heng Sng wouldn¡¯t return to Heng Family Vige, nor did he speak to his two brothers.

    He only said calmly, ¡°Father, Mother, you don¡¯t have to give me the money for the treatment. Take it as my filial piety money for next year. Also, don¡¯te to the county town or my ce if you have nothing to do in the future. We¡¯re all quite busy and don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already split up, and you¡¯ve chosen to stay in Dng¡¯s house, you should stay there.¡±

    The words he chose were simple and clear, but when those words werebined, it was like a knife, a spear, and a sword piercing into their heart, causing people to feel so painful that they could not breathe..

 Chapter 159 - 159: May Every Year Feels Like Today, Let Every Age be Like the Present

    Chapter 159: May Every Year Feels Like Today, Let Every Age be Like the Present

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    There was a moment of silence.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng wished they could faint.

    Or just die.

    How did they give birth to such a heartless boy?

    Old Woman Heng opened her mouth to say something, but before she could,

    Old Man Heng pulled her back, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Old man¡­¡± Old Woman Heng called out softly, then looked at her husband who had a dark expression on his face.

    Her eyes reddened.

    It wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning.

    In the early days, her children and grandchildren were filial and the family listened to her arrangements.

    But ever since they were separated, each of their wings had hardened.

    What disappointed Old Woman Heng even more was that she and the old man were not escorted back to Heng Family Vige, but directly to Ninghe Town instead.

    ¡°Dng, Eng, today is the 30th day, it¡¯s the Lunar New Year-¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother, our house is only so big. It can¡¯t fit you at all.

    For a moment, Old Woman Heng felt that she might as well die.

    She looked at the empty space next door.

    ¡°Get lost, all of you get lost!¡± Old Man Heng shouted angrily.

    Heng Dng and Heng Eng nced at the things in the basket. They wanted to take some home, but they didn¡¯t dare to.

    With their dry throats, they could only say, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    I¡¯m leaving too.¡±

    The two brothers walked very quickly.

    Old Woman Heng looked at her two boys and couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.

    What sin had shemitted?

    ¡°Alright, quickly move the things in and start a fire to cook,¡± Old Man Heng said in a deep voice.

    Old Woman Heng looked at the wicker basket and bent down to pick it up.

    ¡°Aiyo, old man, they¡¯ve prepared quite a lot. There¡¯s everything.¡±

    Meat, salt, sugar, wine, and a bowl of hoof soup.

    Old Man Heng said nothing.

    He slowly entered his house.

    This illness made him understand a lot of things, and he regretted what he had done back then.

    However, it had already happened and it was useless to brood now. The best thing they could do was to move forward. Fortunately, they still had some silver in their hands.

    As long as they lived frugally, their future days would not be too difficult.

    However, they had forgotten that they were not alone in their house.

    They had long been surrounded by people with ulterior motives.

    Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng wanted to have a good dinner, just the two of them, but they never expected that the three brothers, Heng Dng, Heng Eng, and Heng Sang, would bring their families to Ninghe Town.

    In the name of ¡°apanying the two elders for the new year¡±, the three brothers came to eat and drink.

    The three daughters-inw were very nimble as they cooked everything Han Qiao had prepared and served it to the table.

    Their grandsons and granddaughters even asked Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng for New Year¡¯s money.

    Old Woman Heng cursed as she went to prepare their red envelopes.

    It was still early in the evening back in Puyi County, but everyone in the Heng Manor had already prepared their dinner. There were nearly 20 dishes on arge table. The meat and vegetables were well-matched ording to their color, fragrance, and taste. Just looking at them made one¡¯s fingers itch to move.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±

    The whole family sat together. He Cheng had to eat by himself today. Fortunately, the house was warm. The child took off his clothes and wore very little, so his hands and feet could move nimbly in the house.

    In addition, he had his brother and sisters to take care of him, so his stomach was full in just a short time.

    Han Chi raised his wine ss and first offered a toast to his great-grandfather and great-grandmother, then to his parents.

    He kowtowed to Han Qiao and Heng Yi seriously.

    ¡°Father, Mother, this son will toast you. Thank you for giving this son a home¡­¡±

    He began nicely, but Han Chi¡¯s tears started to flow as he spoke.

    Anyone could tell that this child was a tough nut to crack.

    He was smart and quick-witted. He had been a beggar for many years, and his mind was more scheming than a sieve.

    Han Qiao took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears, ¡°You¡¯re already a man. Why are you still crying? Get up quickly. It¡¯s the new year today, so we have to have a happy New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Mother has even prepared red envelopes forter. You still have to light firecrackers and stay up for the New Year. There are many fun things to do, so no room for tears.¡±

    Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, Han Qiao could not help but feel touched by his words. There were tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Han Chi nodded vigorously.

    Then, he toasted his three sisters, ¡°If you have any troubles in the future, feel free to ask your brother to do it. I can even run errands for you.¡±

    The three sisters were all kind people. Although they were surprised by Han Chi¡¯s sudden appearance, they also had a lot of respect for him.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Sun Xiu hurriedly said.

    After reading and being literate, one would know etiquette, reason, harmony, kindness, tolerance, generosity, and above all, love and respect.

    Self-respect and self-love.

    Sun Yi also stood up and returned the greeting.

    Sun Ke followed suit and was respectful to him too.

    Lady Lin had taught the three children very well.

    Han Chi toasted Bai Cha. ¡°Uncle Bai, my martial arts skills will depend on you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t find it hard or tiring.¡±

    ¡°No, Uncle Bai just needs to whip me to motivate me. 1 can take it.¡± Han Chi patted his chest.

    Bai Cha patted his shoulder.

    This child was not only smart but also hard-working. Most importantly, he knew what kind of person he was, what he wanted to do, what he wanted to get, and what he had to give. As long as he was taught well, his future would be limitless.

    The Madam of the house had good taste and knew how to choose people.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke also toasted and returned to their seats.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi also toasted their grandparents and everyone else, wishing them a better year. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had officially begun.

    This New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was very important to everyone at the table.

    This was the first time that Grandmother and Grandfather did not celebrate it with their children and grandsons but at their granddaughter and grandson-inw¡¯s house.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi got married and had their own home. Soon, they had their own children. Han Qiao had never thought of starting her own family so soon.

    From the beginning, she thought Heng Yi was good, but as life went on, everything seemed to flow smoothly.

    She and Heng Yi learned more about each other and loved each other.

    For Heng Yi, this was the happiest and warmest year in his twenty-four years. He didn¡¯t have two dishes, and he didn¡¯t have any annoying requests to do. He only had his wife¡¯s gentle smile, and from time to time, she would give him some of his favorite dishes.

    It had not been easy for him to get to this point.

    For the children, they could eat sumptuous food around the table in a warm room. They did not have to be afraid of their drunk father who could beat them up upon one wrong move, nor did they have to warily nce at their grandparents. Nor do they need to worry about their cousins secretly bullying them, or rolling their eyes at their aunt.

    This New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was to bid farewell to the old and wee the new.

    After today, all the bad things would be over, and the new year would be a new beginning.

    It was the same for Bai Cha.

    From that moment on, he was Heng Yi¡¯s most loyal servant and most reliable brother.

    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Han Qiao began to give out red pocket money.

    She gave one, and Heng Yi gave one.

    The children were all given one tael of silver, so they received two taels in total.

    They gave Grandpa and Grandma two taels each, which added up to four taels of silver.

    Bai Cha received ten taels of silver

    Bai Cha looked at Heng Yi and Han Qiao handing him the red packet. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled and took it from them, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother, sister-inw.¡±

    With the address change, their identities were naturally different.

    Heng Yi patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    There were no words that needed to be said. If they were family, they wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    The children received their New Year¡¯s money and happily put it in their pockets.

    Han Qiao also gave the other children fifty coins each.

    She watched as a group of children yed with firecrackers in the courtyard, making popping sounds. The adults sat in the hall and warmed the fire, drinking tea and eating snacks, dried and candied fruits.

    Han Qiao drank the white fungus soup. There was no sugar at all, and it was very light. However, Han Qiao loved it very much.

    Heng Yi was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like it, so he peeled a walnut and handed it to her.

    Han Qiao smiled as she fed Heng Yi the rest of the white fungus soup.

    Heng Yi looked left and right. Seeing that no one was looking at him, he quickly opened his mouth and took the cup. While he was happily tasting it, Grandma let out a soft chuckle.

    Heng Yi blushed.

    When firecrackers started to be set off on arge scale in the city, even the gate of the Heng Manor was filled with crackling sounds.

    Han Qiao leaned on Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, her eyes full of stars, ¡°Happy New Year, my husband.¡±

    ¡°May everything go ording to our wishes in the new year. May all our wishese true, let us be safe and happy, and may the new year be like today every year. 1¡¯11 hold your hand and grow old with you. May our love never change in this life.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t entirely understand these words, but he knew they were good.

    A very, very good wish.

    He hugged Han Qiao tightly and replied softly and carefully, ¡°Yes,¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: Laughable and Angry

    Chapter 160: Laughable and Angry

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao put a safety buckle under Heng Yi¡¯s pillow, using the jade gifted by Heng Congshan.

    She made a bracelet on the outer ring and polished the heart of the bracelet to make a safety buckle.

    Heng Yi had touched it whenever he was sleeping.

    ¡°For me?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Qiao sat under the nket and took off the gold bracelet. She reached out to Heng Yi, ¡°Let me put the bracelet on.¡±

    Heng Yi kneaded Han Qiao¡¯s hand and put the bracelet back on.

    He thought that it looked very good.

    Han Qiao¡¯s skin was fair and tender. She looked really good wearing a jade bracelet. A hint of green to her otherwise white skin.

    ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you,¡± Heng Yi was filled with regret.

    He had not thought of getting her one at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When 1 gave you the silver, didn¡¯t you buy me earrings? Moreover, we still have many years to go.¡±

    With Han Qiao¡¯s coaxing, Heng Yi felt much better.

    ¡°Go to sleep. I have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    On the first day of the new year, there were still many things to pay attention to.

    Han Qiao had been pregnant for so long and was already very sleepy.

    Soon, she fell asleep.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The excitement and happiness in his blood made him very wide awake.

    He was turning twenty-five this year. He had a family, and a wife, and would soon have his own child. He also had a decent job.

    Heng Yi slightly curved his lips.

    He wanted to get up and go outside to practice a few sets of boxing, but he was afraid of waking up Han Qiao, who was sleeping beside him.

    She was pregnant. Although she didn¡¯t say it, her body was still different. For example, she was easily sleepy and tired. She would wake up easily at night.

    A person who was originally fine had something in their stomach. As it slowly grew, it would squeeze her internal organs to other ces and even distort them. It must be very difficult and painful.

    However, his wife did not say anything.

    Sheughed every day.

    He couldn¡¯t bear the pain for her, but he wanted to treat her well, even better.

    He had already thought it through. She would only give birth to this child, regardless of whether it was a boy or a girl.

    One had to get up early on the first day of the first lunar month. The early birds would get the worm. It was also a year¡¯s n in spring and a day¡¯s n in the morning. One had to make a good start on the first day of the new year.

    And to pay their respects to the Kitchen God, Bodhisattva.

    The first one was to light the fire on the stove, wash the pot and boil water. These were all done by the masters of the house.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t allow Han Qiao to do this, so he did it all by himself and cooked eggs for his family.

    He could peel eggs now, but if he was at home and Han Qiao was by his side, she would help him peel eggs.

    Today was the first day of the Lunar New Year, so Han Qiao would not scold any of the children.

    The children were all dressed in festive red jackets, and each of them was bright red, making people happy.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Great-Grandpa, Great-Grandma, Happy New Year.¡±

    Grandpa and Grandma wereughing so hard that they called out to the children, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Sit down and eat.¡±

    On the first day of the Lunar New Year, he didn¡¯t need to read or study. He just needed to find a ce to chat. There were enough melon seeds, peanuts, and tea.

    Han Chi called out to a bunch of children and bragged some stories about the interesting things he had seen when he was a beggar. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and He Cheng also went to hear him.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi always thought that Han Chi was bragging in some ways, but they, who were inexperienced, could not tell what was wrong with bragging. The other children listened with great interest and were intoxicated by his words.

    Bai Cha, who was at the door, alsoughed when he heard the kid¡¯s stories.

    Beggars also had their own rules and customs. Han Chi did not lie about some things. The reality might be ten times, or even a hundred times cruder than what he was sharing.

    This child was lucky.

    Those unlucky children might have been sold as ves.

    Servants and ves were only one word apart, but their encounters were like finding geniuses.

    In this world, there were always many dark ces where the sun could not shine.

    On the second day of the new year, it was supposed to be the time for the married daughters to return to their parent¡¯s homes. However, Han Qiao was pregnant, so Heng Yi brought the children back to Xishan Vige. They woulde back after lunch.

    He Cheng also cried and wanted to go with them. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Han Chi all expressed that they could take good care of him. In the end, he was wrapped up like a dumpling and brought along.

    She was still not used to the sudden loss of several children at home.

    Han Qiao apanied her grandparents to eat and chat in their courtyard.

    ¡°When it¡¯s warmer, your grandfather and I will return to Xishan Vige to stay for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t make Grandpa and Grandma unhappy at this time.

    In Xishan Vige, the Han family was surprised and happy when Heng Yi brought back the children. They knew that Han Qiao was pregnant. They all thought that the kids wouldn¡¯te this year, and Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t either.

    However, Heng Yi came home with the children.

    Although He Cheng and Han Chi were not their children, they still had to give him red packets when he called them Grandma, Master, Uncle, and Aunt.

    The kids followed Heng Yi around and received a lot of red packets.

    Han Chi coaxed He Cheng, ¡°Little brother,e here. 1¡¯11 keep the red packet for you. 1¡¯11 return it to you when you¡¯re older.¡±

    He Cheng widened his eyes.

    He looked at his sisters who were covering theirughter, but he refused to give it to him.

    He didn¡¯t know what this thing was used for. But he knew that it was good stuff.

    When the sisters received it, theyughed happily.

    The children were really curious about their new cousin, especially since he was very eloquent. He coaxed the Han children until they were stunned. Soon, regardless of age, they all recognized him as their leader and listened to his orders from then on.

    Han Yuan nudged Sun Xiu, ¡°That boy is¡ª¡±

    ¡°My brother,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    She looked at Han Chi and smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s not family.¡±

    Sun Xiu nodded, ¡°1 know, but 1 acknowledge him.¡±

    ¡°1, Ah-Yi, and Ah-Ke all recognize him as our sibling. He is our biological brother.¡±

    After Sun Xiu¡¯s deration, Han Yuan couldn¡¯t say anything to refute the notion. She asked, ¡°I heard that you have a lot of maids and children at home now. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know after your visit in two days?¡± Sun Xiu said, keeping the suspense.

    Han Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, 1 heard your Father and Grandpa discussing that they¡¯re going to the county town on the sixth day of the lunar new year. I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Han Xiang came back today with Zhou Anshan. She looked pale, perhaps because she was pregnant.

    Mother Han¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She pulled her into the house and asked her, ¡°Why are you like this?¡±

    Han Xiang threw herself into Han Yuan¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mother, the child is gone. The child is gone!¡±

    ¡°After 1 went back that day, 1 identally slipped and fell.¡±

    Zhou Anshan personally came to pick Han Xiang up and exined to her that his cousin would have nothing to do with her. Then, her cousin was sent back and would nevere to the Zhou family again.

    Father Han and Han Yuan did not want Han Xiang to divorce Zhou Anshan, and even if they did Han Xiang was unwilling to do so. Han Yuan packed up a lot of things for Han Xiang to bring back to the Zhou family that day.

    The Zhou family had not yet been separated. Han Xiang had stammered about the ten taels of silver, and Han Yuan had guessed that Zhou Anshan had used them all to do business.

    Zhou Anshan also wanted to start a firewood collecting business, but he didn¡¯t sell them to Han Qiao. He sold it to someone else.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Han Qiao¡¯s family was the only one collecting firewood in Puyi County.

    Mother Hanforted Han Xiang, but she couldn¡¯t help but scold her as well, ¡°The child is gone, you should just focus on taking care of your family. Why did youe back on such a cold day? This child, she doesn¡¯t even know how the cherish her own body,¡±

    Han Xiang sniffed and wiped her tears, ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t Han Qiao back for the new year?¡±

    Han Yuan almost fainted from anger..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Learning to Love a Child

    Chapter 161: Learning to Love a Child

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    She pped Han Xiang a few times.

    ¡°I called you brainless, but you really don¡¯t have a brain. Do you know who you are talking about? She¡¯s your biological sister! When you were young, she cleaned your feces and urine. After you weaned, she slept with you in the same room for more than ten years. When you were young, she washes your soiled dress and underwear when you still wet the bed. You owe her.¡±

    Han Xiang was stunned.

    ¡°You what? If you are a human being, if you had a conscience, you wouldn¡¯t treat your sister like this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your brain has gone all these years, and 1 don¡¯t know what the Zhou family has told you. But Ah-Xiang, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? The Zhou family instigated you to go to your sister¡¯s ce to make a scene so they could get some benefits through you. Did your sister give it to you? She was no longer the woman of the Sun family who could be bullied by anyone. She¡¯s now Heng Yi¡¯s wife. Heng Yi treated her like a treasure and would never allow anyone to bully her.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything if you go and cause a ruckus. You¡¯ll only let the Zhou family see that you and your sister don¡¯t get along, so they¡¯ll humiliate and bully you even more.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that you¡¯re pulling the tiger¡¯s skin to pull the g, but you¡¯ve already cut off your own path of retreat.¡±

    ¡°When you were bullied by the Zhou family for the first time, your sister wanted to help you. After that, you went to the county town and said those hurtful words. If you weren¡¯t pregnant, your sister would have pulled your ears.¡±

    ¡°Think about it carefully. If you¡¯re still so muddle-headed and insensible, don¡¯te back to this family. Our Old Han family doesn¡¯t have an unkind and unjust bastard like you.¡±

    With that Han Yuan left the room to get busy.

    The three daughters-inw were going back to their parent¡¯s home, but now that Heng Yi and the others were here, they sent their children to visit.

    Heng Yi was talking to the three brothers in the central room.

    Han Ming¡¯s family had moved to the new house. Second Brother Han¡¯s house was also built next door. The wastnd was also built to be as spacious.

    Father Han had asked his eldest son and second son for their opinions, and he had given the eight taels of silver to his youngest son, Han Ming.

    Big Brother Han and Second Brother Han had no objections.

    They also knew that their little brother Han Ming had five daughters and was under a lot of pressure.

    Fortunately, their sister-inw was still young.

    Because of this, Brother Han and Second Brother Han were willing to help their younger brother.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han and Second Sister-inw Han were good-natured people. They also knew how persistent Madam Mu was about having a son. They were willing to give eight taels of silver, hoping that Madam Mu would treat her daughters better.

    Of course, the children¡¯s lives werepletely different from before. The food, clothing, and use were all more meticulous. Madam Mu also spent more time taking care of the children.

    Mother Han was there to help out a lot of the time, and her two elder inws would also go over to help.

    His nephews would also take the initiative to help out.

    Han Ming asked Heng Yi, ¡°Brother-inw,e sit at my ce. That was your home.¡±

    Heng Yi smiled, ¡°Sister Qiao gave it to you, so it¡¯s yours now. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    What he missed was never that house.

    Everything he cherished was by his side, and he could touch it with his hand.

    It would cost a lot of money to build this house.

    However, Heng Yi was satisfied that the house he and Han Qiao had lived in when they got married was still empty.

    The bed was new.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to keep this room empty. You and my sister will stay here whenever youe for a visit.¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    However, he was more or less touched.

    He raised his hand and patted Han Ming¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The things in the house had been moved away when they moved to the city.

    Now, there were new ones in ce.

    There was also a bed, wardrobe, and a table at the back.

    Heng Yi turned around.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were introducing the small courtyard to Han Chi, He Cheng, and the others.

    ¡°This was our first home.¡±

    A home that was truly filled with love andughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Han Chi praised.

    Madam Mu came out with food, ¡°Come over and eat.¡±

    Now that she was the head of the family, she had some money in her hands. She had also given her the deed to the house to take care of. Her husband treated her very well, and her daughters were also obedient and sensible.

    Madam Mu gradually let go of her obsession with having a son.

    She also decided not to have children for the time being and wait for two years before they try for another child.

    Just like Han Qiao said, when fate decided that they were ready, they would have a son.

    Han Bing and the other sisters also greeted their cousins like little bees.

    Sun Xiu liked that baby more. It was really rare to see her fair, chubby, and toot.

    ¡°Aunt, when can Younger Sister speak?¡± Sun Ke asked.

    ¡°By this time next year, she¡¯ll be able to call you sister,¡± Madam Mu smiled.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Sun Ke was pleasantly surprised.

    He Cheng stood at the side and followed, ¡°Wow!¡± His face was filled with surprise.

    After lunch, Heng Yi and the others were going back to the county town.

    The sun was shining brightly today. It wasn¡¯t warm, but it was better than rain and snow.

    Han Chi said to Heng Yi, ¡°Father, I want to learn how to drive a carriage.¡±

    Heng Yi nced at him and saw his hopeful eyes. He remembered that he had once looked at Old Man Heng and his brothers in the same way.

    However, he never received any response.

    He moved to the side and stuffed the reins and whip into the kid¡¯s hands. ¡°Come.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s grip on the horse¡¯s reins was tight and stiff.

    His palms were sweaty.

    His eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    No matter how daring he was, he was still a child.

    Heng Yi held his hand and taught him how to pull the reins, how to shout at the horse, and how to whip the horse so that it could feel its master¡¯s urging without hurting it and driving it crazy.

    Han Chi was nervous the entire way. He only heaved a sigh of relief when they reached Puyi County and returned home.

    Heng Yi patted his shoulder, ¡°You drove well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Chi was stunned for a moment before he realized that he had been praised.

    ¡°Thank you, Father. 1 will work harder.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Go and tell your mother that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Chi learned from this time that he had to tell his parents that he was safe when he returned home.

    When Han Qiao saw the children, they took the initiative to show off the red packets they had received.

    ¡°Aiyo, you all have made a fortune this time.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Mother, what do you want? 1¡¯11 buy it for you.¡± Han Chi said.

    ¡°Mother has everything, but you have to learn to ride a horse in a few days. Go and see if you like your father¡¯s white horse. If you do, you can practice with it first until I¡¯ll find a good one for you,¡± Han Qiao rubbed Han Chi¡¯s head.

    Han Chi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°1 like it, I like it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have your own horse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mother.¡±

    He knew how to climb up the dder¡±.

    He had pulled Bai Cha to learn how to ride the horse.

    He was bold, meticulous, and smart. With Bai Cha¡¯s unreserved teaching, he learned twice as fast within an hour.

    During dinner, Han Chi said to Han Qiao excitedly, ¡°Mother, I can ride it for a few rounds. I¡¯ll be able to run on it in less than three days!¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head gently, ¡°That won¡¯t do either. It hasn¡¯t been a month since you started learning how to ride. You have to know that a running horse can move very fast and could cause many idents. If you don¡¯t learn how to deal with them, it¡¯s easy for you to get hurt. You should train well for a month and remember all aspects. After you be more proficient, let your father and Uncle Bai Cha take you to practice outside the city. It will take at least a year and a half before you can ride a horse independently.¡±

    Although Han Qiao¡¯s voice is gentle, she was firm in what she said.

    There was no room for rebuttal.

    Han Chi was a person who knew what was good for him and understood her well-intended scolding, ¡°Mother, 1 promise that 1 won¡¯t bite off more than 1 can chew. 1 will learn and train hard.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded in satisfaction and gave him a big drumstick.

    Han Chi¡¯s smile was brighter than June¡¯s sun..

 Chapter 162 - 162: Catching the Thief Who Steals Vegetables

    Chapter 162: Catching the Thief Who Steals Vegetables

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was a good mother who loved her children.

    She was also very good at teaching them.

    This child, Han Chi, was smart and quick-witted. She had the heart to teach him well and make him sessful in the future.

    He didn¡¯t let down his sincere desire to call her mother.

    He was so eager because he wanted to perform well and get apliment from her.

    She was not stingy with her praise and also had requests.

    At night, she said to Heng Yi, ¡°You should find a good horse for Ah-Chi. If nothing goes wrong, this horse will apany him for many years. Choose a good one. We have money.¡±

    Since Han Qiao said so, Heng Yi naturally understood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a good horse for you.¡±

    ¡°A good horse deserves a good saddle. You should also go and ask around to see which family has better saddles and horsewhips. Order a few more sets so that you can also use them in the future.¡±

    Ever since she was pregnant, Han Qiao had always spoken in a gentle voice to stabilize her emotions and give the child a good maternal environment. She hoped that prenatal education would be effective and that she would give birth to a gentle and kind child in the future.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s legs.

    She wasn¡¯t swollen yet, and her legs weren¡¯t cramped. It was better to massage her now than when she really felt ufortable in the future.

    If Heng Yi was willing to do these things, Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t push him away. This child wasn¡¯t hers alone. Since they were husband and wife, they should share the responsibilities together.

    After rubbing for a while, Han Qiao yawned sleepily and quickly fell asleep.

    Heng Yi sat and looked at her for a while, then quietly got up and moved the brazier outside. He opened the window a little.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t know that putting a brazier in the house would suffocate people.

    However, Han Qiao clearly knew more than him, and it was based on evidence. He believed it without a doubt.

    On New Year¡¯s Day, the weather was good, and the sky was clear in the morning. Although it was a little cold, it was a good day.

    Heng Yi wanted to go hunting.

    Seeing that Han Qiao was still asleep, he told Duan Yue to inform his wife about his whereabouts and take Bai Cha with him before riding out of the city and into the mountains.

    On his way out, the two of them talked about some unimportant things.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you want to go to the manor to take a look?¡±

    ¡°In a while, we¡¯ll put the horses there.¡±

    However, Heng Yi didn¡¯t expect that they would run into the Ming family stealing vegetables, and the Ming family didn¡¯t expect to be caught red-handed.

    ¡± L-Lord Heng¡­¡±

    It was simply embarrassing.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to enter the mountain. I¡¯ll see how much you stole when 1e back. If you need topensate me, report it to the authorities.¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on them. To be honest, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Ming family.

    The two Ming brothers were frightened.

    Was it necessary to report the order to the officials?

    However, Heng Yi ignored them, and so did Bai Chi. They tied up their horses and went into the mountains.

    ¡°Big Brother, What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Go home and ask your father for the ¡®Death¡¯.¡±

    In the past, he had to rely on the Zhong family for food and clothing. It didn¡¯t matter if he used more or less, and he didn¡¯t have to hand over much. However, it was different now. Everything was his own. He needed money to eat, drink, and pee. Although he had a new house, it wasn¡¯t easy to live there.

    These people needed money to buy vegetables. Since there were so many crops here, they came to steal some.

    The little vegetables nted by the Heng family were tender and green, and they were delicious when fried.

    It was not the first time they did this. If they were not discovered, it would not be theirst time either.

    On the way into the mountain, Bai Cha asked Heng Yi, ¡°Big Brother, what do you n to do about the Mings?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m reporting to the authorities. Although it¡¯s just some vegetables, 1 have to teach the Ming family a lesson and let them know that some people¡¯s things are not so easy to steal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother is right to do this. Your identity is different, so you have to stand up,¡± Bai Cha told Heng Yi about his experience in dealing with people.

    Even though Bai Cha was only a servant, he was much more knowledgeable than Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi wanted to take Bai Cha with him. Although it might sound unpleasant, he wanted Bai Cha to work without receiving any sry. On the surface, it was to serve him, but in fact, it was to make contributions.

    There was no need to mention small contributions once or twice, but after making a great contribution, there might be a way to slowly get a good household registration.

    Heng Yi could think this far because one, he had a kind heart, then two, Han Qiao gave him ideas.

    The government office wouldn¡¯t reject a person who worked for free.

    In fact, the smarter people could already guess what Heng Yi wanted to do.

    No matter what, Bai Cha would do his best to help Heng Yi.

    His knowledge and experience were something that Heng Yi and many ordinary people could never learn in their entire lives.

    The two brothers of the Ming family went home in a panic and told their father that they had been caught stealing vegetables. Uncle Ming¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you bought those vegetables?¡±

    The two brothers remained silent.

    Uncle Ming was so angry that he almost fainted, ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its ways.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t want to live a good life, but you want to steal that little dish. Do you think he¡¯s still a hunter with no one to rely on? He is now an officer in the government office!¡±

    The two Ming brothers were stunned, ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±

    This matter could be turned big or small. The vegetables themselves were not worth much.

    However, if Heng Yi reported this to the authorities, their reputation in the vige would be ruined, and it would be difficult for them to live in peace.

    ¡°Stupid kids.¡±

    It was not just stupid, it was simply too foolish.

    Just for the sake of having a few vegetables.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to the intersection and wait.¡±

    This matter had to be curbed. Otherwise, if it spread or reached the government office, their entire family would be finished.

    Where did they get the money to redeem themselves? It was a tacit understanding in itself. If they made a fuss, the whole family would be too ashamed to face anyone.

    Young Master was kind and saw through it but did not expose it. It was also because they were not kind. The Zhong family had gone through a great disaster and they had even benefited from it.

    Uncle Ming stood under the eaves and sighed deeply.

    He had a feeling that after moving out of that manor, his days were getting duller and duller.

    Meanwhile, in the Heng Manor¡­

    When Han Qiao woke up in the morning, the sun was already out. She stood in the courtyard and basked in the sun for a while. She even slowly exercised for a while before going to see her grandparents and children.

    The children had already started learning without her needing to urge them.

    Lady Lin taught the five children, including He Cheng, who now could sit still and learn to read with the older kids.

    She found Butler Hu and asked him to write a notice outside the city saying that the Heng family was going to harvest winter bamboo shoots.

    Or to be specific, she would pay one coin per catty of bamboo shoots buried in the ground.

    ¡°Even the shell, Madam?¡±

    ¡°Yes, even the shell will cost one coin per catty. After a few days, when there are more bamboo shoots, it would cost one coin for two catties or three catties. There will be a difference.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Butler Hu wrote it ording to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions and showed it to her.

    Han Qiao looked at it seriously. Many of the words were based on guesses. Then, she asked Uncle Hu.

    Uncle Hu had been a little reserved in the beginning, but after experiencing some things, he realized that Han Qiao was smarter and more capable than he had imagined.

    Hu Jiancheng was teaching the other children how to read and write, starting from memorizing the Three Character ssic, so he asked Dong Lai to post them.

    Gong Bing also brought his three fellow disciples over.

    Although they were called brothers, they did not have the same master. They were only familiar with each other and realized that they share the same ancestor, so they called each other brothers. They seemed to be close and looked out for each other.

    Since they were chefs, they didn¡¯tck food. The three of them were a little fat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and make a specialty dish first.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡±

    The three of them were best at braised pork, braised fish, and soup.

    Han Qiao took a bite. The saltiness was moderate and the taste was very good..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Not Good

    Chapter 163: Not Good

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Seeing that Han Qiao was satisfied, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Their previous sry was only one tael per month, but the sry here was rtively high. They were all mingling outside, so they naturally knew the wage market in various ces.

    Their culinary skills couldn¡¯t be said to be top-notch, but they were pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Not only is my sry high, but I also get a bonus every month. If the restaurant¡¯s business is good and we earn a lot, I¡¯ll take out 10% to reward everyone.¡±

    Gong Bing and the others were stunned.

    If the restaurant earned 100 taels a month, 10% would be 10 taels, and 200 taels would be 20 taels.

    The money would be divided ording to everyone¡¯s work. The more capable they are, the more work they¡¯ll get.

    If they earned a few hundred taels a month, the money they get would be more than their usual sry.

    ¡°On one condition. I want you to sign a contract. During the contract period, you are not allowed to leave at will. If you do anything to hurt the restaurant or do anything to betray us, you must bear the losses caused to the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°You are not the only ones who have to sign this contract. Everyone whoes to work in the restaurant has to sign it.¡±

    Gong Bing and the others were very willing.

    As long as they behaved themselves and didn¡¯t do things like betraying the Madam, they might be able to save up money to buy a small courtyard in a few years.

    They were more or less literate. Han Qiao had asked Shn and Duan Yue to write and revise the deed, so she could write it all on a piece of paper.

    Everything was written perfectly clear.

    ¡°The matter of the chef has been settled. Next, we still need a shopkeeper, a servant boy, and a rough old woman to wash the dishes and light the fire. Did you bring a little disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    The four of them had their own little disciples. Before they graduated, they had to help their masters.

    They had to cut the vegetables, carry the tes, and hand the bowls.

    Without four to five years, one could forget about finishing their apprenticeship. Some masters were good at scheming. They would not let their disciples finish their apprenticeship for seven to eight years. There were many masters who were like that.

    ¡°When the timees, let them cook well and cook some dishes that they are most confident in. I¡¯ll pay them.¡±

    His little disciple, who had yet to finish his apprenticeship, would also have his own specialty dishes. It was just that they were simpler.

    Her fast food restaurant didn¡¯t have high requirements:

    The dishes needed to be served rtively quickly and they needed to be delicious. A plus side, it did not require much skill to make noodles.

    Many people could do it.

    As for the manservants, there should be a son or nephew in the Han family who would be willing to do it. They also had to find a woman to wash the dishes and light the fire. After the notice was posted, someone woulde soon.

    ¡°Where does your family live now?¡±

    ¡°They all live in the countryside.¡±

    It seemed that they were going to stay at the fast-food restaurant. Fortunately, the ce wasrge and there were many rooms in the backyard.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao told them to go back and prepare. They would open for business on the 20th at thetest. If everything went smoothly, they should be able to open it on the 16th or 18th of the first month.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to drag this on.

    Everything that needed to be prepared was ready, and tidying up also did not require too much time.

    It was already noon when she became so busy.

    It felt as though she had done a lot of things, but also seemed to have done nothing at all.

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha, on the other hand, had gained a lot.

    They hunted two deers, a wild boar, a bunch of wild rabbits, and a dozen pheasants.

    Bai Cha had already entered the mountain with Heng Yi once. He knew Heng Yi¡¯s ability. Once they entered the mountain, it was practically his world. He could tell what was inside with just a nce and a sniff.

    He had the ability to catch one urately, and never to return empty-handed.

    Heng Yi, who had been walking in the mountains all year round, was light on his feet. Bai Cha was a martial arts expert, so he could walk silently, so he could hunt good things.

    When they arrived at the manor, Heng Yi and Bai Cha tied up their prey, while Bai Cha went to pick up two baskets of vegetables.

    This kind of tender vegetable that had been frosted over was extremely delicious when cooked in soup or stir-fried. Han Qiao could eat a big bowl of this kind of vegetables alone.

    As soon as he left the manor, Uncle Ming was waiting at the door with his two sons, ¡°Master Heng.¡±

    He bowed respectfully.

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi nced at him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the government office.¡±

    ¡°Master Heng, do you really need to go this far?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and sneered, ¡°So? Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. 1 just want to ask Heng Yi to be merciful-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing, especially to repeat offenders like you. Although what you did before has nothing to do with me, your family has stolen my vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Although vegetables are cheap, taking them without my permission is considered stealing. Moreover, you have stolen more than once. You must have started to steal after this vige was deserted.¡±

    ¡°You can go and see for yourself.¡±

    Uncle Ming took a deep breath, ¡°We canpensate you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then pay me a thousand taels.¡±

    Heng Yi was asking for an exorbitant price.

    To put it bluntly, he wanted to keep it private.

    ¡°¡­¡± Uncle Ming choked on nothing.

    How could he afford a thousand taels of silver?

    Even if he sold all his wealth, he would not be able to get that amount of money.

    Heng Yi snorted and mounted his horse.

    Uncle Ming wanted to ask Bai Cha for mercy, but Bai Cha snorted at him and left with Heng Yi.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Uncle Ming pped his son.

    He thought of another saying, ¡®A crooked stick will lead to a crooked fall¡¯. He had taken the lead in embezzling the Zhong family¡¯s money back then. Now, the children had learned from him and felt that the things in this manor could be taken at will.

    In fact, a basket of vegetables or arge piece of vegetables was not worth much.

    However, there was truth in that saying. Taking without asking was considered stealing.

    Master Heng and Bai Chas return with a full load on their hands had broadened I Ian Chi¡¯s horizons.

    ¡°Keep the wild boar, hare, and deer at home. I¡¯ll send the other one to the Feng family.¡±

    However, before he could deliver it to the Feng family, the squire who bought the wild muntjacst time came personally.

    ¡°Master Heng, I heard from the servants that they saw you hunting a deer and so I came over specially for them.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Meng.¡±

    Old Master Meng¡¯s elders had always relied on eating these things to warm themselves up. The wild muntjacst time was very good.

    Coincidentally, his servants were running around on the streets today, hoping to see a hunter bring their game to the county town to sell. In the end, they saw Heng Yi and Bai Cha returning with a full load.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, Master Heng, I¡¯m here for your two deer.¡±

    ¡°I only sell one.¡±

    Old Master Meng was stunned for a moment, ¡°One is good too. Next time you enter the mountains, remember to call me if you hunt anything good. The elders in the family are not feeling well, so they have been eating these nourishing things.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ording to the market price, Old Master Meng gave a deer 180 silver taels.

    There were many ¡°exquisite¡± animals in the mountains, but ordinary hunters could not hunt them at all. Some of them had never evene across them.

    Heng Yi took the silver and sent Old Master Meng off.

    Bai Cha brought some people to the kitchen to kill the deer, pheasants, and rabbits.

    This deer was full of treasures, and some were especially suitable for men to eat.

    Bai Cha let Heng Yi drink the deer¡¯s blood.

    He also gave Grandpa a bowl.

    Grandpa looked at the bowl and endured it as he slowly drank it.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, easily gulped it down.

    Bai Cha also kept a bowl of his own.

    Han Chi said softly, ¡°Uncle Bai Cha, I want to drink some too.¡±

    Han Chi sipped some from Bai Cha¡¯s bowl.

    Han Chi thought that deer¡¯s blood would taste delicious, but it had an extremely fishy taste to it.

    It didn¡¯t taste good at all.

    On the other hand, the venison stewed and braised tasted extremely good.

    Heng Yi gave Han Qiao a clip.

    Han Qiao pressed his hand down when he was about to scoop more for her, ¡°I can only eat one piece at most. No more.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and shouldn¡¯t eat these.¡±

    Deer meat was good, but she couldn¡¯t eat too much.

    ¡°You can eat more, especially Grandma and Grandpa..¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164: What Were You Thinking?

    Chapter 164: What Were You Thinking?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was the first time Grandpa and Grandma had eaten braised meat. They could smell the fragrance with their mouth. The venison was very tasty and soft. Whenever they took a bite, they would immediately want to take a second one.

    Han Qiao only ate arge bowl of green vegetables cooked with chicken soup. It was sweet and sizzling. She didn¡¯t even eat rice. She was satisfied with just a bowl of green vegetables.

    Han Qiao was having morning sickness, and she couldn¡¯t eat anything else.

    Heng Yi was a little worried, but seeing her rosy face, he rxed a little.

    After dinner, he walked to digest food.

    Heng Yi then told Han Qiao about the Ming family stealing vegetables.

    ¡°Looks like I have to arrange for a few people to go to the manor. Firstly, we need suitable and capable people there. Secondly, we need someone to guard and do the farm work. We can¡¯t ask our uncles and brothers to help us with everything.¡±

    It was okay toe once in a while, but after a while, people would be unhappy.

    ¡°I see that there is still a lot of wastnds on the side. Let¡¯s buy it and reim it. Whether it¡¯s the fields or thend, it will ultimately belong to our family.¡±

    Han Qiao said to Heng Yi gently along the way.

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with the restaurant, but leave the matter of buyingnd to me.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao nodded.

    As for those people from the Ming family, it was useless to report it to the authorities now. There was no one in the government office, which also gave the Ming family time to think of a countermeasure.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao weren¡¯t evil people, nor were they vengeful. They couldn¡¯t stand the Ming family¡¯s attitude, and now they were just taking the opportunity to teach them a lesson. If they didn¡¯t teach these people a lesson, they would steal again.

    Early in the morning of the fourth day, Heng Yi brought Bia Cha into the mountain again.

    When the Ming family came over, Han Qiao was talking to Butler Hu and the others about harvesting the spring bamboo shoots.

    ¡°Let them go, I won¡¯t see them.¡±

    What was there to see in an ungrateful person?

    The gates of Heng Manor were tightly shut.

    Uncle Ming was waiting outside with his two sons and a fewrge baskets of vegetables.

    These were all bought from the vigers, and the price was much more expensive than usual.

    Uncle Ming knew that Han Qiao was a powerful woman from the moment he saw her.

    Before he came, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the woman was soft-hearted. She would listen to his pleas. How could he know that he couldn¡¯t even enter the door?

    Looking at this gorgeous residence, Uncle Ming felt even more uneasy.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Uncle Ming looked at his son silently.

    He wanted to beat up these two bastards.

    He was already married and was already a father, yet he still stole other people¡¯s vegetables.

    The news about the Heng family wanting to collect bamboo shoots quickly spread. Almost as soon as the notice was posted, many people saw it.

    Some people started to look, while others had already started digging. By noon, they had arrived at the back door of the Heng Manor.

    Han Qiao brought some people to take a look personally. They were all very tall and had yellow tips. They cost a penny per catty. They were not short of catty or two, and they did not make things difficult for them.

    They weigh the bamboo shoots and pay the people who found them.

    Han Qiao asked everyone to take a look at the bamboo shoots that she had bought. Basically, this standard would be used for the next half a month.

    ¡°Stewed pork with bamboo shoots tonight.¡±

    Although it was spring bamboo shoots, it was still necessary to put cold water into the pot, add salt to cook it, scoop it into cold water, and then cut it into appropriate pieces to stew with pork, ribs, and pig¡¯s feet.

    It didn¡¯t mean that the pork, ribs, and pig¡¯s feet were all ced together, she ced them separately.

    Bamboo shoots absorb oil, so when stewing, they should add more meat.

    This bamboo shoot could also be sliced and stir-fried withst year¡¯s bacon. It was extremely delicious.

    Bamboo shoots, bacon, and onions were mixed to make buns. They were very delicious.

    In order to take care of her grandfather and grandmother who had bad teeth, the bamboo shoots and bacon were cut into small pieces.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so long, but 1 didn¡¯t know that there are so many ways to eat a bamboo shoot.¡± Grandma could not help but sigh.

    Grandpa was waiting for the steamed bun toe out.

    The wild boar meat that Heng Yi and Bai Cha had hunted yesterday was even more fragrant when stewed with bamboo shoots.

    The fragrance wafted to the neighbor¡¯s house and made the children cry.

    When Han Qiao heard the crying, she was surprised to see that she wanted to build a good rtionship with her neighbors.

    She asked Aunt Zhao to bring the cooks to cook more and send some to the neighbors next door.

    She made a big pot of wild boar meat stewed with bamboo shoots and made more than ten baskets of bacon and bamboo shoot buns. Han Qiao asked Shn and Duan Yue to carry them.

    When she went out, she saw the Ming father and sons waiting in the corner. Han Qiao nced at them indifferently and knocked on the door next door.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I made some food at home and sent it over for your master and madam to try.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Heng.¡±

    When Han Qiao returned home, Uncle Ming immediately brought his two sons forward. Almost out of instinct or genuine fear, Uncle Ming brought his two sons and knelt down before Han Qiao, ¡°Please have mercy, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Uncle Ming, ¡°Your kneeling doesn¡¯t mean anything. I don¡¯t know if you have the heart to repent. After all, there¡¯s no telling what¡¯s in a person¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, people like you don¡¯t deserve sympathy. Because you¡¯re a repeat offender, if the upper beam of a house is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. With a father like you, you gave birth to such shallow sons.¡±

    ¡°After you redeem yourselves from the Zhong family, you will be free. They are already adults and know what they are doing.¡±

    If they were three to five-year-old children, people could excuse their actions for being yful. However, since they are fathers in their twenties, nobody could see their actions as yful. People could only describe them as greedy.

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she brought Duan Yue and Shn home.

    Before leaving, Duan Yue took a few steps back and looked at the three of them indifferently and coldly.

    It was as if she was looking at the most disgusting maggots she had ever seen.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but after thinking about it, she realized that it would be a waste of her breath to say anything to them.

    Uncle Ming and his son slowly stood up.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Uncle Ming looked at them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you well. It¡¯s my fault. Go home, do what you should do. You have made a mistake and should be punished.¡±

    Back then, when they redeemed themselves from the Zhong family, he was stillcent.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect others to see their misdeeds.

    He was heartless and ungrateful.

    No one would be merciful to them.

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha¡¯s harvest today was quite good. Heng Yi thought that his family was going to open a restaurant, so they needed meat the most, so he hunted four wild boars. He wanted to share with Bai Cha, but Bai Cha was not strong enough to carry them, so he carried all four of them himself.

    Bai Cha was stunned.

    A wild boar would weigh at least one to two hundred catties, and four of them would weigh at least five hundred catties.

    It was a little difficult for Heng Yi to lift his prize, but he could still do it.

    ¡°Master-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very heavy to carry them with this method.¡±

    Bai Cha didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    Was his master speaking humannguage?

    When he went down the mountain to the manor, he hung the wild boar on the horse and led the horse home.

    When they met Wen Yu and Gu Jiu at the city gate, they were so excited to see Heng Yi.

    ¡°You two waited for me?¡±

    ¡°You guessed it,¡± Gu Jiu smiled, staring at the wild boar on Heng Yi¡¯s horse.

    Envy. They really envy him.

    They finally understood that Heng Yi couldn¡¯t hunt anything with them because there were too many people and the sound of footsteps was too loud. The wild beasts would have run away when they heard them.

    ¡°Heng Yi, how about we discuss something?¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165: Braised Bamboo Shoots

    Chapter 165: Braised Bamboo Shoots

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi looked at Gu Jiu and Wen Yu, ¡°What is it? Just tell us.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything you need us to do? Well help you do it. You can go into the mountains to hunt. When the timees, you can give us a little.¡±

    Heng Yi thought about it carefully, ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still a lot of wastnd near my vige. I n to buy it to open up morend. There are still a few days before the government office opens. You can help me open up thend. I¡¯ll go into the mountains to hunt. When the timees, well split the money equally.¡±

    As soon as Heng Yi finished speaking, Gu Jiu and Wen Yu responded in unison.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fix it!¡±

    The two of them immediately went to tell the others that they were going to open up the wastnd for Heng Yi tomorrow.

    Before opening up the wastnd, he had to get the deed to purchase the wastnd. It was something that they needed to look through the book of codes.

    Dian Bo also wanted a piece of the deal, so he immediately decided to give Heng Yi wastnd tomorrow. This matter spread quite quickly, and Constable Wang¡¯s team soon found out.

    When Constable Wang arrived at Heng Mansion, Heng Yi and the others were having dinner.

    There were steamed buns with diced bacon and bamboo shoots, stewed pork with bamboo shoots, and stir-fried bamboo shoots. They were all bamboo shoots, and they were sumptuous and delicious.

    Heng Yi met Constable Wang in the main hall, and Constable Wang didn¡¯t try to hide anything. He directly said that they wanted to work for him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just hunt for a while more.¡±

    ¡°I have to take the wild rabbits and pheasants home.¡±

    Constable Wang felt that it would be a loss for Heng Yi to split the money equally, ¡°You take half, and we¡¯ll split the other half.¡±

    After all, hunting in the mountains was risky.

    Being attacked by wild animals, stepping on other hunters¡¯ traps¡­ Danger lurks everywhere.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t push the money out either.

    He also had arge family to support and needed to spend money on many things.

    When the child is born in August or September, they would have to use up their savings. He did not want to mistreat his child.

    The matter was settled.

    Heng Yi asked someone to bring twenty meat buns to Constable Wang, ¡°Take them back to satisfy your children¡¯s cravings.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Constable Wang did not reject him.

    Just like what Constable Qin said, it wasn¡¯t easy for them.

    Their pay looked decent and it was indeed decent, but how could it be decent if they had a family to feed?

    When Heng Yi came back, everyone had finished eating. Han Qiao ate with him for a while.

    Han Qiao particrly liked the bacon and bamboo shoot buns today. She had eaten two. If she had eaten more, she could have eaten two more. However, she knew too well that going too far was as bad as not eating enough. If she ate too much now, she would be fat. It would not be hard to lose weight in the future.

    Moreover, if she ate too much with the child in her stomach, it would not be easy to give birth when the time came. It was a life-threatening matter. She would not joke about her health and life.

    Heng Yi had an appetite.

    Han Qiao rarely ate with him like this. Her family was always together.

    Han Qiao gave Heng Yi a bowl of soup.

    ¡°You should eat slower,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring a few buns into the mountains tomorrow. When the timees, 1¡¯11 roast them with white tea in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to bring rice balls?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to bring anything. Steamed buns are enough.¡± Heng Yi wasn¡¯t picky about food at all.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t force him.

    She told Aunt Zhao to make a note to wake up early tomorrow to make steamed buns. The fresh ones were even more delicious.

    ¡°My brothers and the others areing on the sixth day of the lunar month, and you¡¯re still going into the mountains to hunt?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going that day.¡±

    The fifth day of the month, the sixth day of the month.

    He could also go hunting in the mountains to earn money.

    Heng Yi then talked to Han Qiao about thend remation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She trusted Heng Yi.

    However, since everyone was here to work, they had to take care of their meals.

    Therefore, Han Qiao asked Butler Hu toe over and ask his wife to bring two cooks to the manor to cook for Constable Qin and the others.

    ¡°There are about ten or twenty people. The three of you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Hu Jiancheng was now teaching the children how to read and write, so it was easy work.

    Butler Hu and his wife¡¯s arrogance had long been worn away. They immediately agreed and promised to do what Madam instructed.

    ¡°Go pack up and go over tomorrow.¡±

    If the manor wanted to cook, they had to prepare food and dishes.

    When Heng Yi and Bai Cha came down from the mountain, they could immediately eat something warm.

    Han Qiao felt that she was killing two birds with one stone.

    She also brought two sets of clothes, shoes, and socks for Heng Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s buy a carriage in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Buying a carriage was easy. As long as the horses were bought, the carriage could be bought at any time.

    ¡°When the matter is more or less settled, 1 also want to stay in the manor for a few days to experience life there.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi massaged Han Qiao¡¯s legs.

    Han Qiao yawnedfortably and said in a daze, ¡°Heng Yi, you should sleep early too.¡±

    She fell into a deep sleep under the warm nket.

    Heng Yi smiled.

    He hugged Han Qiao and fell asleep.

    The fifth day of the first month.

    Heng Yi and the others set off early.

    Today, there were more people selling bamboo shoots. In the morning, they had collected almost a thousand catties.

    The spring bamboo shoots were tender and delicious, but it was not suitable to dry them at this time, so Han Qiao made them into sour bamboo shoots.

    When the time came, the sour bamboo shoots would be used to cook the pickled cabbage fish. It would be extremely appetizing.

    However, there were a lot of salted duck eggs at home, and the jars were all filled. Han Qiao decided to make braised bamboo shoots.

    After peeling and washing the bamboo shoots, she added salt to the pot and nched them with cold water. Then, she scooped them up and cut them into thick slices.

    He added oil to the pot. After the oil was hot, he added onions, ginger, garlic, and spices. Then, he put the bamboo shoots in, added salt and soy sauce, and slowly stewed them.

    ¡°Remember to stir-fry it, or it will stick to the pot.¡± Han Qiao instructed as she watched the cook work.

    This braised bamboo shoot was also a very mundane recipe. There was a cer in this house with a lot of ice cubes. When the time came, they would be sealed and ced in the cer. It could be stored for a long time.

    When it was time to eat, they would heat it up.

    In the future, it would also be a dish that no one else would have in a restaurant.

    A thousand catties of bamboo shoots were not much left after removing the shells and old skins, but they still needed to be stewed in many pots.

    Butler Hu also bought the jar that Han Qiao wanted to use.

    He scooped the braised bamboo shoots in before they cooled down and ced them aside to wait for them to cool down naturally before sealing them.

    The people in the manor didn¡¯t quite understand why Han Qiao made so many braised bamboo shoots, but after tasting them, no one asked why.

    In the afternoon, someone sold bamboo shoots again. This time, there were more than in the morning. The water in the well was used up quickly, and so was the firewood.

    ¡°Looks like we need to buy firewood,¡± Han Qiao murmured.

    The children loved to eat braised bamboo shoots. Grandpa couldn¡¯t bite them at all, so he picked up a piece and chewed it slowly. Then, he asked someone to cut it into smaller pieces.

    ¡°All-Qiao, what do you think about cutting braised bamboo shoots into buns?¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s try it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    In the manor, when Heng Yi went down the mountain with a few roe deers, thend had already been divided. It was bigger than he had imagined. Constable Qin and the others were turning over rocks and weeding. The dozen of them were sweating profusely, but they were still very happy.

    After all, the Heng family¡¯s lunch was truly sumptuous.

    Even their family didn¡¯t get to eat so well during the New Year.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Seeing Heng Yi pick up the roe deer, they were even happier..

 Chapter 166 - 166: There Are Certain Rules When Being Friends

    Chapter 166: There Are Certain Rules When Being Friends

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was much better than following them into the mountains.

    They had followed him into the mountain, but they were worried that they would miss out. Now, they worked for him while he hunted.

    The money from selling half of the hunt was shared equally among them, which was more than the sry they received from working in the government office.

    ¡°Is this a silly roe deer?¡± Wen Yu reached out and touched it.

    This was the first time he had seen the animal.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare,¡± He said to Heng Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s sell it while it¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Then, they realized that Heng Yi rarely hunted dead animals.

    He caught wild chickens, wild rabbits, and so on, but one thing they all had inmon; they were all still alive.

    Even if he hunts down bigger prey, he rarely kills them.

    Killing them was one thing, but Heng Yi caught them all alive. T hat disys a hunter¡¯s true ability.

    Heng Yi grunted and went to wash up. He drank a mouthful of hot tea and a bowl of hot noodle soup, then told Bai Cha to bring the prey to Old Master Meng.

    The Meng family was rich, and Old Master Meng s price was fair.

    He stayed behind to work.

    Then, Constable Wang and Constable Qin had a new understanding of Heng Yi.

    They had to work together to flip the rocks.

    Heng Yi silently squatted down, then flipped the stone over and rolled it into the hole.

    ¡°It seems very easy,¡± Wen Yu muttered.

    He went forward to try.

    He couldn¡¯t even move one of them.

    He used all his strength, but the stone did not move at all.

    He rubbed his nose.

    Then he turned to hisrades with a helpless yet graceful smile.

    Everyone walked over and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you for letting us know that not everyone is as strong as Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Wen Yu was furious.

    He chased after Gu Jiu, who had patted him on the shoulder. Then, with a step, Gu Jiu fell to the ground, covered in mud.

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    Heng Yiughed as well.

    He bent down and continued working.

    The sky turned dark early, so they packed up and headed back to the city.

    When they arrived at the city gate, Dong Lai immediately came to greet them, ¡°Master, Madam instructed me to wait here. She said that she would like to invite all of you to the residence for dinner. The food has already been prepared.¡±

    Everyone had been thinking about Heng Yi¡¯s food for a long time.

    Ever since thest meal, it still lingered in their minds.

    Everyone said that they were embarrassed to make the Madam wait and wished they could walk faster.

    When they arrived at Heng Manor, Han Qiao stood at the entrance, waiting for them.

    ¡°Sister-inw looks even more beautiful today.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed and told everyone to hurry and wash up.

    ¡°Heng Yi is so lucky.¡±

    Heng Yi calmly stepped forward and supported Han Qiao.

    No matter how stupid everyone was, they understood.

    They all nced at Han Qiao¡¯s belly and congratted Heng Yi.

    As constables, their observation skills were better than ordinary people.

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Today¡¯s dishes were different fromst time, the main ingredient being bamboo shoots in most of their dishes.

    And it looked even more extravagant than before.

    Originally, there were supposed to be two tables, but Han Qiao thought that there was no reason to differentiate them, so she squeezed and sat with them.

    They ate, drank, and chatted long into the night.

    At first, they traversed into more serious topics, but as time went on, the conversation became more and more obscene.

    Bai Cha then arrived from delivering some prey to Old Master Meng¡¯s ce. The older man gave him a hundred taels for the roe deers, and Heng Yi immediately took out fifty taels and distributed them to everyone.

    This was definitely better than working in the government office.

    If they could earn so much in a day¡­ They would be rich if they worked like this every day for a month!

    With that thought, they looked at Heng Yi even more fervently.

    However, if it weren¡¯t for their work in the government office, it was impossible for them to be hunters in the first ce.

    The job paid them a lot of money.

    Of course, this kind of extra ie also made them feel like a pie had fallen from the sky.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the manor tomorrow. There will be guestsing,¡± Heng Yi said.

    In other words, they didn¡¯t need toe over.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll still go to work tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to think that you¡¯re taking advantage of us,¡± Constable Qin patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Constable Wang also added, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about doing some work? You just have to do what you need to do. Well go over and do our own work. You just need to take care of lunch. It doesn¡¯t have to be as sumptuous as today. It¡¯s enough as long as we can fill our stomachs.¡±

    It is easy to go from being thrifty to extravagant, but it couldn¡¯t be said the same for the other way around.

    Constable Wang was a lit tie afraid that he would not be able to eat the food at home after eating so well outside.

    The others also nodded.

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He had always been a man of few words. Now, he was trying his best to learn how to speak and behave. However, at his core, he was still a man of few words.

    He could do things, but it was hard for him to freely express himself through speech.

    He was not that kind of person by nature.

    After eating, Han Qiao brought a big bowl of braised bamboo shoots for everyone.

    When Heng Yi sent everyone out, Constable Qin said, ¡°Let¡¯s work now. You don¡¯t have to give us any money to hunt in the mountains. If we do, we¡¯re only taking advantage of you¡­¡±

    And when you take advantage of someone¡¯s kindness, you¡¯ll only burden yourself at the end of the day.

    Besides, what should he do if he gets used to this treatment?

    ¡°Do what you have to do,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t give us money. We¡¯ll talk about it after the first month.¡±

    ¡°If you need to work, just give us a shout. We might not have a lot, but we have the strength to work.¡±

    A rtionship was built through interaction. Only when everyone knew each other and felt that it was okay could they be friends.

    Friends shouldn¡¯t always take advantage of each other. They should also give something in return.

    There were rules to being friends.

    Of course, Heng Yi had given them so much just because he had casually raised his hand. T¡¯o them, it was like sending charcoal in the snow.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a living in the county and earn money for the whole family.

    After sending everyone off, Heng Yi went back to his room to take a bath.

    He had wanted to give Bai Cha money, but Bai Cha did not want it. He said that he would save it for him to marry a wife in the future.

    However, the problem was Bai Cha would not be able to get married and have children until he became a good citizen.

    Heng Yi came out of the shower and told Han Qiao what Constable Qin and the others had said. Han Qiao smiled as she analyzed the situation.

    ¡°They seemed to be attentive men. They want this money, but their dignity makes them unable to ask you for money without doing anything in return. Since they said that they wouldn¡¯t need money to work in the first month, then go into the mountains and hunt wild boars, rabbits, and so on, and share the meat with them to bring home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heng Yi felt that this was good.

    Sometimes, he still had to give something, and he could exchange the silver for other things.

    Hunting wild boars was easy for Heng Yi, but pork was a luxury for many people.

    Many families did not even get to eat meat once a month.

    There were very few people like Han Qiao who could eat big fish and meat with meat and vegetables almost every day.

    Rich families also had their own troubles.

    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, the Han family wasing to pay a New Year visit. Dried fruits and candied fruits were ced on the table early in the morning, filling the tes with everything. There was a festive atmosphere everywhere.

    The smart people of the Han family set off at dawn. They walked, while the children took turns riding rhe ox cart or the adults carried them.

    Fortunately, the weather was good these past two days and the road was clean. Otherwise, there would be mud everywhere.

    Grandpa and Grandma had been looking forward to this day for a long time¡­

 Chapter 167 - 167: Sheâ€™s No Longer Special

    Chapter 167: She¡¯s No Longer Special

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Grandpa and Grandma had not seen their great-grandchildren and granddaughters for a while. They were living happily every day, but now that they knew that the sixth day of the lunar new year wasing, they were looking forward to reuniting with the big family.

    When it was almost noon, the Han family finally arrived outside Heng Manor.

    Today, all of her uncles and aunts were not here. Instead, her brothers, sisters-inw, and cousins of the same generation all came with their children.

    Although Han Qiao was prepared, she was still a little surprised to see so many children.

    She asked Han Chi to greet them one by one.

    The Han family was very puzzled by Han Qiao¡¯s adopted son. They didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t choose one of the Han family¡¯s children if she wanted a son.

    Han Chi, on the other hand, greeted them with a calm expression and received a red packet.

    He Cheng followed behind him and talked to every one of the guests in his childish voice. He also received a red packet.

    After greeting the children, the children were filled with red packets and stood at the side happily.

    ¡°Alright, all of you go y. Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, you y with your sisters. Ah-Chi, you y with your brothers and take care of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    The children bowed respectfully.

    Even He Cheng followed.

    He was usually a delicate child, but now he learned to be obedient and followed behind his brother and sisters, running around.

    Children loved crowds.

    When there were more children, he did not even dare to cry, afraid that no one would y with him if he did.

    The adults had their own matters to discuss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first. We¡¯ll talk slowly after.¡±

    Han Qiao asked again, ¡°Do you want to stay overnight here? Tomorrow is a market day. Even if you don¡¯t want to buy anything, you could still enjoy the show.¡±

    Whenever Puyi County held its market every seventh day, the people from the nearby viges woulde over to sell some things that their families could not finish eating. Some would dig up flowers, nts, and herbs from the mountains to exchange for some silver to subsidize their families.

    There were also many well-connected and bold traders selling all kinds of things.

    ¡°Can your house amodate so many people?¡± Han Xiaohong quickly asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an inn nearby? I¡¯ll get Bai Cha to book an inn.¡± Han Qiao waved at Bai Cha to hurry over.

    The inn was open all year round, and people were staying there during the New Year.

    Fortunately, Bai Cha quickly rushed over and booked many rooms at once. As long as there were people who could stay, their bookings would remain valid.

    Her cousins were even happier. Staying in the county town for a night was not as simple as staying for a night. They wanted to let their inws know that they were close to Han Qiao. If they wanted to bully her, they had to think twice.

    The family was counting on this sister to earn money in the future.

    A few aunts and cousins came a littleter.

    Thanks to the dy they hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Han Qiao quickly went over to wee them.

    ¡°Our house is a little far away, so it¡¯s only natural to bete. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. We¡¯re a family. Let¡¯s go inside and wash our hands.¡±

    Han Qiao kindly invited her cousins into the house. They had also brought their children over, which made the ce even more lively.

    Ten tables were set up in the dining room before all of them sat down. The children even squeezed together. The three or four-year-olds were carried by the adults, or they stood beside the adults to carry a bowl. Han Qiao wanted to set up another table.

    ¡°We all sit like this at home. There¡¯s no need to specially set up a table for us. This is enough.¡±

    The children weren¡¯t as delicate as Han Qiao had imagined.

    It was already a great joy to be able toe to the county town as a guest, eat good food, and get red packets. They did not care if they could eat at the table or not.

    Especially the three or four-year-old children, who didn¡¯t know much. They were very happy to be able to eat all the dishes on the table. Moreover, they were still young, so the adults gave them a lot of food. It was morefortable than eating at the table.

    Han Qiao smiled and invited everyone to eat.

    Heng Yi invited his brothers, cousins, and brothers-inw to drink. He raised his ss and toasted them, remembering their faces so that he wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed if he didn¡¯t recognize them the next time he saw them.

    Since Han Qiao was pregnant, everyone took care of her, so she didn¡¯t need to move around much.

    The children were greeted by the lively Han Chi.

    Although he wasn¡¯t Han Qiao¡¯s biological child, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He greeted all the older children very well.

    Meanwhile, in an alley not far from the gates of Heng Manor, Zhou Anshan nudged Han Xiang, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s face darkened.

    She didn¡¯t want toe in at all, especially today. Her brothers and sisters were all here. No one said anything about right and wrong, but they knew it in their hearts.

    In order to curry favor with Han Qiao, no one would speak up for her.

    She turned to look at Zhou Anshan and saw that his eyes were filled with hope and anticipation. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then.¡±

    ¡°Remember to talk nicely when you go. She¡¯s your sister. There¡¯s no overnight enmity between sisters. If she doesn¡¯t like you, just tell her nicely. There are so many rtives today, she will speak up for you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going inside?¡± Han Xiang asked.

    Zhou Anshan opened his mouth before he shook his head.

    On the second day of the second lunar month, he met Heng Yi the man, but Heng Yi ignored him.

    He was afraid of Heng Yi and didn¡¯t dare to go.

    If Han Xiang went, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t openly attack her. No brother-inw would hit his sister-inw.

    However, he was different, and if Heng Yi did raise his arm, he could not fight back.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t beat them if the couple were to tag team.

    Han Xiang pursed her lips and dragged her tired body inside.

    The door of Heng Manor was wide open. She stood at the gate and looked inside. She could only see a wall blocking the hall inside.

    When the butler saw Han Xiang, his expression changed slightly.

    He hesitated for a moment and decided to ignore her.

    Han Xiang took a deep breath and went forward. Dong Lai immediately stopped her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My master and madam have instructed that you are not allowed to cross the threshold. Please leave.¡±

    Han Xiang was stunned at first, then she flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re only a ve, a dog, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why 1 didn¡¯t let you in,¡± Dong Lai repeated, not at all irked by her words.

    His master had instructed him and he would do as he was told.

    He did not care about anything else.

    Han Xiang wanted to cry, but Dong Lai came closer and advised her, ¡°I advise you not to cry here. It¡¯s the new year, it won¡¯t look good if you make a fuss. This family is all respectable people, so they had to keep their dignity. If you shamelessly threw it on the ground, you could not me others for trampling on you.¡±

    Han Xiang blushed.

    Her head buzzed as she turned to look at the alley.

    Zhou Anshan was still there, but he didn¡¯te out from his hiding spot.

    Dong Lai followed her gaze and naturally saw Zhou Anshan cowering away.

    Dong Lai pursed his lips.

    That man was not a man.

    He actually let his wife stand up for him while he cowers behind her.

    In the end, if everything worked out, he would get the benefits, while his wife would have to experience all the bad and negative consequences if things were to go south.

    No wonder his Master and Madam looked down on him.

    ¡°¡­¡± Dong Lai snorted and returned to the small room next to the door to continue eating.

    This residence was built ording to theyout of a rich family. The main entrance was a screen wall, and on one side of the screen wall was a gatehouse. There were also two rooms for the servants to rest in. On the side was a ce to park the carriage and a ce to raise horses, making it convenient for the Master to enter and exit through the main entrance.

    There was also a small door at the side of the courtyard for the carriage to enter and exit.

    There were rules everywhere.

    However, some people felt that they were the exception.

    That was what Han Xiang thought.

    However, each time she was hit by a wall, she understood that she no longer had the superiority she once had in front of her sister, Han Qiao. She could no longer receive her sister¡¯s love..

 Chapter 168 - 168: That Moment of Grievance

    Chapter 168: That Moment of Grievance

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Her originally muddled brain gradually became sober as the cold wind blew.

    She walked towards Zhou Anshan in a daze.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Zhou Anshan asked anxiously.

    Han Xiang looked at her husband, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and nevere here again.¡±

    She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    She had thrown her face onto the ground time and time again. Her dignity was even trampled down by a servant.

    No matter how bad she was, she had been spoiled since she was young. She never received this kind of treatment in her entire life.

    Han Xiang shuddered.

    That¡¯s right, her sister doted on her the most when she was young. Other sisters were dirty from work, but she was the only one who remained clean.

    Because her sister would tidy her up and bring her out to y.

    She would give her anything delicious.

    Han Xiang looked up at Zhou Anshan. Her eyes were red and tears were blurring her gaze, ¡°Zhou Anshan, what do you want? Do you want a lot of money? Or is it authority you¡¯re after?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you work hard for what you want? Why do 1 have toe here to cause trouble? My sister forgave me at that time. You said that I could get more by making a scene, but what happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get anything. Now, I can¡¯t even walk through her gates. Are you satisfied with this oue?¡± Han Xiang¡¯s voice was very soft.

    ¡°We were all too greedy. We made a scene for that house, for the sake of getting more. However, we forgot that my sister had already changed. She was no longer the sister who doted on me¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because she had never visited the town, never expressed her concern, and never thought of backing her up when she was in trouble¡­

    She even felt smug and thought that Han Qiao deserved it. She was the one who married Sun Yiming.

    If it was her¡­

    Han Xiang swallowed her saliva, her expression turning uglier.

    Tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks.

    How could it be her? She was still a child at that time, but Sun Yiming was already an adult. Her little unwillingness was never because of Sun Yiming, but because of Han Qiao.

    Her older sister, who had married that man, could no longer take care of her. She had not only lost her older sister but also the older sister who had treated her sincerely and loved her to the bone when she was young.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired.¡± After Han Xiang finished speaking, her vision turned ck.

    Her body went limp and she fainted.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, Ah-Xiang!¡± Zhou Anshan shouted, and with Han Xiang in his arms, his mind spun as he walked towards the gates of Heng Manor.

    He wanted to bet on Han Qiao¡¯s soft-heartedness.

    When Dong Lai saw this scene, he quickly put down his chopsticks and went to inform Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao had a good appetite today. She could eat more than just vegetables.

    When she heard Dong Lai¡¯s report, her expression darkened, ¡°Go tell him that since she¡¯s sick, she should be sent to the clinic. I¡¯m not a doctor. What¡¯s the use of telling me?¡±

    Even until now, he still wanted to use Han Xiang to get her.

    He was worse than pigs and dogs.

    The other members of the Han family had more or less heard it.

    Eldest Brother Han, Second Brother Han, and Han Ming put down their chopsticks and looked at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Little Brother, you heard it too. Han Xiang fainted on such a cold day. Zhou Anshan didn¡¯t bring her to the clinic but instead wanted to see me at the door. Is he trying to see if I¡¯m soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, Han Xiang has a pig¡¯s brain. She¡¯s been ordered around by Zhou Anshan without realizing it. Until she understands the situation herself, I won¡¯t let her enter my house for the rest of her life.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were almost like she was going to sever all ties with Han Xiang.

    Eldest Brother Han, Second Brother Han, and Han Ming looked at each other.

    Han Ming stood up, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, I¡¯m going out to take a look.¡±

    He wanted to see how shameless Zhou Anshan is.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Eldest Brother Han said.

    Second Brother Han added, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    The three brothers stood up and left.

    Han Qiao sat in her seat and curled her lips coldly.

    So this was the difference.

    That was their beloved little sister.

    Now, she was only being used by Zhou Anshan, yet they were so worried about her.

    It did nothing to vent her anger.

    Back then, Han Qiao was in deep water and suffering in the Sun family. She was beaten up every two or three days. But where did they go?

    Were they blind?

    Han Qiao wanted to say that this wasn¡¯t her, so she didn¡¯t have to be calctive, but she couldn¡¯t let go of the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    Han Qiao smiled at him, indicating that she was fine.

    She would leave this ce sooner orter.

    Help the Han family to get things done.

    As for whether they would be dragons or continue to be worms after this, it would all depend on their own efforts.

    As for the reward¡­

    She also wanted to earn money from them.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han, Second Sister-inw Han, and Madam Mu saw Han Qiao¡¯s expression change, and their hearts thumped wildly.

    Dong Lai followed them out.

    At the gate, Zhou Anshan was still begging the gatekeeper to let them enter the house to avoid the wind. He did not take Han Xiang to the clinic.

    Seeing the three Han brothers, Zhou Anshan was first delighted, then panicked.

    Eldest Brother Han forcibly took Han Xiang from his hands.

    Second Brother Han and Han Ming pressed him down and beat him up without saying a word.

    Zhou Anshan cried out and begged for mercy.

    However, he was beaten up until he had no strength to fight back.

    When Second Brother Han and Han Ming were almost done, they brought Han Xiang to the clinic.

    They wanted to take Han Xiang to Heng House, but judging from Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s attitude, they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her.

    When they arrived at the clinic, Han Xiang¡¯s condition was worse than everyone had imagined.

    Zhou Anshan lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.

    The doctor took her pulse, opened the medicine cab, and the medicine boy went to brew the medicine. There was no need for the three brothers to interfere.

    Han Ming said to Zhou Anshan, ¡°Go back to the Zhou family now and send the two children to the Han family.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Zhou Anshan eximed.

    ¡°XXXXX!¡±

    Han Ming cursed and pped Zhou Anshan.

    Zhou Anshan kept wailing.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go now. You can¡¯t send the child to the Han family tomorrow. We¡¯ll go to the Zhou family to pick them up ourselves.¡±

    Zhou Anshan doesn¡¯t want to go to the ce where he was going to be killed.

    He felt that this matter had exceeded all his expectations.

    However, when he saw Han Ming¡¯s fierce gaze, he was so scared that he shrank back. He could only grit his teeth and leave to return to the Zhou family.

    The three Han brothers looked at the unconscious Han Xiang on the bed. They were anxious, but they gradually calmed down.

    If they brought her back to the Han family, what would they do in the future?

    It was impossible to take care of her for a lifetime, but with Zhou Anshan¡¯s personality, a beating was a light punishment.

    Meanwhile, back in the Heng family, Han Qiao¡¯s anger onlysted for a moment, and she soon felt relieved. She ate and drank as she should, and she invited everyone to eat and drink.

    The excitement continued as if Han Xiang¡¯s incident had never happened.

    Everyone in the Han Family understood that the feud between Han Qiao and Han Xiang was more serious than they had imagined.

    After dinner, everyone moved to the warm dining room.

    Tea, snacks, and melon seeds had already been served on the table. Everyone sat next to each other.

    Han Qiao told them about her ns for the new year.

    ¡°I have a lot of things to collect. Seasonal fresh vegetables, wild fruits, and wild vegetables. I¡¯ll collect anything that can be eaten. Just a little. You have to meticulously clean them up, and make sure they look good enough to sell. So you need to get rid of the dirt and weeds.¡±

    Han Qiao spoke frankly and confidently. She didn¡¯t wait for the three Han brothers just because they weren¡¯t around, or rather, she didn¡¯t hold back.

    Her two sisters-inw were here. They would tell them when their husbands return..

 Chapter 169 - 169: The Debts Setteled Between Biological Brothers

    Chapter 169: The Debts Setteled Between Biological Brothers

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°It¡¯s not the beginning of the new year, and there are many wild vegetables in the fields. The bamboo shoots in the forest have also sprouted.¡±

    ¡°You have to remove the old roots at the head of the bamboo shoots and do the same with the dried bamboo shoots. I don¡¯t want the dark ones. If you take them away and dry them, they will look milky white. These are just some hard-earned money.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the matter of purchasing firewood. The requirements are simple, they need to be dry and thick. The thinnest firewood will be as thick as a finger.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, I won¡¯t ept them.¡±

    ¡°The price is the same for everyone. If the ones you send will be slightly more expensive by one or two copper, you will also earn one or two copper more, but the requirements for the items will be higher.¡±

    ¡°Let the men settle the requirements. Whenever you send something over, weigh it, and check if there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll pay the bill here, and 1 won¡¯t owe you a single copper.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, if you have any opinions or thoughts, you can say it. Our family is close by blood, so say whatever you have to say. ¡°Han Qiaoughed.

    Some people even asked Han Qiao to lend them money to buy a mule cart.

    ¡°I can lend you money, but I have to write an IOU. I can¡¯t lend you money for nothing.¡±

    Her cousins, sisters-inw, and brothers-inw sat up straight.

    It was good that she was willing to lend them money.

    As for the capital, the family could scrape together some money, but to do business, one needed a handy tool.

    They didn¡¯t dare to think about a carriage, but they could get a mule cart. At the very least, they could get a donkey cart.

    They didn¡¯t want to build a carriage, so they just wanted to make a handcart.

    They had to use a cart to load things.

    A donkey was about seven or eight taels of silver, and a mule was about fifteen taels of silver. They could find a carpenter to make a handcart, but the main thing was to buy the mule.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, I¡¯ll lend twenty taels each for a year, and you¡¯ll have to return twenty-two taels after the deadline.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The main thing was funds.

    For these funds, they had to pay them back even if they couldn¡¯t.

    They had worked hard for a year, and their children and grandchildren would only have a good life if they suffered.

    Once the matter was settled, Han Qiao asked Shn to bring the IOU. None of her brothers and sisters could read.

    One of her brothers-inw was literate, but not many.

    He had read every single one of them carefully.

    Han Qiao was fair. Even her biological brothers received the same treatment.

    Twenty taels, two taels of interest.

    Just as she said, she treated everyone equally.

    Everyone signed their names and Duan Yue handed over the purse that she had prepared earlier.

    Each purse was worth twenty taels of silver.

    At this moment, the Han family finally understood that their sister was truly different.

    After the official business was settled, it was time to chat.

    Han Qiao told everyone the things to take note of when harvesting bamboo shoots, firewood, and wild vegetables to prevent them from being cheated when purchasing.

    ¡°You have to be careful because when the items reach me, 1 will get someone to check them carefully. If they are damaged and have wounds, 1 definitely won¡¯t buy them at the original price. I won¡¯t even take them.¡±

    ¡°Also, let¡¯s talk about where we should buy from. It¡¯s best to set a price. We shouldn¡¯t set it too high or too low.¡±

    ¡°As for selling them to other families, you should charge them high, don¡¯t be nervous. The business is done by yourself, and the money is your own. Every price that is raised is taken out of your own pocket.¡±

    ¡°You have to eat rice one mouthful at a time, and you have to drink water one mouthful at a time. If you open your mouth wide and can¡¯t pour it in, you will even hurt yourself.¡±

    ¡°The bamboo shoots we bought are still buried in the ground, so the price will be higher. When they sprouted, they will be cheaper. The price of yellow and green bamboo shoots is also different.¡±

    ¡°The yellow-pointed bamboo shoots are sweeter, and the green-pointed ones are a little bit more chewy.¡±

    ¡°If you want to make dried bamboo shoots, you must dry them in the sun.¡±

    ¡°You can also make sour bamboo shoots.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s get the mule cart ready first.¡±

    One mule cart, two donkey carts.

    Everyone had their own ns.

    Donkeys could run too, but not as fast as mules.

    That was why they wanted to buy a mule.

    They continued to discuss whether they should buy mule carts and donkeys.

    Who would buy a mule or a donkey?

    Their families were big. If they wanted to buy mules all at once, would the price increase?

    Therefore, those who bought mules bought mules, and those who bought donkeys bought donkeys. If it really didn¡¯t work, those who had many brothers at home could still use manpower. A living person couldn¡¯t be suffocated to death by urine.

    Close rtives could still borrow from each other. This money was difficult to earn, so they had to be calctive about every penny.

    They couldn¡¯t spend it without thinking.

    The warm room was very lively. Han Qiao was pregnant, so she went to the bathroom more often. Han Xiaohong was also pregnant, so she got up and went with her.

    ¡°Sister Qiao, are you starting to vomit?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m just a picky eater. I like to eat this dish for some time, then I¡¯ll like to eat that food for another. Today¡¯s meal is considered normal. I¡¯ve only eaten vegetables a few days ago, and I don¡¯t want to eat a single grain of rice.¡±

    She had been pregnant for more than a month, so her reaction was a little different.

    However, because of the harmony in his family, Heng Yi loved her dearly, and everything went smoothly, she didn¡¯t feel much pain.

    ¡°Sister, why did you decide to adopt a son?¡±

    Han Qiaoughed when she heard that, ¡°Fate. Also, I liked Ah-Chi the moment Iy my eyes on him. He was also bold enough to ask me whether he should call me ¡®Madam¡¯ or ¡®Mother<sup>1</sup>.1 let him choose. Since he chose thetter, I¡¯ll acknowledge him.¡±

    ¡°That child won my heart. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s my own son.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little bold, but he¡¯s also really sensible. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to acknowledge him as my son.¡±

    Han Chi was a grateful child.

    When he grew up, he would support this family.

    Of course, there were some things that Han Qiao would not tell Han Xiaohong.

    She only said this for the eavesdropper outside the arch.

    She knew that he was smart, bold, and sensitive.

    Han Xiaohong smiled, ¡°Maybe you and he were mother and son in your previous life, and you have found each other again in this life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The sisters went to the washroom and they continued to talk.

    Han Chi stood outside the archway and chuckled.

    He thought to himself that it must be so. He had been dreaming about his mother for a long time. Otherwise, he would not have looked up so frequently that day.

    Compared to the harmonious atmosphere in the warm hall of Heng Manor, the three brothers in the clinic were in a terrible state.

    Han Xiang woke up and drank her medicine. She then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Anshan?¡±

    After Eldest Brother Han repeated Han Ming¡¯s words, Han Xiang kept crying.

    The three brothers took turns tofort and persuade her, but she was not persuaded.

    ¡°What do you want? Are you going to torture us until we¡¯re as alienated from you as you and Third Sister and don¡¯t acknowledge you as our sister anymore?¡± Han Ming asked coldly.

    Han Xiang looked at Han Ming in horror.

    ¡°Third Brother-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times to call me Fourth Brother. We have a Third Sister at home. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Or is it that you have never acknowledged your Third Sister in your heart? Is that why you never know how to respect her?¡± Han Ming asked in a low voice.

    Han Xiang mumbled, ¡°I just forgot..¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Donâ€™t Be Biased

    Chapter 170: Don¡¯t Be Biased

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Have you forgotten¡­¡± Han Ming took a deep breath.

    They were all excuses.

    He was finding excuses for himself.

    He looked at the unreasonable person in front of him. She was no longer the same as his lively and cute sister when he was young.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that she waspletely unrecognizable.

    ¡°How have you been living in the Zhou family all these years? How did you end up like this?¡±

    Her face was full of hate, and people hated her whenever theyy their eyes on her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. After I went back that time, Zhou Anshan kept saying that the house was good and that we could think of ways to get it. He told me many things and even threatened to divorce me. Then, someone came to him and wanted to do business with him. He and Father. Zhou suggested that I go to the county to look for Han¡­ for Third Sister, to ask her to lend me money, but after I asked, she rejected me.¡±

    ¡°How could you have the guts to ask for five hundred taels? If you have the ability to pay her back, lend us 50 taels.¡± Eldest Brother Han said coldly.

    ¡°Where can I get that much money?¡± Han Xiang hurriedly said.

    ¡°Exactly. You don¡¯t even have fifty taels. Who gave you the courage to ask for five hundred taels?¡±

    Han Xiang was stunned by the question.

    She didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time and had discussed it along the way with her husband.

    Zhou Anshan kept telling her that Heng Yi was rich, and the Feng family had given him a lot of money to hunt the tiger. Probably he received more than what they could imagine.

    ¡°What about the ten taels of silver? Is it still in your hands?¡± Han Ming asked.

    Han Xiang was flustered by the question.

    Judging from her expression, he knew she didn¡¯t have it anymore.

    Han Ming sneered, ¡°No wonder Third Sister said you have a pig brain. You really have a pig brain. You¡¯re stupid, foolish, and ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Third Brother, how can you say that to me? I¡¯m not as bad as you say,¡± Han Xiang was upset by his words.

    Then, she thought of Han Qiao calling her a pig brain.

    ¡°Han Qiao is also an idiot. How can you say that about me? I have a pig brain? How is she better than me? She had been living like a pig or dog in the Sun family, but now, she was just lucky enough to marry Heng Yi¡­ Who knows when they¡¯ll get a divorce¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eldest Brother Han shouted angrily.

    Second Brother Han and Han Ming looked at Han Xiang with hatred.

    ¡°No wonder Third Sister ignored you and wanted to cut ties with you. It¡¯s better not to have a sister like you,¡± Han Ming turned around and walked out. When he reached the door, he stopped and turned to Han Xiang, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Han Xiang regretted it the moment she opened her mouth, but she choked up and refused to admit her mistake.

    Eldest Brother Han and Second Brother Han looked at her with disappointment.

    ¡°The medicine has been paid. We still have to go to Ah-Qiao¡¯s ce to discuss some things.¡±

    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Han Xiang hurriedly said.

    She didn¡¯t want to be alone in the clinic without even a sip of hot water.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, no one will spoil you, especially when you don¡¯t know how to be grateful at all. You don¡¯t know what is taboo and when you say bad things, you don¡¯t just lose your sister, you also lose us brothers.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve always doted on you since you were young, and you¡¯re just relying on this fact to be bold. But Ah-Xiang, people¡¯s patience has a limit. We¡¯re not just your brothers, but also Ah-Qiao¡¯s brothers. She didn¡¯t have a good life in the Sun family for a few years, and it was already a big mistake for us to pretend to be deaf and dumb to her tears. Take care of yourself.¡±

    With that all said, Eldest Brother Han walked out.

    Second Brother Han also left.

    Han Xiang chased after them barefooted, ¡°Eldest Brother! Second Brother! I was wrong! I know I¡¯m wrong!¡±

    But no one turned around.

    Some things were always covered with a piece of cloth. No one could see the scars and wounds underneath, but when the cloth was lifted, the exposed wounds might have already festered and oozed pus.

    Han Qiao had been in deep trouble for the past few years in the Sun family.

    After the divorce and when she returned home, her family had never mentioned it, and she had never talked about it either.

    It didn¡¯t mean that none of this hadn¡¯t happened.

    The three brothers who were walking toward Heng Manor were silent. Their hearts were heavy, and they were a little ufortable and anxious.

    When they arrived at the Heng Manor, Han Qiao did not ask how Han Xiang was doing. She chatted andughed with people indifferently and teased the children.

    She didn¡¯t repeat her ns and arrangements to Eldest Brother Han, Second Brother Han, or Han Ming.

    She only lightly greeted them and said, ¡°You¡¯re back. Hurry up and have a sip of hot tea.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be especially close to her biological brothers.

    It was as if they were only cousins.

    The only difference was that the three brothers of the Han family were invited to hunt in the mountains and Han Qiao gave her old house in Xishan Vige to Han Ming.

    She was beingplimented by her sisters-inw.

    She smiled as she yed with the child, fed the child, and arranged for people to prepare dinner.

    She smiled and arranged for her sisters-inw and children to stay at home while her brothers and brothers-inw went to an inn.

    There were enough rooms at home, but not enough bedding.

    The children were determined not to go to the inn, especially the older ones. How could they be morefortable sleeping outside than here? They could even follow Han Chi to look at the horses.

    Han Chi rode the horse so smoothly that the boys were so envious that their eyes turned red.

    After dinner, Han Qiao was already tired. Heng Yi felt sorry for her, so he said a few words to everyone and helped her to rest.

    Shn, Duan Yue, and Bai Cha arranged for everyone to rest somewhere.

    They would go home one by one. They wouldn¡¯te to Heng Manor tomorrow and would return home after the market.

    The children didn¡¯t want to leave, so they could only leave in their own stomachs.

    Han Chi consoled them, ¡°There will still be opportunities in the future. I¡¯ll ride a horse to see you guys.¡±

    The three brothers of the Han family stayed in Heng Manor. The three brothers wanted to find Han Qiao and talk to her about Han Xiang. Eldest Sister-inw Han, Second Sister-inw Han, and Madam Mu tried to dissuade them but failed.

    However, when they came over, they did not see Han Qiao.

    Because Han Qiao¡¯s leg was a little swollen, Heng Yi made her soak in hot water and massaged her legs.

    Duan Yue stopped the three men outside the main courtyard.

    ¡°Madam is a little unwell. Master has instructed us to not let anyone disturb them. Please return to your quarters first.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very serious. It¡¯s just that the Master cares a lot about Madam and won¡¯t allow Madam to feel the slightest difort,¡± Duan Yue said.

    That was the truth.

    Heng Yi truly loved Han Qiao like she was his own heart and liver.

    Not to mention that Han Qiao was pregnant with his first child.

    He would love her even more and would not allow any mishaps to befall her.

    Even if Han Qiao might not be feeling unwell, she was just unhappy. She didn¡¯t want to see them, nor did she want to hear them talk about Han Xiang.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Eldest Brother Han said.

    Second Brother Han and Han Ming nodded.

    The three brothers walked toward the guest courtyard, but their footsteps were a little heavy.

    Inside the main courtyard, Han Qiao whimpered, but she didn¡¯t feel ufortable, mainly because Heng Yi¡¯s massage was toofortable.

    She was getting sleepy, however.

    She wanted to say something, but her brain was like a paste, and she quickly fell asleep.

    Heng Yi covered her with a nket, then got up to clean up the room and pour away the water.

    Then, he went to clean himself up, opened the window outside, and let the cold wind in. After that, Heng Yi went to sleep next to Han Qiao.

    Before they knew it, the seventh day of the lunar month had arrived.

    The cousins who stayed at home had breakfast and were about to leave.

    Han Qiao had a habit of sleeping in recently.

    Heng Yi woke up early. He exined to everyone first, then sent them off politely.

    The three brothers wanted to wait for Han Qiao to wake up, but Heng Yi said, ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Little Brother if you want to talk to her about Han Xiang after she wakes up, listen to my advice. You are all siblings. Don¡¯t stab one person with a knife, and don¡¯t sprinkle salt on one person¡¯s wound. Although the human heart can be biased, it should not always remain biased.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it managed to stun the three Han brothers speechless..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Han Xiang Gone Crazy

    Chapter 171: Han Xiang Gone Crazy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    They were both sisters, so why should one of them be infinitely tolerant of the other?

    Don¡¯t use her youth as an excuse for her insensible behavior.

    Why? She¡¯s already a mother, was she still a child to be doted on?

    Eldest First Brother Han opened his mouth, wanting to say something, to defend his sister, but nothing could be said in Han Xiang¡¯s defense.

    ¡°All-Qiao hasn¡¯t been living well these years. None of you have ever supported her, so don¡¯t disturb her because of Han Xiang¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your choice with whom you¡¯re biased, so let me be biased to my wife.¡±

    Throughout his mini-speech, not once did Heng Yi raise his voice or speak harshly to his brothers-inw.

    Heng Yi had already learned how to express his thoughts and opinions clearly through his work in the government office.

    He had to make it clear.

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡± Eldest Brother Han wanted to defend himself so that he was not biased.

    However, yesterday¡¯s incident speaks for itself.

    He thought about how his wife had told him about the moment Han Qiao¡¯s expression soured the moment they left the housest night.

    Did they forget the reason why they came to the Heng residence yesterday?

    Han Xiang was not sensible, Zhou Anshan was full of schemes, and the Zhou family was scheming.

    Why? Weren¡¯t they trying to bite off a piece of meat from Han Qiao¡¯s body?

    If Han Qiao was soft-hearted, Han Xiang and the Zhou family would cling to her like leeches.

    When the three brothers walked out of the Heng family, their footsteps were weak.

    When they turned around, Heng Yi was gone, and Bai Cha was still smiling amiably at them.

    However, they could feel how fake it was.

    ¡°Please leave,¡±

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t there and was probably still sleeping, so no one asked them to stay.

    They still had to bring the children back.

    The children were all reluctant to leave. This big house was sofortable.

    They could read and write, and they could even ride horses and practice martial arts.

    The three brothers were silent, but the children were chattering about things that the adults could not see.

    Grandpa and Grandma wanted to send them off, but after the three brothers went to deal with Han Xiang¡¯s matter yesterday, Grandpa and Grandma were a little unhappy.

    The three brothers had forgotten their priorities.

    Did they forget who they were here for yesterday?

    It was better if they didn¡¯t see them off. So, they just continued to sleep.

    Since Han Xiang was still at the clinic, the three brothers had to take care of her. Eldest Brother Han asked his two younger brothers to send his wife and children back to Xishan Vige while he went to the clinic to pick Han Xiang up.

    He even pulled the ox cart to the clinic.

    However, Han Xiang was nowhere to be seen when they arrived.

    ¡°She left yesterday. She left right after you three did.¡±

    Eldest Brother Han stomped his feet in anger.

    He didn¡¯t know where to look for Han Xiang or had any clue where she wentst night.

    The medicine boy continued, ¡°Oh, she left with the man who came with you.

    Not long after you left, that man came in. He said that he was his husband.¡± When Eldest Brother Han heard this, he understood what was going on.

    It was Zhou Anshan who came to take Han Xiang home.

    He instantly heaved a sigh of relief.

    He thanked the medicine boy and drove the ox cart to chase after his family. Second Brother Han and Han Ming also fell silent when they heard the news. For a moment, none of them knew if they should be d or annoyed. Meanwhile, in the Zhou family, Zhou Anshan carried Han Xiang on his back and walked for a night before finally arriving at the Zhou family house.

    Father and Mother Zhou looked at the two of them and were stunned at first. Then, they cried out, ¡°Anshan, Anshan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Zhou Anshan silently carried Han Xiang into the house.

    Mother Zhou chased after him and continued to ask, ¡°Son, what happened?

    Where do you get all these injuries?¡±

    ¡°Mother, can you let me be for a while?¡± Zhou Anshan asked hoarsely once he ced his wife on the bed.

    Han Xiang remained silent.

    Mother Zhou looked at the two dirty people and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you?¡±

    Zhou Anshan was exhausted, ¡°Mother, please go outside first. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± H H

    Mother Zhou hesitated for a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go boil some hot water for you two.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Anshan replied indifferently.

    He stared at Han Xiang, who was lying on the bed, and called out softly,

    ¡°Ah-Xiang¡­¡±

    Han Xiang turned a deaf ear and did not move.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, talk to me. Don¡¯t be like this,¡± Zhou Anshan called out softly.

    Han Xiang still ignored him.

    It was not until he was clean and his wound was treated that Han Xiang asked softly, ¡°Zhou Anshan, why do you think we¡¯re living like this?¡±

    She was asking Zhou Anshan and herself.

    On the way back, she had been wondering why things were turned the way they were.

    It was nothing more than greed.

    Greed leads toziness and magnifies the desire to reap without sowing. Han Xiang slowly sat up, ¡°Zhou Anshan, what about the ten taels of silver?

    Bring it to me and let me have it!¡±

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have to give me the ten taels of silver and let¡¯s split with your family.

    Zhou Anshan, if you still want to live this life, you have to do as I say. If you don¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s get a divorce. You can keep the children.¡±

    Han Xiang said firmly.

    Her appearance had frightened Zhou Anshan.

    Zhou Anshan could also tell that Han Xiang was not joking with him.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Anshan asked softly.

    His eyes were filled with worry and fear.

    He had just been beaten up by her three brothers yesterday, and he was afraid of being beaten up again.

    ¡°I want to work hard. I want to be above everyone else. I want to live a better life than Han Qiao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you must give back the ten taels of silver to me, not a single copper less.¡±

    Han Xiang¡¯s words were heard by Mother Zhou at the door. She shouted into the room, ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡±

    Han Xiang moved her gaze to her.

    Without saying a word, she slowly got out of bed and pushed Mother Zhou away to the kitchen.

    Mother Zhou went up to her and started cursing. However, she saw Han Xiang walking towards her with a kitchen knife in her hand. She was so frightened that she immediately paled, ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it here today. Give me back the ten taels of silver, not a single copper less.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, two people will die in this house today.¡±

    Mother Zhou shouted and asked Eldest Daughter-In-Law Zhou to snatch the kitchen knife and restrain Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang did not remain idle. She shed down with her knife, hard, cutting off her sister-inw Zhou¡¯s arm.

    Eldest-Sister-In-Law Zhou, who was in pain and fear, fainted and even peed her bloomers.

    Mother Zhou was so scared that her body went limp, ¡°You¡­ You, you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Yes, I am crazy. You sshed water at my door and caused me to slip and lose my child. I should have fought you then. It¡¯s my fault for listening to your nonsense and evil intentions.¡±

    Greedy and insatiable.

    She was truly stupid and foolish to have listened to her. She had lost her sister who loved her so much.

    The Zhou family¡¯s house was filled with wolves, tigers, and leopards. She must be blind to not have realized this sooner.

    ¡°Give her the silver!¡± Father Zhou shouted from the door.

    Mother Zhou still wanted to snap back at her husband.

    But Father Zhou continued, ¡°Anshan¡¯s wife, put down the knife first. We can talk about this peacefully.¡±

    They didn¡¯t dare to kill Han Xiang. First, they had to pay with their lives.

    Second, the Han n was getting stronger and stronger. They couldn¡¯t bully and offend her as they pleased.

    Moreover, the Zhou family was in the wrong no matter how one looked at it. ¡°Speak peacefully? Sure. If you want Zhou Anshan and me to retire in the future, you give us a share of everything in this family. If you¡¯re not willing to give us anything, that¡¯s fine too. But in the future, I will not give you a single copper for your retirement.¡±

    Father Zhou was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    Did he raise his son for nothing? He built a house for him and married him off. If his son didn¡¯t give anything in the end, especially in his old age, then everything he had sacrificed would be for naught.

    ¡°Han Xiang, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Father Zhou said darkly..

 Chapter 172 - 172: To Attain Oneâ€™s Purpose by Any Method

    Chapter 172: To Attain One¡¯s Purpose by Any Method

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Xiang looked at Zhou Anshan.

    Father Zhou also looked at Zhou Anshan.

    Zhou Anshan felt his scalp go numb from being stared at. He said hesitantly, ¡°Father, let¡¯s split up then. We agreed to split up anyway.¡±

    Father Zhou was so angry that he pounded his chest with his fist. There was no other choice but to give in to Han Xiang¡¯s demands.

    ¡°With the way things are, if you want to split with the main family, I¡¯ll let you. However, you have to move to our former house. I¡¯ll give that house to you and even add two more taels of silver.¡±

    In other words, there¡¯s no need to buy a new house.

    Han Xiang remained silent.

    Zhou Anshan wanted to say something, but he was frightened by Han Xiang¡¯s heavy gaze.

    ¡°I agree with Father¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    With the ten taels of silver back, the matter of splitting the family was also confirmed. Han Xiang slowly entered the room, and her body limped to the ground.

    She had to work hard to earn money. She had to earn a lot of money and live a better life than Han Qiao.

    Mother Zhou was crying outside as Father Zhou reprimanded her. Zhou Anshan stood at the side and did not say a word. He was somewhat uninvolved, but he was the one who benefited the most from the whole situation.

    Han Xiang had to bear with her bad reputation, she got back her silver, and the family was divided.

    Although the former mansion was old, it could still be lived in after tidying up.

    Moreover, it was spacious, which meant that there was more space to store things. It was also convenient for carriages to enter and exit the courtyard.

    Most importantly, they did not have to hand over the money they earned. They could keep it all for themselves.

    This was the result of his and Han Xiang¡¯s discussion on the way back from Puyi County.

    And everything went exactly as they nned.

    Father Zhou called Zhou Anshan into the hall and pped him without saying anything.

    Zhou Anshan stood there without saying a word.

    Father Zhou remained silent as he stared at him.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re brave.¡±

    This child¡­ For the sake of splitting up from the family, he would really do anything.

    ¡°Move out after the fifteenth. Your mother won¡¯t take care of your children after you move out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Anshan replied.

    He turned around and left the hall.

    He didn¡¯t want to do much work.

    Zhou Anshan returned to his room. Han Xiang changed into clean clothes andy on the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the vige and tell them about the bamboo shoots and firewood. When will you go back to your mother¡¯s house? Ask her what we should pay attention to when purchasing firewood and bamboo shoots. We can¡¯t just keep it then throw it outter.¡±

    They didn¡¯t dare to approach Han Qiao anymore, but they could let the Han family buy the things they sold to Puyi County, which could save them from going back and forth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my mother¡¯s house when we move to the former residence after the deed is written.¡± Han Xiang said softly.

    Making money for two days wouldn¡¯t be a big deal anyway.

    Zhou Anshan took a deep breath.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about Han Xiang.

    Zhou Anshan turned around and left.

    When the vigers saw him in that state, they asked him what was wrong.

    ¡°My three brothers-inw hit me,¡± Zhou Anshan said with a smile.

    ¡°Haish, that¡¯s normal.¡±

    Nowadays, it was not particrly embarrassing to be beaten up by one¡¯s brother-inw.

    When Zhou Anshan talked about collecting bamboo shoots and firewood, no one cared about the bruises and palm prints on his face.

    They quickly pulled him to talk about this matter in detail.

    When Han Qiao woke up and found out that her rtives had left, she was stunned for a moment before smiling in relief.

    She didn¡¯tment on it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Master?¡±

    ¡°Master went out. It seems that someone from the Feng family came.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    The Feng family?

    Last time, they came to Heng Yi to hunt a tiger. What were they nning to hunt this time?

    ¡°Go and tell the children that we are going to the market. Also, avoid He Cheng. Don¡¯t let him know that we¡¯re out. Tell his nanny about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao went to look for her grandparents.

    The two of them were too happy yesterday and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. They hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so she let them continue sleeping.

    When they left the courtyard, the four children were already ready to go, all of them smiling.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They lived just behind the main street, so the market was within walking distance.

    Nowadays, there are many things sold in the market. The radishes nted in winter were now dug out and stewed in soup. They were soft and sweet.

    Even the pickled radishes and dried radishes were excellent.

    For the sake of unnecessary trouble, Han Qiao didn¡¯t bring He Cheng with them to the market this time.

    She was worried that the young boy would identally meet Zhao Huan.

    The four children carefully protected her.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°You four should go and have fun. You all have your pocket money, so you can buy whatever you like. You can also ask me to buy some things for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The girls were interested in flowers, handkerchiefs, purses, needles, embroidery thread, scissors, and so on.

    While swords attracted Han Chi, he had a good dagger, so he wanted to buy a slingshot.

    He also had a very good aim.

    He had finally found one. It was very well-polished and he liked it very much. However, the price was a little expensive. It cost 200 coppers.

    Han Chi smiled stiffly. Money wasn¡¯t the problem. He also had a few taels of silver on his person. It was just that¡­ He had suffered a lot and had done many crimes beforeing to the Han family. Thanks to his past experiences on the streets, he was a little stingy.

    ¡°Big Brother, if you like it, you should buy it,¡± Sun Ke advised.

    The stan owner also kept persuading Han Chi to buy it.

    Han Chi took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind, ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s hands were shaking when he took out the money.

    However, when the slingshot was ced in his hands, Han Chi was very excited that he felt his blood boiling.

    He turned around to look for his mother.

    He immediately spotted her buying radishes on arge scale.

    Themoners who came to sell radishes all sat on stools and waved their hands and yelled to catch her attention at their stall.

    ¡°One copper for three catties, and the radish tassel is free. Madam, look at my radish.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m also here. Please take a look here.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled at them, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Three catties of radish for a copper, plus a catty of free baby radish.

    There were ways to eat radishes, and she could also use the baby radish to make dried vegetables. They can be stir-fried, eaten in the cold, and can even be put into buns.

    Han Qiao carefully picked out the radishes, but after a thorough inspection, she didn¡¯t want any of them.

    However, even though themon people brought these to the market to sell, they might not buy it for themselves either. It took skill and experience to know what was of good quality.

    ¡°Mother, 1 bought a slingshot.¡± Han Chi whispered.

    Han Qiao looked at the slingshot in Han Chi¡¯s hand.

    She recognized the material as rosewood at a nce.

    ¡°The same wood as the furniture in the house.¡± Han Chi looked at it carefully.

    ¡°Very good. You have good taste. Come, bring me to see if there are any other small toys.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Chi felt relieved.

    When Han Qiao held his hand, he froze for a moment, then his lips curled into a smile, and they slowly parted.

    He revealed his big white teeth.

    This was his first time spending so much money, yet he was not criticized. Instead, he was praised for having good taste.

    When Han Chi brought Han Qiao over, the stall owner was a little anxious, ¡°I¡­ I really marked the price clearly. 1 didn¡¯t cheat people just because he¡¯s a child.¡±

    On such a cold day, the stall owner¡¯s forehead was sweating.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°No need to be nervous. I¡¯m just here to see if you have any other toys. If you have something that catches my eye, I¡¯ll buy some more.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Please wait a moment..¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173: Fighting on the Street Again

    Chapter 173: Fighting on the Street Again

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The stall owner immediately took out many small items made from various kinds of wood.

    Among the few, most were toys and ornaments. They were polished very smoothly and the workmanship was also very good.

    The prices were not very expensive. Han Qiao chose a few and asked Han Chi to choose a few more.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like anything else.¡±

    Han Qiao knew what this child was thinking.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose a few for you.¡±

    She chose two money bags and a mahogany abacus.

    The abacus was exquisitely made and was the perfect size.

    Of course, the price for those items would be higher.

    Han Chi felt as though he was floating as he walked down the streets with these items in his arms.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke had no interest in these wooden things. Instead, they bought some threads dyed by the farmers themselves. The colors were not as bright as those sold by the cloth shop, but the colors were especially beautiful. When embroidered together, they looked like genuine items.

    Moreover, this embroidery thread was cheap.

    Sun Ke didn¡¯t have much of an impression of these things, but Sun Xiu and Sun Yi already had a sense of aesthetics. They knew what was beautiful and what was not.

    Han Qiao never cared about how they spent their pocket money, whether it was to buy food or toys.

    She never had to worry too much about the children.

    When she saw Sun Yiming, Zhen Niang, and Zhao Huan, Han Qiao¡¯s eyes were calm and did not show a trace of panic.

    Sun Yiming stared at her intently.

    Han Qiao had changed a lot from thest time he saw her. Her face was fair and delicate, and she was dressed like a wealthydy. She had a bracelet on her wrist, and earrings on her ears, and styled a neat but exquisite bun for her hair.

    Riches and wealth feed people, and so does love.

    Compared to when he first saw her when she was about fifteen or sixteen, she was even more radiant and beautiful.

    ¡°¡­¡± Sun Yiming couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.

    Zhen Niang nced at him.

    Although she didn¡¯t love Sun Yiming, the poor excuse of a coward, he was still her husband in name. How could he look at another woman so openly and lovingly?

    And it was obvious that she had been outdone.

    Whether it was her appearance or her bearing, she was inferior to Han Qiao.

    Zhen Niang reached out to push Zhao Huan. Zhao Huan smiled and went toward theirmon enemy. She said to Han Qiao, ¡°Oh what a surprise to see Sister-In-Law¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Qiao said coldly.

    Han Chi stood by her side with a wary expression. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were originally afraid when they saw Sun Yiming¡­

    But at this moment, they stood firmly by her side.

    Shn and Duan Yue, who had followed them out, also came forward. Dong

    Lai and two other servants who were carrying radishes were also there.

    In terms of numbers and aura, theypletely crushed Zhao Huanniang.

    Zhao Huan choked, ¡°Sister-inw really likes to joke.¡±

    ¡°I never joke, especially with people like you. Besides, when you followed He Hong to the manor, he called Heng Yi his brother and me his sister-inw. You are He Hong¡¯s wife, so it makes sense for you to call me sister-inw. But now that you¡¯ve been abandoned, it¡¯s not right for you to call me sister-inw.¡±

    Zhao Huan¡¯s expression changed.

    At first, she looked lost.

    But soon, she smiled dryly, ¡°Madam Heng, you¡¯re not ming me for taking everyone in the restaurant away, are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also my fault for asking them to move out so casually. They are all people who cherish their old friendship, so they all came to support me instead.¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled, ¡°People say that people strive for the higher ground, and water flows to the lower ground. Since you¡¯re offering a high sry, it¡¯s normal for them to quit their jobs from my side and go to yours. I wish your restaurant a prosperous business and make a lot of money.¡±

    Zhao Huan choked again.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Han Qiao¡¯s thoughts anymore.

    If she called the people of the restaurant away, what would happen to her restaurant?

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that, Madam Heng. Otherwise, I¡¯d feel so guilty.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Huan¡¯s pretentious attitude.

    Previously, she thought that the woman before her was a smart and capable person. Now that she was hanging out with people like Zhen Niang, she was also tainted with Zhen Niang¡¯s tacky qualities.

    It easily sours people¡¯s moods.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so pretentious. We all know what you¡¯re thinking. 1 won¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying, so why waste your breath? Moreover, the two restaurants were not far from each other. It¡¯s hard to say who would win. You don¡¯t have to be so smug. Everything depends on effort. Perhaps my restaurant is so good that you can¡¯t open it for three days. When that timees, don¡¯te crying in front of me.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s few words infuriated Zhao Huan.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. When the timees, don¡¯t cry, Madma. Heng,¡± Zhao Huan covered her mouth andughed.

    Han Qiao smiled coldly.

    ¡°Zhao Huan, it¡¯s said that the one who flirts first is cheap. It¡¯s not that I look down on you, but I, Han Qiao, wouldn¡¯t even care if there were three more people like you. You, Zhen Niang, and Sun Yiming are just like three snakes and rats in a nest. You have to manage that restaurant well and let mepete with you.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡± Zhao Huan said in a deep voice.

    She epted Han Qiao¡¯s challenge.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, how did you be like this?¡± Sun Yiming walked over with a look of disbelief and heartache.

    Han Qiao felt disgusted just by looking at him.

    ¡°Sun Yiming, it seems that the beating wasn¡¯t enough.¡± After Han Qiao finished speaking, she squeezed her hands together, making cracking sounds.

    She was pregnant, but she could throw in some punches and kicks.

    It was easy to deal with Sun Yiming, who could not carry a burden or lift a hand.

    However, Han Chi pulled her and said, ¡°Mother, let me do it.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Chi.

    After pondering for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright,e and teach him a lesson. Remember not to kill him. It¡¯s okay to cripple him. We have money to treat him.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After Han Chi finished speaking, he stuffed the things he bought into Sun Xiu¡¯s arms.

    At this time, he still did not know that Sun Yiming was Han Qiao¡¯s ex-husband and the biological father of his three younger sisters.

    Then, he kicked Sun Yiming.

    Although he was small, he had the strength to fight. His leg was also very strong, and he kicked Sun Yiming over.

    Sun Yiming screamed and tried to get up.

    Han Chi had already pounced on him.

    Sun Yiming thought that since he was just a child, the kid wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. However, he was not prepared.

    He resisted and wanted to fight Han Chi or teach him a lesson.

    But in the end, he only got beaten up the entire time.

    Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang screamed. The people they brought along wanted to help, but they were all held down by Dong Lai and the other two servants.

    Why should servants get involved in a fight between masters?

    Zhen Niang wanted to help, but she stopped after two steps and looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Madam Heng, what are you doing? After all, he is your first husband. You¡­¡±

    Han Qiao pped Zhen Niang¡¯s face.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who knows propriety, righteousness, and shame the most? Does that give you the credentials to speak the most? You think you¡¯re too good to be lumped in with your husband?¡± Han Qiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take good care of your own man? Why did you bring him out for a stroll? If you want to walk your dog on the main street, you¡¯re just looking for someone to run over it,¡±

    Zhen Niang covered her face.

    She raised her hand to fight back, but a head was pressed against her stomach. She staggered back a few steps and fell to the ground on her butt.

    ¡°AH¡­!¡±

    Zhen Niang screamed..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Iâ€™ll Tear Your Mouth Off

    Chapter 174: I¡¯ll Tear Your Mouth Off

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You are not allowed to bully my mother!¡± Sun Ke ced her hands on her hips and shouted fiercely.

    She knocked Zhen Niang down.

    No one had expected that Sun Ke would suddenly jump into the fight.

    Even Han Qiao was shocked. She quickly pulled the child to her side.

    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you,¡± Sun Ke looked up at Han Qiao.

    Her eyes were filled with caution.

    When she had been weak, her little girl had been brave. Now that she had learned a lot from Lady Lin, she understood what it meant to protect and respect.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart softened.

    Of the three children, she loved Sun Ke the most because she was still young and innocent.

    She didn¡¯t have a son who would protect her at all costs.

    Today, she fought on the streets to let the world know that she had fallen out with Sun Yiming, Zhao Huan, and Zhen Niang.

    At the same time, she also wanted everyone to know that she had nothing to do with these three people.

    Today was the market day, and the streets were bustling with noise. There wereyers andyers of people milling about.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t afraid, nor did she feel ashamed.

    She was upright and honest, and whether it was money or power, shepletely crushed them.

    At the end of the day, she was more or less bullying people.

    She had to settle all the old and new grudges.

    She asked someone to pull Han Chi back.

    ¡°Everyone, today I¡¯m not afraid to take off this cover and let everyone judge.¡±

    ¡°I have already divorced Sun Yiming, the person who was beaten. The reason for the divorce is very simple. He despised me for not being able to give birth to a son. He had been studying for many years and remained like a child. He drank and had fun outside all day. When he returned home, he would hit me whenever he was unhappy. That¡¯s not all. He even hit my children and beat us to death every day.¡±

    ¡°His mother and brother are even more despicable. They wanted to sell us to a dirty ce. I was the one who proposed to separate from him. It was also with the approval of the mayor and the noble, and with the witness of my parents, rtives, and the n leader that Sun Yiming wrote the divorce letter and let me keep my three daughters.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he wanted to climb up the socialdder and even wrote a contract to sever all ties with the four of us. He agreed to never disturb us for the rest of his life. He treated the four of us as dead, and the four of us treated him as dead as well.¡±

    ¡°Then we got married separately. He married this woman in front of him, and I married my current husband, Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°They live their lives, and we live ours. We have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s shameless. He keeps jumping in front of me to criticize me. What right does he have? Could it be that he just came because he missed the old me, who would allow him to beat me half to death?¡±

    ¡°It is everyone¡¯s right to be human. Why should I live a life worse than pigs and dogs? Why can¡¯t 1 live better?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were powerful.

    Ninghe Town was not far from Puyi County, so many words had been spread.

    Immediately, someone supported Han Qiao, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before. The Sun family is very vicious.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to spread rumors and cause trouble. Ninghe Town¡¯s Deputy Lord Qingtian clearly distinguished right from wrong and punished you with a stick!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already remarried and you¡¯re still making trouble. That¡¯s not right!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You both already have your own significant others in your lives.¡±

    After everyone agreed, Han Qiao continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my rtionship with this Madam Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Her husband, He Hong, was once saved by my husband, Heng Yi. He risked his life to hunt tigers in the mountains and sold them to the Feng family master. He took over a restaurant and handed it over to He Hong to manage. The profits were divided into two, one for He Hong and the other for my husband, Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking,¡± Zhao Huan¡¯s face darkened.

    Because the following story would not end well.

    It would do her no good to her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me say it? Don¡¯t you think that justice is in the hearts of the people by showing off in front of me so casually? 1 must make things clear today and let everyone be the judge.¡±

    Han Qiao did not care about Zhao Huan at all. ¡°Over the past few years, Heng Yi has been hunting and delivering his catch to the restaurant every day. As for the price, it¡¯s up to He Hong to give. My husband never thought that He Hong would mistreat him, nor did he ask for the silver after the dividends. Only when Heng Yi and I were about to get married did Heng Yie to Puyi County¡­¡±

    ¡°I beg you to stop talking.¡± Zhao Huan¡¯s eyes were red.

    She was a little crazy.

    ¡°Why do you all think it¡¯s my fault? That silver was mine. Heng Yi would be a bachelor for the rest of his life, and he would give it to Cheng¡¯er. Why did you divorce him? Why did you marry Heng Yi? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t havee to the county to take the money. 1,1¡­¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the deranged Zhao Huan, but her voice was still calm andposed. ¡°That¡¯s why 1 said that justice is in the hearts of the people. When He Hong was about to die, Heng Yi saved his life. Heng Yi risked his life to hunt a tiger and exchanged it for the deed of the house and thend of the restaurant. He Hong became the owner of the restaurant from a homeless man and took half of the profits.¡±

    ¡°These things aren¡¯t enough to satisfy your ambition. You stole all the money and took it to your family, including Heng Yi¡¯s share. You didn¡¯t want to give it to us, but He Hong insisted on giving it to my husband, so you made a fuss with him. You were like a lunatic who would bite anyone he caught. He Hong tried to persuade you and warned you, but you didn¡¯t listen, so he divorced you.¡±

    ¡°Even so, he only took your son, He Cheng, leaving you all the property he had. You were still not satisfied and wanted to open a restaurant to fight against my family. You took away all the waiters, managers, and chefs in the restaurant. You sent people to keep an eye on my family, and you came to show off as soon as 1 left. What are you showing off for? Show off that your restaurant can earn a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with me? I don¡¯t need a single copper of the money you earn.¡±

    And the money that she, Han Qiao, earned had to support Zhao Huan¡¯s son.

    It really made one feel ufortable.

    ¡°Stop talking, stop talking!¡± Zhao Huanniang screamed.

    She pointed at Han Qiao, ¡°You¡¯re so wicked!¡±

    ¡°If 1 tell the truth, I¡¯m evil. If I¡¯m greedy, you¡¯re kind. If I¡¯m shameless, you¡¯re kind. If you plot against others, you¡¯re still kind.¡±

    Han Qiao bowed to themoners who were watching the show. ¡°Everyone saw it with your own two eyes today. 1 was just enjoying my time buying things, but they wanted toe to me. 1 think someone heard what we were talking about earlier. They were showing off and gloating. They were shameless and stretched their faces in front of me for me to hit them. If I didn¡¯t hit them, I would be letting them down.¡±

    ¡°As for the future, 1 will still say the same thing. In the business world, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t know each other when we meet. Don¡¯te to provoke me, and mind your own business. If you dare toe near me, I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart and scratch your faces.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she pushed away Zhao Huan, who was screaming in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t care that Sun Yiming was covered in dirt and looked lonely as he looked at her with regret.

    She brought the children to continue buying radishes, shopping at the market, and buying other things.

    Her expression was calm, not affected by what had happened earlier.

    Her calm appearance made many people remember her. They knew that the restaurants she was going to open were called Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant and Qiaoyi Restaurant..

 Chapter 175 - 175: Things Are a Little Urgent

    Chapter 175: Things Are a Little Urgent

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    In a hidden tavern in Puyi County, the Feng family¡¯s master and Heng Yi were talking.

    ¡°Those tigers were to be the princess¡¯s dowry, but two of them died mysteriously. Now, I can only ask you to hunt them down again.¡±

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    He knew that hunting tigers in the mountains would take more than ten days, or even longer. He did not want to go.

    Master Feng was experienced and knowledgeable, he knew Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to go just by looking at his face.

    As for the reason, it was mostly because of his wife. He had something to worry about and was reluctant to part with her.

    ¡°You can go home and discuss it with your wife before you make your decision. However, Heng Yi, you are going to be a father soon. You should prepare more silver for your child and pave a smoother road for him. It would make it easier for him to enter the business world or take an official career in the future.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Yi slowly clenched his fists.

    He did listen to his words.

    ¡°Think about it. Go home and discuss it with your wife before telling me your answer. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, in addition to the silver, this tavern can also provide wine for you.¡±

    Old Master Feng poured Heng Yi some wine, ¡°Have a taste,¡±

    Heng Yi had just taken a sip.

    He didn¡¯t know much about wine, but he could tell that the wine was very pure. It wasn¡¯t spicy, nor did it choke his throat. After swallowing it, his stomach didn¡¯t burn or make him feel ufortable.

    ¡°Opening a tavern doesn¡¯t only depend on the good dishes, it also depends on the good wine. The real profit is in the wine. Of course, if the dishes taste good you can also make money.¡±

    ¡°Your wife has a lot of ideas. You can also ask her for her reason if she thinks it will be a good idea for you to hunt in the mountains again or if she disagrees. When the timees, tell me.¡±

    Heng Yi finished the wine in his cup in one gulp.

    He stood up and headed for the door. However, when he reached the entrance, he suddenly stopped and turned to ask Master Feng, ¡°Master Feng, if I hunt a tiger, can I ask for a favor?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but I definitely won¡¯t ask for too much.¡±

    Old Master Feng smiled, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll ask for your future.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand what Master Feng meant.

    However, he left calmly this time. Bai Cha was waiting for him outside the tavern.

    As far as Bai Cha knew, this tavern usually did not have many customers. Moreover, it was located deep in the alley, so it was very convenient to enter and exit. Not far away, they would be outside the city after crossing the high wall.

    Heng Yi might not understand the meaning behind the meeting, but Bai Cha did.

    This tavern looked like it was in the city, but for people with strong martial arts skills, climbing over the wall was not a problem at all.

    On the way, Heng Yi told Bai Cha about hunting tigers in the mountains, and he didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Bai Cha heard some of it from the door, but he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    ¡°Master Feng¡¯s men are all experts, and their martial arts are not inferior to mine,¡± Bai Cha said.

    Heng Yi looked at Bai Cha.

    After a while, Heng Yi said, ¡°We are still too weak.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself.¡±

    Heng Yi had never met a truly strong enemy. He had never experienced a life-and-death battle.

    Therefore, he did not know how powerful he was.

    Meanwhile, back in the tavern, Master Feng slowly tasted the wine.

    Butler Feng stood by his side respectfully.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Old Master Feng asked.

    ¡°Madam Heng is a smart woman. She should know that this is a serious matter, and the princess has done her a favor.¡±

    Master Feng gently put down his wine cup, looking quite elegant.

    ¡°Does she know who the tiger was hunted for?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Butler Feng was not sure.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t know, tell her to persuade Heng Yi to bring people into the mountain. I will send the best martial artists to protect Heng Yi.¡±

    Before Master Feng came to Puyi County, he had sent people into the mountains, but they had all returned empty-handed.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee personally.

    ¡°I understand what to do. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±

    ¡°How can I be at ease? This is something that the Gong Prince personally ordered. It concerns Princess Zhen Ling, how can I be careless?¡±

    Master Feng sighed and poured himself a ss of wine.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t sure whether or not they would enter the mountain.

    However, Heng Congshan had sent a letter saying that Heng Yi had a very intelligentdy, and was different from ordinary women. He had never met her before, and all he knew was from Heng Congshan and Butler Feng.

    If he could meet this Madam Heng¡­

    When Heng Yi and Bai Cha returned home, they bumped into Han Qiao and the others who were buying things.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Bai Cha!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Bai Cha!¡±

    The most enthusiastic ones were Han Chi and Sun Ke.

    Even the way they called him father was exceptionally sweet.

    Heng Yi looked at the two kids running to him and patted their heads.

    He reached out and untied his purse. He took out a hundred copper coins and handed them to Han Chi, ¡°Bring your sister to buy some food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Han Chi took it with a smile.

    He grabbed Sun Ke¡¯s hand.

    Sun Ke looked at the money in Han Chi¡¯s hand with shining eyes.

    She was rich too!

    New Year¡¯s money, New Year¡¯s red envelope, but this was the money given by their father. It was different from the money used to buy snacks.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came over and greeted them politely, ¡°Father, Uncle Bai Cha.¡±

    ¡°Yes, follow your big brother to buy snacks,¡± Heng Yi said.

    He had already walked past the two of them and stepped forward to support Han Qiao. He said gently, ¡°You went to the market, but aren¡¯t you dressed a little thinly? Have you finished buying? Let¡¯s go back. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi¡¯s expression and knew that he had something important to do.

    ¡°Bai Cha, follow the children. Bring them home after they buy the food.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister-inw.¡±

    Sun Ke immediately pulled Bai Cha to buy snacks.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao to go home, and Han Qiao ordered Duan Yue to continue buying radishes.

    She walked home slowly with Heng Yi.

    Shn followed behind them, she walked a little further away, so that she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t talk about Master Feng outside. Instead, he passed by a jade stall and bought a jade ring for Han Qiao.

    This jade was Hetian jade with some lotus root powder. It was a small ring. The stall owner offered 500 copper, but Han Qiao insisted on haggling it down to 300.

    ¡°Master, Madam, please add more. I really couldn¡¯t buy much with 300 coins. Please give me a mouthful of rice. I will definitely remember your great kindness.¡±

    As for Heng Yi, if Han Qiao hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have given him 520 copper, as a deration of ¡®I love you¡¯ to her.

    Ever since Han Qiao had told him about the Chinese modern ng for ¡°I love you forever¡±, 520 and 1314O, he remembered them.

    She racked her brain to think of a way to say it to him in a casual way. Well, the numbers had a good meaning and represented love¡­ So why not teach him?

    He was like a foreigner who just learned something new.

    The stall owner refused to sell it cheaply, so Han Qiao chose another green jade ring that suited Heng Yi.

    Now, Heng Yi wanted to give the stall owner 1,314 copper, and there was no way he was going to back down from this idea.

    He was really silly.

    Although Han Qiao despised him for being silly, she was also very happy for him.

    When she held Heng Yi¡¯s hand, their fingers were interlocked, and the rings were tightly pressed against each other.

    A lifetime together sounds pretty good.

 Chapter 176 - 176: The Wealthy and The Poor

    Chapter 176: The Wealthy and The Poor

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Back home, Heng Yi waited for Han Qiao to drink some hot water before saying to her, ¡°I went to see Master Feng today.¡±

    ¡°Not Butler Feng?¡± Han Qiao asked in surprise.

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    After telling her that he was going to hunt a tiger for the princess¡¯ dowry, Han Qiao fell silent for a while.

    ¡°Hm¡­ I don¡¯t think the tiger is necessary for the dowry. So what if you have a tiger? An animal is an animal after all. When the princess is in danger, would it jump out to protect the princess? It would be good enough if it didn¡¯t bite her off. If the aim is to gain a few words of praise, it¡¯s not worth the risk. It¡¯s better to give capable people in the long run, and these people can be arranged in various ways, such as cing them with the Rong Tribe. This way they can enjoy the fruits they have sowed. Let these capable people teach these capable seedlings. Little by little, we can slowly integrate our Great Yong culture with them.¡±

    ¡°We need capable people to educate these seedlings, whether it be as carpenters, teaching, and even music.¡±

    These things were something that required a long time to persevere, but it would bring great benefits.

    Gradually, the culture and lifestyle of the people of the Great Yong would not iste the people of the Rong Tribe, or perhaps they would not hate our culture as much, and maybe they would even stop from envy and yearning for Great Yong¡¯s culture.

    This n could only have two oues; one, the Great Yong wouldpletely subdue Rong Di, or two, the Rong Di wouldpletely destroy Great Yong.

    There was a certain risk.

    But it was definitely better than marrying a wild beast.

    These people could still protect the princess to a certain extent. If necessary, he could also spread the news of Rong Di back.

    They had several roles: protecting the princess, spreading culture, and also being spies.

    ¡°Go back and tell them to do as I told you. Master Feng will understand.¡±

    Politically sensitive people did not think of this. It was mainly because they were blinded by a leaf.

    They were thinking too far ahead.

    Heng Yi thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. What if they still want me to go into the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Then you have to go too. 1 was able to separate from Sun Yiming, and the Zhencheng Deputy was willing to uphold justice for us because of Princess Zhen Ling¡¯s support.¡± Han Qiao took a deep breath. ¡°That day, 1 quarreled with Old Lady Sun. The young man who stood up for justice and wanted to give his money was Princess Zhen Ling.¡±

    Heng Yi was very surprised.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up and hugged Heng Yi, ¡°If she didn¡¯t stand up for us, Sun Yiming and 1 would have had a hard time separating. I might not have been able to get together with you. No matter what, we owe her a favor.¡±

    More importantly, someone stood up for her and gave her money at that time. It could be considered a blessing in an hour of need.

    Heng Yi understood.

    He kissed Han Qiao¡¯s forehead, ¡°You can rest assured, 1 understand.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, everyone has their own responsibilities. The responsibilities in each stage of life are different. Now my responsibility is to take good care of our family, take good care of myself and the child in my belly, the children at home and you, as well as the restaurant business. You don¡¯t need to worry about carrying everything on your back. First and foremost, our family includes you. It means we share the burden.¡±

    ¡°You also have your responsibilities. You have to protect our family and lead the children to go further and stand higher in the future. Perhaps one day, you might have to pick up a weapon and kill the enemy on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the wealthy families first, then the poor. The country is safe, but borders are in chaos, and the princess and her marriage are all telling us that the world might be going downhill. This is also the reason why I bought those children and nurtured them seriously. 1 don¡¯t hope that they can bring us great wealth or honor. I only hope that when we encounter danger in the future, they can protect our children with all their might and sacrifice their lives to save us.¡±

    ¡°So, if we can seize every opportunity, we have to work hard. You too, have to learn martial arts, and you have to learn how to be a good person.¡±

    ¡°Things will be harder in the future.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice was a little choked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work. 1 like and cherish my current life.¡± Heng Yi lifted Han Qiao¡¯s chin and saw her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not good with words, but I¡¯ll remember every word you say. 1¡¯11 be a good husband, a good father, and a good person in the future.¡±

    He would not refuse to go to the battlefield when the day came.

    Or rather, there was a hot-blooded feeling in his bones.

    Heng Yi recalled the day he and Bai Cha arrived at the city gate of Puyi County. He saw the two soldiers who were delivering the message, and his heart was shaken.

    If he hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Han Qiao at that time, would he have gone straight to the border?

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know.

    However, he didn¡¯t regret his choice. Power could bring him opportunities in the future, but if he missed his opportunity to be with Han Qiao, he would regret it for the rest of his life, especially if she got together with someone else.

    Han Qiao was very satisfied with Heng Yi¡¯s words. She knew Heng Yi¡¯s personality, and it was not easy for him to say such words.

    Patting his chest, she said, ¡°Go and talk to Butler Feng. If it doesn¡¯t work, bring Bai Cha into the mountains. Don¡¯t worry about the family. 1¡¯11 take care of them and myself. Heng Yi, remember this. No matter what happens, the children and 1 are not your burdens. We are your strong support. You just need to charge forward, and 1 will take care of everything for you. I will have your back.¡±

    At this moment, Heng Yi wanted to cry.

    Han Qiao had given him the care and love that he had always dreamed of.

    But he couldn¡¯t cry. If he did, Han Qiao¡¯s emotions would change drastically. She would probably cry too.

    She was pregnant after all.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s face, then turned around and walked out.

    He walked very quickly and almost did not look back.

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi¡¯s back and slowly sat back down on the stool, thinking.

    Heng Yi left quickly. He was tall and had long legs, so he walked very fast.

    Seeing Heng Yi return, Butler Feng immediately went to greet him, ¡°Master Heng,¡±

    He was different now from the Heng Yi of the past. Now, the butler called him with a title that suited the Heng Yi of the present.

    Did Heng Yi feel any different? He didn¡¯t feel much.

    In fact, he had very little desire for external things. The only thing he really wanted to cherish was Han Qiao.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about worldly possessions or his life, it was just that he didn¡¯t have so many desires and greed to begin with.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They entered the tavern once more.

    Heng Yi sat across from Master Feng, and after thinking for a while, he told him what Han Qiao had told him.

    As soon as Heng Yi spoke, Master Feng sat up straight.

    Listening attentively to Heng Yi, the older man¡¯s eyebrows would furrow and rx from time to time. The man even revealed a meaningful smile at some intervals.

    His entire body went from tense to rxed when Heng Yi reached the end of the story.

    ¡°Master Feng, do I need to go into the mountains to hunt tigers?¡±

    Hearing this, Master Feng asked Heng Yi, ¡°Did youe up with this idea or was it your wife¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°My wife.¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    He didn¡¯t think that being stupid was a shameful thing.

    He didn¡¯t think that Han Qiao¡¯s intelligence would make him look stupid. On the contrary, he was very proud that he could marry such a good wife.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible for me to meet your wife?¡± Master Feng asked tentatively..

 Chapter 177 - 177: Have You Learned Your Lesson?

    Chapter 177: Have You Learned Your Lesson?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Master Feng asked his butler to bring the brocade box.

    He came by carriage, so he asked Heng Yi to get in.

    Heng Yi refused, but after looking at the carriage for a moment, he still went in.

    Once inside, Heng Yi knew that it was a good carriage even at first nce. It was wide, big, andfortable to sit in. The carriage was also very stable with two horses pulling it. The ride was smooth, not a single bump on the road could be felt. It was better than the one he had at home.

    He was a little tempted to buy one for his family.

    Master Feng saw Heng Yi observing the carriage, so he asked him, ¡°What do you think of this carriage?¡±

    ¡°Very good. I wonder where Master Feng bought it. Do you have any rmendations?¡±

    Master Fengughed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t buy this carriage outside. This is my mother¡¯s special seat.¡±

    He didn¡¯t offer to give his carriage to Heng Yi.

    This was his mother¡¯s carriage, and he couldn¡¯t give it away so casually. Even if he wanted to, he had to give her a brand new one to show his sincerity.

    When they arrived at Heng Manor, Master Feng was surprised by its grandeur.

    Whether it was the construction, materials, oryout, they all belonged to prestigious families in the capital.

    As he was escorted to the hall in the front courtyard, he was even more stunned by the structure.

    Even the roof beams were carved with auspicious clouds, and some ces were painted and painted with gold.

    He heard that Heng Yi bought a house, but he didn¡¯t think it would be this good.

    After he sat down, a servant girl immediately served tea.

    ¡°Master Feng, please have some tea,¡± Heng Yi said.

    In truth, Heng Yi still didn¡¯t know much about the etiquette of receiving guests. So, he waited for Master Feng to bring the teacup before he brought one for himself.

    Master Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.

    If possible, he should find someone to teach Heng Yi the etiquette and hospitality that a master should learn.

    It wasn¡¯t that Heng Yi didn¡¯t do a good job. Fie knew Heng Yi¡¯s background. Now that he became part of the upper ss, the road to bing one would be long and difficult. Fie really needed someone to teach him.

    Once he learned these things, his future would be less murky to walk on.

    Especially when he met those old and inflexible people.

    Heng Yi had a manservant, Bai Cha, from the Duke¡¯s Public House. But at the end of the day, he was still a servant. What the master could learn, the servant could only catch a glimpse of it.

    It was still far from the essence.

    When Han Qiao learned that Master Feng wanted to see her, she simply tidied up, appearing more solemn, yet elegant, exuding an imposing manner.

    She had thought a lot on the way to the hall, but she decided not toe out too strong when she saw Master Feng.

    Master Feng bowed to her, and Han Qiao immediately returned the greeting.

    ¡°Madam Heng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    ¡°Master Feng, please take a seat.¡±

    Compared to Heng Yi, Han Qiao didn¡¯t know much about Great Yong etiquette, but she was more natural and rxed than Heng Yi was. She sat on the main seat beside Heng Yi, neither arrogant nor impatient.

    After exchanging a few words with Master Feng, Master Feng still didn¡¯t ask about the matter of the princess¡¯ dowry changing from a beast to a human.

    Then, Master Feng asked Butler Feng to present the brocade box.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± Han Qiao said.

    There were some things that everyone knew but could not be said out loud.

    Master Feng didn¡¯t insist, ¡°Since Madam Heng already has a n, then so be it. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Master Feng.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about hunting tigers in the mountains anymore. He also brought the brocade box back intact.

    After Master Feng left, Han Qiao turned to Heng Yi, ¡°Master Feng is one of those people with deep thought. He came to our house and didn¡¯t seem to say anything, but also seemed to have said a lot.¡±

    Heng Yi blinked.

    He carefully thought about Master Feng¡¯s every move since he entered the manor but still didn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°He tried to give us a fake brocade box. He came to test me to see if 1 was greedy or if there was someone else behind you. Or perhaps he wanted to confirm if he could use it as a way to control you.¡±

    Could such a small action hide so many things?

    But truthfully, Heng Yi really didn¡¯t think too much of anything.

    Perhaps he should learn to read the intent behind people¡¯s actions from Bai Cha.

    Han Qiao wanted to discuss more with Heng Yi so that he could understand Master Feng better, but Duan Yue and Shn had already returned with an armful of radishes. Aunt Zhao came over and asked, ¡°Madam, what should we do with those radishes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    The radishes in this season were crispy and sweet. When the kitchen knife touched them lightly, they would make a satisfying crunching sound.

    ¡°First, cut off the baby radishes, wash them clean, and let them dry.¡±

    ¡°This is the radish. You have to cut off the old ones, the tail, and the small pits. Clean up the whole radish, wash it, and put it in the basket.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make dried radish first today.¡±

    ¡°Cut the radishes into strips and put them in the drying mat.¡±

    The cooks, maids, and servants followed Han Qiao¡¯s instructions as she made the first batch. The children also learned how to wash the baby radishes and big radishes, and how to dry them.

    Han Qiao would arrange for them to work.

    Although they were still children, children had to work and could not eat for free.

    ¡°Madam, do you want to dry these radish slices?¡± Aunt Zhao asked.

    ¡°No need. You can mix it with spices when it¡¯s ripe.¡±

    Just for the sake of the dried radish, Han Qiao had asked Dong Lai to buy spices and chilies. He had to buy as many spicy and fragrant dried chilies as he could.

    In this era, there wasn¡¯t any pollution, and there weren¡¯t so many greenhouse goods or things that had been transnted. They were all freshly produced. After being exposed to the sun enough, things would smell especially good after being stir-fried.

    When they started to fry the spices, the entire kitchen became extremely fragrant.

    ¡°Just the smell alone is enough. 1 wonder what it will taste like when it¡¯s mixed with dried radish.¡±

    The people who came to sell bamboo shoots could not help but gasp.

    They asked Butler Hu, ¡°What delicious food are they making?¡±

    ¡°This is not something you should ask. Flurry up and take the money home. Dig more bamboo shoots and sell them tomorrow,¡± Butler Hu replied.

    He liked to handle the ounts and register, while Aunt Flu and Hu Jiancheng inspected the bamboo shoots.

    Some of them were too small to be epted and had to be weeded out.

    The Hu family had someints when they came to do this job. But they kept them to themselves.

    However, other than Master, Madam, and He Cheng who could only walk, there was no one else in the residence who was idle.

    The Master and the Madam even came over to help with the work.

    No matter how wronged they felt, they could only swallow their words down.

    Today¡¯s bamboo shoots were much more than yesterday¡¯s. There were big and small bamboo shoots, and they were basically all kept. Only two or three bamboo shoots in a basket could not be used. Before they came to buy bamboo shoots, they had carefully selected them.

    Everyone in Heng Manor was very busy.

    The opposite could be said in the Zhao Manor.

    As soon as Zhao Huan entered her house, she smashed two vases to the floor. When she was about to smash the third one, she couldn¡¯t bear to do so.

    She slowly put it back on the shelf.

    Then she sat on the chair in a daze.

    Meanwhile, Sun Yiming and Zhen Niang were arguing.

    ¡°I already said that 1 won¡¯t go, but you insisted on dragging me along. Now, I¡¯ve lost all my dignity. From now on, the entire Puyi County will know what kind of person I, Sun Yiming, am.¡±

    Sun Yiming¡¯s face was slightly bruised, but it wasn¡¯t serious.

    There were even more bruises on his body.

    But he was more annoyed by the fact that a child beat him up.

    ¡°Ha, are you regretting it now? Did 1 pull you or drag you there? Sun Yiming, if you want some dignity, you better think again. I paid for what you eat, and I paid for what you spend.. What right do you have to be picky and point fingers at me?¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: The Many Ways to Eat Radishes

    Chapter 178: The Many Ways to Eat Radishes

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sun Yiming¡¯s face turned red with anger at her words.

    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? Back then, you were the one who came to me and said that we were both people who had been abandoned by the world and that we should help each other. You were the one who was shameless enough to let me live in your house and sleep on your bed. If you want me to be honest, you¡¯re just a piece of junk. You¡¯re just lucky that you¡¯re giving all that money to me. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of me?¡±

    Sun Yiming had experienced some unpleasant things during his marriage with Zhen Niang, and his words became more and more vicious.

    And his skin became even thicker.

    He was not afraid of getting hurt by her words.

    He learned how to yell and hit Han Qiao in the past from his scoundrel friends. The way he blew up Zhen Niang now was also learned from his scoundrel friends.

    He had no feelings for Zhen Niang, but after torturing Xiao Cui for the past few days, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Han Qiao when he saw the servant¡¯s hardworking appearance.

    When the servant came to report that she didn¡¯t want to serve Sun Yiming anymore earlier that day, Zhen Niang kept persuading her, so she followed her.

    When Sun Yiming first saw Han Qiao, she almost couldn¡¯t believe it. The same Han Qiao who he had once despised, humiliated and beaten. Yet now she stood before her with a radiant face and exuded a graceful and confident aura. Her beautiful face was filled with gentleness.

    These were things he had never seen before.

    He looked at her eloquence and his mind was buzzing. When he went up to her and said those words, he didn¡¯t understand why he did that.

    He only came back to his senses after being beaten up by a child and losing all his strength to fight back.

    He had wasted all these days.

    Why was he involving himself with a prostitute like Zhen Niang? He should have studied hard and taken the imperial examination again. With those memories in his mind, he would work harder and definitely not fail again.

    A few words of kindness can warm three winters, but ill-intent words can pierce a person¡¯s heart cold even in the sweltering summer.

    Zhen Niang red at Sun Yiming and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s divorce.¡± Sun Yiming said.

    Zhen Niang sneered, ¡°Even if we divorce, do you think you can marry Han Qiao back? You must be dreaming.¡±

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t say much.

    He knew that as long as he stood high enough, he could get what he wanted one day.

    As for Zhen Niang, she was the kind of woman who was not worthy of living a good life with him.

    ¡°Before we separate, we have to settle the scores.¡±

    ¡°You do the math.¡±

    Zhen Niang didn¡¯t know how much money Sun Yiming had, nor did she know if he could make money by copying books.

    ¡°One hundred taels, 1 won¡¯t argue with you.¡±

    Sun Yiming sneered, ¡°Ten taels of silver is the maximum. You dare to ask for an exorbitant price.¡±

    ¡°Ten taels it is. Give it to me.¡±

    Zhen Niang didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Sun Yiming either.

    She had finally seen through this useless man. He was not reliable at all.

    Sun Yiming turned around to take the silver and wrote a letter of reconciliation.

    They did not go through the government office to get the marriage certificate, nor did they go through the traditional three matchmakers and six betrothal gifts. Nobody from the Sun family came and Zhen Niang¡¯s family had long severed ties with her, so no one came to attend their wedding.

    Their marriage was a child¡¯s y. Now, their divorce was just two pieces of paper. They just needed to sign and press their fingerprints.

    Zhen Niang skimmed the contract and signed her name gracefully.

    The moment she held the divorce papers in her hand, Zhen Niang had mixed feelings.

    Xiao Cui ran in and hugged Sun Yiming¡¯s leg as she knelt down, ¡°Master, please take this servant with you. This servant is already yours.¡±

    Zhen Niang did not speak.

    She didn¡¯t care if there were more or less maids in the house. She could buy more whenever she had money.

    She just wanted to see what Sun Yiming was going to do.

    Sun Yiming gently kicked Xiao Cui away and began to pack his things.

    He didn¡¯t have many things. Most of them were brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. He didn¡¯t have many clothes, shoes, and socks either. He only had two or three sets.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s hands paused.

    He looked at Xiao Cui, who was kneeling on the ground and crying, and then at Zhen Niang, who had a dark expression on her face.

    ¡°How much silver does she cost?¡±

    ¡°Five taels.¡±

    When Sun Yiming heard the price, he paused for a moment before going to get the money.

    It was a simple and direct transaction.

    From then on, Sun Yiming had one more bed-warming maid, Xiao Cui.

    Xiao Cui was willing to go with Sun Yiming.

    However, as the two of them stood on the street, Sun Yiming, who had no life experience, did not know where to go.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we rent a house to stay in first? You can just focus on studying while this servant can wash clothes and cook. I can also do some needlework. Master, if we work together, we will be able to live well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sun Yiming replied expressionlessly.

    He brought Xiao Cui to Broker¡¯s Shop to rent a courtyard and settle the amodation.

    Back in the Heng Manor, Han Qiao asked the kitchen to prepare a big pot of pork ribs and radish soup, cold radish, braised radish, radish cake, and fried radish balls.

    She had thought of so many ways to eat the vegetable.

    Most importantly, all the dishes she made turned out to be very delicious.

    Even if Grandpa¡¯s teeth weren¡¯t good, he could still bite through them, so he ate a radish pancake in a few bites.

    ¡°We can also make shredded radish buns, shredded radish noodle soup, and shredded radish braised rice.¡±

    ¡°Then shall we make them tomorrow?¡± Grandpa asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Han Qiao smiled and scooped a bowl of pork rib and radish soup for Heng Yi.

    It was pork ribs and radish soup with a little salt and some chopped green onions. It was sweet and refreshing. She had eaten a lot that night.

    Heng Yi never refused anything that Han Qiao gave him. He took it and ate it in big mouthfuls.

    After the meal, he said to Han Qiao, ¡°Do we also grow radishes in that manor?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to grow them ourselves. I said on the street today that they can sell me any radishes they have in the future.¡±

    After returning to the main courtyard, Han Qiao first tidied up before asking Duan Yue to call the children over.

    The four children had different thoughts when they arrived.

    Han Chi was somewhat proud. After all, he had defeated an adult today.

    However, he was also a little terrified. That man was his mother¡¯s former husband, his younger sisters¡¯ biological father.

    And he had voluntarily and unknowingly jumped to beat him up.

    It was very awkward once he knew who that man was.

    He avoided his sisters¡¯ gaze and did not dare to look at them directly.

    ¡°Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. We¡¯re on your side,¡± Sun Ke whispered.

    Han Chi patted Sun Ke¡¯s head.

    His youngest sister was innocent, kind, and very brave.

    ¡°Does your head hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Han Chi still gave her a few head massages. ¡°I think you should learn some martial arts. Don¡¯t hit people with your head next time. What if you hit them sideways?¡±

    ¡°What will happen if you hit it sideways?¡± Sun Ke asked softly.

    ¡°If you hit it with too much force, your head will explode when you miss and hit the ground. The consequences will be very serious.¡±

    Sun Ke was shocked.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief and panic, ¡°It can turn that bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So let me handle the next fight. You just need to stand by and watch.¡±

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Chi was furious and huffed.

    ¡°I will practice martial arts well and be invincible in the future.¡±

    Sun Ke immediately turned into a bootlicker and kept praising Han Chi.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi followed the two from behind.

    The two sisters were silent. Watching their two siblings¡¯ antics, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Sister, why do you think Mother called us over to say?¡±

    ¡°Probably to talk about what happened on the street today,¡± Sun Xiu paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Compared to Big Brother and Ah-Ke, we are too weak and useless..¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179: Weighing the Pros and Cons Before Taking

    Chapter 179: Weighing the Pros and Cons Before Taking

    Action

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao did invite them to talk about what happened on the street earlier that day.

    She first praised the children¡¯s adaptability and how Han Chi and Sun Ke were brave enough to stand up to protect her.

    ¡°But have you ever thought that if they were to bring dozens of servants today, that we would still have the same advantage?¡±

    The four children fell silent.

    ¡°You have to think logically. You have to understand your own abilities and have the confidence to do whatever it is you must do.¡±

    ¡°We can fight with Sun Yiming or beat them up easily today because they were really looking for one. Whether it¡¯s money or power, we have the advantage, we could crush them. This is what you call bullying.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter is entangled with our past grudges with them. No one can hold back their new and old grudges toe face to face. If we hit them, so be it. What¡¯s done is done. It¡¯s difficult for an honest official to decide when ites to family matters.¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is the most important lesson you must learn. We can¡¯t rely on our power to bully the weak and the innocent. We also couldn¡¯t provoke those people with high positions and power. We want to be people with a sense of justice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that we have to be patient. We have to weigh the pros and cons and avoid risks.¡±

    ¡°Work hard to learn to understand your skills and be a person that people respect and fear. Then, you won¡¯t have to face these troublesome things in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao reached out to straighten Han Chi¡¯s belt, ¡°Ah-Chi, as a brother, you must lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will study hard and practice martial arts well. I will be a useful person to you and the family. I won¡¯t bully the weak, I won¡¯t use my power to bully others, and I won¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded slightly, ¡°We won¡¯t cause trouble, but we¡¯re not afraid of trouble either. It¡¯s not possible to just avoid it.¡±

    ¡°With reason, you can traverse anywhere beneath the heavens, without it, you willnd yourself in deep trouble.¡±

    She wanted to exin to Han Chi and her three daughters that sometimes, power overruled reason.

    She was also afraid that it would be too cruel and lead them astray.

    She believed that these children were smart and would understand her unfinished words one day.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the eighth day of the lunar new year. Your father is going to work at the government office, so you have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over to pay your respects in the morning. But we will eat together for lunch and dinner.¡±

    ¡°Studying is one thing, but we can¡¯t let our rtionship get rusty. The days that a family can get along with each other are getting shorter and shorter. Apany great-grandma and great-grandpa more.¡±

    No one knew which woulde first, tomorrow or an ident.

    Live well in the present, and cherish the present.

    ¡°We will remember, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Go back, wash up, and go to bed early. Don¡¯t stay upte to read, especially you, Ah-Chi. Don¡¯t stay upte at night.¡±

    Han Chi nodded guiltily.

    There werenterns along the corridor. Han Chi apanied his three sisters back first before skipping back to his courtyard.

    He Cheng was still wailing by the time he returned.

    He also had to coax the baby until he finally slept.

    In the main courtyard, Han Qiao and Heng Yi were talking about what happened today.

    ¡°We did bully them, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    She was a kind person at her core.

    But she was also an unforgiving person.

    It was impossible for her to hide and stay idled when she was being bullied.

    Han Qiao leaned into Heng Yi¡¯s arms, ¡°After New Year¡¯s Day, are you going to exterminate the bandits?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    This kind of thing was arranged by the higher-ups. The constables just had to listen to orders when the time came.

    Han Qiao wanted to prepare weapons for Heng Yi and Bai Cha before their mission.

    The standard government office¡¯s swords were all mass-produced,pletely different from those that were exquisitely crafted.

    On the morning of the eighth day, Heng Yi went back to work, and Han Qiao brought people to the weapon shop.

    When the shopkeeper saw Han Qiao, he immediately weed her to a private room on the second floor.

    ¡°Madam, what do you want to see today?¡±

    ¡°Sabers and swords. 1 want the best.¡±

    The shopkeeper hurriedly asked someone to bring over all the good swords in the shop.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know much about these things, so the shopkeeper exined them very carefully.

    ¡°This saber and sword are made from the same cold iron as the dagger Madam bought some time ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Madam, please move back a little.¡±

    The shopkeeper drew out the sword and lightly cut the edge of the table. A piece fell off.

    Then, he pulled out the saber.

    His movement was faster than the first.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Puyi County who would buy this kind of weapon. If Madam likes it, I¡¯ll give the Madam a reasonable price.¡±

    If the price of the dagger could buy several small courtyards, one could imagine how much a sword and a saber, that used more iron, would cost.

    ¡°How heavy is this saber?¡±

    ¡°¡®IWenty-two pounds.¡±

    Buying two would weigh about 40 pounds.

    Han Qiao estimated that it would be light in Heng Yi¡¯s hands.

    As for the cost, the shopkeeper had also set a very high price.

    A saber and a sword cost 2,300 taels.

    She could afford it, but she thought it was still too expensive.

    ¡°The price that the shopkeeper has set is a little too high.¡±

    ¡°Then Madam, what is your ideal price?¡±

    ¡°1,500 taels of silver.¡±

    The shopkeeper quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no. Madam, these are all good weapons made from the finest materials that only my boss can get. If it was my shop, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch them.¡±

    After a round of bargaining, the deal was finally settled at 2,100 taels.

    The shopkeeper also gave Han Qiao thirty wooden swords.

    Wooden swords were just made from ordinary wood. Some people bought them to coax their children.

    But Han Qiao needed them now.

    The sword and saber were stored in the magnificent mahogany box.

    Just as the shopkeeper had said, the value of this itemy in the iron and the craftsman. The shopkeeper did not even take a second look at this mahogany box.

    ¡°If the shop sells more high-quality weapons next time, you can send someone toe and inform the Heng Manor. I also want to give my eldest son a sword.¡±

    Han Chi was a good martial artist, and he had learned swordsmanship from Bai Cha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll go to your door immediately if I have them.¡±

    These sabers, swords, and daggers shop had been in Puyi County for more than three years.

    The owner meant that as long as someone in Puyi County bought these three items, he could advance his business.

    He didn¡¯t expect that his weapons would be bought by the same person.

    Meanwhile, in the government office¡­

    As they resumed their duties, the men were discussing the matter of raiding the bandits.

    As for the case of stealing silver, it was a small case. After a beating, the silver would be returned and they would be released.

    Wen Yu nudged Yi, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill them or capture them alive?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. We¡¯ve also exterminated bandits, and most suffered heavy casualties. Moreover, swords have no eyes. Someone would get hurt.¡± Heng Yi understood.

    If you really want to fight, don¡¯t show mercy.

    The mountain bandits robbed houses. They had done all kinds of bad things, so they should be wiped outpletely so they could return peace to the people.

    The clerk came over to give the deed of the wastnd to Heng Yi.

    ¡°ording to your request, 50 mu. In addition, ording to the ratio of the people buying the mountains to reim thend, we will give more. In order not to attract people¡¯s attention, the division is one mu less than the actual amount.¡±

    Whenmoners bought wastnd, it was clearly stipted that they could divide it up as long as it did not exceed this amount.

    The barrennd given to Heng Yi was the same, but he cut a little in order not to leave any evidence.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a drink another day.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Everyone wanted to say that there was no time like the present.

    But they couldn¡¯t just trap Heng Yi.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go and open up the wastnd for you another day. You can go into the mountains to hunt. We¡¯ll only be dragging you down if we follow you.¡±

    Heng Yi deeply agrees with this..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Merit in Suppressing the Bandits

    Chapter 180: Merit in Suppressing the Bandits

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    While they were still chatting, Constable Qin and Constable Wang came over.

    Their faces darkened.

    Everyone quickly stood up.

    ¡°Return and prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll attack ck Wind Mountain tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why are we in such a hurry?¡± Gu Jiu asked.

    ¡°We have to bring as many officers as we can. The government office from Chenzhou will send 5,000 soldiers over. They have already set off and we will meet them at the foot of ck Wind Mountain tomorrow,¡± Constable Qin reached out his hand and patted the shoulder of the statue of the Great Saint.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity for you to contribute. Whether you can take the position of chief will depend on your ability.¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    But he was confident in his abilities.

    As long as he was rewarded ording to his achievements, he would do his best.

    Constable Qin was a little envious of Heng Yi.

    He had been a constable for many years, but the government office had never mentioned anything about promoting him to the chief constable. Inparison, Heng Yi had just joined them, and he was already being offered this position. He couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    However, even though he was envious, Heng Yi had also proved himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and pack up first, especially hemostatic medicine and the medicine for wounds. Although the government office will prepare, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°Prepare everything ande back quickly.¡±

    He could not rely on others to save his life. He still had to prepare some for himself.

    Heng Yi called for Bai Cha to leave.

    Only then did everyone realize that no one had noticed Bai Cha even after they had talked for a long time.

    After Bai Cha and Heng Yi left the government office, the two of them went straight to the medicine shop.

    He bought the best hemostatic medicine, wound medicine, and detoxification pills.

    ¡°Big Brother, do you want to buy a better saber?¡±

    Heng Yi touched his empty purse, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±

    When they reached home, Dong Lai immediately came to wee them.

    ¡°Master, Second Master, Madam said that when your return you shoulde straight to the main courtyard.¡±

    As for why, Dong Lai didn¡¯t say anything and the two of them didn¡¯t ask.

    Han Qiao had just returned and had just finished enjoying Duan Yue¡¯s massage. She had washed up and changed into a clean and fitting set of clothes when Shn entered the room, ¡°Madam, Master, and Second Master are back.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Qiao walked to the door.

    Heng Yi stepped in and held her hand, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you.¡±

    She guided them to the table where the two rosewood brocade boxes were.

    ording to the length, Bai Cha could immediately guess what was inside.

    He couldn¡¯t describe the feelings inside his chest, but his heart was warm and his entire body was a little light.

    ¡°This is for you, and this is for Bai Cha. Open it and take a look.¡±

    Heng Yi opened the brocade box and looked at the shiny and sharp de.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but he knew it was a good saber.

    He picked it up and swung it a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s light.¡± Heng Yi praised.

    Bai Cha took out the sword and inspected it carefully. It was a very fine weapon.

    ¡°Sister-inw, this must cost you a lot of money,¡± Bai Cha said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the price, just take a look and see if you like it,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha said in unison.

    They liked it too much.

    Heng Yi gestured to Bai Cha, ¡°Let¡¯s spar in the yard?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, please.¡±

    When the two of them arrived at the yard, they began to gesture.

    The strokes of a good saber and a good sword were indeed different. Han Qiao thought she had hallucinated as she watched them head toward each other like a white blinding sh, and then the two figures shed. They were extremely fast and light on their feet.

    Bai Cha had received proper education since he was young, but he didn¡¯t gain any advantage with Heng Yi as his opponent.

    After a while, the two of them felt their hearts full and satisfied.

    Han Qiao had already asked someone to bring the white fungus soup over.

    Although treme was not as difficult to buy as bird¡¯s nests, it was still quite expensive. Han Qiao bought one catty and stewed it in a pot every time. Both adults and children would eat a bowl.

    Heng Yi picked up the bowl and finished it in a few mouthfuls. He then said to Han Qiao, ¡°We¡¯re going to wipe out the bandits. We¡¯ll have to leave soon.¡±

    This surprised Han Qiao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pack a set of clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°No need, we¡¯re going to exterminate the bandits. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Everyone is going to bring the clothes they wore, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to bring too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Bai Cha at home. Don¡¯t go out for the next few days.¡±

    Han Qiao had wanted him to bring Bai Cha along, but the family was full of old, weak, women, and children. The only people who knew martial arts were the three manservants, and they only knew simple moves. They were useless if they were to go up against someone more skilled.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I can protect myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Heng Yi also thought about the situation at home. He needed to find a few more people who knew martial arts to at least ensure the safety of his family.

    Bai Cha didn¡¯t insist on going.

    ¡°Big Brother, stay vignt. Be careful when you fight against someone more skilled than you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi brought the new saber to the government office, and Han Qiao prepared ten silver pieces for him.

    When everyone saw his saber, they all praised him with envy.

    ¡°That must cost you a lot of silver.¡±

    ¡°It must be very expensive. I haven¡¯t seen anyone use it in Puyi County.¡±

    The raider team set off without even having lunch. Some brought dry rations, while others brought meat.

    When Heng Yi passed by the bun shop, he bought fifty meat buns, which made many people envious.

    Back in the Heng Mansion, with Heng Yi not home, Han Qiao became the head of the household with Bai Cha acting as the head of the servants.

    Butler Hu was busy weighing the stalks and radishes.

    And themon people dug up broken leaves, wild onions, and yellow leaves on wild onions.

    Han Chi and the children helped out.

    Han Chi was even stricter than Butler Hu. Every basket of bamboo shoots had to be checked carefully. Once he found that there were bad bamboo shoots mixed in, he would immediately pick them out and scold the people who came to sell the bamboo shoots.

    He also disliked the mud on the radishes¡¯ leaves.

    He didn¡¯t pick the yellow leaves of the wild onions.

    Even if there were weeds in the yellow onion¡¯s leaves, he would also dislike it.

    In short, all the people who came to sell their vegetables knew that the young master of the Heng family was very picky. Everything had to be clean, or else his mouth would turn you into nothing.

    Fortunately, he was still very happy to pay.

    Actually, Han Chi disliked Butler Hu¡¯sck of diligence in his work. Even the bamboo shoots he chose were a little sloppy.

    He couldn¡¯t say much butined about it to Han Qiao during dinner. ¡°Some of the bamboo shoots in the basket are too small. Once the shells are peeled, there are no more bamboo shoots. Butler Hu didn¡¯t pick them out and put his hands behind his back. He¡¯s not the master of the house, and didn¡¯t want to get his hands dirty!¡±

    Han Qiao picked up some food for Han Chi, ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave this responsibility to their family,¡± Han Chi said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll continue this after dinner.¡±

    After the meal, Han Qiao asked the children toe to the hall. Bai Cha was also there.

    Butler Hu¡¯s family of three was also called over.

    When everyone arrived, Han Qiao let Han Chi speak first.

    Han Chi did not panic, ¡°Butler Hu is not very diligent in checking the bamboo shoots. I don¡¯t know if he paid more money, but some of the bamboo shoots are too small. Almost every basket can pick out two to three catties. Two to three catties in a basket doesn¡¯t seem like a lot, but we have to collect hundreds of baskets of bamboo shoots a day. That is not a small amount.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Butler Hu and saw him frowning, ¡°Butler Hu, what do you think?¡±

    Butler Hu wanted to say that he was wronged.

    However, there was a basket in the kitchen, and there were indeed many small bamboo shoots in it.

    ¡°Madam, please give me another chance.¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head slightly, ¡°Butler Hu, I gave you a chance. The first time you made a mistake, it provoked those servant girls into talking behind our backs. You let them know that their master was a country bumpkin and ignorant, so they didn¡¯t take their master seriously and learned to ck off.¡± ¡°Asking you to weigh the bamboo shoots this time is indeed a waste of your talent, but you still disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Zhao, bring the ount book up..¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181: Interesting

    Chapter 181: Interesting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Butler Hu staggered when he heard that.

    Auntie Hu¡¯s face turned pale.

    Hu Jiancheng still didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡°Each basket of bamboo shoots is about seventy to seventy-five catties, but most of the bamboo shoots you weigh are eighty catties. You can earn at least three copper coins from one basket of bamboo shoots.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Chi is right about one thing. One basket is three copper coins, ten baskets are thirty copper coins. Selling a few hundred baskets a day will indeed make your wallet bulge.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I asked Han Chi to go over and weigh things today?¡±

    ¡°Look at the ount book after he weighed the bamboo shoots. Every basket is

    70 to 75, and the basket with the most is 76.¡±

    Housekeeper Hu knelt on the ground, ¡°Madam, I know 1 was wrong. Please give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be another chance. Perhaps you don¡¯t understand how lucky it is to get your contract returned after five years of work. You will understand when you work with the next family.¡±

    The old woman who worked at the broker house came very quickly.

    The people she brought this time were all ording to Han Qiao¡¯s requirements.

    She brought people who had worked as a butler or shopkeeper for a rich family.

    Some wealthy families experienced failures in the business. The housekeepers of the families who saved enough money could redeem themselves. Those who did not could only be sold. There were also some people from the main families whomitted crimes. The ves and servants who could not redeem themselves would be sold together.

    The phrase ¡°change is the only constant¡± was what fits these people.

    The main families used to be high and mighty.

    But once the tree fell, the monkeys scattered.

    Butler Hu¡¯s family of three had been asked to pack up. They had to return the money they had embezzled these few days. Bai Cha would take care of this.

    Han Qiao discussed the new people with the old woman and was very careful when choosing who to buy.

    She didn¡¯t want to hire arge family or someone who could potentially be a burden.

    However, she would consider elderly mothers and fathers.

    After so much thought, she ended up choosing two people.

    One had a sick mother, while the other had a blind mother.

    Both of them had good handwriting and were good at calcting.

    They had once managed a shop for the main family.

    The two men were bought as children by the previous main family. Their entire family had been ves to the main family for generations. If the main familymitted a crime, the children of the ves like them, could not escape the punishment and could only be sold.

    The one with the surname Liu had a sick mother.

    He also knew some martial arts.

    Despite his thin appearance, he was still very energetic.

    He stood with a refined look. It seemed that he had learned some skills when he was young.

    Furthermore, he could speak the officialnguage of Great Yong fluently and knew a thing or two about the local customs.

    The other man had the surname Zhu, who was good at talking and was very good at getting things done. In his early years, he had also been a butler and was responsible for the main family¡¯s shop.

    Most importantly, they didn¡¯t hide the fact that they knew each other from Han Qiao. Their previous masters were all officials in the capital, and they were servants of high-ranking officials.

    What was even more amazing was that they recognized Bai Cha, and Bai Cha recognized them.

    Their masters were also one of the families implicated in the Crown Prince¡¯s case.

    So when Bai Cha returned and saw the two men Han Qiao chose, he felt a little strange.

    However, he had to admit it. Han Qiao had a good eye for people this time.

    At thest moment, they were able to pluck their wives, children out of the debt, and the men sold themselves with only their mothers by their side. They were very capable men.

    People like them would never be able to be good citizens even if they were granted amnesty in this lifetime.

    Should they stay or should they not?

    Han Qiao was hesitant.

    Because they were involved in too many things. They were too deep in the political world.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let them stay. Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu are very capable people.¡±

    Compared to Butler Hu, they were many times better.

    With Bai Cha¡¯s stamp of approval, Han Qiao was more confident to keep the two of them.

    She also promised to hire a doctor for their mothers.

    Housekeeper Liu would be the new butler of Heng Manor, and Shopkeeper Zhu would manage the fast food restaurant.

    The two of them kowtowed to Han Qiao first.

    Han Qiao then discussed the price with the old woman.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you the most fair price.¡±

    When Butler Hu¡¯s family of three was taken away, Hu Jiancheng turned around to look at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was also looking at him.

    Whatever his future path was about to be, it was all ruined thanks to his parents¡¯ attitude and negligence. There was no one else to me but themselves.

    Auntie Hu kept crying along the way.

    Uncle Hu¡¯s face was pale.

    They were all extremely regretful. They were ashamed that they had been greedy and careless with their tasks.

    It was possible to save money the right way and save enough silver to redeem themselves in five years.

    They thought, since Han Qiao wasn¡¯t involved with the matter of buying bamboo shoots, she wouldn¡¯t know that they have been secretly stashing some of the money into their pockets. They didn¡¯t expect her to know everything. The madam just silently watched as they took one step at a time.

    With one obvious missing person by her side that night, Han Qiao tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    She missed Heng Yi, his warm body, and his gentleness.

    Shn was sleeping by her feet, ¡°Is Madam feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°No, I just miss Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Then this servant will apany madam to talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    At the same time, Heng Yi and the others had already joined up with the army and were heading toward ck Wind Mountain.

    Zhizhou¡¯s order was simple: there was no other option but to seed in this mission. No room for failure.

    They could not let a single mountain bandit escape.

    When they stopped for a break, Heng Yi¡¯s mind ran back to Han Qiao.

    But soon, someone came to find him and brought him to see themander.

    To his surprise, themander¡¯s surname was Feng, and was apparently Master Feng¡¯s cousin.

    When he saw Heng Yi, Commander Feng sized him up.

    Not bad. You look like a good seedling. When we start exterminating the bandits, follow me. Kill as many mountain bandits as you can. You¡¯ll make a great contribution.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Heng Yi agreed.

    On the ninth day of the month, Dong Lai asked the doctor toe over to check Grandfather and Grandmother¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The two elders are healthy.¡±

    The doctor also checked Han Qiao¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Madam¡¯s pulse is also very stable.¡±

    Han Qiao asked the doctor to treat Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s mothers.

    The two old women were not in good health.

    One was seriously ill, and the other was blind and had bad legs.

    One of them had never been well, and the other was frightened when people began to raid her master¡¯s house. She fell during her escape and her leg was not treated properly, and her eyes were blinded from crying for so long.

    To summarize, she can¡¯t be cured. I can only prescribe some medicine, so please take it on time.¡±

    ¡°Give me the medicine.¡±

    The medicine for these two women was not cheap either. One patch of medicine cost a hundred copper, and they needed to be applied once a day.

    Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu read the prescription carefully for a while before looking at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao sat on the chairzily.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of people you two are. Bai Cha said you are good, so I¡¯ll keep you. I¡¯ll try my best to find a doctor for your mothers¡¯ illness. As for whether they can be cured, it¡¯s all up to fate.¡±

    Besides, she had done what she had to do. As for whether she could make these two people loyal and work for her in the future, it all depended on whether they had a conscience.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    They knew that their mothers¡¯ illness had dragged on for too long. Over the years, they had been sold several times because many potential masters felt that their mothers were a burden.

    At first, they bought them and brought their mothers along to test how capable they were. Later on, they realized that their efforts were not as much as the money for the medicine, so their potential masters sold them again.

    Gradually, they didn¡¯t have much hope in looking for new masters.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Cha being in the Heng Manor¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Cha¡¯s rmendation and closeness with the Madam¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. This servant will do my best to do things for Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Bai Cha is the same as you. He became a good citizen, but who knows what will happen in the future? Who knows, one day, when this matter will be settled, you two are the same. If you have any requests, you can tell me. Just one thing. The past is already in the past. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. People have to look up and move forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them responded in unison.

    Meanwhile, at the foot of ck Wind Mountain¡­

    Thousands of people had already blocked the path into and out of the mountain.. They were only waiting for Commander Feng¡¯s order to attack and suppress the bandits¡­

 Chapter 182 - 182: After Suppressing the Bandits

    Chapter 182: After Suppressing the Bandits

    Trantor: Draqon Boat Trantion Editor: Draqon Boat Trantion

    It was not until a whistling arrow pierced through the clouds that Commander Feng raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Attack!<sup>11</sup>

    This was the first time Heng Yi had killed someone.

    Everyone¡¯s impression of Heng Yi was that he was a man of few words, A man who rarely says anything harsh.

    However, none of the mountain bandits who approached him could leave alive. He could even divert his attention to Ltill the other bandits who were trying to save theirrades. The saber in his hand had already carved out a bloody path.

    The mountain bandits of ck Wind Mountain were famous for their ruthlessness.

    However, they had been stunned by Heng Yi¡¯s overbearing power. The Chief stood on high ground, thinking for a moment before attacking Heng Yi.

    The Chief had prided himself for his martial art skills, but after a few moves from Heng Yi, his saber broke and gave an opening for Heng Yi to kick him hard.

    He fell far away. Lucidly, his two brothers came to save him and blocked Heng Yi¡¯s attack. Otherwise, he would have died then and there.

    ¡°Chief, hurry up and leave!¡±

    Thanks to these two men, the people who came to exterminate the bandits knew who the chief was.

    Heng Yi naturally knew that the person he had just fought with was the leader of ck Wind Mountain, Tu Wansan.

    Commander Feng said that capturing or killing this person would be of great merit.

    That was why, the moment Heng Yi saw the chief of ck Wind Mountain bandits, he immediately raised his saber and attacked him.

    Although Heng Yi wasn¡¯t exactly sure if the man he spotted truly was the leader, he fought him to test his theory. And the man did not disappoint. Not only he had better skills, but also he was the man his people cared about the most. When his people saw Heng Yi attacking him, his brothers immediately came to his rescue.

    They aim to protect him, even if they had to lose their life for it.

    When Heng Yi saw Tu Wansan being protected by his men, he broke through the encirclement. More bandits came to block his way. The bandits wanted toe and help their chief, and these bandits knew martial arts. They robbed the people and caravans who passed by. They didn¡¯t care about morality.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from killing.

    Especially when he saw Tu Wansan getting further and further away, and as many of the raiders who were chasing after him got injured, Heng Yi¡¯s attacks became even faster and fiercer,

    A sh of his saber and a mountain bandit fell to their death.

    He fought his way out through the wall of bandits. He chased after them alone with his saber.

    The old, weak, women, and children of the ck Wind Mountain had already left through the secret passage. Tu Wansan had burned the mountain vige down. In the billowing smoke, Heng Yi saw Tu Wansan and the others standing on the opposite cliff.

    The only wooden bridge that led to the opposite cliff had been destroyed.

    The two of them stared at each other across the cliff.

    Tu Wansan raised his hand and scratched his neck.

    Heng Yi stood there with a dark face.

    Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, and the rest caught up, every one of them panting heavily.

    Looking at the bandits on the other side of the cliff, they could not help but stomp their feet.

    If they let even one of these mountain bandits escape, it would undoubtedly be the same as letting the tiger return to the mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯ve already started cleaning up the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Heng Yi said slowly.

    Although they didn¡¯t manage to wipe out everyone on the ck Wind Mountain, they managed to kill Soo bandits. Among them, 200 were killed by Heng Yi¡¯s saber.

    Commander Feng wanted Heng Yi to follow him to Chenzhou to receive his reward.

    However,

    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Gu Jiu quickly added, ¡°His wife is pregnant and he¡¯s going to be a father. So, he¡¯s looking forward to his wife.¡±

    Shop Head Wang and Constable Qin also said to Commander Feng, ¡°It¡¯s Heng Yi¡¯s credit. Commander Feng, please help us deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Commander Feng knew a little about Heng Yi¡¯s situation.

    He would not argue with him over such a small matter.

    And if Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to go , he could take more credit.

    He patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    He didn¡¯t say much.

    Heng Yi went back to Puyi County alone. He felt that it was too slow to walk with everyone.

    Moreover, no one could keep up with his speed.

    Even then, he didn¡¯t feel like he was fast enough, so he went to hire a carriage.

    Zhao Huan¡¯s and Zhen Niang¡¯s Yihe Restaurant opened on the tenth day of the lunar month. The people they hired were all former chefs, waiters, and shopkeepers. They even used their previous signboards. Business was good on the first day of opening.

    In addition, the two beautiful masters personally received guests, especially Zhen Niang, who was good at talking. She also brought her own charm and yfulness, which made those men with ulterior motives itch.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t mind.

    The battle had just begun, why would she be anxious?

    Heng Yi arrived home at dawn on the eleventh day. When he climbed over the wall, Bai Cha almost fought him.

    ¡°Bai Cha, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother? You¡¯re back! Is the matter of exterminating the bandits settled?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°How is everything at home?¡±

    ¡°Everything is alright.¡±

    Heng Yi first went to Bai Cha¡¯s courtyard to take a bath and change into clean clothes. Bai Cha brought over a bowl of Clear Broth Noodle Soup, and Heng Yi quickly finished it before returning to the main courtyard.

    He entered the house quietly.

    After getting pregnant, Han Qiao slept heavier, but Shn, who was sleeping on her feet, immediately woke up when she heard the quiet footsteps.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    Shn immediately stood up, ¡°Master is back.¡±

    She quickly went to light themp and carried her clothes and bedding,

    ¡°Master, do you need me to prepare hot water and food?¡±

    ¡°No need. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shn left the room.

    Heng Yi walked to the bed, lifted the curtain, and looked at Han Qiao, who was sleeping soundly He smiled slowly.

    He didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes as he ran.

    He lifted the nket andy down. Han Qiao immediately leaned into his arms and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Han Qiao replied and fell asleep again.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t sleep for two nights and so didn¡¯t wake up in the morning as he usually did. When Han Qiao woke up, she felt aforting warmth encasing her body. She blinked and realized that she wasn¡¯t dreamingst night. Heng Yi really returned.

    She wanted to sleep with Heng Yi for a while longer, but pregnant women urinated a lot and starved easily.

    She got up and went to the washroom, rinsed her mouth, ate something to fill her stomach, and then went back to sleep with Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi was young and healthy, so he was full of energy after a few hours of sleep.

    On the other hand, Han Qiao slept too much and was a littlezy.

    Now that there were two more capable people in the house, Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu, Han Qiao had no worries. Bai Cha, who knew how to do anything, was there. The children were also obedient and sensible. There was nothing else to worry about.

    However, Heng Yi had returned safely, and Han Qiao was very happy, so she asked about the bandits.

    Heng Yi said a few words about the battle but talked a little more about Tu Wansan burning the vige down.

    Butler Liu, Shopkeeper Zhu, Bai Cha, and Han Chi were also there.

    ¡°Why did he burn down the vige? Isn¡¯t that a little unnecessary?¡± Han Qiao wondered.

    They all turned to Han Qiao.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Han Qiao had read too many books and television dramas in her past life, so she saw things differently from everyone else.

    ¡°They burned all their traces and buried the things they didn¡¯t want the world or the officials to know. In the future, no one will go looking for them to see if there are any useful things. It was impossible for a vige to not have any old, weak, women, and children. How did these people leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a broken cliff at the back of the mountain. Both sides are connected by a wooden bridge,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Is it possible that the news of your n to attack ck Wind Mountain has been leaked sincest year? Also, was there a spy from ck Wind Mountain within your ranks? If there was a spy, you should ask if ck Wind Mountain had any escape routes.¡±

    Han Qiao frowned slightly at her exnation, ¡°These Mountain Bandits are extremely vicious. After they escape, I¡¯m afraid many civilians will suffer..¡±

 Chapter 183 - 183: Mission Success

    Chapter 183: Mission Sess

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s theory was right.

    Tu Wansan, who had abandoned ck Wind Mountain, brought the rest of the people to rob everywhere.

    They were like locusts, wreaking havoc wherever they passed. Not only did they rob food, but they also robbed young girls. They even kept some beautiful wives and raped them on the spot.

    When the news reached Puyi County, Constable Qin, Constable Wang, and the others had just arrived home. They took a hot bath and nned to sleep.

    But they were hurriedly called back to the government office.

    When Heng Yi arrived, everyone¡¯s expression was grave. When the county magistrate saw that everyone had arrived, he slowly exined the situation.

    ¡°Seven viges have already been destroyed. I order you to put down all your work, get fully armed, and ride your horses to exterminate the mountain bandits.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    County Magistrate Wu looked at Heng Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t let Tu Wansan escape this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi came out of the government office and immediately went home.

    This time, he had to bring Bai Cha along.

    Shopkeeper Zhu stepped forward and rmended himself, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know anything about this man at all.

    Bai Cha introduced him, ¡°Back then, Shopkeeper Zhu once arrested the rapist, Feng Manlou.¡±

    A rapist usually has good martial arts skills and knows basic kung-fu.

    For Shopkeeper Zhu to be able to catch someone with that sort of skill, spoke a lot about his ability.

    ¡°Be careful on your way ande back safely.¡±

    In just a short while, Han Qiao had prepared three bags.

    ¡°There is some food and washing equipment inside, as well as inner clothes. There are ten taels of silver in these three pouches, one for each of you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t give it to Heng Yi alone, just in case. Every extra silver meant more hope.

    ¡°Remember to look at the bottles. There are words engraved on them.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to leave, but he had to do his job.

    He was now a constable, and it was his responsibility to capture the mountain bandits.

    He rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s face and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, pay attention to your safety¡±

    Han Qiao sent them to the door and watched Heng Yi and the others get on their horses and leave.

    She took a deep breath.

    ¡°I hope the heavens will bless them. This time, they will be able to capture the Mountain Bandits alive or kill these crazy Mountain Bandits.¡±

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha weren¡¯t around, but Han Qiao brought the children to celebrate the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    They even agreed to go out for antern show after dinner.

    She still didn¡¯t let He Cheng go out with them, afraid that Zhao Huan would meet him, or someone to recognize He Cheng and jeopardize his safety.

    Han Qiao was pregnant, and she was afraid of being bumped, knocked, or tripped. It would not look good on either of them, so she did not go and stayed at home to chat with her grandparents.

    She asked Dong Lai to bring a few servants and Aunt Zhao to apany the four children out for a walk. If they could guess a few riddles correctly, they could win somenterns. It would be great if they could win one or twonterns.

    Therefore, Lady Lin was also pulled away.

    The streets were brightly lit, and it was extremely lively with peopleing and going.

    Especially since there was no curfew in Puyi County, there were even more people who came to set up stalls.

    The children were rich, but they were still exceptionally thrifty when it came to spending money. They tried their best to guessntern riddles. There was strength in numbers. They won two smallnterns that were not very eye-catching. Sun Ke was so happy that she could not find her bearings.

    She was very happy.

    In the end, Han Chi treated them to street wontons.

    It was not as delicious as the ones made at home.

    Aunt Zhao said that Han Chi was wasting money and that the wontons were not as delicious as the ones she made, but she still finished them happily.

    ¡°When I study more, I will be able to guess a few more riddles next year. Then,

    1 will get a beautiful bigntern for Ah-Ke.¡± Han Chi was full of lofty aspirations.

    Sun Ke nodded vigorously.

    She had already decided to give onentern to He Cheng and keep one for herself.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also bought embroidery thread and fabric with a littlece.

    They wouldn¡¯t touch anything else.

    The three sisters, however, did not expect to meet Sun Yiming, who set up a stall at the street corner and wrote letters for others.

    Sun Yiming had never thought that he would meet his three daughters.

    Sun Yiming stood up and looked at the three sisters who were surrounded by the crowd.

    He wanted to go up and say something, but the three children quickly walked away. A few servants stopped him and did not let him get closer to them. ¡°Ah-Xiu! Ah-Yi! All-Ke! I¡¯m your father. I¡ª¡±

    Suddenly Sun Yiming¡¯s mouth was covered by Dong Lai¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The Madam said that you¡¯d better be sensible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Dong Lai pushed Sun Yiming away and walked at the back.

    Because of their idental run-in with Sun Yiming, none of them wanted to y outside anymore, so they went directly home.

    On the way back, they bought masks for each of them and even gave He Cheng one.

    When they arrived home, they happily shared the excitement of the street with Han Qiao, not mentioning the matter of meeting Sun Yiming.

    In their hearts, Heng Yi was closer to them than Sun Yiming.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so lively, why didn¡¯t you y a little longer? Why are you back so early?¡±

    Seeing that the three sisters were silent, Han Qiao instantly understood.

    ¡°So what if you met him? Just ignore him. Did he pester you?¡±

    ¡°He shouted loudly, but Dong Lai gagged him, so he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°You three sisters should also learn some martial arts,¡± Han Qiao said.

    She also had to choose their martial arts master carefully.

    It would be best to find a female teacher to teach her three girls.

    A male teacher would work fine with the boys. They were physically tougher than the girls.

    After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the year would pass.

    Heng Manor had posted a notice saying that they were looking for a teacher and a martial arts master, and the wages were very generous.

    Many people came to apply for the job.

    Han Qiao asked a middle-aged man in his fifties to stay. He was indeed knowledgeable. Housekeeper Liu chatted with him and found that he was a man of real talent.

    The monthly sry was three taels of silver. The children had to start learning after practicing martial arts in the morning, and they had to study after lunch until the evening.

    This job wasn¡¯t easy, so he was paid more.

    The Headmaster¡¯s surname was Min, so he was called Master Min.

    His martial arts master¡¯s surname was Qin. Not only was his martial arts great, but he was also good at using knives, spears, and sticks.

    He even introduced Han Qiao to his junior sister, Master An.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Heng Yi and the others had been tracking Tu Wansan from the 10th to the 16th.

    ording to Heng Yi, it was best to settle it once and for all.

    Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu had the same thought.

    On the 18th day of the first lunar month, everything was ready at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    There were cooks, waiters, maids to wash the dishes, people to cook the fire, and people to cut the vegetables. Since Shopkeeper Zhu had not returned, Housekeeper Liu went over to help first.

    Han Qiao found a lot of beggars to promote her restaurant on the streets.

    ¡°Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant opened on the 20th of the first month. For three consecutive days, the first 100 people who enter the restaurant for breakfast will be given a free boiled egg and steamed bun. They would serve braised pork for lunch and pork ribs and radish soup for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss it! The food at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant is the most delicious!¡±

    ¡°Rich in variety!¡±

    While everyone in Puyi County heard about Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant, Heng Yi and the others were fighting Tu Wansan.

    With Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu by his side, Tu Wansan couldn¡¯t escape.

    He was killed by Heng Yi.

    His head rolled far away, and the bandit didn¡¯t even get a chance to close his eyes..

 Chapter 184 - 184: Lucky Opening

    Chapter 184: Lucky Opening

    Trantor: Draqon Boat Trantion Editor: Draqon Boat Tran static

    After Heng Yi killed Tu Wausau, Tu Wansan<sup>1</sup> s bandit brothers were all stunned. Some of them even wet their pants.

    This was the first time they had encountered such viciousness against them.

    The people that Tu Wansan brought with him were either killed or hacked to death. In short, none of them came our unscathed. A long line of people had their hands tied up with hemp ropes.

    After confirming that Tu Wansan had been executed, Heng Yi wanted to go home.

    ¡°Big Brother, you have to go with them this time because of your great contribution.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Shopkeeper Zhu first.¡±

    Heng Yi really didn¡¯t know society¡¯s twists and turns.

    However, Bai Cha was doing this for his own good. He also wanted to make a contribution and be the chief constable.

    ¡°Alright.<sup>11</sup>

    Bai Cha led Shopkeeper Zhu to bid farewell to everyone and then left first.

    Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu were smart and knowledgeable. They had never seen or heard of Constable Qin and Constable Wang before. It was all thanks to these two that they were able to track Tu Wansan down.

    He watched them leave on their horses.

    Constable Qin and Constable Wang looked at Heng Yi with shining eyes. Wen

    Yu and Gu Jiu were holding Heng Yi¡¯s saber with envy.

    ¡°You have a good saber in your hands.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    What was good about it? They didn¡¯t understand it at all, but they felt that it was better than any other weapon.

    The nimble sh of chopping off someone¡¯s head didn¡¯t even leave any life in their body. The head just fell off its neck.

    Heng Yi rode on the horse, his blood boiling.

    He knew that he liked the feeling of fighting with others.

    Constable Qin rode his horse next to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Well done. That sh was really sharp!¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He took out a wineskin, opened it, took a sip, and handed it to Constable Qin. Constable Qin didn¡¯t mind, so he took a sip and handed it to Constable Wang.

    Then, each of them took a sip, and when they returned to Heng Yi¡¯s hands, the wine bag was empty.

    He didn¡¯t care.

    They were about to go back, but the people in Chenzhou discovered the remnants of ck Wind Mountain, so Heng Yi and the others could only ride their horses to help.

    It was the 19th of the first month, and the fast-food restaurant was going to open tomorrow. Everyone was tidying up and doing some final checking.

    Han Qiao was also in the fast food restaurant, checking every single part of the preparations. She couldn¡¯t allow any mistakes.

    She kept a small courtyard for herself, and two of the other courtyards were torn down and used as a dining hall. The other one was given to Gong Bing and the workers to live in.

    She nned to take out 20% of the profit and distribute it once a month. If the business was good and there was a lot of money at the end of the year, she would buy a small courtyard for the chefs in the county town.

    There were probably only three or four rooms in this courtyard, but when the chefs heard this, their enthusiasm was particrly fired up.

    ¡°Madam, then¡­ Then do we have a chance?¡±

    ¡°You can work here for three to five years, but you have to be serious,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    Because of Han Qiao¡¯s words, they were still checking the flour. The flour for tomorrow¡¯s steamed buns had already been prepared.

    In the kitchen, a few people were still cutting vegetables, and the braised bamboo shoots were still stewing.

    The chefs had two young disciples under their care. They were not paid in the early days, but Han Qiao paid them as well. To a certain extent, she even taught them how to cook, so they were exceptionally hard-working.

    Han Qiao stayed at the fast food restaurant that day so that she wouldn¡¯t have toe over from home tomorrow morning.

    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up.

    Han Qiaoy down on the bed while Shn and Duan Yue massaged her legs.

    She had been busy for the past two days and her legs were a little swollen.

    ¡°Alright, you two should go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Madam should sleep first.¡±

    Both of them slept in the small room next door, but in order to serve Han Qiao, one of them slept by Han Qiao¡¯s footboard.

    Han Qiao was grateful for their thoughtfulness and was extremely gentle to them. Even when she ordered them to do things, she was gentle.

    Han Qiao thought about Heng Yi for a while. How was he doing right now?

    She heard someone talking outside. It sounded like Bai Cha.

    ¡°Shn, go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shn returned very quickly, ¡°Madam, Second Master, and Shopkeeper Zhu have returned.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly got up and went to see Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu.

    The two of them went straight back to Heng Manor, showered, changed their clothes, and ate beforeing to visit the Madam.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded and told them to sit down.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Where¡¯s Heng Yi? Have you caught the bandit leader?¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Sister¡°inw, that bandit leader has already been killed by Big Brother. However, this is a huge contribution he has made. When Big Brother returns, the people of the county will go to the city gate to wee him. This is his chance to show his face, so I asked him toe back with everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way it should be.¡±

    Han Qiao asked again, ¡°Are any of you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re fine.¡±

    Han Qiao asked more questions.

    Bai Cha slowly retold their experience to Han Qiao. Shopkeeper Zhu did not speak the entire time, but he listened attentively.

    His mother had been well taken care of during the past few days. She could not see, but she was clean, looked good, and was often in a good mood these days. It meant that Han Qiao had made good on her promise to take good care of his mother.

    ¡°Since Shopkeeper Zhu has returned, you will be busy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel that it¡¯s a waste of talent to let you be the shopkeeper.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this for the time being. I¡¯ll look for a few more people. As long as there are suitable ones, you can bring them along.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao would win over the hearts of the people.

    Shopkeeper Zhu knew what was going on. He also wanted to gain Han Qiao¡¯s trust and attention. He wanted to contact his children. It would be even better if he could bring them to his side.

    His new master is very capable.

    The wife of the main family was smart, thoughtful, and good at nning.

    Sooner orter, they would soar to the sky and amaze the world.

    Heng Yi had already shocked the world with a single sound, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Madam would follow soon.

    it was the 20th of the first month.

    Heng Yi was outside suppressing bandits, while Han Qiao was in Puyi County.

    it was also Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s first opening.

    Han Qiao asked Bai Cha and Han Chi to light the firecrackers while she pulled off the red silk.

    The smart people had just started to line up, and they were all here to get eggs and steamed buns.

    And many little beggars came as well.

    At this time, the hot eggs and steamed buns were delivered to their hands.

    The few little beggars were called to the side by Han Chi.

    ¡°If you acknowledge me as your Big Brother and listen to me in the future, I guarantee that you will have your fill for every meal.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    Han Chi became the Big Brother of the beggars.

    ¡°You guys have been waiting for eternity.¡±

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant officially opened.

    The food was plentiful.

    There were meat buns, shredded radish buns, tofu buns, vegetable buns, radish tassel buns, steamed dumplings, fried dumplings, fried t food, shredded radish cakes, meat pies, steamed buns, sesame seed cakes, fried dough sticks. Wontons, dumplings, fiat food, noodles with shredded meat, and noodle soup with shredded meat.

    Light porridge, sweet potato porridge, and soy milk.

    Boiled eggs, tea eggs, salted duck eggs.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant had tofu pudding that was not avable in other restaurants. It could be paired with soy sauce or sugar.

    For breakfast, they could get a te of pickled radish or shredded radish sd for free.

    just the breakfast alone was very sumptuous.

    So many people came to see it, and then they had to buy some. With this breakfast, they wouldn¡¯t get tired of it for a month.

    The dried radish was delicious, the shredded radish sd was delicious, and the pickled radish slices were also delicious.

    There were already people asking what delicious food they would make for lunch.

    The business in the morning was better than Han Qiao had imagined. Waves of customers came in, and each of them wanted to take a takeaway after eating..

 Chapter 185 - 185: Business is Booming

    Chapter 185: Business is Booming

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe for lunch.¡±

    Even after all this business in the morning, there were still peopleing to buy food at noon.

    After all, steamed buns could be eaten anytime.

    The kitchen was already preparing lunch.

    Braised tofu, braised pig¡¯s blood, braised radish, braised pork, braised pork ribs, braised pork ribs with radish, braised pork trotters with soybeans, stir-fried vegetables, braised pork liver, braised chicken, braised duck, braisedrge intestine, braised pork head.

    Braised bamboo shoots, pork braised bamboo shoots, and stir-fried bamboo shoots with bacon.

    Cold sd, broken ears, stewed eggs.

    These were the main dishes.

    The soaked radishes and pickled vegetables were side dishes, and they could be served on a small te for free.

    The fragrance wafted out of the restaurant, making the passersby drool.

    Lunch was not just rice, but also steamed buns, mantou, and noodles.

    Steak noodles, pork trotter noodles, braised pork noodles.

    Business was even better during lunch.

    Smelling the fragrance, people entered the restaurant and walked out with their hands on the wall. They were stuffed.

    There were very few people who ate noodles, but everyone had just to take a bite.

    Han Qiao even got someone to make egg-fried rice.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant had many seats, was clean, and served food quickly. When you sat down, someone would bring you a cup of hot tea.

    There was also free soup.

    Han Qiao¡¯s business was good, Yihe Restaurant, on the other hand, was turning for the worse.

    Except for those who had no interest in eating at Yihe Restaurant, those who wanted to eat delicious food came to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    The price was affordable and the dishes tasted good.

    Some of the customers would praise the restaurant to everyone they met, while others would rmend it to their friends.

    When evening came, more people decided to try the food.

    Those who had some money knew that the food here was cheap. It was more cost-effective to buy some to bring them home than to cook them themselves.

    They order a bowl of braised bamboo shoots, a bowl of braised tofu, and a bowl of braised pork. The meal was even more delicious than the New Year.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s steamed buns were bigger than those sold in ordinary shops, and it was worth one copper each, which was quite cheap.

    Moreover, Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant not only sold white steamed buns but also steamed buns made of various grains.

    The meals were very affordable.

    The same couldn¡¯t be said for their rival. Yihe Restaurant didn¡¯t have much business for lunch and even less business at night.

    Zhao Huan sat by the window on the second floor and looked at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant not far away. Her eyes were red with jealousy as she watched the people entering and leaving the restaurant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their food is cheap. It won¡¯tst for a few days.¡± Zhen Niangforted her.

    Zhao Huan could onlyfort herself with those words.

    The sky was already dark, but the shop was still open.

    Some people were still eating and drinking.

    The wine in Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant was even more fragrant and pure than the wine in Yihe Restaurant. Although the price was a few coppers per catty, anyone who knew how to drink could taste it. This wine could not be bought outside.

    In the study room, Shopkeeper Zhu was calcting their profit.

    There was a lot of money on the te beside her.

    The money was divided into silver notes, ten copper coins, fifty copper coins, and a hundred copper coins.

    Han Chi counted them into a small pile.

    Han Qiao sat at the side and waited for a while.

    The dining rooms had been cleaned up, and the fried dishes had been sold out. If there were customers, a few exhausted chefs would get up and cook a te.

    Not for anything else, just for the opening of the restaurant today, and for them to give the restaurant some face.

    ¡°Madam, guess how much we earned today?¡±

    Han Qiao sat up straight.

    She nced at the tes of money, ¡°There should be at least a hundred taels.¡±

    ¡°We earned a total of one hundred and thirty-five taels of silver and sixty-two copper.¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    They had been busy since four o¡¯clock in the morning. The twenty of them had been busy for a day without touching the ground. At this moment, everyone sat down and rested for a while.

    However, there were still people busy in the kitchen.

    When the others heard the news, they were ecstatic.

    Even if the capital was deducted, 10% or 20% of the silver would be worth a few taels of silver. That would be more than 100 taels of silver a month.

    Thinking of this, everyone suddenly felt no longer tired.

    On the contrary, they all became full of energy.

    ¡°I have to go and see if the things I need tomorrow are ready.¡±

    ¡°I have to buy more radishes tomorrow.¡±

    With a sore waist, they went back to their work.

    Even Han Qiao was delighted by this number.

    The capital was about 30 to 40 taels, or a little more. She also had to calcte every one¡¯s wages. Compared to the 20% bonus, wages were nothing.

    No matter what, it was a good start.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. 1 have to go back. If I don¡¯te over tomorrow, you can discuss with Shopkeeper Zhu if you have any matters. We still need to work hard. 1 hope that business will be this good every day, and everyone will be able to buy houses andnd to live a good life in a year.¡±

    On the 21st, Puyi County opened another market day.

    There were many people selling things, so Han Qiao did not go out to join in the fun.

    However, the fast-food restaurant¡¯s business was even better.

    It was almost toote to cook. After the dishes were stir-fried and ced on a te, they were all served.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant had be very popr in Puyi County.

    It was so popr that many people were proud to have eaten the food of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    The news of Heng Yi killing Tu Wansan had already spread back.

    Themon people hated the mountain bandits who went around different towns raping, piging, and murdering the most. So when they learned that Heng Yi was the owner of Qiaoyi¡¯s fast food restaurant, they all came to express their gratitude.

    They came to buy anything on sale.

    Qiaoyi¡¯s fast food business was booming, and Yihe Restaurant¡¯s business was deserted.

    Qiaoyi Restaurant, their other restaurant, also posted a notice that it would open for business on the 27th day of the first lunar month.

    On the opening day, all dishes and drinks were 12% off.

    Some people don¡¯t understand what 12% means.

    ¡°A 12% discount means that if the original cost one or two taels of silver, you¡¯ll only need to pay 880 copper.¡±

    ¡°Oh, 1 understand.¡±

    Qiaoyi Restaurant¡¯s main dishes were grilled fish and hot pot.

    The price was naturally not cheap.

    Coincidentally, Yihe Restaurant and Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant were sandwiched in the middle of the busy street.

    Han Qiao had already thought that once Qiaoyi Restaurant opened, Zhao Huan¡¯s and Zhen Ninag¡¯s restaurants would probably lose their business.

    At night, Shopkeeper Zhu returned with the ount book.

    ¡°Madam, today¡¯s business is better than yesterday¡¯s. This is the total profit.¡±

    Han Qiao took the ount book and looked at the amount.

    ¡°More than 180 taels.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is so enthusiastic,¡± Shopkeeper Zhuughed.

    ¡°Is everyone too busy? Do you need to find a few more people?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that at the moment, Madam. We can wait and see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everyone will work too hard for the silver that they will fall ill.¡± Han Qiao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We can get someone from their family to rece them. Onees today, and anotheres tomorrow. This way, the sry will be the same, and the workers could rx.¡±

    ¡°For now, this is fine. They¡¯re not afraid of losing their jobs.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s suggestion indeed made the people in the restaurant heave a sigh of relief.

    They didn¡¯t want Han Qiao to recruit more people. They were all here to split the money, so they had to bear the burden themselves even if they were tired to death.

    In order to earn more money, they even brought their younger siblings who could work at home to work for free.

    Everyone was looking forward to the first month¡¯s payment.

    Han Qiao asked Shopkeeper Zhu to tell them that they would be given out once at the end of the month.

    It was more or less a gesture of goodwill.

    From now on, their paycheck would be distributed on the same day as the end of the month.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s business was good. The waiters and chefs didn¡¯t earn much, but they could get 20% of the profit.

    Once this news spread, many people were jealous of the employees working there, especially those who went to Yihe Restaurant. They regretted it so much that their intestines turned green.

    On the twenty-third day of the first lunar month, Han Qiao bought ten men and two women who knew how to farm and sent them to work in the vige.

    On the twenty-fifth day, Heng Yi and the others wereing back.

    County Magistrate Wu decided to bring the people from the government office and themoners to the front door to wee them.

    Han Qiao had already prepared herself. She wanted to see Heng Yi as soon as possible, and she also wanted to bring the four children along to witness their father¡¯s glorious moment as a hero.

    Set an example in their hearts..

 Chapter 186 - 186: The Moment of Glory

    Chapter 186: The Moment of Glory

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Although there would be many more moments like this in the future, the first time would always be different.

    They were all ready to leave, but He Cheng ran over and hugged Han Qiao¡¯s leg, crying loudly, ¡°Mother, go! go!¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to bring He Cheng along.

    However, this child was also very intelligent and called her mother.

    She thought about it and asked the servant maids to quickly get him a face cloth to cover most of his face.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, cover your face obediently. You¡¯re not allowed to take it off. Mother will take you there, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Cheng-cheng good!¡± He Cheng replied.

    Once he put on his hat, one would not be able to recognize the boy unless they paid close attention.

    The group of people set off early to wait at the entrance of the county town.

    Even so, other people were even earlier.

    Bai Cha, a few servants, servant girls, and old women brought them to the front.

    Someone was riding a horse back and forth, shouting loudly that they were not allowed to squeeze and were demanded to make way.

    Han Qiao almost couldn¡¯t stand still before she heard the sound of horse hooves.

    Her eyes immediatelynd on Heng Yi and the others riding towards them.

    Compared to the others who kept waving their hands and smiling at the crowd, Heng Yi sat straight on his horse with a dark face.

    He saw Han Qiao and the others at a nce, and a smile instantly appeared on his solemn face.

    Han Qiao also smiled at him.

    Her eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°Father! Father!¡± Han Chi shouted loudly.

    He Cheng and Sun Ke also shouted.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were shy, but they also called out softly, ¡°Father!¡±

    At this moment, they felt honored.

    When they arrived with the captured bandits at the city gate, County Magistrate Wu praised them for their bravery in front of everyone. Themoners gave thunderous apuse.

    ¡°Good men, good men!¡±

    County Magistrate Wu was also happy.

    His promotion was secure.

    He raised his hand to stop the people from pping. Then, he said to officers, ¡°I know you¡¯ve worked hard, but you still have to exin what you should have done.¡±

    Since it was a great contribution, how could he dy reporting this news?

    Therefore, the officers had to go to the government office first and report the process. Those mountain bandits had to be locked up.

    Manymoners followed the officials to the government office.

    Han Qiao went home first for two simple reasons.

    One, Han Qiao was pregnant, and two, she was afraid that someone would recognize He Cheng.

    Fortunately, the little boy was very obedient and didn¡¯t get fussy with the face cloth.

    After getting into the carriage, the children were still extremely excited.

    He Cheng sat in between Han Chi and Sun Ke, dancing with joy.

    ¡°Father, ride a big horse!¡±

    Han Qiao pinched his fair and tender face, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m happy!¡± He Cheng nodded vigorously.

    At home, Han Qiao treated He Cheng equally. She did not mistreat him because he was Zhao Huan¡¯s son. She would still teach him what she needed to teach and apany him.

    His brother and sisters loved him very much.

    When they got home, Han Qiao immediately ordered hot water, clean clothes, and food to be prepared in the kitchen.

    She asked Bai Cha to drive the carriage to the government and wait.

    It was not Heng Yi¡¯s turn to report to the government office.

    It was Constable Qin and Constable Wang who came. They were both fair and honest people. They didn¡¯t exaggerate and told the whole truth; Heng Yi had killed Tu Wansan under the watchful eyes of the public. It was impossible to deny his credit.

    The two people Heng Yi brought along, Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu, were also mentioned.

    County Magistrate Wu¡¯s blood boiled as he listened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will report this to the Imperial Court.¡±

    Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Zhu had contributed a little, but not too much. The main man who did this was Heng Yi.

    As well as the other constables and bailiffs.

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    Seeing that there was nothing else for him to do, he asked to leave.

    County Magistrate Wuughed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Heng Yi stepped out of the yamen. Bai Cha stood beside the carriage and called out to him, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw asked me to pick you up.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    The gentleness in his eyes and brows gave away his joy and happiness.

    As soon as he arrived at Heng Manor, Heng Yi saw Han Qiao and the children waiting for him.

    He stepped forward.

    He wanted to hug Han Qiao, but he hesitated because of his dirty clothes.

    But Han Qiao hugged him anyway, then released him and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back. Hurry and wash up, eat something, and have a good sleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi nodded obediently.

    All the ruthlessness he had when he killed the bandit leader with a single sh gone without a single trace.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    The children shouted in unison.

    Heng Yi patted their heads one by one.

    ¡°Go y.¡±

    He held Han Qiao¡¯s hand and returned to the main courtyard with her.

    He took a bath first, and his eyelids felt heavier and heavier as the warmth seeped into his skin.

    He hadn¡¯t slept for several nights. The remaining members of ck Wind Mountain bandits didn¡¯t run or hide. They knew that the constables from Puyi County killed Tu Wansan and even tried to assassinate the rest of them.

    If Heng Yi hadn¡¯t been awake all night, the people who tried to avenge their fallen leader would have killed them all.

    Tu Wansan had a son who was good at martial arts, but he wasn¡¯t smart. His father was a mountain bandit whomitted crimes that were not tolerated by the heavens. However, he couldn¡¯t differentiate right from wrong and even imed that he wanted to avenge his father.

    Yes, Heng Yi did kill Tu Wansan, but he didn¡¯t regret it.

    If time were to reverse, Heng Yi would still kill Tu Wansan.

    Therefore, he killed Tu Wansan¡¯s son too.

    If such a person were to live, he would be a great thorn in everybody¡¯s side. He would harm others and himself, and the ones who would suffer the most would be the innocent people.

    Just because he waste to join his father and his fellow bandits to raid and harm the many innocent people and women, and didn¡¯t get to do any of the crimes that day, doesn¡¯t mean he was meless.

    He deserved to die.

    Heng Yi opened his eyes, quickly washed his body, put on clean andfortable clothes, and left the bathroom.

    Han Qiao smiled at him and told him to eat quickly.

    The dishes were alreadyid out on the table. There were three dishes and one soup. The meat and vegetables were well-matched, and they were all his favorite dishes.

    Although he was not picky, Han Qiao knew that he loved spicy food, meat, and soup.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat so you can have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Heng Yi had a good appetite. A big appetite.

    The dishes and rice were all eaten clean.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t waste food, so I specially instructed the kitchen to make less food. It¡¯s not good for the body to eat too much before you sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He reached out and pulled Han Qiao into his arms, whispering into her ear, ¡°Sleep with me for a while?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao would not refuse her husband¡¯s request.

    Especially after being apart for so many days. She missed Heng Yi a lot.

    Heng Yi picked up Han Qiao and walked to the bedroom.

    Duan Yue immediately entered the room, took away the bowls and chopsticks, and wiped the table.

    Heng Yi was sleeping on the big bed in the bedroom with Han Qiao in his arms.

    ¡°This journey was not dangerous. It was just that we had spent too much time tracking the runaway bandits. 1¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t keep up with the bandit¡¯s speed. He wasn¡¯t enough.

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ick training. If it were only Bai Cha and I chasing them, I would havee back long ago.¡±

    Han Qiao reached out and hugged Heng Yi, ¡°But you¡¯re a team, and your abilities are different. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be another person as talented as you in the county office. However, it was undeniable that when they were capturing the Mountain Bandits, you and the others used all their strength. When you were in danger, they would alsoe to save you. Although they might not be able to help you in any way, their sincerity is more important than their ability.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t deny that when he was in danger, they would shout, ¡°Heng Yi, watch out!¡± It warned him that there was a hidden arrow aiming at his back.

    As Han Qiao had said, his ability alone would not be enough..

 Chapter 187 - 187: Borrowing Money

    Chapter 187: Borrowing Money

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on them. 1 just want to finish my job and go home as soon as possible,¡± Heng Yi exined in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right either. In order to go home earlier, you not only made the wrong decision, but you also ignored the dangers that could befall on you and yourpanions. No matter if you are a leader or a soldier, everyone is important. If you were the leader, you would be unorthodox or obstinate, and you would not care about anything other than achieving your goal. What would you do with your own life and the lives of your subordinates? If you were a soldier, where would you ce the orders of your superior?¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, I hope you remember what I told you today. No matter what, you must remember that you are not alone now. You are the father of my children, my husband, and the pir of this family. No matter what they did or what you did, everyone had to think twice before doing something. You have to protect your own life and the lives of yourpanions, especially in the face of danger. They are also the pirs of their family, the fathers of their children, the husbands of their wives, and the sons of their parents.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words might sound a little heavy, but she hoped Heng Yi would listen.

    He used to be alone and doing things by relying on his heart, but that was all in the past.

    Now that he had a family, he had something to worry about.

    Since he had people to take care of, he had to be foolproof.

    Whether it was for himself or others.

    ¡°Heng Yi, I shouldn¡¯t be so serious with you, but you should know that neither the children nor I can leave you.¡±

    She gently leaned against Heng Yi¡¯s chest.

    She didn¡¯t see Heng Yi¡¯s eyes turn red.

    He just hugged her tightly. ¡°1 understand. I will remember that no matter what, 1 will never treat my life and the lives of mypanions as a joke.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now sleep,¡± Han Qiao coaxed Heng Yi gently.

    Heng Yi was indeed exhausted.

    In just a moment, he was breathing steadily and began snoring.

    His snoring wasn¡¯t usually this heavy, so it was obvious that he was really tired.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t sleep at first, but she soon fell asleep as well, soothed by his presence.

    She usually took a nap around this time, and it had be a habit.

    She would wake up when the time came.

    Heng Yi was still in a deep sleep when she woke up.

    She quietly got up, put on her clothes, and left the room.

    Heng Yi opened his eyes and took a look. He hugged the pillow that Han Qiao had slept on and fell asleep again. He was really tired.

    Heng Yi returned safely. The children were happy, and so was Han Qiao.

    She ordered the kitchen to prepare many good dishes, but Heng Yi was too tired to wake up for dinner, so Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to wake him up.

    She told the kitchen to work harder at night, leaving someone to watch over Heng Yi. If Heng Yi woke up in the middle of the night and needed to eat, he could just cook a bowl of noodles.

    In the middle of the night, Heng Yi woke up. Looking at his sleeping wife, he quietly went to the bathroom.

    When he came back, he tilted his head and looked at Han Qiao¡¯s sleeping face.

    Half-awake, Han Qiao felt someone looking at her. She pushed Heng Yi. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you hungry? Let Shn go to the kitchen to get you a bowl of noodles,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Go to sleep.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s gentle voice.

    He thenid back down next to Han Qiao.

    He had been running around outside for so many days, and he wanted to be a hot-blooded man for tonight.

    Han Qiao was in a daze, and the breath on her neck was burning hot.

    She was smart enough to know what Heng Yi wanted to do.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Heng Yi paused for a moment, then responded with a muffled voice, ¡°Yes,¡±

    At daybreak, Heng Yi went to the yard to practice boxing. He looked refreshed and full of energy. Happiness could be seen in his eyes.

    After boxing, he went to the bathroom and couldn¡¯t help but think of the romantic activity they didst night.

    His ears turned red.

    Shn and Duan Yue had been sleeping in the small room next doorst night. In the middle of the night, they had heard their Madam¡¯s delicate voice, which sounded like she was crying, and their master¡¯s soft coaxing.

    The two maids knew a little about the affairs of the room, but they couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    Especially when they went to tidy up the room. Their Master was helping their Madam choose jewelry amid their messy bed.

    He was very attentive to his wife.

    But Han Qiao was ring yfully at Heng Yi.

    She had a good timest night.

    ¡°You have too little jewelry,¡± Heng Yiined about the small options.

    ¡°Then will you apany me to buy moreter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    After breakfast, the children came over to pay their respects.

    Han Chi, He Cheng, and Sun Ke were all warm and cheerful people. They surrounded Heng Yi and asked him to tell them about the raid.

    This put Heng Yi in a difficult position.

    Why would he tell them of such things?

    The only time he could talk about these gory things was when he slept with Han Qiao at night.

    When Han Chi saw Heng Yi¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°Father, is it something you can¡¯t say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi covered their mouths and smiled.

    They knew that Heng Yi was a man of few words, and he was even quieter in the past.

    It was too difficult for him to make up a story about the bandits.

    ¡°I see,¡± Han Chi was a little disappointed.

    He Cheng was quite happy.

    He called Heng Yi ¡®father¡¯ very affectionately.

    Han Qiao told the children to read and practice martial arts while she went shopping with Heng Yi.

    They went straight to the jewelry shop.

    They had bought a few more pieces of jewelry today, and they were all more expensive than the ones she had bought before.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand these things, but he felt that they looked good.

    They all looked good on Han Qiao.

    Then he told Han Qiao to buy them.

    Han Qiao smiled gently.

    She knew that Heng Yi had made a great contribution. Soon, the government office will hold a banquet for Heng Yi. She couldn¡¯t go to an all-male party, but the invitation from the county magistrate¡¯s wife had arrived.

    She had two sets of clothes that were brand new, but she only had a few expensive essories.

    If she went to attend the banquet, she could not dress too shabbily.

    Han Qiao also chose a jade hairpin for Heng Yi.

    It was made of white jade and carved with auspicious patterns. It was simple and beautiful, and it had a good meaning.

    They also bought some small toys for the children. After the shopkeeper recognized Heng Yi, he even gave discounts and gifts. Han Qiao and Heng Yi returned with a full load.

    When they got home, Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect Heng Sng and Madam Wu toe looking for them. When the two of them arrived at Heng Manor, they found out that she and Heng Yi had gone out, so they waited at the gate.

    They looked at the couple.

    Heng Sng didn¡¯t look so good, and Madam Wu¡¯s face was even paler.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao through the door slowly, Heng Sng and Lady Wu following behind.

    When they entered the hall, both of them were a little anxious.

    ¡°Fifth Brother, Fifth Sister-inw, we came this time to borrow some silver.¡± Heng Sng said.

    Madam Wu¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Sng nced at his wife and said, ¡°1 want to take Madam Wu and our children to live somewhere else.¡±

    This surprised Han Qiao and Heng Yi.

    Madam Wu spoke softly. Her voice was hoarse like a broken drum.

    ¡°Ever since my miscarriage, my health has been poor. I have nightmares every night. Our vegetable collecting business can¡¯t continue. Fifth Sister-inw, we have no other choice, so we came to borrow some money from you. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll return it once we have sufficient money.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached for them.

    Madam Wu had been very shy in the early days, but during the two days in town, she was also extremely polite to her, serving tea and pouring water.

    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    The couple hesitated again.

    They had to buy many things when they moved out.

    ¡°We still have ten taels of silver on hand.¡±

    ¡°Is ten taels enough? I¡¯ll lend you fifty taels of silver. Pay attention to your safety outside. Be careful when doing business. Don¡¯t let others take advantage of you.¡±

    Han Qiao advises them.

    She told Shn to go back to the main courtyard to get the silver.

    Heng Yi sat on the side without saying a word.

    Heng Sng looked at Heng Yi, then started talking about how Heng Yi had exterminated the bandits.

    ¡°Now that everyone is praising you, I¡¯m afraid my parents wille to the county town to look for you again. If they don¡¯te, they will use your reputation to bully the town. Go and take care of it when you have time. Don¡¯t cause trouble..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: Big Money

    Chapter 188: Big Money

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi nodded.

    His expression was indifferent and hard to read.

    If Han Qiao hadn¡¯t agreed to lend him money, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the Heng family.

    If he could break off from them, he would.

    He didn¡¯t care about his reputation at all.

    Now that they had borrowed the money, Heng Sng and his wife couldn¡¯t stay any longer, especially since Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t even try to persuade them to stay.

    They sent the two of them away. ¡°Are those two old things up to something again?¡± Han Qiao asked Heng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to take a look.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao thought that was a good idea.

    She was still worried about others going, so she asked Dong Lai to make a trip.

    Dong Lai was clever, capable, and reliable.

    They could trust him.

    Han Qiao went to the children¡¯s courtyard with the ornaments she and Heng Yi bought and let them choose.

    ¡°This jade was still a stone before it was polished. After it was polished and carved, it became this beautiful stone today. That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that jade can¡¯t be made into a tool if it¡¯s not polished. You are the same.¡±

    Han Qiao was never harsh and spoke gently to them. In return, the kids all listened.

    Grandpa and Grandma weren¡¯t in a good mood these past two days. It seemed that the old couple had quarreled over something.

    Han Qiao tried to be a peacemaker a few times, but she still failed to make the two of them reconcile.

    Pius, she was busy too. When Heng Yi was away, she needed to keep an eye on the purchase of bamboo shoots and firewood. When Heng Yi was about to return, the opening of the fast food restaurant was underway, and the other restaurant was about to open too. She had a lot of things on her te.

    After talking to her grandparents twice, Han Qiao finally understood that the old couple wanted to return to Xishan Vige.

    She wanted to persuade them to stay, but seeing them like this, she decided to do something for them.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m going back to Xishan Vige after the two restaurants open. Do you want to go?¡±

    The old couple looked at each other, ¡°Yes.¡±

    They were almost scrambling to be the first, afraid that Han Qiao would go back on her word.

    When Heng Yi went to the government office, County Magistrate Wu promoted him to chief constable. From then on, he would be a proper officer, receiving the court¡¯s sry and promotion at the same time.

    His official position was also recorded, and his identity namete was sent to the various state capitals. In the future, he would have to make it convenient for the local government office to do business.

    His sry was also raised to five taels of silver a month.

    Heng Yi was very satisfied.

    He had only been on the job for a little over a month and had already be a chief constable. It was indeed something to be happy about.

    Everyone shouted that he was going to treat them.

    ¡°After the restaurant opens, we can choose a day to eat at the restaurant.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiuughed happily.

    The othersughed too.

    They had already eaten at the fast food restaurant. It was delicious.

    Moreover, many people went to buy takeaways and ate them at home. It was cheaper and more convenient than cooking the food themselves. It was oily and delicious.

    Their family had been eating at the Heng¡¯s fast food restaurant for the past few days. They had saved a lot of firewood for three meals a day.

    ¡°Heng Yi, your fast food restaurant earns a lot every day, right?¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one to take care of things over there?¡±

    ¡°My wife is in charge. I can¡¯t manage the business.¡±

    This was also the truth.

    He didn¡¯t understand and couldn¡¯t do business.

    No one doubted Heng Yi.

    After all, he was a simple-minded man who was good at hunting.

    On the opening day of the hotpot restaurants, Heng Yi took half a day off to cut the clothes together.

    The hotpot, grilled fish, and skewers caused a sensation the moment they appeared.

    The main dish is the soup, the delicious taste, the delicious grilled fish, except for the fish bones, every food on the table could be eaten, and the fish is clean.

    They also had a few grilled fish meals at home, and the children liked them very much.

    They would also go to the fast food restaurant for breakfast, but ording to Han Qiao¡¯s request, they had to pay and eat as much as they ordered. They were not allowed to waste anything.

    The children had their own private savings and did not dare to order recklessly.

    They were afraid that eating won¡¯t only get them scolded at home.

    On thest day of the first lunar month, Han Qiao settled the ounts for the waiters and chefs of the fast food restaurant.

    Although it had only been a few days since it opened and everyone was exhausted, they were still full of energy.

    They were all sitting together, waiting for Shopkeeper Zhu to calcte the final profit.

    Han Qiao was eating melon seeds, but the others were not in the mood to do so. They kept rubbing their hands together.

    They swallowed his saliva and looked at Shopkeeper Zhu from time to time.

    ¡°Madam, 1 have calcted everything.¡±

    Since the opening of the store, the profit has been a thousand taels. Han Qiao had used the extra taels for charity.

    She brought food to make steamed buns and gave them to the poor who could not eat.

    Everyone was a little reluctant to part with this, but they had no objections.

    After all, this was Han Qiao¡¯s fast-food restaurant. They had no say in what Han Qiao wanted to do.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split the silver,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Everyone has worked hard these past few days.¡±

    ¡°The chefs and Shopkeeper Zhu can each get thirteen and a half taels of silver.¡±

    The four chefs almost jumped up in joy.

    This was the same sry one could get after working for several months!

    ¡°The others have five taels or eight taels. There¡¯s also one more thing. You brought your younger siblings here to work. I¡¯ve decided to give each of them five hundred copper.¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t help but wipe their tears.

    They really couldn¡¯t bear to give up this job and let Madam recruit more people. However, they didn¡¯t expect Madam to have a surprise waiting for them here.

    ¡°Alright,e and get the silver,¡± Han Qiao sent them one by one.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Everyone must work hard next month.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±

    One by one, she handed them out the money. A few of them held the money with trembling hands and could not help the tears swelling in their eyes.

    This was more than a year¡¯s ie.

    They also swore that they would work hard next month and would not ck off.

    On the second day of the second month, Han Qiao symbolically cut the children¡¯s hair.

    The ancients paid attention to the fact that their bodies, hair, and skin were inherited from their parents. Usually, they could not cut their hair.

    Han Qiao and her grandparents had agreed to return to Xishan Vige on the sixth.

    Grandpa and Grandma had already packed up their things.

    Han Qiao felt a little ufortable.

    She had good food and drinks, but her grandparents still wanted to return to Xishan Vige. She felt abandoned.

    Among the children, only Han Chi could see how upset Han Qiao was, ¡°Mother, 1 will never leave you.¡±

    Han Qiao could not help butugh. ¡°When a child grows up, he will have to leave the nest and leave his mother¡¯s side. You have your own path to walk too. Mother only hopes that you can walk further and stand higher. How can I selfishly keep you by my side?¡±

    She pats Han Chi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Mother is a very open-minded person.¡±

    Her hormones were in disorder, and she would let her imagination run wild.

    She understood that her grandparents wanted to return to Xishan Vige.

    First Brother Han and the others had already gone back and told them that Han Qiao was going back to Xishan Vige on the sixth day after the lunar month. The family had already cleaned up the house early and waited for Han Qiao to return home and have a ce to stay for the night.

    Heng Yi was going to work in the government office, so Bai Cha was the one to send Han Qiao and the others back.

    Han Qiao also brought the children with her.

    The children were very happy.

    He Cheng kept looking out of the window and kept shouting, ¡°Mother, look, look!¡±

    He seemed to have forgotten about his biological parents.

    After He Hong left, there was no news from him at all. It was as if he had disappeared from this world.

    Not a single letter was sent back, nor was there a single copper sent for his

    son..

 Chapter 189 - 189: Heart Sinking to the Bottom

    Chapter 189: Heart Sinking to the Bottom

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was not that shecked the money to raise her children, but this was his biological son. Did he not miss him at all?

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he worried that I might be cruel and abuse your son?¡¯

    The siblings hugged He Cheng to prevent him from falling and getting injured.

    ¡°Mother, bird!¡±

    ¡°Fly, fly¡­¡±

    Children were always carefree. Their happiness was very simple. They had to eat, wear warm clothes, be loved by their parents, be loved by their brothers and sisters, go out to y, have their own friends, and have some money in their pockets. They could buy anything they liked.

    The roads in Xishan Vige had beenpletely repaired. The vigers were digging bamboo shoots, chopping firewood, opening up wastnd to nt vegetables, and hatching chickens.

    Everything happened ording to Han Qiao¡¯s words. As long as there was good quality chicken, duck, fish, and meat here, she would ept them.

    In addition, First Brother Han and his brothers would go to the county town every other day, so it was convenient to bring them along. The price was a little higher than selling them himself. It saved trouble and effort, and they also had more time to dig bamboo shoots, chop firewood, and dig wild vegetables.

    Han Yuan had been waiting at the intersection since early morning. When she saw the carriageing, she smiled happily.

    ¡°Father, Mother!¡±

    She first greeted his inws.

    Han Qiao also called her.

    The children all shouted, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Han Yuan smiled and responded. When she saw He Cheng, the smile on her face froze. She asked Han Qiao softly, ¡°Why did you bring him along?¡±

    ¡°I naturally have to bring our children along. Since his brother and sisters can go out to visit their grandparents, he shoulde along too.¡±

    Han Qiao extended her hand to He Cheng, ¡°Cheng¡¯er,e here.¡±

    He Cheng ran over.

    ¡°Mother.¡± She called her mother sweetly.

    ¡°This is Granny.¡±

    ¡°Granny!¡± He called out to her obediently and hid behind Han Qiao shyly.

    Han Yuan couldn¡¯t understand Han Qiao.

    She had so many nephews in the family, why didn¡¯t she choose a few to raise? Why would she want to raise someone else¡¯s child?

    One was He Cheng, and the other was Han Chi.

    They had nothing to do with her.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Heng Yi would force Han Qiao if she didn¡¯t want to raise He Cheng.

    ¡°Go home first. Lunch is ready at home. Your father knew that you wereing, so he didn¡¯t go to work today.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Grandpa and Grandma were already eagerly walking ahead.

    The children carried their things happily, and the cousins who came to pick them upughed and joked with them.

    Han Chi grabbed He Cheng and carried the child inside. He and He Chengughed loudly along the way.

    Han Yuan looked at Han Qiao and said, ¡°Ah-Xiang is here too. You guys can have a good chatter. How can you keep fighting between sisters?¡±

    Han Qiao fell silent.

    She suddenly felt like vomiting.

    She wanted to turn around and leave immediately.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Mother Han continued to persuade her, ¡°Just give Ah-Xiang another chance for Mother¡¯s sake. You are sisters and you have always doted on her the most.¡±

    Han Qiao stopped in her tracks and said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re biased toward her. She¡¯s still a daughter who¡¯s married off. I¡¯m not ashamed of my family. When I don¡¯t have the ability, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Ever since I could help the Han family, I¡¯ve never declined.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can do whatever I want with a clear conscience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re biased towards Han Xiang. I¡¯ve known that since I was young. It¡¯s just like how you woulde to me to lobby for her, and how my brothers would abandon their entire family to visit her. But when I was fighting the Sun family, none of you came to my aid. Were you deaf? Or were you blind? Neither. I just feel that my life is bitter. After marrying such a man, I can only suffer for the rest of my life. I just have to endure until I give birth to a son.¡±

    ¡°When I divorced, you didn¡¯t want to care about me because you were afraid that you couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. I even called my uncle over to discuss it. Everyone agreed and knew how much silver I had. Only then did they support me and allow me to divorce.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say these words at first. I wanted to keep them to myself for the rest of my life and live like this. However, you keep challenging my kindness and patience time and time again. Do you think I don¡¯t hate you and resent you?¡±

    ¡°Do you still think that I gave you too little? Your hearts are floating and you want to control me bit by bit?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. 1 won¡¯t be manipted by anyone in the Han family, nor will 1 forgive that ingrate Han Xiang. I don¡¯t want to pay attention to her, either.¡±

    ¡°Mother, 1 came here happily today, but you have to make things difficult for me. I won¡¯te back in the future, and I won¡¯t stay here tonight.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she ignored Han Yuan¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Bai Cha.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw,¡± Bai Cha immediately ran over.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Tell the two drivers to wait for a bit. We¡¯ll leave after resting for a while. We¡¯ll give them more money when we get back.¡±

    Han Yuan hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, no.¡±

    She was so anxious that she almost cried.

    Han Qiao ignored her.

    She was especially annoyed that the Han family kept persuading her to forgive Han Xiang and act as the peacemaker.

    She had clearly stated, over and over, that she wouldn¡¯t want to forgive Han Xiang, yet they still had to keep talking about it. What did they take her for?

    Bai Cha immediately left to do what he was told.

    The two drivers didn¡¯t find any customers to ride their carriage back, anyway. Now that they could get an extra sum of money, they were naturally very satisfied.

    Han Yuan was so flustered that she lost her soul.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s get inside.¡± Han Qiao called out to Han Yuan.

    Han Yuanshi hurriedly followed, ¡°Ah-Qiao, Mother¡­ Mother is not biased. Mother is just, just-¡±

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to exin. 1 don¡¯t want to hear it now. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Qiao walked in front.

    She didn¡¯t have a good expression on her face.

    Han Yuan followed behind, wiping her tears.

    Han Qiao did not turn around, nor did she soften her heart.

    The Han family¡¯s uncles were all there. The older brothers had all gone out to collect bamboo shoots, firewood, vegetables, radishes, wild vegetables, chickens, ducks, and geese. The sisters-inw and children were all here. It was very lively.

    Seeing Han Qiao¡¯s face and the tearful Han Yuan, they were both stunned.

    Han Xiang, who was hiding behind, ran out, ¡°Sister.¡±

    Han Qiao ignored her and went past Han Xiang to greet her uncles and elders.

    She greeted her sisters-inw.

    Han Xiang stood rooted to the ground, her face flushed red as she looked at Han Yuan for help.

    Han Yuan couldn¡¯t even protect herself now, so how could she be in the mood to care about Han Xiang?

    Father Han sighed, ¡°Ah-Qiao, let¡¯s have a seat in the hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao is pregnant with his son-inw.

    Before she entered the central room, she called Han Chi over. ¡°Don¡¯t unpack your things. We¡¯ll return to the county townter today,¡±

    Han Chi was surprised, but he did not ask why.

    He quickly went to look for Sun Xiu and Sun Yi.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could guess the reason.

    The two girls call He Cheng and Sun Ke over.

    ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister!¡±

    He Cheng didn¡¯t quite understand, but Sun Ke understood that she would be going home soon.

    She also obediently did not ask why.

    Anyway, when they returned home, her mother would tell her.

    The atmosphere in the main room was a little off. Father Han wanted to ask several times, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    The uncles kept talking about it. Uncle Yi wanted to say something several times, but in the end, he chose to shut up.

    Han Qiao sighed.

    In the early days, when she was not earning any money, everyone was confident and the elders were kind. Now that she and Han Yuan were fighting because of Han Xiang, she was in a bad mood.

    She didn¡¯t want to talk, so the atmosphere became stiff.

    Han Qiao sighed.

    In fact, he felt a little sad and ufortable for the original owner of this body.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back after lunch,¡± Han Qiao said.

    This was already apromise.

    She wanted to drink some tea and leave.

    She was really tired of seeing Han Xiang, and seeing that everyone at home was biased towards Han Xiang.

    She felt that it was not worth it for the original owner. Of course, she also had her own emotions towards the matter and not the person. In short, they all had their own selfishness.

    ¡°All-Qiao, it¡¯s rare for you toe back, so why don¡¯t you stay here for the night? We don¡¯t know when you¡¯lle back again.¡±

    Grandpa and Grandma also came to persuade Han Qiao.

    They mainly wanted her to wait for her brothers. When they came back, they wanted to hear what they had been doing these days. The whole family was happy, and they wanted to cultivate a rtionship with the children.

    In the future, they would have to rely on their aunt, Han Qiao.

    Everyone tried to persuade her. n Yuan was crying at the side. Han Xiang ran to Han Qiao and knelt down. ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I know my mistake. Please give me another chance. If I make a mistake again, I¡¯ll admit it even if you hit or scold me..¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: Absolutely Unforgiving

    Chapter 190: Absolutely Unforgiving

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone was waiting for Han Qiao¡¯s response.

    Han Qiao was very calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s nor as simple as you think/<sup>1</sup> she began calmly. ¡°My opinion and dislike towards you cannot be forgiven by you kneeling down. Han Xiang, I don¡¯t like your greed, your schemes, your reckless behavior, your arrogant words, and your viciousness. I don¡¯t like everyone in this family pleading for you. You were the one in the wrong, bur why does everyone want me to forgive you?¡±

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re weak now?¡±

    Han Qiao was also angry.

    Some things were experienced by the original owner, but some things were experienced by her.

    She was a vengeful person.

    Of course, she would not indulge Han Xiang, who had no feelings for her at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s nor that 1 didn¡¯t give you a chance. I did, but you didn¡¯t rake it seriously.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is pleading for you. Do they know what you did?¡± Han Qiao questioned.

    No one really knew what was going on. They only knew that the two sisters had a conflict.

    ¡°That day, Han Xiang and Zhou Anshan came to my house and asked to borrow five hundred taels of silver. 1 didn¡¯t agree, so she fell our on the spot and humiliated me. At that time, Grandfather and Aunty were still ar home, so she stayed behind shamelessly. That night, she went to the main courtyard again and threatened me to lend her money. I didn¡¯t agree. She cursed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a son and that my family property would benefit others in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi heard that. That was the first time he lost his temper at home. He sold all the maids and servants who didn¡¯t work, and forbade her and Zhou Anshan from entering the Heng Manor again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very puzzled. Why can¡¯t youfort me instead of using her of being insensible and not knowing how to be grateful? Don¡¯t excuse her sharp tongue by telling me that despite that she has a soft heart. When she says evil things, her heart is as evil as the words she spews.¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother knew that it¡¯s better to persuade me, but you are all biased.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, you¡¯re the ones who want your children and grandchildren to be harmonious.¡±

    ¡°But who has thought of me? I¡¯m also human. I can feel wronged and sad. I¡¯m also made of flesh and blood. Why should 1 make myself suffer and give in to her?<sup>1</sup>¡®

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she felt her chest tighten.

    She said to Han Chi, ¡°Ah-Chi, go and call your siblings over. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to ear anymore, and her family didn¡¯t want to stay either.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao,¡±

    The Han family came to persuade Han Qiao to calm down and not anger herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I definitely won¡¯t let myself suffer because of such a person. You all are the same. In the future, when youe to the county town, don¡¯t mention Han Xiang.¡±

    They would never reconcile.

    She would rather stay away from Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang thought that she would be forgiven if she knelt down today. She must be dreaming.

    Han Qiao insisted on leaving, and she had a child in her stomach. It was Heng Yi¡¯s first child, and now Heng Yi was the chief constable of the county government, even though he hadn¡¯t received the official document yet.

    But now, the government office people called him chief constable, and it was confirmed that he would treat them to a meal at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant on the ninth day of the month.

    ¡°Han Xiang, don¡¯te on rhe ninth day either. I won¡¯t wee you, and Heng Yi won¡¯t wee you either.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were also quite serious.

    She and Heng Yi would never forgive Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang was speechless.

    Even now, she still could not believe that Han Qiao would not forgive her.

    She was still very confident in her ns earlier that morning. As long as she knelt down and admitted her mistake, with so many people in the family persuading her, Han Qiao would definitely forgive her.

    But it did not happen.

    Han Qiao insisted on leaving, and even when rhe sisters-inw Han tried to persuade her, nothing changed her mind.

    She stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Sister-inw, my parents, and brothers have never put so much effort into me. Let¡¯s nor talk about my days in rhe Sun family. If 1 hadn¡¯t hardened myself and insisted on divorcing Sun Yiming, who would have cared about me in this life?¡±

    ¡°It was clearly Han Xiang¡¯s fault, but they didn¡¯t me her. They even tried to persuade me to reconcile with her. I told my father and three brothers some things very clearlyst time. Let¡¯s not talk about Han Xiang. Our family is very close. If they want to be biased towards her, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°You should pick the soft persimmons to pinch. You shouldn¡¯t pick on those who are sentimental to bully.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re biased towards Han Xiang, but have they ever thought about me?¡±

    ¡°Since they don¡¯t think of me, I won¡¯t think of them either.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she got into the carriage and left without looking back.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han, Second Sister-inw Han, and Madam Mu stood where they were.

    Their faces were filled with shame.

    The other sisters-inw fell silent.

    They didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to be so angry.

    Of course, it was also possible that Han Xiang¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t give birth to a son for Heng Yi were just to annoy Han Qiao.

    Anyone would be angry.

    Han Qiao brought back a lot of things.

    Han Qiao had returned to her mother¡¯s house after they had separated. Although she had not visited her mother often, she had sent gifts over the holidays.

    Among the married daughters of the Han family, she was the most sentimental.

    In the courtyard, Han Xiang was about to bang her head against the wall until her aunts and Han Yuan pulled her back.

    Uncle and Father Han stood in the hall. Father Han shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t pull her, let her be.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    Only Uncle Yao sighed and called Aunt Yao to leave first.

    Originally, Han Qiao had returned today, so they should have a happy chat.

    These people still didn¡¯t understand. After Han Qiao invited her brothers and sisters to the county town on the sixth day of the lunar new year, she didn¡¯t invite anyone else.

    They rarely encountered bamboo shoots and firewood.

    Everyone had their own things to do. She was busy with her fast food restaurant, busy with her other restaurant, and was pregnant.

    The child she was carrying was Heng Yi¡¯s first child, no matter if it was a boy or a girl. It was self-evident how much Han Qiao and Heng Yi valued each other. Since Han Qiao coulde back, her family should let here and go happily.

    If she went back like this, Heng Yi, who loved Han Qiao so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer any grievances¡­ He might not say it, but he would feel a knot in his heart.

    Last time, he sold the servant girls and old women out of anger. This time¡­

    He would be confused.

    Muddle-headed.

    The most ufortable people in this whole ordeal were Grandma and Grandpa.

    After staying at Han Qiao¡¯s house for half a year, Han Qiao had nothing to say to them.

    Clothing, food, amodation, and transportation were all pleasant surprises.

    Actually, they had just returned not long ago, so both Grandfather and Grandmother were not used to not having any of this.

    Han Qiao asked them to bring the servants for their visit.

    But they refused.

    Now, they felt a little regretful.

    They had to make their own food and prepare their own clothes. The taste of the tea was not how they were used to, and the hall was a little cold.

    Grandpa sighed.

    Grandma nced at him, ¡°I told you not toe back, but you insisted oning back. Why are you sighing now?¡±

    Especially at a time like this.

    Han Qiao was in a fit of anger, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bring them back to the county town anytime soon.

    Grandpa was stunned by the rebuttal.

    A few days ago, he had been making a fuss about wanting to return to Xishan Vige, but his old wife did not agree, so the two of them quarreled.

    His wife said that he was not allowed to bring servants or food.

    In fact, Grandpa regretted it when he returned to Xishan Vige.

    His sons and daughters-inw were still very enthusiastic, but rhe two of them were used to eating big fish and meat, so they were unused to eating simple food.

    He was used to living in a clean courtyard.

    Not that the courtyard in Xishan Vige was dirty.

    Compared to other courtyards, it was already considered clean.

    ¡°Do you think Ah-Qiao is angry with us?¡±

    ¡°How can she not be angry? I pped you, but you still have to hand over the other half of your face for me to p. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Grandma asked.

    Grandpa choked and couldn¡¯t say a word..

 Chapter 191 - 191: Impacting the Fetal Qi

    Chapter 191: Impacting the Fetal Qi

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the way back to the county town, Han Qiao leaned against the wall of the carriage.

    She didn¡¯t want the children to be with her, as she wanted to be alone for a while.

    The children looked worried.

    n Chi still pulled his sisters and He Cheng to the other carriage.

    Bai Cha was driving the carriage.

    Bai Cha drove the carriage quietly. Han Qiao was alone in the carriage, watching the trees, mountains, and viges slowly pass by through her window.

    Han Qiao lifted the curtain and asked Bai Cha, ¡°Bai Cha, do you think I¡¯m being willful?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Sister-inw was a calm and collected person who did good things without thinking about her future. You have your reasons for not forgiving Han Xiang.¡±

    ¡°1 just don¡¯t want to talk to her. I find her annoying. People like her are greedy and ck-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s apologizing on the surface, but she¡¯s always scheming. She¡¯s scheming for the silver in my pocket, scheming to use me and Heng Yi to make money for herself.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t hide her thoughts from me, so I¡¯m going to nip all of this in the bud and definitely won¡¯t give her any chance.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Han family or the Heng family, whoever dares to use Heng

    Yi¡¯s name to do evil and drag him down, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡±

    The Han family thought that she was helping them because of Father Han and Mother Han, but that was not the case.

    She was not the original owner of the body, so she did not care who the Han family favored. It had nothing to do with her.

    She had already repaid the Han family. The road had already led them on their way. What happened in the future was their own business.

    She couldn¡¯t stay in Puyi County forever, so she naturally had to follow Heng Yi.

    Halfway on the road, they found a teahouse to rest and ordered a bowl of wontons each.

    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t delicious, but the children still ate and were not picky at all.

    They kept stealing nces at Han Qiao from time to time.

    After some adjustments, Han Qiao was back in a better mood.

    She could feed He Cheng wontons with a smile.

    He Cheng had a good appetite. After eating half a bowl of wontons, he felt a little sleepy.

    He wanted to find a nanny to hug him and coax him to sleep.

    But none of his nannies came today.

    ¡°Ah-Cheng,e here. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Sun Xiu carried He Cheng coaxing him to sleep, just like how she had carried Sun Ke when they were young.

    Han Chi and Sun Yi helped them up into the carriage.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but smile fondly at the sight.

    This was what siblings should be like. They should love and help each other.

    It wasn¡¯t all a scheme.

    The children sat in one carriage, while Han Qiao sat in the other.

    It was already noon by the time they returned to the county town.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t returned from the government office yet. She heard that the officers had some other errands to run, so Han Qiao didn¡¯t mind.

    Without her grandparents at home, both adults and children were not used to it.

    However, they had to get used to it.

    In the entire Han family, Han Qiao had the most affection for her grandparents, but this time, the one who hurt her the most was also her grandparents.

    Grandpa and Grandma were people who knew the truth, yet they still came to persuade her. Their actions made her feel very ufortable.

    In truth, she hoped that her grandparents would be biased toward her during their visit.

    Unfortunately¡­

    After Han Qiao took a shower and changed her clothes, she leaned on the chaise lounge while Shn massaged her legs.

    After rubbing her stomach a few times, Han Qiao felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Shn, quickly get someone to call a doctor over to take a look. My stomach hurts a little.¡±

    It hurt slightly.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t dare to be careless. After all, this was her and Heng Yi¡¯s first child.

    Shn was also very anxious.

    She quickly went to find a doctor.

    Bai Cha was about to go to the government office to fetch Heng Yi, but his face changed slightly after hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    The doctor that Bai Cha had hired was naturally the best in Puyi County, and the price for a house call was quite expensive.

    After carefully checking Han Qiao¡¯s pulse, the doctor said, ¡°The baby is a little affected. You have to take good care of it. There¡¯s no need for medicine for the time being.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay away from situations that stimte anger and anxiety in the future.¡±

    n Qiao understood that the cause was her anger during her visit to the Han family.

    After all, she didn¡¯t know anything. She was annoyed and ufortable that people were trying to persuade her to ept Han Xiang.

    She had to go to the I Ian family less in the future.

    At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be going there until the child was born.

    Heng Yi was about to go to drink with Wen Yu and the others, but he was surprised to see his servant waiting at the office entrance.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Master, Second Master asked me to pick you up. Madam is feeling a little unwell.¡±

    Hearing that, Heng Yi was rmed.

    His calm face was instantly filled with panic. He didn¡¯t even say his goodbyes to Wen Yu and the others and called for the servant to leave after getting on the carriage.

    Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, and the others burst outughing.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s call him to treat us.¡±

    Heng Yi sat in the carriage and urged the servant to hurry up.

    He was panicking.

    Han Qiao had gone back to her parent¡¯s home. She had agreed to stay the night, and he had nned to pick her up tomorrow. But to his surprise, Han Qiao returned today.

    Something unpleasant must have happened.

    As soon as the carriage stopped in front of the mansion, Heng Yi jumped off and briskly walked inside.

    Duan Yue received Han Qiao¡¯s order and waited at the door.

    ¡°How is the Madam?¡±

    Duan Yue hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Madam is fine.¡±

    Heng Yi felt slightly relieved, but he still hastily walked in.

    When he entered the main courtyard, he saw a few kids ying in the yard, smiling andughing. Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Your mother is not feeling well. What are you all doing here?¡±

    It was rare for him to reprimand them.

    His voice wasn¡¯t heavy.

    However, these two sentences had already frightened the children.

    Even the mischievous Han Chi stood quietly at the side, not daring to move.

    Heng Yi stepped into the house.

    The children quickly followed.

    In the room, Han Qiao was lying on the bed, covered with a nket.

    Seeing Heng Yie in, she wanted to get up, but Heng Yi quickly stepped forward and held her shoulders, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, lie down. Don¡¯t get up.

    It¡¯s fine. It just hurts a little. I¡¯m a little scared too, so I asked the doctor toe over and take a look.¡± Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    She noticed that his palms were sweating.

    There wererge beads of sweat on his forehead as well.

    She held his hand and could feel his pulse beating rapidly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Han Qiao took a handkerchief and wiped Heng Yi¡¯s sweat.

    ¡°Go and wash up first. Drink some hot water and sit down.

    Yes.¡± Heng Yi responded in a muffled voice.

    He got up and went to clean up in the bathroom.

    If Heng Yi¡¯s legs shook as he walked to the bathroom, nobody needed to know.

    The children slowly entered the bedroom.

    Han Qiao saw their pale faces, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was rare for the children toe over to y and even rarer for them to y in the courtyard.

    Did Heng Yi scold them?

    ¡°You all go and read. I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to stay with me.¡±

    Han Chi hummed and quickly walked away with his younger siblings.

    He had always known that his father was an honest man.

    Just a few moments ago, his father had only said a few words, but it scared him to his core.

    Heng Yi washed up and changed his clothes.

    He had been on tenterhooks all the way back, sweating profusely.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of tigers, but when he heard that Han Qiao wasn¡¯t feeling well, he was shocked.

    As soon as Heng Yi arrived, Shn immediately handed him a bowl of white fungus soup.

    After swallowing it, Heng Yi went to the bedroom to apany Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao patted the bed beside her and told him to lie down next to her. Then, she told him about what happened at the Han residence today.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying to hear theme and persuade me. I thought they were clear-headed, but now that I think about it, they¡¯re a little confused.¡±

    ¡°Han Xiang is stupid, vicious, and full of evil thoughts. I don¡¯t want to get involved with her at all.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed, ¡°The thing that annoyed me the most was Grandpa and Grandma advising me to be generous. I don¡¯t want to be generous. Once you get stuck to that kind of sticky candy, you can never get rid of it in this lifetime. So, I got so angry that I told them that I will return home with the children, and we won¡¯t be eating lunch. They were probably so anxious.¡±

    ¡°I should make them anxious. I¡¯m being polite. They should take it as their blessing. I¡¯ll show them some power so they won¡¯t think I¡¯m still that weak and easy to manipte Han Qiao..¡±

 Chapter 192 - 192: The Heng Familyâ€™s Worry

    Chapter 192: The Heng Family¡¯s Worry

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    n Qiaoughed as she spoke.

    She sat up andughed so hard that she was trembling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I smart?¡±

    Heng Yi pinched Han Qiao¡¯s face.

    She was well rested now. Her face was fair and tender, and herplexion was good. She was in good spirits. When she smiled, her eyes were very bright.

    It was as if the entire sky was filled with stars.

    Heng Yi fondly pinched Han Qiao¡¯s face, then pinched it again.

    He was half-propped up, looking a littlezy and seductive.

    Han Qiao grabbed his hand and leaned over to kiss his face.

    Then, the two people who were originally having a heart-to-heart talk kissed.

    Duan Yue and Shn quickly left the room.

    They had never seen such a good couple.

    Whenever the couple were together, the air was full of happiness.

    When the two of them hugged each other and panted, Han Qiao let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you are now the chief constable. If you want to go up, you will have to go to Chenzhou.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°Almost. I think County Magistrate Wu wants to bring me along.¡±

    Han Qiao pondered for a moment, ¡°Is he going to be promoted too?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu was promoted. If he brought Heng Yi to Chenzhou, Han Qiao would naturally follow him. She would have to open a shop there and do business.

    ¡°How¡¯s Big Brother Hu¡¯s business?¡±

    Third Brother Hu said that he wanted to open a broker¡¯s shop in the county town. He had already bought the shop, but he had yet toe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask when the timees.¡±

    Han Qiao grunted, ¡°Did something happen? If you have the time, you can go and see what your parents have done.¡±

    ¡°Dong Lai hasn¡¯t returned yet, so we don¡¯t know what happened. Don¡¯t let them use your name to bully others.¡±

    They were even more vicious than Han Xiang.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After talking for a while, Han Qiao felt a little tired and yawned, ¡°1¡¯11 sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Heng Yi gently rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s temples.

    Han Qiao was in a bad mood after sitting in the carriage for half a day. She shared her love with Heng Yi and fell asleep peacefully.

    Heng Yi wanted to sleep for a while but overheard what Duan Yue said to Shn at the door, ¡°Sister Shn, Dong Lai is back. He wants to see Master and Madam.¡±

    Shn nced into the room.

    Meeting Master and Madam at this time?

    Heng Yi got up, put on his clothes, and walked out of the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m going over, but don¡¯t disturb the Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Duan Yue and Shn immediately responded.

    Heng Yi¡¯s actions were truly dignified.

    When they reached the front hall, Dong Lai immediately reported what he heard to Heng Yi.

    ¡°When this servant arrived at Ninghe Town, 1 went to the Broker¡¯s Shop first. Old Master Hu¡¯s health is declining and he seems to be dying. Third Master Hu told this servant that Old Master Heng and Old Lady Heng were boasting to people in town, saying that you have made a great contribution and are now a chief constable. They said that you will be promoted in the future. They used your reputation and said that they can send people to the government office to work.¡±

    ¡°This servant heard that they have visited several families and they all gave them three or five taels.¡±

    ¡°In Heng Family Vige, a few masters used your identity and background to bully a family in the vige, forcing them to kowtow and admit their mistakes.¡±

    ¡°The specific reason is that the eldest master¡¯s child wants to marry a certain family¡¯s daughter, but that family doesn¡¯t agree¡­¡±

    It was not umon for people to bully others.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t show his anger. He just asked Dong Lai to prepare the carriage and horse. He wanted to go there himself.

    He called Bai Cha and Housekeeper Liu over, ¡°I¡¯m going to Ninghe Town. Please take care of my family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Before Heng Yi left, he went back to the main courtyard to see Han Qiao. Seeing her sleeping with pink cheeks and peaceful breathing, his heart softened.

    She shouldn¡¯t be cleaning up the Heng family.

    He had to do this himself.

    On the way to Ninghe Town, Dong Lai had wanted to ask Heng Yi several times but decided not to open his mouth.

    Heng Yi rode the horse himself, while Dong Lai drove the carriage.

    When they arrived at Ninghe Town, the sky was almost dark.

    Heng Yi first went to visit Third Brother Hu.

    Father Hu had identally caught a coldst year. At first, he also called a doctor, but he could notpletely cure him. At the beginning of the year, he kept coughing and even coughing up blood. Now, the doctor had left word that he did not have much time left.

    Heng Yi came to visit, and Father Hu immediately recognized him.

    He called Heng Yi forward.

    ¡°You look good, and your clothes are neat. I heard that you are now the chief constable. *Cough, cough, cough* Good, very good. You have a good wife.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send a letter to me?¡± Heng Yi asked Third Brother Hu.

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy, but Father doesn¡¯t let me go. He says it¡¯s not easy for you.¡± Third Brother Hu said as he wiped his face.

    ¡°The doctors in the county are better than those in the town,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve invited a doctor from the county town. My father even ate the food at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant and praised the taste. No wonder business is so good.¡±

    Third Brother Hu was quite relieved.

    He had been filial all these years, and his wife had served him with all her heart. His father had also said that this life was worth it and that he had note to this world in vain.

    The doctor had also said that there were not many days left, so he naturally could not leave, lest he would not be able to see Heng Yi in the end.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. 1 haven¡¯t been able to go to the county town for so long. Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Third Brother Hu was very apologetic.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Your wife didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    No one would be happy to see the shop empty.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s not a petty or calctive person.¡±

    Third Brother Hu looked at Heng Yi.

    He sized him up.

    He was not dressed in luxurious clothes, but his clothes were clean and tidy. He wore a jade crown, and the aura he exuded was worlds apart from before.

    It had only been half a year.

    Han Qiao knew how to raise people.

    ¡°My father is right. You have married the right wife. Look at how moist you are. Your face is ruddy and your bearing is extraordinary. It would not be an exaggeration to say that you are a noble young master.¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    Han Qiao took care of his daily necessities.

    What to wear and eat was all arranged by Han Qiao.

    He liked and cherished this kind of life.

    He was loved, cared for, and worried for. Of course, he also loved, cared for, and missed Han Qiao.

    ¡°Tell me about the Heng family.¡±

    Speaking of this, Third Brother Hu sat up straight, ¡°Your parents are outrageous. They took so much money in your name and said that you could arrange for those people to enter the government office, including Minister Lin¡­ You came here to handle this situation, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to handle it well. If this matter is not handled well, it will have a huge impact on you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why 1 came here personally.¡±

    Third Brother Hu didn¡¯t ask what Heng Yi was going to do. He could tell that Heng Yi was a different genius fromst year.

    ¡°Stay at my ce tonight. Let¡¯s have a drink together. Apany my father and talk to him. He has always been thinking about you. After meeting him this time, there might not be a next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t refuse.

    Uncle Hu had treated him well in the past.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Master Wan¡¯s ce in a while and thene back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t go to Master Wan¡¯s ce empty-handed. He brought wine, candy, and dried fruits.

    Master Wan was pleasantly surprised to see Heng Yi. He quickly invited him into the house. ¡°Stay here tonight. Let my wife cook a few more dishes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the Hu family¡¯s house tonight. Uncle Hu¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good, so I¡¯ll stay there to apany him.¡±

    Master Wan hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Speaking of Heng Yi, who was now the chief constable, he had to work hard.

    Don¡¯t be arrogant. Your future is limitless.

    He couldn¡¯t help but talk about Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle this matter tomorrow.¡±

    Master Wan acknowledged, ¡°Is your wife pregnant now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been two months.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve suffered for so many years, and now it¡¯s finally over. Live

    well and don¡¯t let her down..¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193: Destroy It All

    Chapter 193: Destroy It All

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi listened.

    He nodded in agreement.

    Master Wan looked at Heng Yi. He was dressed elegantly and had a noble aura.

    Some people would say that Heng Yi had made a name for himself.

    However, as Heng Yi¡¯s master, he knew that he was just a blockhead, a fool. If no one led him forward, if he hadn¡¯t met Han Qiao, he might have been a nobody for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Master, you have to take your wife to the county town to take a look around. You can stay at my house for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Master Wan was ttered by the offer.

    He wanted to go to the county town.

    His wife also wanted to go.

    Since Heng Yi didn¡¯t invite him, he was too embarrassed to ask if he could stay at his house.

    During the holidays, Han Qiao also sent some gifts over. Before the person arrived, the gift had arrived first. There was nothing wrong with it.

    After sitting at Master Wan¡¯s house for a while and drinking tea, Heng Yi stood up and left.

    Master Wan¡¯s wife could not help but sigh, ¡°If I had known that he was so capable, I would have¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Master Wan shouted angrily.

    In this world, no one could marry Heng Yi except for Han Qiao. She was the one who made him who he was today. He didn¡¯t have any fighting spirit and didn¡¯t want to climb up the socialdder.

    It was only because he had a strong motivation that he worked hard and strived to let the person he loved live a good life.

    If he married someone he didn¡¯t like, it didn¡¯t matter how she lived. As long as she was alive, would she have the glory she had today?

    Master Wan¡¯s wife felt a little wronged but she was in the dark with all the hardships Heng Yi and Han Qiao had gone through.

    She was jealous. Heng Yi was sessful now, and Ling¡¯er wasn¡¯t doing well¡­

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know about the conversation between his master and his wife. When he returned to the Hu family, the food was ready.

    He had brought the wine from the county town.

    Third Brother Hu¡¯s wife was a capable person and had cooked several dishes.

    Father Hu was supported and leaned against the chair.

    When Heng Yi came over, Father Hu was happy. He usually ate very little, like porridge and soup. Today, he took a lot of bites to his meal.

    He wanted to take a sip of wine, but his son wouldn¡¯t allow it, and Heng Yi also advised him not to.

    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to drink,¡±

    He was already thin when Heng Yi saw himst, but now he was just skin and bones.

    The person who had once waved at him with a smile and called Heng Yi toe over and give him a bun was now terminally ill. There would be no tomorrow after today. Heng Yi felt a little ufortable at the thought.

    ¡°Uncle Hu.¡± Heng Yi wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Father Hu smiled, ¡°Good child, you miss Uncle. Juste and visit him more often in the future. You are now a member of the Imperial Court. If you are busy, don¡¯te. Uncle understands.¡±

    The more Father Hu acted like this, the more upset Heng Yi felt, ¡°Uncle Hu, why don¡¯t Brother Hu take you to the county town? Chenzhou is fine too.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go. I know my body well. I¡¯ll just endure like this. If I go to the county town or Chenzhou, I¡¯ll die with regrets if I don¡¯te back.¡±

    Of course, the most important thing was to spend money outside.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find medical experts!¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±

    Father Hu was a person who had been ill for a long time after all. He couldn¡¯t take it after sitting for a while.

    He stopped eating much and Third Brother Hu helped him back to his room to rest.

    Third Brother Hu¡¯s wife went to fetch water for her father-inw to wash his face and feet. When Third Brother Hu came back, Heng Yi was drinking wine slowly.

    He sat down next to Heng Yi and poured wine for him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink enough.¡±

    ¡°I can tell. You just casually took a sip. To be honest, the you from the past and the you now are simply like a different person.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t want to climb up the socialdder? Who didn¡¯t want to be someone capable?

    Heng Yi had be above everyone else.

    After dinner, Heng Yi washed up andy down.

    Dong Lai was sleeping on a bed on the floor.

    Speaking of servants, they were very well-behaved, especially at the end ofst month. In addition to Han Qiao¡¯s monthly sry, she also gave everyonest month¡¯s reward, which was several times more than the monthly sry. In short, everyone in the residence was particrly hardworking.

    He worked as if he was carrying the wind.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t sleep thinking about Han Qiao.

    Back in the Heng Manor in Puyi County, Han Qiao also lies awake thinking about her husband.

    The bed was warm and clean, but she didn¡¯t have that warm person by her side. Shn and Duan Yue¡¯s massages were not bad, but despite Heng Yi¡¯s clumsiness, she liked them more.

    She turned around and sighed.

    ¡°Madam can¡¯t sleep?¡± Shn asked softly.

    ¡°Okay, talk to me for a while.¡±

    Han Qiao asked about the other maids.

    Among her maidservants, Xia He was still not sure if she wanted the child in her stomach or not. The other one waszier than anyone else. One was quick-witted and thought about seducing the master all day. The other one was busy working. Wherever there was work, she would be there.

    Only Duan Yue and Shn were normal.

    The two of them chatted casually.

    ¡°Shn, do you still want to get married?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Shn hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Dong Lai is a very outstanding and smart man. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll embarrass myself if I ask.¡± ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    Dong Lai was indeed smart.

    He was reliable and knew some martial arts. However, he only knew a little of the world. He was not particrly powerful.

    ¡°I will test him for you another day and see what he thinks. If he has the heart, you can get married. At least you¡¯ll have a home and someone that both of you can care about.¡±

    Shn was silent for a moment, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    She never thought that she would have the chance to get married in this lifetime.

    The next day, Heng Yi woke up early, tidied up, and left with Dong Lai after breakfast.

    It was still a little early by the time he arrived at the entrance of an alley.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t knock on the door. Instead, he kicked it down.

    There was a loud bang.

    Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng, who were sleeping in the house, screamed in fear.

    ¡°Old man, the earth dragon has made aeback!¡±

    The two of them hurriedly put on their clothes.

    The sound of something being smashed came from the kitchen.

    Heng Yi casually picked up a stick and started to smash his way into the kitchen.

    He smashed everything, including pots and pans, cupboards, and tables. Nothing was left in his wake.

    By the time Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng arrived, Heng Yi had already destroyed the kitchen.

    The two of them widened their eyes.

    ¡°Fifth Son, what are you doing?¡± Old Woman Heng screamed.

    Heng Yi pushed her away.

    He went straight to the main room.

    He started to smash the things in the central room. He picked up the chair and smashed the long table. With a crack, the chair broke into pieces.

    In just a moment, the central room was also in a mess, with wood and sawdust all over the ground.

    Old Woman Heng cried, ¡°Don¡¯t smash it! Don¡¯t smash it!¡±

    Old Man Heng wanted to step forward, but Heng Yi held a wooden stick against his neck, ¡°If you dare to stop me today, I will kill you.¡±

    ¡°For what you did, it will still be a great act of righteousness for me to kill you,¡±

    Old Man Heng was shocked by the viciousness in Heng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Heng Yi went to the study and smashed everything inside.

    The old couple were sleeping in the main room now, and it smelled horrible. Heng Yi threw all the clothes and bedding into the yard, then smashed the bed and wardrobe.

    Old Woman Heng hurriedly found her silver box, but Heng Yi snatched it away.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine, give it back to me!¡±

    Many people were awakened by the noise and now stood outside the courtyard, watching the show.

    Of course, they all felt that Heng Yi had gone too far, but they also felt that his anger was understandable.

    After Heng Yi had smashed everything in the yard, Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng¡¯s clothes and bedding were burned clean.

    Old Man Heng¡¯s face darkened but he didn¡¯t let out a peep ofint. Old Woman Heng cried so hard that she almost fainted.

    ¡°Come with me immediately and return the money you cheated back..¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194: Beat Them All Up

    Chapter 194: Beat Them All Up

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Woman Heng was naturally unwilling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡¯¡±

    Heng Yi smiled coldly, ¡°1 told you. I can¡¯t do anything to you if you make a mistake, but I can take care of your sons.¡±

    Heng Yi clumsily shoved Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng into the carriage.

    Then he said to the onlookers, ¡°They¡¯ve sold official positions without the government office s consent. This is something thew can not tolerate.

    ¡°The biggest fault they have is using my name tomit this crime. So I will kill them all.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°You can call me unfilial, but 1 cannot be disloyal to the Imperial Court. ¡®

    ¡°I will return all the money they swindled.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything more and just let Dong Lai drive the carriage to Heng Family Vige.

    Along the way, Old Woman Heng cried and scolded, ¡°I should have drowned you in the urinal back then, you heartless ingrate I¡±

    Before they knew it, they arrived at Heng Family Vige.

    Heng Yi roughly dragged Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng off the carriage.

    Old Woman Heng was still crying and cursing at him.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t care at all. He asked Dong Lai to invite the vige chief, Li Zheng, and the n leader.

    Heng Congshan was no longer the n leader, but a cousin of his.

    Heng Dng, Heng Eng, and Heng Sang heard their mother¡¯s cries and curses from afar.

    They quickly brought their men over.

    Now that spring plowing was about to begin, every household was working in the fields, but there were also some people who were idle at home. When they heard themotion, they quickly came over to watch the drama unfold.

    As soon as Heng Dng, Heng Eng, and Heng Sang arrived, Old Woman Heng seemed to have found someone to back her up. She went up and cried, My sons, Heng Yi, that ingrate, is going to kill your father and me!¡±

    The three Heng brothers stepped forward and were about to speak.

    But Heng Yi had already raised his hand and struck them, knocking down one of them at a time.

    The three brothers were beaten until they had no strength to fight back.

    Other than screaming, they didn¡¯t even have time to beg for mercy.

    Seeing their own sons being beaten up so badly¡­

    Old Woman Heng cried and went to save them, bur Heng Yi grabbed her cor, ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t beat you. I beat your sons and grandsons in your ce.<sup>1</sup>¡®

    Heng Yi did beat up the three brothers and dragged out Heng Dng¡¯s son who wanted to marry someone else<sup>r</sup>s daughter.

    ¡°Ah! Fifth Uncle, don¡¯t hit me! I was wrong! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    The three brothers of the Heng family were scared to death.

    Heng Yi looked at the vigers and said, ¡°I, Heng Yi, will say this today. If they bully my fellow vigers with my power, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Fight them back. I won¡¯t back them up, and I won t use my power to bully you.¡±

    Heng Yi grabbed Heng Dng and his eldest son.

    ¡°Now, go to the family that you bullied and apologize to them. Return all the things you forced them to pay.¡±

    He looked at Eldest Sister-inw Heng. ¡°You go too.¡±¡®

    Eldest sister-inw Heng cowered.

    Even Old Woman Heng, who was crying and cursing, was so frightened that she kept quiet.

    Once again, they were sure that Heng Yi had no feelings for them.

    He attacked just like that. He hit his brother and nephew with no remorse.

    ¡°Alright,¡± someone from the vigers shouted.

    They praised Heng Yi for his loyalty.

    In fact, they were afraid of Heng Yi, so they didn¡¯t dare to offend the Heng brothers.

    Heng Dng¡¯s entire body was in pain. He didn¡¯t want to go, but Heng Yi pressed him to the ground and beat him up. Old Woman Heng came over crying and begging.

    Kneeling on the ground and kowtowing, Heng Yi didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Heng Yi dragged Heng Dng like a dead dog.

    His eldest son led the way, his legs trembling. Eldest Sister-inw Heng begged several times, bur she was too scared by Heng Yi¡¯s solemn face to make a sound.

    1¡¯he family they were visiting hade back inside their house. Their daughter was very beautiful and hardworking. Many people in the vige had gone to propose marriage, but she hadn¡¯t epted anyone.

    Heng Dng¡¯s son was naturally interested in her and wanted to force her to marry him. The girl¡¯s family had two sons who were unwilling to let their sister marry into the Heng family.

    Heng Dng¡¯s family bullied the elder brother and beat him up, forcing him to kowtow and admit his mistake, and evenpensate them with silver.

    This matter wasn¡¯t over yet as they were still thinking about the girl.

    When the family saw so many people walking over, they were so scared that they quickly retreated into the house.

    The man in charge, Heng Yi, looked familiar to them.

    The man standing next to him had yed with Heng Yi when he was young.

    ¡°H-H-Heng Yi.¡±

    Heng Yi bowed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t manage them well and brought you trouble.¡±

    ¡°I brought them here today to apologize to you. I¡¯ve already beaten them up.<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°This is the money you paid them.¡± Heng Yi opened the box and took out ten taels of silver.

    ¡°N-n-no need.¡±

    The man kept shaking his head.

    They would never dare to take this silver.

    Seeing this, Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He dragged Heng Dng and his son over, ¡°Kneel and apologize.¡±

    Heng Dng, who had long been beaten shitless, trembled in fear.

    He didn¡¯t dare to say anything to protest and knelt to kowtow.

    His son, who usually bullied others, was also so scared that he kept kowtowing.

    A sincere apology and no more pestering.

    Heng Yi¡¯s return this time had given them quite a fright.

    The other two families were secretly d that Heng Yi didn¡¯te to bully or force the other vigers.

    Otherwise, they would be the ones to be beaten up today.

    Those younger ones were so scared that they did not dare toe out and hide as soon as they heard Heng Yi arrive.

    ¡°Vige Chief,¡± Heng Yi repeated his words when the chief came back, sweating profusely.

    In the future, no matter who it was, whether it was rhe three brothers in rhe vige or outside, as long as they dared to cause trouble, they could just beat them up and not kill them.

    With just a few words, the family¡¯s status in the vige was determined.

    1¡¯he vigers were safe, and no one would dare io bully them, bur they could jump up and down and beat the Heng family up ruthlessly.

    It was mainly because of Heng Yi¡¯s attitude. He would never give this family a chance to show off.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you¡¯re an ingrate! I should have drowned you back then!¡±¡® Old Woman Heng shouted.

    Heng Yi looked at her ndly, ¡°You epted bribes and sold my official positions.¡±

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng didn¡¯t know that Heng Yi would dare to drag them to the government office.

    Not to mention the fact that the town chief looked at Heng Yi in a different light, even rhe entire Ninghe Town knew that Heng Yi would never allow his foster parents to do evil.

    Not only did Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng return the silver to those people, bur they were also beaten twenty times each.

    These twenty hits were solid and did not show any mercy.

    When the battering was done, the two of them breathed out more than they breathed in.

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo!¡± She cried out.

    Not only did her body hurt, but her heart also hurt.

    The silver was gone, and they had been beaten. Their faces were gone, and their three sons were still waiting outside to bring the two of them home.

    Heng Yi had said that if the old couple ever did anything bad again, he would go back to Heng Family Vige and beat them up. If they bullied rhe vige, he would bear their sons up. It was only right for the son ro pay for his father¡¯s debts.

    ¡°I won¡¯t y with you. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. I hope you¡¯ll remember it and won¡¯t let it go so easily next time.¡±

    Seeing the three of them remain silent, Heng Yi shouted angrily, ¡°Do you hear me?!<sup>11</sup>

    The three of them were shocked.

    Not to mention, even rhe others who were watching the show were shocked.

    ¡°I heard you!¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯re your biological parents, you should take them home and raise them. If you let them wander around the town and do whatever they want, I¡¯ll break your legs next time.¡±

    Heng Yi was truly ruthless.

    However, it had to be said that he became really popr.

    Power and wealth move the hearts of rhe people

    Those with power and influence liked to bully others, and those without power and influence had no way roin.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t allow his family to do whatever they wanted.

    It was unknown who took rhe lead to apud, but the others followed suit.

    The faces of the Heng family members instantly turned red. They felt even more embarrassed than being beaten up by Heng Yi..

 Chapter 195 - 195: Not a Single Good Thing

    Chapter 195: Not a Single Good Thing

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    They had learned their lesson.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t keep the remaining silver and returned it to Old Woman Heng.

    ¡°For the sake of your children and grandchildren, stay safe. Don¡¯t force me to be ruthless and break their legs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a beast, worse than a pig or a dog!¡±

    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m a beast, you¡¯d better be sensible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really kill your children and grandchildren when I get angry.¡±

    After saying that, Heng Yi didn¡¯t care about what the Heng family did anymore and rode back to Puyi County.

    Old Woman Heng watched Heng Yi¡¯s back and started cursing again.

    Heng Dng endured the pain and shouted angrily, ¡°Mother, shut up!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of cursing? Does he care about you? You¡¯re so satisfied with scolding him. Why don¡¯t you think about how badly we¡¯ve been beaten?¡±

    Old Woman Heng was stunned by her son¡¯s roar.

    For a moment, she was speechless.

    She did not expect her son to hate her.

    Heng Eng and Heng Sang didn¡¯t say anything to defend her either.

    Old Woman Heng looked at her silent husband, ¡°Old man¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get home,¡± Old Man Heng said after a while.

    Old Woman Heng was vicious and unreasonable, but she was afraid of Old Man Heng.

    Old Woman Heng seemed to be the most powerful in the Heng family, but in reality, Old Man Heng was the one who made the decisions.

    After Old Man Heng said that, no one else spoke.

    When Heng Yi returned home, lunch wasn¡¯t ready yet.

    Han Qiao joined her children¡¯s lesson, sitting in the back, listening attentively.

    The Master taught them very carefully. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    After all, the Madam was also learning from him.

    Moreover, the Madam was a fast learner. She could read, write, and memorize almost instantly.

    With such intelligence¡­ It was a pity that she was a woman. If she was a man, her name would definitely be on the list, and she would have a ce in the imperial court.

    After ss, the teachers needed to eat and rest, and the children had their own work to do.

    After lunch, she had to help peel and dry the bamboo shoots.

    This year, the heavens had rewarded them with food. The sun was very good, and the dried bamboo shoots could be dried in a few days.

    By now, Han Qiao had already dried one to two thousand kilograms of dried bamboo shoots.

    She even made a lot of sour bamboo shoots.

    Boiled pickled fish with sour bamboo shoots was the best. The customers also liked to eat it. They fished out a piece of sour bamboo shoot from the sour and spicy soup and it went very well with the rice.

    The children liked to eat stir-fried shredded pork with sour bamboo shoots. With a bowl of pork ribs and radish soup, they could eat until they were full.

    These children really could eat.

    However, she also saw that they had grown taller and theirplexion had improved.

    The bitterness on their faces slowly faded, and they could now call her Madam warmly when they saw her.

    They also envied Han Chi for being able to snuggle up to her and call her Mother, and for being able to follow her out.

    Han Qiao thought that when the weather warmed up, she would bring the children to the vige to pull grass and rx.

    She asked someone to book a carriage. With so many people in the house, it was not convenient to travel in a carriage.

    When she went outside to invite people, how could shepare to the servant at home who did their best?

    ¡°Madam, Master is back.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Then prepare dinner and let the children go to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard, Heng Yi came out after changing his clothes.

    He looked at Han Qiao and held her hand, ¡°You went to study?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned something new.¡±

    She could now read a storybook without guessing any of the words.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t good enough yet. He was still on the path of learning the Hundred Families, Three Character ssic, and Thousand Character ssic.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

    She looked at Heng Yi with sparkling eyes and a smile on her face.

    Heng Yi smiled back at her, patted her head, and took her hand to the dining room, telling Han Qiao about the evil deeds of the Heng family.

    ¡°You should have broken their legs. That family has done such vicious things. They are as disgusting as Han Xiang and worse.¡±

    They were evil and vicious. If Heng Sng hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that the Heng family would be so bold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve already dealt with them. In the future, 1¡¯11 send someone to investigate carefully every month. If theymit any more crimes, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao followed Heng Yi to the dining room.

    The children immediately stood up and called out in unison, ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao to sit down, then sat down with her and let the children sit down as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He was the head of the family. There were many things that he had to say and do.

    The children were a little afraid of Heng Yi. Although he had never hit them or scolded them severely, they had learned their lesson yesterday.

    They kept putting food into Han Qiao¡¯s bowl to make her eat more.

    The children were so attentive, and Heng Yi was both happy and unhappy because the children had taken his work.

    After lunch, Heng Yi went out for a while, and Han Qiao also went to the fast food restaurant and the hotpot restaurant.

    Once her two shops opened, the food was good, the dishes were exquisite, and the wine was fragrant. They had almost taken over the business of all the restaurants in Puyi County.

    Her business was open from morning till night and there was no time to rest. The workers all brought their own family members to help with the work. Han Qiao was quite satisfied with this.

    She did not mind giving these girls a chance to earn money.

    After being able to earn money, they would gain confidence. After marrying, their inws would not dare to bully them casually.

    Heng Yi apanied Han Qiao to the fast food restaurant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from the restaurantter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask where Heng Yi was going or what he was going to do.

    When she entered, the fast-food restaurant was very busy. The waiters¡¯ hair was tightly wrapped and their clothes were clean. They were wearing the same clothes and aprons. It was a good view.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go and get busy.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    A few of the waiters quickly protected Han Qiao.

    When she entered the counter and sat on a chair, Shopkeeper Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Madam, the business has been getting better these few days.¡±

    Han Qiao alsoughed.

    Last month, she had earned nearly a thousand taels in twelve days. This month, she would earn at least three thousand taels.

    ¡°No wonder everyone is so motivated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They all took the initiative to bring someone from home.¡±

    Some so many people had been busy from morning to night. Many of them were so tired that they could not even straighten their backs.

    Of course, the returns were also excellent.

    ¡°The most we earned is two hundred taels of silver, and the profit is around one hundred and twenty taels.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Let everyone rest when they are tired. Don¡¯t force yourself. The dishes can¡¯t be sloppy. If you miss anything, the customers will be able to tell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. The two of us are keeping an eye on this.¡± Shopkeeper Zhu hurriedly said.

    ¡°You have to put up a notice when you have time. Tell them that this fast food restaurant is hiring a manager and that you can¡¯t be the only one working. Recruit a few more and choose the best to stay.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu had indeed worked hard these few days.

    After he was done, he would go back to Heng Manor to see his mother.

    His mother could onlyfort him and say that she was fine, but he knew that his mother wanted him to do his best for the family.

    After all, it was not easy for people like them to gain the trust and importance of the main family.

    He would use up all his wealth to pluck out his wife and children. No matter where they were, he wouldn¡¯t live well unless they were back by his side.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Qiao looked at Shopkeeper Zhu.

    ¡°I wonder if you can ask someone to help me find out the whereabouts of my family.¡±

    ¡°You should tell Master about this. Master is now working in the government office and has a lot of contact with people. This kind of thing has to be entrusted to the people from the Escort Agency. They are out all year round and know every ce very well.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu was enlightened.

    ¡°Madam is right..¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: Spring Is Here

    Chapter 196: Spring Is Here

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Our master has a good temperament, but he is too quiet. Give him more things to do and he will slowly be eloquent.¡±

    ¡°I understand your good intentions.¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    ¡°When you have the time, tell him. He is kind and will help you.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu agreed.

    He and Heng Yi had gone on a mission before, and he knew Heng Yi was indeed a kind person.

    Whether it was doing things for others or with his words.

    He was just a little quiet.

    After sitting in the fast food restaurant for a while, the kitchen made some dishes for her to try.

    ¡°This is something 1 recently made. Some people like to eat on New Year¡¯s Eve. This sweet potato cake is very good. Mix it with glutinous rice flour and knead it well. Fry it until both sides are golden.¡±

    Han Qiao tasted it and found it quite delicious.

    Duan Yue and Shn had a taste as well.

    ¡°Shn, bring it over for the Second Master to have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shn immediately carried the te outside.

    Bai Cha knew that Han Qiao was going to the restaurantter, so he waited at the entrance.

    When he saw Shu Lan bring the food over, he also tasted a piece, ¡°This tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Madam asked me to bring it over for the Second Master to taste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. You can take it back.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± When Shn returned, Han Qiao was tasting other dishes.

    Stir-fried pork with spring sprouts.

    ¡°The taste of this spring sprout stewed egg is also very good, but only those who like it will like it. Those who don¡¯t like it won¡¯t be used to it.¡±

    ¡°This sweet potato cake can be used to make pumpkin pie when the pumpkines out.¡±

    The steamed buns in the fast-food restaurant were steamed almost all day long, and they were quickly snatched away by her customers.

    The buns and mantous at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant were big, soft, and sweet. The buns were fleshy, and the mantous were mixed with brown sugar. They were not very sweet and were delicious.

    The coarse grain steamed bun was also ground very finely, so it did not get stuck in the throat at all.

    If the price was right, many people would buy it.

    They could save time to cook and work more to earn money to buy meat. The adults and children could also eat a bite and have the strength to work.

    Han Qiao looked through the new dishes for a while. Her day had just started to be busier.

    In the early days, she braised a pig for a day. Now, she wanted to braise it for one and a half days. By the time dinner timees around, they would be sold out, and there would not be any soup left.

    Some customers who bought braised pork wanted more soup. Han Qiao had already instructed her chefs to give more spoonfuls if the customers requested it. If the customers were happy, they would be repeat customers, and business would naturallye.

    Han Qiao had her own requirements and standards for doing business.

    She even went to the kitchen to take a look.

    Everything was cleaned up, and even the corners were wiped clean.

    There was no trash or bones thrown anywhere in the vicinity of the customer¡¯s eating area.

    A few teenage girls were very nervous when they saw Han Qiao.

    ¡°Are you new here?¡± Han Qiao stopped and asked the girls.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Work hard, but you must also pay attention to your safety. If the soup is too hot, let theds do it. Remember to use a tray.¡±

    Han Qiao was still very willing to give these poor children a chance to work.

    If they worked here, they would have an ie. When they went home, they would not be scolded by their parents. In the future, they could also choose their own marriage.

    ¡°Work hard.¡±

    Han Qiao was gentle and kind.

    After she left, the girls gathered together, ¡°Madam is so gentle. I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak so gently to me.¡±

    ¡°She still cares about us. Let¡¯s do our best!¡±

    When she walked by Yihe Restaurant, Han Qiao lifted a corner of the curtain and peeked inside.

    It was empty, and the workers were sitting at the door listlessly.

    Some people even stole nces at Qiao Yi¡¯s fast-food restaurant from another window.

    One of the workers found out that the workers in their rival restaurant had received a few taels of silverst month. They heard that chefs had received fifteen taels of silver each. How many days had it been since the opening?

    How much silver would they earn in a month?

    The chefs who had been poached at Yihe Restaurant felt their hearts floating. It was rare for them to have customers these days, and whenever they dide by, theyined that their food was either too salty or too nd.

    Their hearts were no longer in Yihe Restaurant.

    Someone went to find Gong Bing and asked him to talk to Han Qiao about them. They also wanted to go back to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    But they were immediately rejected by Gong Bing.

    Gong Bing wasn¡¯t stupid. With one more chef, he would get less share of the monthly profit.

    Moreover, he and his fellow chefs all had little disciples with them. The little disciples could also work and share some of the food. They were also paid, so they were all very diligent.

    Despite being tired and bitter, everyone was willing to put in the extra work. There was no need for others toe.

    Han Qiao lowered the curtain.

    She chuckled faintly.

    Qiao Yi Restaurant¡¯s business was even better than she imagined. Sometimes, they would be busy until midnight.

    There was no curfew in Puyi County, and it was always very lively at night.

    When Han Qiao came to visit the hotpot restaurant, the ce was still very lively.

    When Shopkeeper Liao saw Han Qiao, he hurried forward, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Now, there were six chefs in the hotpot restaurant. Each of the six chefs had three little disciples, so they were really busy, but they were all full of energy.

    She now had twelve waiters.

    Just like Qiao Yi Fast-Food Restaurant, 20% of the profit was given to everyone.

    They had secretly asked Shopkeeper Liao about his daily ie, capital, and so on. They knew that every day, the chef would get a tael of silver, while the others would get a few hundred copper.

    This bonus was much higher than their sry.

    How could he dare to ck off? If he was fired by the boss, where could he find a better job than this?

    Over at Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant, the news of the chef getting more than ten taels of silver spread for over ten daysst month. Now, everyone was working hard, hoping that the restaurant¡¯s business would be even better.

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    She entered the small room behind the counter.

    This was deliberately separated so that they could take a break when they came over and see the situation outside.

    At this time, many people came to eat. The grilled fish in the restaurant was usually served at night, but the hot pot business was very good at noon and evening. In addition, other stir-fried vegetables, steamed vegetables, stewed vegetables, and wine were all good.

    The shopkeeper, the chefs, and the waiters did their best. It would be strange if the business was not good.

    When the waiters heard that Han Qiao hade over, they all peeked inside, wanting to perform better and get apliment.

    A few chefs took turns to say a few words before they went back to work.

    Han Qiao and Shopkeeper Liao chatted for a while. Shopkeeper Liao was also very busy. He had to settle ounts, ask the waiters to bring wine to the customers and keep an eye on the customers so that they could not escape the order.

    In short, there were many things to do, and Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stay long and disturb them.

    ¡°Slowly go to the boss.¡±

    Shopkeeper Liao watched as Han Qiao boarded the carriage and left.

    He sighed in his heart.

    They were both doing business and running restaurants. He was doing it half-dead, while Han Qiao¡¯s restaurant was doing very well.

    He was a little tired now, but there were fewer things to worry about. Moreover, ording to the current calction, the annual ie was probably much more than the restaurant he opened before.

    The more you try your best to do your own thing¡­

    One had to know that as long as Han Qiao opened her mouth, there were plenty of people willing to be her shopkeeper.

    Han Qiao thought that since spring had arrived, the children would also need to make spring clothes and summer clothes. She had to go to the cloth shop to choose fabrics for them.

    The adults had to do it, and the servants had to do it.

    The shop assistants also needed to do it.

    Although her daily expenses were high, the business of her fast food restaurant and hotpot restaurant was very good. She did not have to worry about money as she had a lot of moneying in every day.

    When choosing the fabric, Han Qiao looked at the two pieces of fabric that were darker in color and suitable for her grandparents.

    Then her heart sank at the thought.

    ¡®I wonder how Grandpa and Grandma are doing in Xishan Vige?¡¯

    Were they used to the life there?

 Chapter 197 - 197: Do You Resent Us?

    Chapter 197: Do You Resent Us?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    How could Grandpa and Grandma get used to life in Xishan Vige?

    It is easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was another thing if the opposite were to ur.

    Han Qiao had taken care of everything in Heng Manor.

    Servants, old maids, and manservants served them with all their might. They could even go to the theater to listen to the opera. Their day was full of activities and rxation.

    When they returned to Xishan Vige, they had to do everything themselves.

    They had grandsons and granddaughters-inw to serve their tea and wash their feet, but they were also very busy. Busy making money and farming.

    And if their grandchildren were busy, the same can be said about their children.

    In terms of food, it was even less refined than Heng Manor.

    They used salt as though salt was free.

    The tea leaves were not good either. They were very bitter.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡± Grandpa sighed again.

    Grandma ignored him.

    She advised him not to go, but he insisted oning back and even argued with her.

    She told him not to meddle between his two granddaughters¡¯ fight, but he wanted to persuade Ah-Qiao to get along with her younger sister.

    Grandma could only try to persuade him.

    Now that Ah-Qiao was angry, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯te to take them to the county town to enjoy their life.

    ¡°Old woman, why don¡¯t we go to the county town by ourselves?¡±

    Grandma rolled her eyes, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Grandson¡¯s ox cart.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want face, you can go, but I won¡¯t.¡±

    Unless Han Qiao sent someone to pick her up, she would be too embarrassed to go-

    Grandpa was silenced.

    However, it was not easy for them to go back to living in Xishan Vige.

    The room was small and the nket was cold. They could not eat much and were cooped up under the eaves all day.

    Han Qiao¡¯s emotions came and went quickly.

    It was not wrong for her grandparents to want the family to live in harmony, and it was also not wrong for her to be angry at them for being biased. Since everyone was not wrong, she¡¯ll just have to do it.

    Moreover, Grandpa and Grandma had sons and daughters, so they did not have to worry about food and drink. She did not have to worry about it as a granddaughter.

    In the end, she was the one who held a grudge.

    She had taken care of them with all her heart. Grandfather and Grandmother clearly knew what Han Xiang had said that day and still stabbed her in the heart in every way. It was fine if they were not biased towards her, but the least they could¡¯ve done was keep their silence, but they had to make peace.

    She felt ufortable.

    Han Qiao bought a lot of fabric in many colors. She bought them and let the children choose the colors they liked. When the time came, the tailor would send the finished clothes home.

    As for the style of the dress, she could also let the children choose themselves. They were originally learning embroidery, and embroidery and sewing used the same skill.

    Han Qiao was still in the cloth shop when Heng Yi came to pick her up.

    His expression was calm, and it seemed that everything at work had been settled.

    ¡°Have you bought it?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao took out a few pieces of cloth and showed them to Heng Yi, then chose a few more.

    She even called Bai Cha into the house and picked a few for her.

    ¡°Do I have one too?¡± Bai Cha smiled.

    Compared to Heng Yi, Bai Cha liked to smile.

    His smile was pure and gentle.

    ¡°I did choose one for you, but now that your big brother came over, he chose the fabric and picked two more sets for you.¡± Han Qiao smiled and pointed at the cloth that had already been packed.

    Bai Cha smiled.

    He naturally understood what she meant.

    No matter how close their rtionship was, there were differences between men and women.

    He was an outsider, and Han Qiao was his sister-inw.

    They had to avoid ¡°crossing the line¡± of friendship for the sake of each other¡¯s reputation.

    Therge pile of cloth had already been tied up with cloth ropes. There was no more and no less. Everyone had one.

    There was also a bundle that was darker in color. It was probably for the people in Xishan Vige.

    After buying the cloth, they went home. The nanny who took care of He Cheng rushed over, ¡°The Little Master was fine when he woke up early, but now he¡¯s burning up and calling for his mother.¡±

    ¡°Have you called a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao immediately went over. He Cheng cried when he saw her. ¡°Mother, it hurts.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached when she saw his pitiful look.

    She hugged him in her arms and coaxed him gently.

    The doctor quickly came over to check He Cheng¡¯s pulse. Fortunately, it was just a cold and fever. He would recover after taking a few patches of medicine.

    ¡°You have to take good care of him. He¡¯s still so young, even the tiniest illness could be detrimental to his health. If you feel that the monthly sry is too little, you can tell me. If you want to work in the kitchen to earn more monthly sry, you can also tell me.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    The nanny and the servant girls knelt down in panic.

    ¡°This time, 1 will treat it as an ident. If there is a next time, 1 will not let you stay in this residence.¡± Han Qiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Those who were not involved in the residence could work hard to earn money.

    Especially the few cooks and maids in the kitchen.

    However, they had to take care of He Cheng and naturally did not have time to go out or do other jobs.

    They also found out that He Cheng was not Heng Yi and Han Qiao¡¯s biological child, just like Han Chi.

    So they somewhat neglected the child.

    He Cheng was sick, so his brother and sisters came to apany him.

    The medicine was bitter, so he refused to take it. After some coaxing from his brother and sisters, he reluctantly swallowed a few mouthfuls, and his bitter little face scrunched up into a ball.

    Han Qiao was also pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t focus all her attention on He Cheng all the time.

    Especially when the Han family, her three brothers, hade again.

    Han Qiao looked at their apologetic faces and her heart sank, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡±

    Eldest Brother Han wanted to say something but hesitated.

    ¡°If you want to talk about Han Xiang, Big Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anything. The human heart is biased, and 1 don¡¯t me anyone.¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother gave birth to me, and I¡¯m also working hard to repay their kindness. This is my repayment. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t take any of her nephews to her side.

    Not in this lifetime.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about Ah-Xiang. We just¡­¡±

    ¡°You have invited some teachers to teach your children¡­ Can we send a few of our children over?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Han Qiao refused without thinking.

    Han Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw his two brothers¡¯ faces. Han Qiao continued, ¡°They are your children. They should be raised by your side. Why would you send them to me?¡±

    ¡°I already have five children, and there¡¯s still one in my stomach. I can¡¯t even care about Ah-Chi and the others. When 1 give birth, I¡¯ll be even busier, and 1 won¡¯t have the time and energy to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Your children are your responsibility, not mine. This is not my responsibility or obligation. Now that I¡¯m leading you to earn money, what you should do is not to pin your hopes on me, but to work hard to earn money and let them go to private schools to receive a more formal education.¡±

    ¡°I asked the Headmaster to teach those many children because they will have to work for me. Unless 1 show mercy, they will be my servants until death.¡±

    ¡°They have to work hard every day. If they don¡¯t, they will be beaten and punished.¡±

    ¡°My nieces and nephews are all spoiled at home. When theye to my ce, will they ept such harsh treatment? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll me me as an aunt in the future.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this matter in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao exined.

    There were only two reasons. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for nothing and end up being med. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t bear the hardships that Ah-Chi and the others had gone through.

    As the saying goes, the chicken dances when it hears the rooster. Ah-Chi and the others were like this now, waking up to practice martial arts before dawn.

    And they won¡¯t go to sleep until it was dark.

    Reading, studying, and working, Ah-Chi also lived like this.

    The only difference between him and those children was that he could leave the residence at any time and raise a few beggars outside as his underlings. Every day, he would find time to teach his underlings how to read and practice martial arts.

    Han Qiao knew all this, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Ah-Chi had his own thoughts and ns. She only needed to support him.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, do you hate us?¡± Eldest Brother Han asked faintly..

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Smell of Blood

    Chapter 198: The Smell of Blood

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to be treated with favoritism? However, 1 had worked so hard and given so much, yet I couldn¡¯t evenpare to Han Xiang crying a few times. This time, I had let it go. Since I couldn¡¯t even get fair treatment for what I wanted, I might as well not think about it or force it. Instead, I should live more at ease.¡± ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡± Eldest Brother Han called out softly.

    Han Qiao had answered his question in a gentle tone.

    It made him feel ashamed and guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re the ones who have let you down.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed.

    If she hadn¡¯t been rich and married a good man, Heng Yi¡¯s future would be limitless.

    The Host might never be able to wait for this apology.

    ¡°Have you weighed the bamboo shoots and firewood? The road is bumpy. You all should take it slow. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go and rest for a while.¡±

    She got up and asked Shn to help her up.

    As she walked out of the small hall, her tears fell.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Shn called out in rm.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t tell Master or anyone else about this.¡±

    If Heng Yi and the kids knew that she was so angry that she cried¡­

    He would probably hate the Han family.

    Some of it was her emotions, but most of it was the sadness of the original owner.

    In the Sun family, she lived a life worse than death. No one came tofort her or support her. Now, when the same thing happens to Han Xiang, they support her again and again.

    The original owner had probably waited for many years, or even her entire life to hear their apology.

    A lifetime¡­

    It had only been twenty years, less than ten thousand days.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shn replied.

    Han Qiao raised her hand to wipe her tears.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t notice Heng Yi and Bai Cha, who were standing not far away, watching the entire scene.

    Han Chi was standing beside them.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Bai Cha called out softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her know that we saw her.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what Han Qiao looked like in her early years, nor did he have any impression of her.

    However, he knew that his wife had a delicate heart and was verypetitive.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Chi clenched his fists.

    His mother was crying? Why did she cry? Was the Han family the cause of her pain?

    Han Chi decided to ask Sister Shn.

    Han Qiao returned to her room to wash her face with hot water and covered her eyes with a cloth. After a while, she asked Shn, ¡°You can¡¯t tell anybody, alright?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes became sharper and sharper.

    When Heng Yi came back, he was holding a handful of white magnolias.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly asked Shn to find a bottle to put them in.

    A family like theirs definitely didn¡¯t have any good bottles.

    They only have a rough pottery bottle.

    Han Qiao found a pair of scissors to cut off the messy flowers and put them in a vase.

    She admired it for a while before asking Heng Yi.

    ¡°Where did you get it? Can you pluck some more? 1¡¯11 make you something delicious tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go pick more now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡±

    Since they were going to pick the white magnolias, Han Qiao asked Shn to call the children over.

    He Cheng was sick and couldn¡¯t go, so they left quietly.

    Puyi County wasn¡¯t considered a backing either.

    Heng Yi rode a horse back and forth very quickly, and he could go fast with the children with him, but with Han Qiao, his pregnant wife, he went much slower.

    If the road caused her the slightest bump, it¡¯ll be a big deal

    They rode for quite a while.

    Han Qiao sat on the horse, while Heng Yi led it slowly. But it was enough to make the children envious.

    Han Chi mustered up his courage and shouted, ¡°Father, I want to ride a horse too.¡±

    Sun Ke followed closely behind.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also pursed their lips in anticipation.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed.

    The four children came one by one.

    Heng Yi was still leading the horses for them.

    Han Chi rode with Sun Ke, and since Sun Ke was still a child, there was no distinction between male and female.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi couldn¡¯t sit with their brother.

    Although they were still young girls in their teens, there was already a difference between men and women. They could get close to Han Chi, but they could not touch him. It was even more impossible for them to hold hands.

    Later on, Han Chi said that he would lead the horse and the three sisters would ride it.

    Bai Cha was protecting them.

    Heng Yi was driving the carriage, and Han Qiao was in his arms.

    The sun was still shining, but the children were stillughing and making noise. Han Qiao¡¯s mood gradually improved, and she said to Heng Yi, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be carefree.¡±

    ¡°Because you supported our home.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who held up the sky for us. I¡¯m also very happy.¡±

    Han Qiao was indeed happy.

    Her children were obedient and sensible, and her husband was gentle and considerate.

    As for those annoying people, sooner orter, he would be able to distance himself from them.

    Because the weather had been warm this year, it rarely rained, and the white magnolias bloomed earlier.

    When they reached the ce, the children did not know that the flowers could be eaten. However, there was a stream by the side. They went to catch crabs and small fish. Bai Cha followed by the side, in case they fell into the water.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were in charge of picking the magnolias. Heng Yi broke most of the stems, while Han Qiao leaned against the carriage to pick.

    Very quickly, they picked a whole basket.

    The children also gained a lot. They kept shouting to Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, I caught crabs!¡±

    ¡°I caught it too.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t bring a wooden bucket, they tied the crab¡¯s legs with weeds and hung them up one by one.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao over.

    Bai Cha was carrying more than ten crabs of different sizes. Han Qiao smiled and said, ¡°We have a good harvest today. Let¡¯s make crab soup tonight.¡±

    Han Chi looked up, ¡°Mother, is crab soup delicious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll flip a few more stones.¡± Han Chi said and continued to move the big rocks away.

    There would always be crabs hidden under the rock.

    He¡¯s already grasped the experience.

    Han Qiao looked at the grass not far away. A gust of wind blew, and there seemed to be a faint smell of blood.

    ¡°Heng Yi, go and see if there¡¯s something in the grass.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I smell blood.¡±

    Heng Yi frowned and sniffed, ¡°I smell it too. You stay here. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    Heng Yi held the hilt of the sword and slowly walked over.

    He used a knife to open the cattail grass.

    The grass was a little messy. It had been crushed by something. There were traces of blood on the cattail grass.

    And there was a river downstream.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes darkened.

    There were also a few footprints on the side. Judging from the size, it was a man¡¯s foot.

    Someone was hiding in this ce earlier. He probably came here after he picked the magnolias and stayed there for a while.

    Heng Yi walked along the tracks and found that he had gone into the mountain.

    Heng Yi nced at the mountain one more time, then turned to Han Qiao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°A person was hiding in that ce previously. He¡¯s probably injured. 1¡¯11 go back and ask if there were any murders nearby.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao called the children back.

    Han Chi was still holding two big crabs that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    ¡°Mother, am 1 powerful?¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Han Chi chuckled after receiving the praise.

    Sun Ke also squeezed over. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m also amazing. 1 caught a crab too. Look.¡±

    It was a small one, just like her, cute and lovable.

    ¡°Awesome.¡± Han Qiao touched Sun Ke¡¯s face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    They didn¡¯t waste much time on the way back.

    When they got home, Heng Yi didn¡¯t even go in. He immediately went out again..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Testing

    Chapter 199: Testing

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The children were a little surprised. ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go home first. Let¡¯s go and make you some delicious food to eat.¡±

    The children were still young, so they didn¡¯t know much about the dangers and viciousness of the outside world.

    Just as she entered the door, He Cheng ran over with red eyes and tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Mother is bad! Brother is bad! Sisters are bad!¡±

    Han Chi picked him up. ¡°We¡¯re not bad. We went to catch crabs for you. Come on now, I¡¯ll bring you to see the crabs.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also went to coax him.

    Looking at the crabs, He Cheng immediately stopped crying.

    However, he soon started crying again. One of the crabs pinched his hand.

    It hurts! Mother, it hurts!¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    She looked at his reddened fingers, hugged him, rubbed his fingers, and blew air on him.

    Children did not have long memories. After a while, they would forget about this matter.

    This time, he learned to be smart. He used a small stick to flip the crab instead of using his hands, afraid that he would be pinched again.

    Han Qiao was in the kitchen instructing the servants to pluck the petals of the white magnolias and wash them.

    ¡°Madam, do you only want the Magnolia petals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I only want the petals. 1 don¡¯t want the heart or the stalk.¡±

    After washing them, she ced them in a smallder to drain them.

    The crabs were washed one by one, and the part under the abdomen was removed.

    Then she asked the maids to prepare tofu and potatoes.

    She decided to make meatballs.

    There was also the glutinous rice cake that she had made in the morning, and they were cut into strips.

    The children watched on eagerly.

    Han Qiao nned to start cooking when Heng Yi got home.

    Heng Yi left home and went straight to the government office.

    County Magistrate Wu was surprised to see him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯te to the office for no reason.

    If there was nothing, there would be no reason for him to visit.

    ¡°In the past two days, have there been any murders near Puyi County?¡±

    County Magistrate Wu nced at Heng Yi, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°1 went out with my family today and found blood in the grass by the stream, so 1 came to ask you.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu frowned.

    ¡°There are some things that 1 want to tell you. What you n to do will be your business.¡±

    ¡°Prince Wu failed to force the abdication a few months ago and was demoted to amoner by the emperor. Sent him to the Imperial Mausoleum to repent.¡±

    It¡¯s just that a month ago, Prince Wu escaped from the Imperial Tombs and his whereabouts are unknown.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the emperor¡¯s son after all, the emperor can¡¯t kill him. However, if a prince who was once favored returned to the court, or if he was favored again, it would be a great threat to the other princes.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, there was news that Prince Wu was escorted by his subordinates to Lingzhou.¡±

    ¡°To go to Lingzhou, you have to pass by Chenzhou and Puyi County.¡±

    ¡°The bloodstain that you saw might be someone who was identally injured. It could also be Prince Wu, his subordinate, or someone who came to assassinate the prince. It could even be a mountain bandit from another¡­¡±

    ¡°In short, there are many possibilities. You need to verify them yourself.¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, as the chief constable of Puyi County, I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave, so you have to make a trip personally.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu looked at Heng Yi, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Now, go.¡±

    Heng Yi walked out of the government office.

    He realized that there were very few people he could use to look into this problem.

    When he got home, Han Qiao immediately went to the kitchen to make a crab pot.

    The children were all leaning against the kitchen door, enjoying the fragrance of the food.

    ¡°It smells so good¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Heng Yi and Bai Cha were discussing Heng Yi¡¯s findings.

    ¡°Big Brother, you mean that it might be Prince Wu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you know what the prince looks like?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I have seen him from afar in my early years.¡±

    ¡°Will you recognize him if you see him again?¡±

    Bai Cha nodded.

    ¡°Alright then,e with me into the mountainster.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Heng Yi to travel at night.

    Bai Cha¡¯s martial arts were not bad, so it was not difficult for him to travel at night either.

    The fried magnolias were served, but the children did not have much expectation until the crab pot was served.

    There were sesame seeds on top, which only made the children gulp from how enticing these dishes looked.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao sit down, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Eat the big crab first.¡±

    He Cheng wanted to eat too, but he was still feverish. Han Qiao picked up some tofu for him, ¡°Cheng¡¯er, you can only eat crabs when you¡¯re better.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother won¡¯t eat crabs with Cheng¡¯er. When Cheng¡¯er can eat it next time,

    Mother will eat it too.¡±

    Han Qiao said she wouldn¡¯t eat, so she really wouldn¡¯t eat.

    They only ate tofu, potatoes, and meatballs.

    Seeing this, He Cheng was obedient and did not cry or make a fuss. He obediently ate the tofu, potatoes, and meatballs.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    She wouldn¡¯t eat the next meal, let alone this time.

    Before this child healed, there were some things that she would never touch.

    Even the things stewed in this crab pot were not enough for her to break her promise.

    He Cheng, the sweet child, scooped a meatbail for Han Qiao with a spoon. ¡°Mother, eat meatballs!¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart softened.

    So what if she wasn¡¯t his biological mother? So what if he had a mother? He had been raised since he was young and still had feelings for her. He knew how to dote on her mother.

    ¡°Our Cheng¡¯er is so nice.¡±

    He Chengughed. He was obedient and cute.

    After dinner, Heng Yi and Bai Cha were about to go out. Han Qiao knew what they were going to do, so she advised them, ¡°How about going out during the day? It¡¯s dark at night, so you won¡¯t be able to see anything clearly. At least we can find some clues during the day. Even if you couldn¡¯t find him, you could still hunt some prey.¡±

    ¡°And if you go at night, what if that person is really Prince Wu? He will think that you are an assassin and will hide. It¡¯s dark and the forest is so big that it will be difficult for you to guard against hidden arrows.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want Heng Yi to go.

    Heng Yi thought for a moment.

    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t go. 1¡¯11 leave early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was good that he could listen to advice.

    In fact, Heng Yi and Han Qiao didn¡¯t care who the injured person was.

    They were afraid that that blood trail belonged to a heinous mountain bandit.

    If they belonged to mountain bandits, it would be better to capture them as soon as possible.

    If it was the prince, it would be another matter whether they saved him or not.

    The coupley on the bed. Han Qiao asked Heng Yi, ¡°You want to save the prince?¡±

    ¡°It might not be a true scam.¡±

    ¡°And I think that is to find someone to back you up,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. You should figure out why Magistrate Wu told you all this.¡±

    At this moment, Han Qiao had already guessed that County Magistrate Wu might be one of the prince¡¯s men.

    If so, he was probably testing Heng Yi.

    He could also be someone from another prince. He wanted to use Heng Yi to find Prince Wu.

    Han Qiao told Heng Yi about her suspicions.

    ¡°What if that person isn¡¯t Prince Wu?¡±

    ¡°Should 1 ask Constable Qin and Constable Wang if they were sent out on missions these past two days?¡±

    ¡°Or where did the others go these past few days?¡±

    Han Qiao knew that if Heng Yi outright asked this to them, he would most likely expose himself.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ You better not ask. If you ask them, it might quickly reach County Magistrate Wu¡¯s ears. Bring some medicine into the mountain tomorrow. No matter who that person is, when you find him, you must say that you didn¡¯t find him.¡±

    If he and Bai Cha entered the mountain, it was up to them to decide whether they could find him or not.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The husband and wife chatted for a while. Han Qiao was pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t stay up for long. She quickly fell asleep.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, thought about what Han Qiao had said, andbined it with County Magistrate Wu¡¯s tone and demeanor when he spoke to him. He finally figured something out.

    County Magistrate Wu was deliberately telling him this.

    Was he testing him?

    Or did County Magistrate Wu want to borrow his hand to catch Prince Wu?

    What if that person wasn¡¯t Prince Wu?

    When he heard a rustling sounding from the roof, Heng Yi instantly sat

    up.

    He got off the bed and grabbed his saber.

    Then he heard a clear sound of swords shing against each other right outside of his house..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Teaching Heng Yi the Hidden Point

    Chapter 200: Teaching Heng Yi the Hidden Point

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi immediately went out the door.

    In the courtyard, a slender figure was fighting with a masked man in ck.

    Heng Yi recognized the slender figure. It was a servant girl.

    However, he had never served her in the house. The maid was known to be usuallyzy.

    If she could eat, drink, and defecate, she would not go out. Sometimes, she even instructed other servant girls to bring her food and wash her clothes.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about her and just treated it as another mouth to feed.

    In Han Qiao¡¯s words, whether it was a mule or a horse, one would know after taking it out for a walk.

    Jianing also said that she would naturally be grateful for Han Qiao¡¯s kindness.

    Tonight, this stranger appeared on the roof. It was natural for him to hear the noise as it happened on top of his room, but Jianing was staying in the back of the house, so there was no way for her to hear the ruckus with the distance between them.

    But not only had she arrived first before he did, she managed to keep up with the man in ck.

    Moreover, the masked man in ck was losing to her with her vicious and fierce moves.

    Jianing¡¯s sword was pressed against the neck of the man in ck, and she scoffed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Bai Cha and Shopkeeper Liu, who had rushed over, were stunned and speechless.

    Bai Cha went forward and tied the man up. He searched his body for hidden weapons, poisons, and antidotes.

    Then they moved him to the small hall.

    Looking at the tied-up man, Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bai Cha decided to take charge and asked the stranger, ¡°Why did you sneak into Heng Manor?¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill me or cut me up, it¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t even think about me opening my mouth¡ª AH!¡±

    Jianing, who had been waiting at the side, stepped forward and stabbed him with her dagger.

    She pulled it out and stabbed him again.

    After a few consecutive thrusts, the man¡¯s face was deformed from the pain.

    ¡°Are you going to tell us?¡± Jianing asked.

    Jianing was a ruthless character. She was fast and ruthless.

    The man could not take it anymore.

    She looked at the man¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me today, I¡¯ll go for your crotch.¡±

    Bai Cha and Heng Yi both stared at Jianing.

    Jianing was experienced in interrogating people.

    ¡°I¡­ I just knew that the Heng family was rich, so 1 wanted to steal some money.¡±

    Jianing fell silent.

    Anyway, that was all she could do. The rest was none of her business.

    She nced at Heng Yi and Bai Cha, then took her sword and left.

    Bai Cha and Heng Yi didn¡¯t believe him.

    Especially after Heng Yi went to the government to find Magistrate Wu earlier that day, this person came to the Heng family, saying that he was only after their money¡­

    There were many richer families in Puyi County than the Heng family.

    ¡°Lock him up first and send him to the authorities tomorrow,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him tonight.¡±

    When Heng Yi returned to his bedroom, Han Qiao quickly came up to him and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Said he was a thief.¡±

    Whether he was a thief or not, there was no concrete evidence yet.

    However, it was obvious that no one believed him.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caught him. I¡¯ll send him to the government tomorrow. Leave the rest to them. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Heng Yi kissed Han Qiao¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Then coax me.¡± Han Qiao said coquettishly.

    H H

    This would be difficult for Heng Yi.

    He did not know how to coax his wife at all.

    However, he still asked in a serious tone, ¡°H-how?¡±

    Han Qiao held back herughter, moved her body, and hugged Heng Yi in her arms. She kissed his forehead and said sweetly, ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi froze.

    Although Han Qiao was very open-minded when it came to sex, it was not the first time she had done something like this.

    However, it was the first time she called him sweetheart.

    Although he was never called that before, he felt that the nightmare of his childhood had disappeared in an instant with just one word. His wish was fulfilled at this moment.

    Han Qiaoughed and asked Heng Yi, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep, sweetie?¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t think he could do it.

    ¡°In the future, this is how you¡¯ll speak to your child.¡± Han Qiao added.

    ¡°I know.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao moved, changing ces with Heng Yi and hiding in his arms.

    She urged him, ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±

    Heng Yi stiffly raised his hand and patted Han Qiao¡¯s back.

    She opened her mouth in embarrassment and coaxed, ¡°S-sweetheart, go to sleep.¡±

    Han Qiao giggled in his arms.

    Heng Yi¡¯s tense body felt so awkward that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.

    Seeing his beloved woman smile so happily, he alsoughed.

    He coaxed her again, this time in a gentler voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep, sweetheart.

    You¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t stay upte.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Heng Yi was really happy.

    The satisfaction of the heart is unparalleled

    He was Han Qiao¡¯s big sweetheart, and Han Qiao was his little sweetheart. He was loved and was special to someone.

    This was great.

    As for that thief, he would cross the bridge when he gets there.

    Soon, his wife breathed evenly in his arms. Heng Yi kissed her forehead and said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you, my little sweetheart.¡±

    She was his most priceless treasure in the world.

    A treasure that belonged to Heng Yi alone.

    Han Qiao seemed to have sensed something. She pouted and kissed his face a few times, ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep. Don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    After she was pregnant, she could sleep whenever she wanted.

    By early morning, Heng Yi woke up in high spirits. After breakfast, he set off with Bai Cha.

    In just one night, while everyone woke sluggishly like dew, he woke up tali and awake like a strong tree in the forest.

    Following the asional drop of blood and inconspicuous footprints, he found an injured and unconscious man in the cave.

    The man¡¯s clothes were ordinary.

    There were bruises on his face, so his face was a little unclear.

    Heng Yi looked at Bai Cha.

    Bai Cha looked at the man carefully and raised four fingers.

    In other words, this man¡¯s face was 40% simr to Prince Wu.

    ¡°Give him some water and medicine.¡±

    They cleaned and bandaged his wound.

    As the two of them busied themselves, one of them finally packed up.

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Bai Cha nodded.

    Before they left, Heng Yi left behind the rest of the herbs, water bags, buns, and steamed buns, and brought Bai Cha into the mountain to hunt.

    He couldn¡¯t make this trip for nothing.

    As soon as they left, the man opened his eyes.

    He saw a glimpse of two people. The first man was tall and strong, with arge saber at their waist, bows, arrows, and hunting equipment hanging on their back.

    The other one was shorter and thinner. He held a sword in his hand and had nothing else.

    The tall man looked back.

    He saw the man¡¯s face clearly.

    He didn¡¯t know who these two people were. Had they identally discovered him? Or did they especially enter the mountain to find him? No matter which one it was, they left behind medicine and food to save his life.

    He would remember this favor.

    On the way into the mountain, Bai Cha pondered and said, ¡°He looks simr, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°I only saw him from afar in the past. As a servant, I don¡¯t have the right to look up at my masters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Heng Yi said.

    He stopped and looked outside the cave.

    ¡°No matter who he is, be it a great thief or a son of a noble, if I save his life today, I will still kill him if he does anything evil in the future and falls into my hands.¡±

    Bai Cha doesn¡¯t question Heng Yi¡¯s conviction.

    Of course, he had seen Heng Yi¡¯s change over these past few months.

    A man who was loved and trusted was always willing to support his family and lover.

    He would also adjust for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Heng Yi patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    The two of them quickly entered the deep mountains.

    Han Qiao had just woken up and was still eating the white fungus soup when Dong Lai hurriedly ran into the room.

    ¡°Madam, Madam! Yihe Restaurant has been changed into Yihe Fast Food Restaurant!¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: Ransacked

    Chapter 201: Ransacked

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand holding the spoon paused slightly.

    ¡°And?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re offering free food for three days of opening¡­¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Free food for three days will cost them a lot of money.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Dong Lai to continue watching them.

    ¡°Call Ali-Chi over.¡±

    Han Chi quickly bounced over as soon as he heard, ¡°Mother.¡±

    She could hear him shouting from afar. He was passionate and unrestrained.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    When Han Chi came to her side and called her mother sweetly, Han Qiao said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of brothers outside? Ask them to go to Yihe Fast Food Restaurant for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yihe Fast Food Restaurant? The restaurant opposite ours? It changed to a fast food restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Chi was instantly angry, ¡°How can they be so shameless? They¡¯re learning from us to open a fast food restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Mother, leave this matter to me. I promise to do it beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go and cause trouble. Just go and eat. The food there will be free for three days.¡±

    Does such a good thing exist?

    Han Chi instantly understood what he had to do.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    Han Qiao did not know that Han Chi did not ask the beggars to eat at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant. Instead, he went to the nearby viges to spread the news that Yihe Fast Food Restaurant was free for three days and that they could take whatever food they wanted.

    At first, Zhen Niang and Zhao Huan were happy when they saw that there were so many customers flowing into their restaurant. However, after they swarmed in and snatched away all the dishes and bowls, and some of them even took away the pottery pots, the smile on their two faces slowly went down the drain.

    It was too chaotic.

    It was as if they were fighting a war. They swarmed in, snatched everything, and left. There were even people cursing at the door.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t offer! You said that everything here is free for three days, but it¡¯s only been one morning and it¡¯s already closed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and open the door!¡±

    Not far away, Zeng Asan led his men to guard the entrance of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant. He looked at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant opposite him and smiled wickedly.

    He did not receive much sry for the past ten days, but he received a lot of interest.

    The brothers who followed him all turned around.

    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry, everything is settled.¡±

    Zeng Asan smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the smartest out of all of us.¡±

    ¡°Of course. They dare to snatch our business.¡±

    Zeng Asan narrowed his eyes.

    Right in front of the door of Yihe Fast Food Restaurant, people were cursing. Some even went to smash the door, shouting and demanding them to open the door and quickly bring the food up.

    He chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a te of peanuts.¡±

    Zeng Asan went to find Shopkeeper Zhu, who fiddled with his abacus.

    Qiao Yi¡¯s fast-food restaurant was doing quite well today. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as yesterday, there were still many people watching and there were also people who wanted to cause trouble.

    Zeng Asan stood at the door with his brothers, scaring off many people with his fierce look.

    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±

    ¡°I want a te of peanuts.¡± Zeng Asan said softly.

    Shopkeeper Zhu nced at him and passed him a te of melon seeds.

    ¡°You can¡¯t throw melon seed shells all over the ground.¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you, Shopkeeper Zhu.¡±

    Zeng Asan came out with the melon seeds and asked his brothers to grab a handful of them. He poured the rest into his own pocket.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to throw melon seed shells everywhere.¡±

    Han Qiao had a gentle personality, but she had many requirements, especially in her hotpot restaurant and fast food restaurant. They had to be clean.

    The fast-food restaurant was not allowed to be dirty outside, and melon seed shells were not allowed anywhere in the vicinity.

    Zeng Asan doesn¡¯t listen to others, but he had to listen to Han Qiao unless he wanted to start a fight with his daughter.

    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s amotion over there.¡±

    Zeng Asan looked over and saw many people at the entrance of Yihe Fast Food Restaurant. They were all asking each other, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was free? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to trick us?¡±

    ¡°We were eating here earlier and then it¡¯s closed?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to be open, then don¡¯t tell the world it¡¯s free! What are you doing?¡±

    More and more people gathered at the entrance of Yihe Fast Food Restaurant toin.

    Then, they kicked the door open.

    ¡°Quick, there¡¯s food there.¡±

    The adults swarmed in, regardless of whether they could snatch anything or not. Whatever they got, they would take it. There were also people running in from the kitchen, running away with things in their hands.

    For a moment, it was so chaotic that nobody could control it.

    A few chefs and waiters couldn¡¯t stop the people and were even knocked to the ground by someone. They were stomped on and screamed at.

    Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang were dumbfounded. They stood there, unable to say a word.

    They had never experienced such a thing before. They only thought that since Qiao Yi¡¯s fast food restaurant was doing well, they could also copy her.

    Eating free for three days was a means to promote their restaurant. Although it worked, it did not have a good reputation.

    Knowing that the restaurant had been swept clean, Zhao Huan cried and said, ¡°Go report to the authorities!¡±

    The government office quickly sent people over. It was Wen Yu and Gu Jiu who led the way, along with a few constables.

    However, when they came over, the people who snatched the item had already run away.

    ¡°Do you know who the leader is?¡± Wen Yu asked.

    How would Zhao Huan know this?

    She was terrified.

    Even Zhen Niang was silent. She only sat stiffly at her side.

    She was in a daze.

    She never expected such a situation today.

    Facing Wen Yu and Gu Jiu¡¯s questions, no matter if it was the shopkeeper, the waiter, or the chef, they all didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°This is a very difficult situation.¡±

    ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t punish the masses.¡±

    Zhao Huan wanted to say that Han Qiao had harmed them, but she had no proof.

    She could only grit her teeth and endure this loss.

    Looking at the restaurant that had been ransacked, it would not make sense to say that no one had instructed the people to do this.

    ¡°We will investigate it clearly,¡± Wen Yu said.

    In fact, it was just a formality. It was difficult to investigate this matter, but at the same time, it was not that difficult for them.

    However, they could not help outsiders.

    As for what was going on, each of them had a rough idea.

    After some investigation, Wen Yu and Gu Jiu left.

    They had agreed to go to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant to buy some food to take home. When they saw Zeng Asan, they understood what was going on.

    That was why Han Qiao looked for a good person.

    Zeng Asan was famous for being a hoodlum in Puyi County, but he was especially loyal. He had a lot of brothers from all walks of life, but none of them were good people.

    Many despicable things did not need many words to be spoken out loud. With just a look or a word, someone would do it for him.

    Not to mention that he was now a full-time guard at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant. He had enough money to treat his brothers to a meal now.

    There was no need to say anything. The brothers all understood.

    It was difficult for Yihe Fast Food Restaurant to continue operating in Puyi County.

    ¡°You brat, you participated in the other side¡¯s matter, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, Master Wen, please don¡¯t scare us. This one can¡¯t stand this kind of worker, how would 1 dare to mess around? The boss¡¯s wife is a good woman, this one wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for her.¡± Zeng Asan quickly denied it.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t me. If it was, I would be struck by lightning.¡±

    Wen Yu chuckled.

    These people were all scoundrels.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he would be struck by lightning.

    Zeng Asan watched Wen Yu and hisrade¡¯s back and chuckled.

    He took out a melon seed and threw it upwards. He opened his mouth to catch it and bit it.

    As he ate the melon seeds, he habitually spit out the skin. He then quickly reached out to catch it and stuffed it into his other pocket.

    If there was a way to survive, who would be willing to be a scoundrel?

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Zeng Siblingsâ€™ Arrival

    Chapter 202: The Zeng Siblings¡¯ Arrival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trans

    When Han Qiao learned that Yihe Fast Food Restaurant had been ransacked, she was quite surprised.

    However, she soon understood.

    Zeng Asan and the others were involved in this matter.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and only asked the kitchen to make some green bean cakes.

    Send it to Qiao Yi Fast Food Shop and give Zeng Asan and the other guards a portion each to take home for the children to eat.

    Some words didn¡¯t need to be said clearly.

    At least Zeng Asan and the others understood.

    This was not Han Qiao¡¯s order, nor was it Han Qiao¡¯s arrangement. Zeng Asan did not say anything to anyone, nor did he order anyone to do it. He only mentioned it when they ate and drank quietly.

    He did not leave any evidence behind.

    Zeng Asan and rhe others received the green bean cakes and sent them home in two batches.

    When Zeng Asan returned, Zeng Qin¡¯er immediately went up to him and asked, ¡°Father, have you told Madam?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Zeng Asan said softly.

    He was a little worried about Han Qiao, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er looked at her father and wanted to scold him.

    He took the cake box and opened it to see that it was mung bean cake.

    Her eyes lit up, ¡°Father, you bought it?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t?

    Zeng Qin¡¯er smiled and called for her grandparents toe out and eat some pastries. She then called for her younger brother, Zeng Baobao, who had gone to y next door.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of mung bean cakes, so Zeng Qin¡¯er asked Zeng Baobao to give a few pieces to his brother and sister next door, who were his friends.

    Zeng Baobao was not reluctant and immediately left after taking some.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er passed the food to her grandparents and father, and didn¡¯t eat a single piece herself.

    When Zeng Baobao came back, she urged him to wash his hands.

    After everyone was given a portion of the cake, Zeng Qin¡¯er decided to go to the restaurant herself.

    Whether it was sessful or not, she would make the trip.

    Her family was already poor. Grandpa and Grandma were old and their health was not good. How could it be enough to rely on their Father alone?

    Her younger brother was still too young and couldn¡¯t support this family for the time being.

    She had to be the eldest daughter.

    Zeng Asan didn¡¯t stay at home for long. He had to go back to the fast food restaurant to keep an eye on it.

    After the ¡°robbery¡± at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant, Zeng Asan felt that he needed to find two more people to help him guard. It would be even better if they could be equipped with weapons.

    He didn¡¯t say that he wanted to lull people, but he just wanted to scare the cowardlymoners.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er watched her father leave the house and quickly went to cook.

    They had corn for lunch, a te of salted vegetables, and a steamed bun each.

    She even gave half of her steamed bun to her younger brother.

    She reasoned with her brother by saying that she only had a small appetite and could not eat much.

    After lunch, Zeng Qin¡¯er made a deal with her grandfather and grandmother, then brought Zeng Baobao to Heng Manor.

    Today, Han Qiao was also reading and learning how to do ounting. It was then that she learned that two children wanted to see her.

    She frowned, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°They say they are Zeng Asan¡¯s children.¡±

    Han Qiao hesitated for a moment, ¡°Bring them over.¡±

    The two siblings entered Heng Manor through the gate. Zeng Baobao looked around curiously, but Zeng Qin¡¯er did not let her eyes wander.

    Her heart was beating violently against her ribcage. She was more nervous than that night when she went to the mass grave to take off the clothes of the dead to get some money to treat her father.

    When they entered the main courtyard, a faint fragrance wafted over them. Zeng Qin¡¯er saw Han Qiao, who was dressed in a light purple dress, dressed richly and moved in a gentle manner.

    She blinked and knelt down, ¡°Zeng Qin¡¯er greets Madam.¡±

    Zeng Baobao quickly knelt down as well, ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao also looked at the two children.

    They were all skinny and although their clothes were old, they were very clean and tidy.

    They looked very well-behaved.

    Most importantly, she liked this child.

    ¡°Ger up.<sup>1</sup>¡¯

    Han Qiao asked Shn to bring a stool for the siblings.

    The siblings shook their heads in refusal.

    She told Han Qiao that they could just stand there.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I¡­ I want to be a servant girl by your side. 1 can serve tea and water, and wash your feet. If you already have someone to do all these, then 1 can also clean the urinal.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Zeng Qin¡¯er who expressed her thoughts eagerly.

    She smiled, ¡°Why do you want to be by my side?¡±

    ¡°Madam is a kind person. My father¡­ My father working for Madam is a blessing that he has cultivated for several lifetimes. I also want this kind of blessing.¡±

    Han Qiao was amused.

    Even Shn and Duan Yue couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    ¡°But it will be a very hard and tiring job for you to be a little servant girl by my side.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hardship or fatigue.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that you havee to thend, I havee here, and you havee to thend?¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er shook her head, ¡°My father is timid and doesn¡¯t dare to bring my request to Madam. However, my family is in such a situation. Grandfather and Grandmother are getting old and their bodies are not in good shape. My brother and 1 don¡¯t have a mother either. It¡¯s very hard for Father to support our family alone. 1 want to share some of his burdens.¡±

    A filial child was always likable.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t agree with her directly but asked her to go back first.

    She had to ask Zeng Asan about this.

    The two siblings left the mansion uneasily.

    Han Qiao even asked the kitchen to prepare some food for them.

    Two bowls of braised pork, one bowl of braised bamboo shoots, and ten bamboo shoot meat buns.

    Halfway there, Zeng Baobao could not help but beg to take a look. He cried out in surprise, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s braised pork.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    He knew it when he held it in his hand and smelled it.

    They both returned home with a heavy heart.

    She watched as her younger brother happily went to tell her grandparents that there would be braised pork for dinner.

    Grandpa was already happily nning to buy some wine.

    Grandma thought that she had to prepare some vegetables. She couldn¡¯t eat all the meat in one sitting.

    Zeng Asan knew that Han Qiao would want to meet him.

    His heart thumped.

    He was a little happy, but a little worried.

    When he saw Han Qiao, she was exceptionally gentle in greeting him. She praised him for being serious and diligent these days. She had seen it all and had to praise him.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t be too proud. I don¡¯t want what happened at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant to happen in our restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve decided to give each of you a metal rod. However, this iron rod doesn¡¯t allow you to hit others as you wish. You can only do it when you have no other choice. If anyone breaks the rules, I will not let them stay in rhe restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. 1 will warn therm¡¯

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°Did you teach Zeng Qin¡¯er and Zeng Baobao your children?¡±

    ¡°Madam, it s¡­¡± Zeng Asan suddenly looked up, ¡°They¡­ Did theye to see Madam?¡±

    ¡°The siblings came together.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too bold. Madam, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 teach them a lesson when I get back.¡±¡® Zeng Asan quickly said.

    ¡°I asked you to go back and deal with them because I wanted to ask you how much you know about the two children. What kind of children are they?¡±

    Good or bad, Han Qiao let Zeng Asan decidewhat to say.

    Zeng Asan swallowed his saliva and answered softly, ¡°They are all good children. They are kind, sensible, and filial?

    ¡°Qin¡¯er is the most responsible, brave, sensible, and obedient child I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯ve let them down, and I¡¯m useless. 1 can¡¯t let them live a good life.¡± The more Zeng Asan spoke, the more guilty and dispirited he became.

    He stood at the side and wiped his face.

    ¡°Madam, if you need a servant girl or a manservant to run errands, consider my two children. They can endure hardship and are obedient. I guarantee that they canplete anything you order.¡±

    ¡°Even if it means losing your life?¡± Han Qiao sat up straight and asked..

 Chapter 203 - 203: Greedy Snake Swallows an Elephant

    Chapter 203: Greedy Snake Swallows an Elephant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zeng Asan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, they are the ones who will enjoy the benefits and share their worries. Madam has given them a chance today. They should go through fire and water for Madam. They will not hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell them to pack their things.¡±

    Zeng Asan was overjoyed when he came back to his senses, ¡°Thank you, Madam! Thank you, Madam!¡±

    ¡°If your parents are willing, 1 need two gatekeepers at the back door of my house. The work is easy. I just need them to watch the door and not let anyone whoes to sell bamboo shoots or firewood enter the courtyard.¡±

    Hearing this, Zeng Asan knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Zeng Asan will always remember Madam¡¯s kindness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you these things because I naturally need you to do your job well.¡±

    ¡°When you do things well, remember to convince people with reason, not with fists.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zeng Asan nodded repeatedly.

    He kept saying that he would work hard.

    When he walked out of the Heng Manor, Zeng Asan¡¯s legs were weak, and his footsteps were a little slow.

    It had only been less than a month since he worked for Madam. Madam Han was kind and reasonable.

    She did not look down on him.

    His parents and children would be in the residence in the future. They would not have to worry about food and clothing. He would do his job well and guard Madam¡¯s restaurants well.

    Zeng Asan went home to tell his family the good news.

    The Zeng family was stunned at first, then hugged each other and cried.

    In truth, they were never incapable. They were just a little unlucky and could not do anything about their situation.

    Now that they finally had a chance, the whole family was so happy that they wished they couldugh out loud.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were indeed a reward for Zeng Asan¡¯s deed. Although it was not without bloodshed, it was also a warning to Zhao Huan and the others.

    It was possible to open a fast-food restaurant. But, you had to be prepared, or you could open it in every county.

    While they were preparing a small courtyard for the Zeng family, someone from the government office came and said that the thief they caughtst night had escaped.

    ¡°He was too fast to catch up.¡± The more the government office people spoke, the more embarrassed they became.

    Han Qiao was not angry.

    ¡°Did anyone go after him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t catch up. He left no trace at all.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve troubled you to make this trip. Shn.¡±

    Shn immediately went to get the pouch.

    The bailiff who came to deliver the news happily epted it and opened it after leaving Heng Manor.

    There were two taels of silver inside.

    ¡°Mrs. Heng is generous.¡±

    ording to Heng Yi¡¯s current status, Han Qiao could also be called ¡°Mrs¡±.

    However, more people were still willing to call her Mrs. Heng.

    Back in the Heng Mansion, Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to invite Jianing over.

    Jianing was still a littlezy. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Jianing nced at Han Qiao before shifting her gaze away.

    That was enough of an answer.

    In her dreams, she was filled with the harsh training in the past, wandering between life and death.

    ¡°Jianing, your martial arts are very skilled. Are you willing to take a few disciples?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She invited Jianing for tea.

    Jianing suddenly looked up at Han Qiao, ¡°You want me to teach the youngdies and young masters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I didn¡¯t see your ability with my own eyesst night, you were able to discover the thief at the first moment. It shows that you are very skilled in martial arts. I thought that the children would learn some skills from you.¡±

    These were Han Qiao¡¯s heartfelt words.

    She was not worried about Han Chi.

    This child was smart, brave, and very scheming.

    She was worried about Sun Xiu, Sun Ke, and Sun Yi. When Heng Yi¡¯s identity changed, these three girls would be targeted as well.

    If they have the ability, they could protect themselves whenever they were in trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but 1 have a request, ¡°Jianing said.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Three meals a day, whatever Master eats, I will eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was just three meals a day. This was nothing.

    ¡°What about the monthly sry?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. 1 don¡¯tck money. Also, don¡¯t look for me for nothing. If there¡¯s something, if it¡¯s my business, I¡¯m willing to help.¡±

    Jianing was a rather arrogant person.

    She had also suffered a lot.

    She was willing to teach a few children, spend some time with them, and observe them for a while. She found that Han Qiao was quite interesting.

    Of course, the food in Heng Manor was exceptionally delicious.

    She didn¡¯t have any other hobbies, but she was a littlezy and greedy.

    She didn¡¯t have the chance to say it earlier, but now since she brought it up¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 understand.¡±

    Good steel should be used on the de. Some trump cards should be hidden and not known by too many people.

    A few children were also called over by Han Qiao and respectfully kowtowed to Jianing to offer tea.

    They were so respectful that Jianing felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Hurry up and get up. Come over early tomorrow.¡±

    Then, she hurriedly returned to the courtyard where the servant girls lived.

    ording to Han Qiao¡¯s wishes, Jianing would be given a small courtyard to stay in, and she would be the only one staying there.

    Jianing didn¡¯t agree.

    Pucao still did everything. She did the dirty and tiring work. She didn¡¯t ck off at all and didn¡¯t approach Han Qiao either.

    Xia He took a long time to consider before she made up her mind and finally came to Han Qiao, ¡°Madam, this servant¡­ This servant wants to give birth to this child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Qiao looked at Xia He¡¯s face.

    She frowned slightly.

    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Since you n to give birth to this child, then go to the manor in the mountain.¡±

    They got pregnant at around the same time.

    Han Qiao did not want to give birth to a child and give Xia He an opportunity to take advantage of it.

    She didn¡¯t want her to switch their children.

    It was not her fault for being petty. This kind of thing was not umon. There was no DNA in ancient times.

    Xia He did not expect Han Qiao to send her to the manor in the mountain, but she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam, when can I return?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after you give birth.¡±

    Xia He nodded, ¡°When Madam has given birth, do you want to hire a nanny? This servant can nurse your child for you¡­¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s face darkened.

    She stared straight at Xia He, making the servant¡¯s heart beat faster.

    She was extremely flustered.

    ¡°Girls,¡± Han Qiao whispered.

    Shn and Duan Yue immediately came forward, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao stared at Xia He.

    They weren¡¯t that sentimental to begin with.

    This was the first time Han Qiao suspected Xia He of being too scheming.

    ¡°Xia He, let me ask you again. Are you sure you want to keep the child in your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xia He lowered her head in a low voice.

    ¡°Are you hoping to return to your young master?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Xia He hurriedly shook her head, ¡°This servant just can¡¯t bear to part with him. This servant will work hard. This servant¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand now. It¡¯s your child. You do have the right to decide whether he stays or leaves. You have made your own choice today. I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future, and don¡¯t mistreat your child. Shn, go get someone to prepare. You will personally send Xia He to the manor and instruct the people there to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xia He was sent away.

    She had the nerve to even entertain the thought that she could have the chance toe back and be a nanny.

    If she gave birth at around the same time Han Qiao did¡­

    If Han Qiao gave birth to a son, and she did the same¡­ If Han Qiao gave birth to a daughter, and she gave birth to a daughter too¡­

    However, Han Qiao had been wary of her ever since she decided to keep the child and her wariness only solidified when she said that she could be a nanny for her child.

    She would never give her a chance to return to the Heng Manor..

 Chapter 204 - 204: Cut Off All Malice

    Chapter 204: Cut Off All Malice

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After Xia He was sent away, Han Qiao smashed a set of teacups.

    Duan Yue went forward tofort her, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to be angry with Xia He. She¡¯s not worth to be angry at or for you to harm your body.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. If 1 didn¡¯t think the child in her womb is also a living being, 1 would¡¯ve sold her the moment she wanted to keep her child. ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re pregnant at about the same time. If we give birth on the same day, or in a span of a few days, and then give birth to a son and a daughter at the same time, if she has bad intentions to switch the two children¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect anything when she didn¡¯t mention being a nanny, but 1 immediately did when she mentioned it.¡±

    Duan Yue broke out in a cold sweat.

    Young Master. Young Mistress. The child of a servant girl¡­ Their status was as different as heaven and earth.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t cases of changing children these days, especially in wealthy families, so the Madam¡¯s worries were valid, but¡­

    Duan Yue took a deep breath, ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Master¡¯s first child. You can see how much the Master likes it. If someone intentionally switches our children, the Master will die of pain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I sent her to the manor in the mountains and never let here back in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the mother of her child. It¡¯s her choice whether to keep her child or not. 1¡¯11 give her a choice for the sake of that little life, but I won¡¯t give her the chance to harm me or my family.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t even stay at home with her pregnant cousin.

    There were some things that one had to be careful of.

    She had to nip all the drawbacks in the bud.

    ¡°Then, Madam, do you still want to find a nannyter?¡±

    ¡°Of course, 1 have to. If 1 give birth to a son, 1¡¯11 find a woman who gives birth to a daughter. If 1 give birth to a daughter, I¡¯ll find a woman who gives birth to a son.¡±

    In short, they had to have a difference.

    Duan Yue felt that this was the right course of action.

    There were some things that one really had to be careful of.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to clean up the broken pieces on the ground before she got up and walked around the courtyard.

    When Heng Yi came back with the wild boar and pheasant, he also picked a bunch of azalea flowers for Han Qiao.

    She looked really beautiful when she blushed red.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I do. Now hurry, wash up, and eat something.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi went to take a bath.

    Han Qiao trimmed the azalea and ced it in a vase.

    She even gave some to each of the children.

    The flowers were not valuable, but they were beautiful and the intentions were priceless.

    The children who received the flowers were overjoyed.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi embroidered a purse with azalea flowers.

    When Heng Yi came out of the shower, the dishes were already on the table.

    He ate a few mouthfuls before saying, ¡°1 found someone in a cave, but I¡¯m not sure who it was. 1 left some medicine and food behind, so 1 left him alone.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Han Qiao replied.

    He also mentioned the matter of the thief running away from the government office.

    ¡°The prison in the county can¡¯t hold him, but of course, someone might let him go. It¡¯s not important. Go to County Magistrate Wu and tell him that you didn¡¯t find him in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Remember to mind your facial expressions. Don¡¯t let Magistrate Wu see through your ws.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Did you find anyone in the mountains?¡±

    He was about to say that he had found someone.

    However, he instantly understood what Han Qiao was trying to do, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with your eyes. Your eyes are flickering.¡±

    Han Qiao asked a few more times but Heng Yi still answered, ¡°No.¡±

    Han Qiao felt that it was about right. She said, ¡°County Magistrate Wu will definitely ask you where you went to look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer. You have to think about it a little. Don¡¯t be too detailed. Just pick the main points.¡±

    ¡°Being too detailed will also show that you deliberately wrote it down to fool him.¡±

    ¡°Just say a few words and maintain your usual silence.¡±

    At first, Heng Yi thought Han Qiao¡¯s actions were unnecessary.

    However, when he arrived at the government office, he noticed County Magistrate Wu and his advisor.

    County Magistrate Wu¡¯s question, expression, and actions were almost identical to how Han Qiao had actedst night.

    County Magistrate Wu was testing him while carefully observing him.

    He asked the same question twice and even asked him how many pheasants he had hunted.

    ¡°How many?¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment, ¡°Seven. Bai Cha hunted one.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu smiled and said, ¡°Go back. Go to the office early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Heng Yi left.

    County Magistrate Wu then asked the advisor, ¡°Advisor, how many of Heng Yi¡¯s answers do you think are true?¡±

    The advisor was silent for a moment, ¡°There seem to be no ws. He is a dull person, but he is not alert and smart enough to catch on. He is not good at making friends with others. 1 don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± County Magistrate Wu sat back on his chair and sipped his tea, ¡°I¡¯ll be transferred to Chenzhou next year. Can 1 bring this person along?¡±

    Qiao Yi¡¯s fast food restaurant was too profitable, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t think of using it to bribe them.

    Perhaps it didn¡¯t matter if he went to Chenzhou or not.

    But he couldn¡¯t. If he went to Chenzhou, he would need money to build rtionships.

    That was why he wanted Heng Yi to pay the silver.

    ¡°Next time, when you have time, go to Heng Manor again. I want to see Madam Heng again.¡± The advisor said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? The Madam will be hosting a banquet for these richdies and youngdies in Puyi County in the next few days. At that time, the Han family will alsoe.¡±

    Heng Yi left the government office.

    He stood on the street and exhaled softly.

    He never knew that being a high official would be this hard.

    These people were too devious and scheming.

    There was a hidden edge and interior motives in every word they utter.

    He identally fell into it.

    He went to the clinic to ask if there was any news about the doctor.

    He nned to invite a doctor from Chenzhou to Ninghe Town to take a look at Father Hu. No matter what, he would do his best.

    Back home, Han Qiao waited for Heng Yi toe back.

    ¡°Is it as 1 predicted?¡± She asked when she saw the fatigue on his face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao¡¯s instructions and remembered the scene, the conversation, and the tone and expression of County Magistrate Wu.

    ¡°The advisor is also here.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Is it true that the world is in chaos?

    Han Qiao frowned slightly and tapped her fingers on the table.

    After a while, she said, ¡°They might want to drag you down with them.¡±

    iQit

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to invite Bai Cha over.

    To speak of her own views on this matter.

    ¡°I think there are two reasons why County Magistrate Wu and Grand Advisor want to drag you into this. First, you are capable, and second, I can make money.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, you can do things for him. You can help him do many things that he wants to do but can¡¯t. Money could be given to him from top to bottom. One had to know that in the officialdom, money was needed for food, drink, and toilet. People needed money for favors. Sometimes, there were roads that money could not smash open and doors that could not be knocked open.¡±

    Bai Cha agreed with Han Qiao.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s words are reasonable. When I was still in the High Duke¡¯s Public House, a merchant spent at least 500,000 taels of silver to see the prince. He even sent boxes of rare jewelry to the prince.¡±

    ¡°This is just to meet him and discuss a deal.¡±

    Even though Heng Yi didn¡¯t care much about money, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did he get what he wanted?¡±

    ¡°It worked. That¡¯s why the High Duke¡¯s Public House was raidedter,¡± Bai Cha said without a change in expression.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were silent. The High Duke¡¯s Public House was not wronged at all..

 Chapter 205 - 205: Feast of The Nobles

    Chapter 205: Feast of The Nobles

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Two.

    In order to verify Han Qiao¡¯s words, the next day, someone from the county magistrate¡¯s office came, hoping that Han Qiao would bring her children with her.

    It was said that the county magistrate¡¯s wife liked the liveliness and also liked children.

    Han Qiao knew that there was no such thing as a good banquet.

    But she didn¡¯t tell the children about this. She just shone them in the light and exined the things to take note of when going out and what to do when treating others.

    ¡°In short, neither servile nor overbearing, neither arrogant nor impatient.¡±

    ¡°You guys are not inferior to anyone.¡±

    Her three daughters were beautiful and adorable, and after raising her son for a few days, Han Chi¡¯s face was red and his teeth were white. He looked very good.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t embarrass you and Father.¡± Han Chi vowed.

    ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±

    The next day, Han Qiao saw the family.

    After some arrangements, Zeng Qin¡¯er and Zeng Baobao followed the four children to Jianing¡¯s ce to practice martial arts.

    Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought that Jianing woulde and tell her that Zeng Qin¡¯er was a martial arts prodigy and that she could still teach her now, but she couldn¡¯t teach her in the future. Jianing told her to make ns as soon as possible.

    Should she hire a better master, or should she just forget about teaching if there was nothing to teach?

    ¡°Naturally, I have to teach her well.¡±

    Good seedlings should be nurtured well.

    Therefore, Zeng Qin¡¯er suddenly had two more masters.

    Bai Cha and the teacher who was hired to teach the other children. She was so busy every day that she was dizzy and exhausted, but the little girl was happy every day, showing her neat little white teeth.

    No matter how tired she was yesterday, she would be a good girl the next day.

    Zeng Asan¡¯s parents were also doing their best to guard the backyard. They did not ck off or y tricks.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s banquet.

    Heng Yi wanted to go to the government office, so Han Qiao brought a few kids over and Bai Cha escorted them.

    Duan Yue and Shn apanied them.

    Zeng Baobao followed Han Chi, and Zeng Qin¡¯er followed the three sisters.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife was a slightly plumpdy. Her face was very ruddy and she looked kind.

    She held Han Qiao¡¯s hand warmly, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Chief Constable Heng¡¯s wife is a heavenly beauty. Now that I¡¯ve seen her, she¡¯s not as beautiful as a flower but the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Look at these children. One is so handsome, and the other is so beautiful. You are really lucky.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Madam is the one who is gentle, kind, and generous. I was afraid that we would feel awkward at our first meeting, but you humbled yourself to wee us at your door. It¡¯s really a blessing that I could only receive after cultivating for three lifetimes. Madam¡¯s generosity is a shame on us.¡±

    She didn¡¯t praise the county magistrate¡¯s wife for being beautiful because she was not very beautiful and slightly fat.

    Just be kind, and no need to boast.

    It¡¯s never wrong to punish someone severely.

    ¡°Ah-Chi, Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, Ah-Ke, greet the Madam.¡±

    The four children bowed in unison. They were also respectful and upright.

    They were elegant and dignified.

    And they looked very cultured.

    ¡°Good children, go y with your brothers and sisters.¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife first gave a greeting gift, each of them a purse, and called her children over.

    Of course, not all of them were her biological children. There were also the sons and daughters of the concubines of County Magistrate Wu. One could tell from their clothes.

    Not to mention the way the children spoke.

    The difference between a legitimate son and a concubine¡¯s children was obvious.

    The children had their own ces to y, and the adults had their own ces to talk and drink tea.

    Heng Yi had just made a great contribution, and only the county magistrate¡¯s wife, the advisor¡¯s wife, Dianbo¡¯s wife, and the warden¡¯s wife had a higher position than him.

    The others were all minor officials or wealthy merchants¡¯ wives. In addition to the county magistrate¡¯s wife praising Han Qiao, the others also praised Han Qiao first.

    They praised her to the point that she was the only one in the world.

    Han Qiao also happily praised them back.

    She could praise whoever she wanted to, and the madams were so happy that they couldn¡¯t close their mouths.

    All of themughed.

    ¡°So the chief constable¡¯s wife is a wonderful person. 1 got to know her toote.¡±

    After chatting for a while, the atmosphere was very good.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife talked about the children.

    ¡°I sent someone to call them over. 1 told the madams and wives to graduallye over. The children of Lady Heng¡¯s family are all beautiful and handsome.¡±

    The four children had been meticulously dressed up.

    Wearing new clothes, they all walked with a straight back.

    Han Chi was in high spirits, and his eyes and eyebrows were in high spirits. At such a young age, he was already somewhat graceful.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were dignified and beautiful. Their faces had yet to mature, but it was obvious that they would be rare beauties when they grew up.

    Sun Ke was obedient and quick-witted. Her every move was innocent and cute.

    They all knew that the three daughters were Han Qiao¡¯s biological children. Han Chi was bought by her andter adopted as her adopted son. Nobody expected him to be so elegant that he couldpare to the children who had been raised by them since they were young and lived in luxury.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Madams.¡±

    The children bowed in unison.

    They really couldn¡¯t find any fault with him.

    They could see that she taught them well.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife looked at her son, who was a step behind and had a look of regret on his face. Her eyes shed with displeasure, and she said with a smile, ¡°You see, Madam Heng is good at teaching children. Look at how well she has taught these kids. I¡¯m happy just looking at them.¡±

    The other madams also praised them and smiled as they gave them a greeting gift-

    The children thanked them respectfully and received the greeting gifts.

    They also remembered which madam had given them the pouch.

    She had to show it to Han Qiao when they got back.

    Han Qiao was prepared to return the favor.

    The children came over and wandered around before going to y on their own.

    The boys had their own ways of ying. They yed with slingshots, archery, and pitch-pot. They divided the time by one, two, and three.

    Han Chi was very good at these things. He was good at everything and could easily beat any children older than him.

    He made friends with them, promised to meet again, and taught them his experience.

    Zeng Baobao was Han Chi¡¯s number one hardcore fan.

    He served as Han Chi¡¯s servant. He also had to remember which family these young masters belonged to, their temperaments, and what they looked like.

    He had to remember Madam¡¯s instructions and ask her when he got back.

    The girls sat together and talked about what books they had read, what they had said, and what they had learned about embroidery.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were able to talk about this, and Sun Ke also knew quite a bit about the topic. For a moment, the atmosphere was harmonious.

    However, they could also see that a few girls had not said a word from the beginning to the end. They sat at the back and ate in small bites. They would tremble at the slightest breeze.

    The three sisters didn¡¯t understand but didn¡¯t ask further.

    From time to time, Sun Ke would give Zeng Qin¡¯er something to eat, and Zeng Qin¡¯er would stand at their side and eat big mouthfuls of food.

    The county magistrate¡¯s daughter would not make things difficult for Zeng Qin¡¯er. It was just a few pastries, so she let her eat them.

    Today, Han Qiao and the children were the guests.

    On Madam¡¯s side, the county magistrate¡¯s wife asked Han Qiao afterughing with everyone.

    ¡°Lady Heng, have your children arranged their marriage?¡±

    All the madams looked at Han Qiao in interest.

    Heng Yi was capable, and his future was limitless.

    The fast-food restaurant and hotpot restaurant under Han Qiao¡¯s management were earning a lot of money every day, and they would be rich in a few years.

    If they could be inws¡­

    Concubine children were not allowed to be with them, but their biological children have the opportunity to..

 Chapter 206 - 206: Marriage

    Chapter 206: Marriage

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Han Qiao heard this question¡­

    Her expression was still gentle and she had a smile on her face, ¡°They¡¯re still young. Their father and I want to live for a few more years. We¡¯re not in a hurry to decide on their marriage.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, she picked up a handkerchief and wiped her eyes. She said with a hint of sadness, ¡°In the early years, my daughters followed me and suffered a lot in my former husband¡¯s family. Now that they¡¯re finally living a good life, I want them to stay by my side and dote on them for a few more years.¡±

    ¡°If they get married early, they¡¯ll have to move to their husband¡¯s house. I¡¯m very reluctant.¡±

    Han Qiao did not hide the fact that she remarried.

    This matter could not be hidden. After all, none of the madams present were stupid.

    They had already inquired about her past clearly.

    She couldn¡¯t hide it.

    She might as well tear open the wound and squeeze out the pus.

    When Han Qiao said this, it was very hard for the others to respond.

    Bastard son? Bastard daughter? Such topics were easy to evade. Marriage, on the other hand, was not an easy topic to traverse. Instead, she managed the question her by saying that she had married well and that Heng Yi¡¯s future was limitless.

    ¡°Fortunately, the heavens have been kind to me, allowing me to marry Heng Yi.¡±

    Not only was she strong, but she was also Heaven¡¯s favorite daughter.

    She remarried and brought along her three daughters.

    What was even more outstanding, she married a good and capable husband. Moreover, her life now has be more and more nourishing and dignified. Heng Yi would take care of his family and they would have a bright future.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She had a nephew who was 14 years old. She originally wanted to secure a connection with Han Qiao first.

    She had also taken a closer look at Han Qiao¡¯s daughters before. They were born well. When they grew up, they would blossom into mature beauty. It would create a good story if delicate beauty were to match with a talented man.

    Han Qiao nced at the county magistrate¡¯s wife who had started this topic and smiled as she changed the topic.

    A servant came over to report that lunch was ready.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife warmly invited everyone to take a seat.

    Although there were quite a few tables, the only people sitting at the main table were the wealthy families; Grand Master¡¯s wife, Dian Bo¡¯s wife, Han Qiao, Constable Qin¡¯s wife, and Constable Wang¡¯s wife.

    Therefore, the seats were intentionally arranged that way.

    It was the same for the children. The girls sat together. While Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were pulled to sit together, the servant girls the families brought were all eating at another small table in the side room. There were four dishes, meat, and vegetables. Zeng Qin¡¯er silently ate her meal quickly.

    The others were still chewing slowly as if they were eating delicacies.

    She had already put down her bowl and chopsticks and stood up to guard her young miss.

    The other maids were all stunned.

    She finished eating already?

    Why didn¡¯t she eat more of these good food?

    They naturally didn¡¯t think that Zeng Qin¡¯er had already eaten these things in Heng Manor, and had eaten even better than the ones served here.

    Madam had said that one could be greedy at home, but when they went out, no matter how exotic or delicious the food was, they could only taste it.

    Seeing this, the other servant girls did not dare to dawdle. They quickly ate and went to serve their masters. Otherwise, they would be punished when they returned.

    Back at the banquet, the county magistrate¡¯s wife continued to exin, ¡°These dishes today were cooked by a chef we hired from Chenzhou. Madam Heng, try it and see if it¡¯s up to your taste.¡±

    ¡°The chef from Chenzhou must have extraordinary culinary skills. I¡¯m lucky today,¡± She said as she picked up a meatbail and chewed it slowly.

    After swallowing it, she slowly praised the county magistrate¡¯s wife.

    She praised her for having good taste and being able to hire such a good chef. She also praised the chef¡¯s cooking skills.

    The madams and wives were surprised to see Han Qiao praising someone without repeating herself.

    Was this really a peasant girl who had never seen the world before?

    She was much more knowledgeable than they were.

    She was a smooth talker.

    The guests enjoyed the meal.

    After the meal, they sat down and drank tea. The county magistrate¡¯s wife suggested ying leaf cards.

    The other wives said they didn¡¯t know how to y or couldn¡¯t y well.

    Han Qiao was pushed to her seat.

    She didn¡¯t know how to y either, but sheter realized that ying leaf cards was no different from ying poker or mahjong.

    In the first round, she didn¡¯t know how to y and lost a few hundred coppers.

    By the time she yed the second round, she became familiar with the rules.

    The game had been going on for almost an hour, and Han Qiao got up to relieve her sore waist.

    Because she was pregnant, the madams did not dare to let her sit for too long.

    Not only that, they could tell that she had lost two taels of silver, while the county magistrate¡¯s wife had won quite a sum.

    Who could have missed it? The county magistrate¡¯s wife had been smiling through the entire game, and the more the match continued, the more energetic she became.

    Han Qiao sat at the side and drank tea while a few wealthy wives chatted with her.

    Some of them also invited her to visit their homes.

    These women knew that she was pregnant. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to visit any time soon. Everyone was just casually throwing their invites and was not too sincere.

    If something happened to her or the baby, no one could bear the responsibility.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I hold a banquet in early March and invite all the Madams and wives to the residence for a short while?¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must send me an invitation.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and nodded.

    Inviting the madams and wives of each family was mainly to return their greeting gifts.

    No one would invite her again if she pretended not to know about this.

    This was how human rtions worked.

    Han Qiao also had to find time to find out how many children each family had and prepare things when the time came.

    There was no need to differentiate between the bastard and the biological children for the time being, but boys and girls still had to be distinguished.

    After sitting for a while, Sun Ke came to look for her with a yawn.

    It was Han Qiao¡¯s cue to go, so they bid their farewells.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife did not ask Han Qiao to stay and eagerly sent her out.

    ¡°Madam Heng,e to our manor again next time.¡±

    ¡°As long as Madam doesn¡¯t find it troublesome, I¡¯lle often.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not trouble at all,¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife said as she looked at Sun Xiu and Sun Yi who were standing beside Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao pretended not to see the eagerness in her eyes.

    On the way back, Sun Ke stopped yawning and happily told them about what she had seen today.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi remained silent.

    Han Chi waited for Sun Ke to finish before talking about the boys.

    They were very lively.

    When they got home, Han Qiao asked the children to wash up and change their clothes. They woulde to the main courtyard to chatter.

    ¡°Bring me your greeting gifts.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The children answered in unison.

    Han Qiao took a shower and ate a bowl of white fungus soup before the children came over with a bunch of gifts.

    The girls¡¯ greeting gifts were all silver bracelets of different sizes, but they looked very uniform.

    Han Chi¡¯s greeting gift was a white jade carving, but it could be made into different objects.

    Jade was the same as the silver bracelets. There were no ck spots or other ws that could be seen with the naked eye. It was not the best, but it was still considered a good gift.

    ¡°Keep these things for yourselves,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to give it to you, Mother?¡± Han Chi asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it to me. Since it¡¯s for you, you can do whatever you want with it. You can wear it yourself or give it to your friends.¡±

    ¡°I asked you to bring it over mainly because I wanted to confirm what thedies gave so that I could return the gesture.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t give them too much in return. It has to be slightly better than what they gave us, but it can¡¯t be too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put the matter of the gifts behind us. Tell me what you saw and heard today.¡±

    The children answered one by one.

    ¡°Mother, why are there so many girls who never joined the conversation?¡± Sun Xiu asked softly.

    ¡°When we eat, they sit at the side table. They don¡¯t look like servants.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Sun Xiu, ¡°Because they are not legitimate daughters. Illegitimate daughters are the children of concubines.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you must remember that it is better to be a poor wife than a concubine of a high family. Concubines are good for business, but it is almost impossible for their children to marry into a high family unless the man married her to give his children a mother or be his second wife after the death of his first. Don¡¯t be blinded by a man¡¯s so-called love.. He can¡¯t even make you his legal wife, so how can he talk about love?¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207: Han Qiao Teaches Her Children

    Chapter 207: Han Qiao Teaches Her Children

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao said as she pulled her three daughters to her side.

    ¡°As for Ah-Chi, I¡¯m not worried about him. He¡¯s a boy. When he grows up, he¡¯ll marry the girl he likes. Mother is most worried about you three girls. I hope that you study hard, learn to read, understand reason, and understand propriety, righteousness, and shame.¡±

    ¡°1 shouldn¡¯t have told you all about this so early, but since we¡¯re talking about this today, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±

    ¡°You have to study hard, learn how to read, learn embroidery, practice martial arts, learn how to cook and learn how to be a housekeeper. This is to cultivate your confidence. I hope that no matter what the situation you¡¯ll face, you can always be clear-headed and know what you want.¡±

    ¡°With confidence, you can stand up straight and not be defeated by a little setback.¡±

    ¡°Remember, what your father and I can only pave your future. If you really want to do something, you have to rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°You are all good children. You know that it wasn¡¯t easy for us to get where we are today. Cherish it and work hard. Mother is not worried that you will not be able to learn well.¡±

    ¡°Mother hopes that you are kind, and also hopes that you are not too kind so that everyone can bully you. We must uphold the old saying; ¡®If others do not harm me and I do not harm them. If people harm me, they will be punished no matter how far they run¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t have the heart to harm others, but you can¡¯t be without the heart to guard against others.¡±

    ¡°Girls especially need to have self-love. Don¡¯t be blinded by good-looking men with sweet tongues. Don¡¯t abandon your parents, abandon your family, or elope with others¡­¡±

    In this era, children matured early. Han Qiao felt that she should say these things to her three girls.

    She then looked at Han Chi, ¡°Ah-Chi, you are a smart and capable child, but you have to learn to hide your strength.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for you to show all your trump cards.¡±

    ¡°Your host today was the county magistrate¡¯s son. No matter how capable you are, you have to be inferior to him.¡±

    ¡°In terms of official position, your father is just a small chief constable. There are many people with higher official positions than him. If you are too high-profile, you will attract jealousy and hatred.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are proficient in everything, you can only be proficient in one of them. You have to hide your skills in the rest of the field. This is a form of protection. You are very skilled in martial arts, but you can¡¯t act like you are very powerful. Even though you have to let others know of your strength, you must not let them know of your depth.¡±

    ¡°If they know your bottom line, it will be very troublesome when you encounter danger.¡±

    ¡°Today, you are in the limelight. Does the county magistrate¡¯s young master not like you and asionally say a few words to you?¡±

    Han Chi nodded vigorously, ¡°I know he¡¯s jealous of me, but I didn¡¯t expect the whole interaction to have so many twists and turns.¡±

    Han Qiao patted his head, ¡°We have to umte our strength and take it one step at a time. We have to be careful everywhere and don¡¯t easily provoke trouble.¡±

    ¡°You must also be careful of the friends you make. Some people seem to be on good terms with you on the surface, but in reality, they may be traps.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to tell you so much of this. 1 always feel that you¡¯re too young and you have us, adults, to protect you. However, after today, I feel that it is better to tell you.¡±

    All schemes and calctions were never done overnight.

    Bit by bit, the water would wear through the stone.

    When it was beyond saving, when it was terrible, it wouldter be followed by the destruction of the family.

    ¡°Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, the two of you must remember that no matter who the boy is, you can only meet him once. You must find an excuse to avoid him. Don¡¯t talk too much with him, and don¡¯t leave anything behind for him to take.¡±

    ¡°Go back and count the things in your rooms carefully. Arrange them and make an ount book.¡±

    The two sisters looked at Han Qiao in confusion.

    Han Qiao consoled, ¡°Mother is afraid that you will be targeted and they will think of ways to ruin your reputation.¡±

    ¡°All of this must be nipped in the bud, so you must know what¡¯s in your courtyard, especially things like undergarments. If anything is missing, you muste and tell me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to tell her daughter that they were being targeted.

    Some people were despicable and would do anything to achieve their goals.

    It was also very important to keep an eye on the residence and not let anyone take advantage of it.

    The three older children had already understood.

    Sun Ke was in a daze and didn¡¯t quite understand.

    But she was an obedient child.

    She would do whatever her mother said.

    When the children went back, Han Qiaoy on the bed and thought about the ns with the otherdies.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er told her about what she had seen and heard from the girls.

    Han Qiao nodded slightly. There was nothing wrong with it.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were smart, beautiful, and had learned some skills. They were neither arrogant nor impetuous, neither humble nor overbearing, so it was normal for girls to like them.

    On the boys¡¯ side, Han Qiao asked Zeng Baobao, ¡°Tell me who they are.¡±

    Although Zeng Baobao was young, he had a good memory.

    She asked him things like who the boys were, what clothes they were wearing¡­ What was outstanding, not only he remembered what they wore, he remembered what their names were and even their servants¡¯ names.

    ¡°The county magistrate¡¯s young master has a bad temper, but the nephew of the county magistrate¡¯s wife is very kind. He even spoke up for the young master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Qiao understood.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife probably didn¡¯t want to arrange a marriage for her son.

    But for her nephew¡­

    ¡°Bao¡¯er, call your father.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Shn to give him a hundred copper, ¡°Take it to buy snacks. You performed very well today. I¡¯ll reward you.¡±

    Zeng Baobao was instantly overjoyed.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er was overjoyed to see her brother get rewarded.

    After leaving the main courtyard, she even told him to go early ande back early. When he came back, he still had to read and practice martial arts at night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spend all your money. Remember to buy some for Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Sister Qin¡¯er?¡± Zeng Baobao asked eagerly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. 1 don¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks in this residence.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er smiled and pinched her brother¡¯s chubby cheeks.

    She patted his head.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er was exceptionally determined, brave, courageous, and hardworking.

    Zeng Baobao was smart and had good eyesight.

    Although they were young, Han Qiao was determined to nurture the siblings well.

    When they left, the room was quiet.

    Han Qiao knocked on the edge of the bed as she waited.

    When Zeng Asan saw his son and learned that the Madam wanted to see him, he rushed over.

    On the way, he apanied his son to buy some snacks.

    Children who had been poor would not spend money extravagantly.

    He only bought a little and quickly returned.

    Han Qiao closed her eyes for a while. After Zeng Asan arrived, she stood up and went to meet him in the small hall.

    ¡°Madam, you wish to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I asked you toe over because I want you to investigate how many nephews the county magistrate¡¯s wife has in her family. Who was in the manor today? And how old are they?¡±

    ¡°Are you in a hurry, Madam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, but the sooner the better. Shn, give him five taels of silver.¡±

    When he was out doing things to gather information, he needed money to open the way.

    Han Qiao understood this logic.

    Zeng Asan took the silver and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯lle back tomorrow to give you the information.¡±

    ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208: The Visit

    Chapter 208: The Visit

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was quite busy today. After all, he was the chief constable.

    He had a lot to do.

    There were many ces to run to, and he didn¡¯t evene back for dinner.

    Han Qiao had dinner with the children. He Cheng¡¯s fever had gone down today, but he was a little listless.

    He wanted to sleep with Han Qiao at night, and Han Qiao didn¡¯t mind, but Sun Xiu and Sun Yi coaxed him away.

    The children couldn¡¯t rest immediately after dinner. They had to go to Jianing¡¯s ce to practice martial arts.

    Jianing didn¡¯t talk much, but the tasks she gave them every day were very heavy and strict. If they didn¡¯t work hard, they would be punished.

    He Cheng went there once and came crying to look for Han Qiao. He refused to go again.

    Sun Ke gritted her teeth and persevered.

    ording to Jianing, Zeng Qin¡¯er was a natural martial arts prodigy, and Han Chi was also considered to have superior aptitude. After hard work, he would definitely be one of the top experts. Zeng Baobao, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi were ordinary students. As long as they worked hard, they could achieve something.

    Sun Ke, on the other hand, did not have any talent in this area. However, no matter how hard it was, she gritted her teeth and persevered. She returned to her courtyard with tears in her eyes but still came back the next day.

    This kind of perseverance would also allow her to train both her body and soul. As long as she could persist, she would be able to achieve anything.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached for the children and she had secretly gone to see them. Seeing how hard they were working, she could not help but wipe her tears.

    But she couldn¡¯t let them stop.

    She did not know if this was the past or a novel. Would she be here forever? If not, when would she leave?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She only wanted to do everything she could to nurture them while she could still do something for them.

    Even if she was no longer around in the future, they would still be able to live well in this story.

    Han Qiao wiped away her tears and turned around, only to see Heng Yi walking over under the moonlight.

    She smiled and called out to him, ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±

    No, 1 haven¡¯t.¡±

    Han Qiao took Heng Yi¡¯s rough and warm hand and ordered Shn to go to the kitchen. She asked the cook to prepare food and Duan Yue to prepare hot water.

    She and Heng Yi walked slowly to the main courtyard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the county magistrate¡¯s wife wants to match, but it¡¯s certainly not her son,¡± Han Qiao said.

    If it was her son, Han Qiao would not feel insulted.

    If it were anyone else, they would be insulting her and her two daughters.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree. No matter who it is. Ah-Xiu and Ah-Yi¡¯s marriage can¡¯t be decided early.¡±

    Heng Yi was climbing up thedder.

    Of course, she also hoped that her three children would marry well and marry a man who shared their hearts.

    There is no doubt about love.

    Han Qiao could not help butugh.

    They were still so young. Even if they were to get married, it would still be in seven or eight years. But she had to start worrying now.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes?

    ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you must stay strong and live on.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Heng Yi suddenly asked.

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    She reached out and hugged Heng Yi, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of my life.¡±

    If there was a next life, she was willing to do so.

    Heng Yi smiled gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of my life as well.¡±

    And love her forever.

    Zeng Asan returned to Heng Manor in the middle of the night.

    He had already gathered the information Han Qiao asked for. When he came back, Grandmother Zeng scooped water for him to wash his face and feet.

    ¡°The two children are both asleep?¡± Zeng Asan asked.

    ¡°They came back exhausted and slept early.¡±

    ¡°This is their good fortune. Many people can¡¯t get it even if they wish for it.¡±

    If he wanted to raise them himself, he wouldn¡¯t have the money to hire a master to teach them.

    Grandmother Zeng nodded.

    She didn¡¯t ask Zeng Asan what he was doing.

    She told him to sleep early before going back to her room herself.

    There were four rooms in this small courtyard, one in the central room, and one in the kitchen. Everything they needed was prepared by the big kitchen and the kitchen boiled water.

    They did not have to worry about food and water now. They also had monthly silver, and their lives were not far from that of immortals.

    Of course, it was the most important thing for the elders to see their children seed.

    Han Qiao woke up a littlete in the morning. After cleaning up and eating breakfast, she found out that Zeng Asan had been waiting outside for a while.

    ¡°Hurry and let him in.¡±

    After Zeng Asan entered the room, he bowed respectfully before telling her the things he had heard.

    ¡°I heard from the people in the County Magistrate¡¯s office that the County Magistrate¡¯s wife wants to arrange a marriage for her nephew, who is a concubine¡¯s son.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly, and her hands slowly clenched into fists.

    A bastard son dared to covet her daughter?

    What a demand. An arrogant, insulting demand.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°Do you have anyone else in your care?¡±

    ¡°There are still a few who want to run errands for Madam. The sry is also too different.¡±

    ¡°Bring them over when you have time. But before you do, you have to choose them well.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    She knew that she wouldn¡¯te to the manor without a reason, so she wouldn¡¯t have probed him if she didn¡¯t have this intention.

    Fortunately, she had known about the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s ns early

    on.

    She had also told Heng Yi that if County Magistrate Wu asked, he would have to tell him that he could not decide on the children¡¯s marriage.

    Han Qiao guessed right again.

    County Magistrate Wu called Heng Yi over and said that his children were all in his debt.

    Truthfully, he thought his wife wanted to arrange a marriage between his son and Heng Yi¡¯s daughter.

    He felt that it was appropriate.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s abilities, he would definitely climb up the ranks if he had the chance. Having such a powerful inw was beneficial to him and his son.

    Besides, the two daughters of the Heng family, be it the eldest or the second, were both very beautiful. It wouldn¡¯t hurt his boy to marry either of them.

    Heng Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°I can¡¯t decide my children¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they your daughters? Why can¡¯t you decide for them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not my biological daughters.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu was enlightened.

    That was true.

    The two girls were Han Qiao¡¯s biological daughters, so it was Han Qiao¡¯s decision to make.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then go back and discuss it with your wife. My eldest son is turning fourteen this year. Why don¡¯t you let the two children meet in private?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at County Magistrate Wu and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask,¡±

    When Heng Yi returned, he told Han Qiao what County Magistrate Wu had said.

    Han Qiao was not willing for her daughters to meet the boy.

    She did not have the intention to begin with. However, the county magistrate¡¯s wife sent someone to send a letter over. She would bring her child over to visit tomorrow.

    Han Qiao could only ept it.

    She immediately called Sun Xiu over, ¡°Tomorrow, the county magistrate¡¯s son wille over to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s very easy to ruin a marriage. Tomorrow, you can dress yourself up and find an opportunity to scold the servants or smash things. To summarize, there are many ways to make a person hate you, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Sun Xiu nodded.

    When she left the main courtyard, her footsteps were unsteady.

    When she reached the courtyard, she discussed countermeasures with Sun Yi and Lady Lin.

    Han Qiao also asked someone to prepare lunch for tomorrow, waiting for the county magistrate¡¯s wife to bring her eldest son over.

    When the next day came, they were greeted with a beautiful day.

    The Magistrate¡¯s wife used the excuse of visiting the residence to make their children have a private meeting with each other.

    Han Qiao went to the door to greet them personally. She was very polite and gave them face.

    She looked as if she was very willing to let her daughter marry into the county magistrate¡¯s family.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife was very satisfied with the wee. The boy beside her had a pale face and looked upright. He was not very outstanding, but not bad either.

    ¡°Greetings to Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Young Master Wu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Peng Xingzhi and the county magistrate¡¯s wife were stunned.

    What went wrong?

 Chapter 209 - 209: Climbing too High on the Social Ladder

    Chapter 209: Climbing too High on the Social Ladder

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao noticed the two¡¯s strange expressions on their faces, and her thoughts changed slightly.

    She instantly understood.

    County Magistrate Wu told Heng Yi about his eldest son, but the county magistrate¡¯s wife had brought her nephew instead.

    ¡°Madam, Young Master Wu, pleasee in.¡±

    That day at the banquet, when the county magistrate¡¯s wife brought up the topic of marriage, she was also being vague.

    And she still wanted to fool people today.

    Han Qiao snorted coldly in her heart.

    She asked Han Chi to bring Peng Xingzhi around the residence while she talked to the county magistrate¡¯s wife.

    Entering the hall, the county magistrate¡¯s wife drank tea first, and Han Qiao praised Peng Xingzhi, whom she still referred to as Young Master Wu, for his talent.

    Her words were telling the county magistrate¡¯s wife that the Heng family wanted to marry into the county magistrate¡¯s Wu family and thought that the person she brought today was the young master of the Wu family, not the young master of the Peng family.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife thought for a moment and said, ¡°Madam Heng, Xingzhi is my nephew.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s face sank and she replied coldly, ¡°Your husband made it clear that he was offering Young Master Wu for my daughter. What is all this, Madam Peng?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the liberty to ask Madam again. Is this nephew of yours a legitimate or illegitimate son?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s question was very straightforward.

    She wasn¡¯tpletely without a backup.

    If something really happened, she could go to Heng Congshan or the Feng family to ask a favor.

    She was polite before resorting to force, and no one could find fault with her.

    After all, County Magistrate Wu said that his wife will bring his legitimate son today, but instead, she brought her nephew here. Who was insulting who?

    ¡°Does legitimacy matter?¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife asked.

    Her expression also soured from Han Qiao¡¯s usations.

    ¡°Of course it matters. Otherwise, why would marrying with the same status be so important? Don¡¯t you think so, Madam?¡±

    What Han Qiao said was not wrong.

    However, the county magistrate¡¯s wife thought that Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t know about it.

    The Peng family was not low. Even if he was a bastard son, he was worthy of her children, the daughter of a peasant woman.

    Moreover, he was interested in learning, was gentle, and treated people well.

    ¡°Madam Heng, you have a point. Although he is a bastard¡¯s son, the Peng family has some reputation in Great Yong. Even if he is a bastard, with me, his aunt, helping him, he won¡¯t be living a life of mediocrity.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask, Madam, will you choose a concubine¡¯s daughter for Young Master Wu to be his wife?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    These words stumped the county magistrate¡¯s wife.

    She would not let that happen.

    Yes, she would never want her son to marry a daughter of a concubine. She would choose a noble daughter for her son, the kind that loved her parents and had a good family background.

    ¡®You¡¯re not even willing to do this yourself. Why should I let her marry my daughter to your nephew?* Han Qiao thought to herself.

    Why would she marry her daughter off to a family like theirs? She was clearly pushing her daughter into a fire pit.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was very tense.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t answer Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao had said that her husband and Heng Yi were talking about the eldest son of the family. She had been ambiguous with her husband about her request, which meant that she had vited her husband¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Madam, we are all mothers, and we all have the heart of a loving mother. All we want in our lives is for our children to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I had an unhappy early marriage. I don¡¯t want my children to live that kind of life again. Therefore, when ites to choosing their husbands, 1 will be extremely cautious and would not hastily decide on any marriage.¡±

    ¡°We were born like this. To be honest, 1 don¡¯t have any prejudice against family status. No matter who they marry, they are considered to have married into high status. If they are in love with each other, I still have to consider whether their mother-inw is kind and their sisters-inw is easy to get along with.¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all true. The hearts of parents in the world are pitiful.¡±

    Han Qiao was giving the county magistrate¡¯s wife a way out.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Heng Yi, she would have turned hostile and told the county magistrate¡¯s wife to get lost.

    If she still did not know what was good for her, the worst that could happen was a failure in connection in the future.

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife quickly agreed.

    She finally understood that Han Qiao wasn¡¯t easy to fool, let alone control.

    That was true. How could a woman who was brave enough to divorce her ex-husband and marry so well with her three children be a weak and useless person?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The two of them tacitly decided not to mention the marriage anymore.

    Meanwhile, Peng Xingzhi met Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiu only nced at him lightly, but she used her eyes and manner to show that she didn¡¯t like him.

    Peng Xingzhi didn¡¯t mind.

    He had originally thought that the Heng family was too lowly for his status and that the Heng family¡¯s youngdy wasn¡¯t worthy of him. However, his aunt insisted that he follow her, so he couldn¡¯t refuse. So, he followed her wishes.

    He didn¡¯t care if the girl liked him or not.

    He was still young and was already a teenager. When he was admitted as a schr, his family background would rise.

    The Heng family was just a country bumpkin. What was there to be proud of? What was the use of being pretty? There were many beautiful girls these days. If possible, he wanted to choose a wife with a good family background who could help him climb higher.

    As for the red sleeves beauties with enticing fragrances, there would be plenty of them when he was sessful in the future.

    All in all, Sun Xiu and Peng Xingzhi didn¡¯t fancy each other.

    They both secretly despised each other.

    Because the marriage did not go through, it could be said that they had parted on bad terms. The county magistrate¡¯s wife drank her tea and left with Peng Xingzhi. She did not even stay for lunch.

    On the carriage back, the county magistrate¡¯s wife asked her nephew, ¡°Did you meet Miss Heng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s beautiful, but Auntie, she¡¯s not Chief Heng¡¯s biological daughter and Madam Heng is pregnant.¡±

    The county magistrate¡¯s wife was silent for a moment before she smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s indeed not worthy of you.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu had been waiting for good news, but when he returned to the manor and saw his son there, he learned that his wife had brought her nephew to Heng Manor. He was so angry that he cursed, ¡°That stupid, stupid woman!¡±

    Why did he want to matchmake this marriage?

    In fact, there was an official document from Chenzhou, asking Heng Yi to work there.

    His official position had already been decided. He would be the general in charge of a hundred people and could be considered to have officially stepped into the ranks of generals.

    Furthermore, Heng Yi had the Feng family behind him, and Heng Conshan, the former head of the Heng family, to support him.

    Heng Yi¡¯s bright future was already set in stone.

    He would be sent there in May at thetest.

    Now that the official document was in his hands, he wanted to settle the marriage first and then announce the official document.

    But his stupid wife¡ª!

    Seeing the Madam and his nephew return, County Magistrate Wu asked Peng Xingzhi to return to his courtyard first.

    His wife, Madam Peng, called out to him softly, ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Stupid woman!¡± He pped the dumb woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too high up in the hierarchy? I told you to bring our eldest son, but you had the gall to bring your nephew. Who are you looking down on?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Madam Peng covered her face.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    After being married for so many years, she had raised two sons and two daughters. Even though there were many concubines in the back residence, and there were also children of the concubines, no one dared to cause trouble with her. She believed that her position was stable.

    She did not expect to be pped in the face today.

    ¡°Why do you think a hunter like him could sit in the position of chief constable? He wouldn¡¯t sit there for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s capable enough because he¡¯s made great contributions to the raid. The higher-ups want to promote him step by step and give him enough time to grow. Do you think he¡¯ll stay in the position of chief constable of Puyi County for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°Today, you look down on others, but in the future, you won¡¯t be able to climb up..¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210: The Traitor Must be Punished

    Chapter 210: The Traitor Must be Punished

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The more he thought about it, the angrier County Magistrate Wu became.

    Why did he marry a self-righteous fool?

    If he became inws with Heng Yi, Heng Congshan, who was now the emperor¡¯s favorite, could make his official position jump a few levels with just a word.

    Now, everything was ruined because of this stupid woman.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Madam Peng also panicked when she saw his anger.

    ¡°Do you think I would bring downfall to my own son? I told Heng Yi that I will give him my legitimate son, so he agreed to the marriage. You¡¯re good at ignoring my words!¡±

    ¡°Stupid woman!¡±

    A marriage rtionship that had been missed.

    He originally had a bright future, but the more County Magistrate Wu thought about this failure, the angrier he became.

    He felt ufortable just looking at Madam Peng.

    ¡°What did Madam Heng say when you visited their residence?¡±

    ¡°She refused.¡± Madam Peng said softly.

    She no longer had the arrogance and superiority she had in front of Han Qiao.

    She lowered her voice and felt guilty and panicked at the same time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything but spoil things, stupid woman.¡± County Magistrate Wu cursed, turned around, and went to find Heng Yi.

    Luckily, Heng Yi had just returned to the government office.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Pleasee with me and give me a chance to exin,¡±

    Heng Yi frowned slightly.

    He followed County Magistrate Wu to a remote corner of the courtyard.

    County Magistrate Wu then began, ¡°I was muddle-headed. I didn¡¯t know that my wife would bring her nephew to visit your daughter. I¡¯ve already taught her a lesson. Please express my apologies to your wife.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person you wanted my daughter to meet was Young Master Wu? Why did you decide to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°She acted on her own ord and even deceived me.¡± The more County Magistrate Wu spoke, the angrier he became.

    He felt even more embarrassed.

    The fact that he, an official, was apologizing to a constable¡­

    It was humiliating.

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like my Xiu. Don¡¯t mention another proposal again.¡±

    With one sentence, he blocked all the paths behind him.

    He was not afraid of offending County Magistrate Wu.

    If he wanted to follow the martial arts path, he would be praised by the people on the side of the military officials.

    County Magistrate Wu had tried to use him to raise himself.

    Moreover, a general could only be promoted through meritorious service, and it would be much faster than a civil servant.

    Today, he was still a small constable. But who knew when he would make another great contribution and be promoted to a higher official position than County Magistrate Wu?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t handle the proposal well. Return and tell your wife about it, and alsofort the child.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    County Magistrate Wu said a few more words and then let Heng Yi go first.

    He had to find the Grand Advisor to discuss how to deal with this matter perfectly.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, settled the affairs of the office and prepared to go home.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu chased him up and asked, ¡°Why is the magistrate looking for you?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the two and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°The county magistrate wants to marry his son to my daughter. He said that the one to marry is his eldest son. In the end, the county magistrate¡¯s wife brought her nephew to Heng Mansion instead.¡±

    ¡°The County Magistrate told me about this matter, but 1 don¡¯t know how it came to be. So, I have to go home and ask.¡±

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu blinked.

    This matter¡­

    There was something strange about it.

    ¡°Heng Yi, we¡¯re friends for life and death. You have to think about your children.¡±

    ¡°The marriage of the children will be decided by my wife.¡±

    Wen Yu was relieved when he heard that.

    He had only met Han Qiao a few times, but he knew that Han Qiao was not so easy to deal with.

    Unless Han Qiao had the intention to cling to County Magistrate Wu, the marriage would not be sessful.

    Her daughter didn¡¯t take a fancy to the magistrate¡¯s nephew, so it wasn¡¯t the adults¡¯ fault.

    Wen Yu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a letter from Chenzhou.¡±

    ¡°What letter?¡± Gu Jiu asked.

    Wen Yu pursed his lips, ¡°How would I know? This official letter is still in the county magistrate¡¯s hands. Do you want to take a peek?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to court death,¡± Gu Jiu hurriedly shook his head.

    Heng Yi took their words to heart.

    How could there be so many coincidences in the world? It was all deliberately arranged by someone.

    At first, he didn¡¯t understand why the county magistrate wanted a marriage alliance with his family. Now that he thought about it, it must have something to do with that official letter.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiuughed and joked, while Heng Yi silently walked to the side, his eyes full of tolerance.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be promoted, you should be able to bring a few trusted aides with you.¡± Wen Yu asked.

    Heng Yi looked at Wen Yu, ¡°There¡¯s no letter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying what if¡­ What if you get promoted to Chenzhou? If you can bring a few people with you, bring me along. Let me pick up some meat scraps with you.¡±

    ¡°Count me in.¡± Gu Jiu immediately said.

    In Puyi County, it was too difficult to stand out.

    Moreover, their martial arts were not particrly outstanding.

    If they didn¡¯t have any fortuitous encounters, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat their fill if they became a constable for a lifetime.

    Heng Yi looked at them.

    ¡°If such a dayes, fine.¡±

    Wen Yu patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Good brother.¡±

    When they left the government office, Bai Cha was already waiting at the door.

    Heng Yi said goodbye to the two and left in the carriage.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu could not help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be rich.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just being rich, it¡¯s also about having a loyal brother.¡±

    The friendship in the government office waspletely different from the friendship between Heng Yi and Bai Cha.

    It was enviable.

    Han Qiao sent off the county magistrate¡¯s wife, but she was not angry.

    Every family had a woman, and every cat and dog wanted to take a bite of each other¡¯s meat. Such things would happen many times in the future.

    There was no need for her to be angry.

    However, when she found out that Peng Xingzhi was being treated coldly by her daughter, her expression did not change at all. She was still as calm as ever. She was a little surprised, however.

    The boys and girls of this era, regardless of age, could not be underestimated.

    Look at her family, look at that bastard, Young Master Peng.

    To be able to coax the county magistrate¡¯s wife to n for him, he indeed had some ability.

    Moreover, that boy might not like her Xiu.

    When Heng Yi came back, Han Qiao told him to wash up and eat something before telling him about the county magistrate¡¯s wife.

    ¡°The boy she brought is her nephew.¡±

    ¡°County Magistrate Wu told me about it at the office,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao was very surprised.

    Why would County Magistrate Wu apologize to Heng Yi for something like this?

    She would never believe that there was nothing fishy about it.

    ¡°Wen Yu said that a letter came from Chenzhou two days ago.¡±

    Han Qiao was much more sensitive to politics than Heng Yi.

    Wen Yu could also guess a little about what was going on.

    She had naturallye to the same conclusion.

    ¡°That letter is most likely an official letter for your promotion.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Heng Yi was surprised.

    Thinking of Wen Yu and Gu Jiu¡¯s words, he understood.

    Because he was about to be promoted, the county magistrate wanted to be inws with him.

    It was no wonder that he had specially called for him to exin the misunderstanding.

    So that was the case.

    ¡°Looks like someone split the credit for killing Tu Wansan and raiding the bandits into two.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°You became the chief constable after the bandits were exterminated. After killing Tu Wansan, your official position rose slightly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be going to Chenzhou. The Feng family must have contributed a lot to this.¡±

    After all, the Feng Family¡¯s roots were in Chenzhou City, and the Gong Prince¡¯s dominion was also in Chenzhou City.

    ¡°Heng Yi, do you want to go to Chenzhou?¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211: Resign

    Chapter 211: Resign

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Tran station

    Heng Yi thought about Han Qiao¡¯s question earnestly.

    ¡°If I go to Chenzhou, you go too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m about three months pregnant now, as long as I¡¯m careful everything should be fine. However, 1 think it¡¯s better for you not to go to Chenzhou for the time being.<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°If you¡¯re promoted too quickly, you¡¯ll attract jealousy. Moreover, you don¡¯t know much now. It¡¯ll be easy for people to gossip over there.¡±

    ¡°This will be a disadvantage for you. Also, you can¡¯t take sides. If you move now, you¡¯ll be taking sides. Whether it¡¯s in the open or the dark, you¡¯re still a member of the Feng family, a member of the Gong Prince.¡±

    Han Qiao hesitated for a moment before malting a bold decision, ¡°Heng Yi, why don¡¯t you resign from your position and focus on studying and practicing martial arts at home? After a year, we can go to Chenzhou or the capital to participate in the martial arts examination and be the emperor¡¯s people.¡¯¡¯

    Observing the Prince¡¯s ns now¡­ He probably had traitorous intentions.

    Heng Yi had to get out of this mess.

    ¡°Resign?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Yes. You can just tell them that my health isn¡¯t good. Let¡¯s go live in the manor on the mountain for a while. J failing¡¯s martial arts are superb, so see if you can learn from her.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, just because you¡¯re gifted in martial arts doesn¡¯t mean you could learn everything all at once. You¡¯ll be too busy with work in the government office to prepare for the exam. Why don¡¯t you use the time off to focus on studying at home and practicing martial arts? Since we have money now, let¡¯s work hard together. In a year, you will memorize all the words. As for the meaning behind them, we¡¯re not in a hurry to explore them for the time being. Let¡¯s familiarize ourselves with the new characters first and then explore them. During this time, I could also open a few restaurants in the nearby county towns. We could also go to Chenzhou to take a look. After all, it¡¯s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books,¡±

    ¡°We re not just going to do business, we¡¯re also going to set up a n, arrange a backup n for us, and train our people.<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°We can¡¯t achieve anything big in a year, but we can build a good foundation.¡±

    ¡°This is called nning.¡±

    Every choice would have sacrifices and gains.

    Heng Yi would have to give up his official position in the government office in order to qualify for a higher position. But to do that, he had to enrich himself with more experience.

    He would need both virtue and ability to convince the masses.

    Martial arts skills alone would not be enough.

    He would also need more connections and thus more money.

    ¡°Yes,<sup>11</sup>

    The husband and wife continued to discuss.

    The next day, Heng Yi went to the government office and resigned from the county magistrate.

    County Magistrate Wu was dumbfounded.

    ¡¯Tin not qualified to be the chief. After thinking about it, 1 decided to go home and study, then find a master to teach me martial arts,¡±

    Heng Yi had already made up his mind to leave, so Magistrate Wu didn¡¯t even dare to take out the official letter.

    He had received the letter for a few days now, but he hadn¡¯t given it to Heng Yi. If this matter got out, he might not even be able to keep his official position.

    ¡°Heng Yi, think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered it carefully. Sir, I¡¯m not good at literature or martial arts, and 1 often doubt myself. So, after 1 resign, I decided to study hard and practice martial arts. Please grant my wish.¡±¡®

    County Magistrate Wu looked at Heng Yi.

    In fact, he couldn¡¯t see through or understand Heng Yi¡¯s decision.

    He said that he was not good at literature and martial arts, but that was not the case.

    He wasn¡¯t very literate, which was true, but in terms of martial arts, there weren¡¯t many people in Puyi County who were stronger than him.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t force you to stay,¡± County Magistrate Wu said as he stamped Heng Yi¡¯s resignation letter.

    From this moment on, he was no longer a member of the government office.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, sir, ¡±

    Heng Yi cupped his fists and bowed. He felt rxed after leaving the room.

    In the following days, he had more time to spend with his pregnant wife.

    He wasn¡¯t a woman, so he didn¡¯t know how hard it was to be pregnant. But when he was in the Heng family, he had seen his sisters-inw who were pregnant. He heard them cry out in pain when they gave birth.

    The sounds were miserable.

    He didn¡¯t want Han Qiao to suffer like that, but he also wanted a child with his own blood.

    He was very conflicted.

    Most of the time, he didn¡¯t want to work, but he was afraid that Air-Qiao would be disappointed if he didn¡¯t go. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to get a spot in the government office.

    But since Ah-Qiao was the one who suggested it to him, he didn¡¯t show it on the surface, but he was secretly overjoyed.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu both came over to him, ¡°Heng Yi, I heard that you¡¯ve resigned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve resigned,¡± Heng Yi didn¡¯t hide the fact.

    ¡°I want to go home and study, learn how to read, and then learn from a master,¡±

    Many people envied Heng Yi.

    After all, there were very few people who had the courage to resign, especially when he was clearly about to be promoted soon.

    Some people thought he was stupid.

    Heng Yi looked at Wen Yu and Gu Jiu, ¡°The promise we made wille to fruition in the future,¡±

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu were overjoyed when they heard this.

    They watched Heng Yi walk out of the government office.

    Then the two of them looked at each other and ran out together, ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    ¡°?¡± Heng Yi turned around and looked at them.

    ¡°Do you need a carriage driver now? Do you think we have the chance to work for you?¡±

    ¡°Two taels of silver a month, three meals a day, and clothes for the four seasons. If I go to study, you cane with me. Even if my teacher doesn¡¯t ept you, 1 can teach you in private. Is that alright?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu responded in unison.

    The two of them did not even discuss this with their families before turning around to look for County Magistrate Wu to resign.

    They were no longer officials in the government office.

    County Magistrate Wu looked at the two of them in surprise.

    However, he also felt that the two of them had great foresight and some guts to make the decision.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    With two more officers gone, there were open positions.

    Naturally, there were people who were willing to spend money to force their own family members into the office, which would give them more opportunities to earn money.

    Everything was good for all parties involved.

    Heng Yi was waiting for Wen Yu and Gu Jiu at the entrance.

    He was a little surprised to see the two of theme out in high spirits.

    Wen Yu smiled and cupped his fists at Heng Yi, ¡°Please give me some food in the future, Master Heng.¡±

    Heng Yi felt a bit ufortable with the new title.

    Wen Yu patted his shoulder, ¡°We should start calling you that sooner or

    ter. Don¡¯t be surprised.<sup>11</sup>

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we¡¯ve eaten your family¡¯s food, we ll have to change the way we address you. Well be your attendants, servants, and errand boys from now on.¡±

    Heng Yi pursed his lips.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Thousands of things were said in this one sentence.

    This was the start of the Heng Yi¡¯s family army.

    When Heng Yi returned home, he told Han Qiao that he had resigned and had two more followers.

    Wen Yu, Gu Jiu.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°They have good taste. They were brave to bet their future on you,<sup>11</sup>

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you more in the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not apanying me to y around. You¡¯re going to apany me to study and practice martial arts.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of things to do,¡± Han Qiao smiled gently.

    Heng Yi¡¯s resignation still caused amotion and discussion in Puyi County.

    Many people were extremely surprised.

    To resign for no reason¡­ There must be something wrong with his brain.

    When the Han family found out, Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant had put up a sign saying that Qiao Yi East Food Restaurant wanted to hire a manager.

    The news was like a drop of water falling into a boiling pot of oil. Not only the shopkeepers in Puyi County who knew how to check ounts came for the job, even those from other counties who had some ability came to apply.

    One had to know that ten days of distribution would earn him a dozen taels of silver as a bonus. In a month, they could earn thirty to forty taels of silver, which was more than what he earned by opening their own restaurant.

    Since Han Qiao was going to choose a shopkeeper, she had to choose carefully.

    Because she didn¡¯t just have to choose one, but several.

    She nned to open a fast-food restaurant in all the counties in Chenzhou..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Test to Choose a Shopkeeper

    Chapter 212: Test to Choose a Shopkeeper

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao had thought about this problem for several days before she and Shopkeeper Zhu finally managed toe up with a test.

    Most of the questions on the paper were about arithmetic, addition, deduction, and all kinds of tricky mathematical traps. It was not easy to get all of them correct.

    They chose the day of the test on the first day of the third month after the employees of the Hot-Pot Restaurant and Fast Food Restaurant were paid on the 28th of February.

    The Fast-Food Restaurant earned 4,000 taels of silver this month, while the Hot-Pot Restaurant earned 6,000 taels of silver.

    When the chefs and waiters heard that the dividends were 800 taels and 1,200 taels respectively, several of them coughed excitedly.

    ¡°Our fast-food restaurant still has a thirty taels budget for the month. 1 took it out to buy food and send it to the lonely old people in the county and the countryside. There are flour, rice grains, salt, sugar, and two feet of cloth,¡± ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    They all shook their heads and supported Han Qiao¡¯s decision.

    There were sixty-seven taels at the restaurant. Everyone felt sorry for her, but they could ept Han Qiao¡¯s decision.

    In a short time, Puyi County knew about Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant and Qiaoyi Restaurant and knew that Han Qiao and Heng Yi were good people.

    Apart from this sum of money, Han Qiao also donated a hundred taels to repair the bridge and pave the road.

    A hundred taels could be used to build two stone arch bridges, and they would not have to worry about the wooden bridge being destroyed during a flood.

    The work of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant and Qiaoyi Restaurant was envied by everyone in Puyi County, and many wished they could rece them.

    On the first day of the third month, a hundred or so shopkeepers entered the Heng Manor with their abacuses, brimming with confidence and vigor.

    Han Qiao did not hand out the papers.

    Sitting on the chair, Shopkeeper Zhu began to recite the questions.

    The participants were forbidden to use an abacus during the reading of the questions. This was to test the shopkeepers¡¯ memory. After Shopkeeper Zhu finished reading the questions, they could use the abacus to calcte how much they had bought and how much they had sold. ording to the monthly sry of the waiters, chefs, and maids, how much of the finished vegetables were sold, and how much was left? Finally, how much profit could they make for the day? How much loss?

    This was only the first question, and everyone in the room felt the difficulty of it.

    Some who came in full of confidence were already sweating when they heard the first question.

    There were also a few who calmly wrote down the correct answer.

    They even wrote down the method they use to solve it.

    The biggest taboo when working in a restaurant was using today¡¯s vegetables for tomorrow¡¯s meals. No matter how fresh they still were, the customers would not appreciate them.

    Therefore, it was best to get rid of them the day before.

    The second question was even more difficult than the first. It¡¯s a matter regarding the waiter¡¯s sry. They even used the ¡°chicken and rabbit in a cage¡± O question, but with the added twist where some of the rabbits were identally killed and the chickensid eggs. Then the waiter stole two eggs, but he paid for it and was fired.

    Those who introduced the waiters were also punished and fined since they also caused a loss to the restaurant.

    If the people in the restaurant were to find a helper, their sry would be 20% lower.

    Putting all the circumstances into consideration, how much profit did the restaurant make that day? And how much profit would the restaurant make in a month if they hired a new waiter every day?

    When Shopkeeper Zhu finished reading this question, someone looked at him in surprise.

    To be able toe up with questions like this was simply too ruthless.

    ¡°Madam, may I ask how many chefs and employees are there in the restaurant? Was the person who introduced the new waiter a chef? Or was it a woman who¡¯s in charge of starting the fire, washing the dishes, and cutting the vegetables who introduced this new waiter?¡± Someone asked.

    Han Qiao looked at the person who asked the question.

    He was probably in his twenties, not anywhere close to thirty years old.

    But he asked a good question.

    Shopkeeper Zhu continued to read the setting behind the question.

    The man who asked the question quickly began to calcte.

    Shopkeeper Zhu was afraid that they didn¡¯t hear him clearly, so he repeated the question again.

    In truth, managing a restaurant was nowhere as troublesome as the questions made it out to be.

    Because no matter how much money was spent, no matter how many vegetables were bought, everything would be fine as long as the vegetables were not expensive or poor in quality.

    Moreover, when they managed the restaurant the chefs would be there to help.

    There was no way to calcte it.

    However, someone still managed to answer the question, just like Han Qiao had done with Shopkeeper Zhu several times earlier.

    When Han Qiao saw the answer, her eyes lit up.

    The third question was actually very simple.

    It was a question about human nature.

    ¡°Today, a gue suddenly broke out in the county. The entire city is closed. No one is allowed to enter or leave. However, there is a lot of food in the restaurant. After some calctions, even the people in the county can eat three meals a day for only a month.¡±

    ¡°Selling the food at a high price, the profit will give you three, five ties, or even ten times the profit,¡±

    ¡°The owner happens to be outside the county. If you are the shopkeeper, you can earn a sum of money from it no matter what price you sell it for.¡±

    ¡°Many people in the county are willing to pay a high price to buy the food. There are also a small number of people who don¡¯t have money in their hands. They can only watch the rich buy the food and starve to death.¡±

    ¡°There are also cases of people selling their children for food.¡±

    ¡°But you know that your boss regards money as his life. If he was here, he would definitely take the opportunity to raise the price and sell the food to the rich.¡±

    ¡°If you were the shopkeeper of this restaurant, what would you do?¡±

    After Shopkeeper Zhu finished speaking, he stood beside Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao picked up her teacup and took a sip.

    Heng Yi, Bai Cha, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu were also thinking.

    If they were the shopkeeper, what would they do?

    Should they sell the leftover food to the rich, or give some to the poor?

    The children also fell silent.

    What would they do if they were the shopkeeper?

    The one hundred shopkeepers were also silent.

    The man who asked the question stood up and said, ¡°I will split the food 30 ¨C 70.1 will sell 70% of the food and give 30% to the poor.¡±

    ¡°If we sell 70% of it, not only will we earn back our capital, but we can also earn arge sum of money for our boss. If 30% of the three ingredients were distributed to the poor, it could win a good reputation for the owner.¡±

    ¡°That way, we can obtain both fame and fortune. Isn¡¯t this solution the best of both worlds?¡±

    There were also some people who argued against his answer.

    But this man remained firm in his views. His mind was clear, and his words were reasonable and well-founded, making people unable to refute his answer anymore.

    Han Qiao slowly put down her teacup.

    She had already chosen the manager for her fast-food restaurant in Puyi County.

    In other words, this man would be the shopkeeper of Puyi County and the entire chain in Chenzhou.

    It was okay to earn money, but he could not let his heart and soul turn ck. She could not hire someone whocked humanity.

    The shopkeeper she hired had to be confident, resourceful, and courageous. He also had to be humane and have a charitable heart.

    Han Qiao asked the shopkeepers who had answered the first two questions correctly to stay behind, while politely asking the other participants to leave.

    The young man was naturally among them.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Lan, and my name is Cheng,¡± Lan Cheng bowed.

    ¡°My ancestors all worked as an ountant.¡±

    ¡°Did youe to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant for the monthly payment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, but that¡¯s not the entire reason,¡± Lan Cheng said.

    Seeing that Han Qiao was looking at him, he said in neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°I¡¯m from Chenzhou, Linxian County. I¡¯ve long heard that the owner of the Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant in Puyi County is kind and benevolent. She helps the poor and lonely people and builds bridges and roads to benefit the people. I¡¯ve specially gone to investigate your restaurants and found that you have never conducted any dishonest practices. I also learned that Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant needed to hire a shopkeeper, so 1 came to apply.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, for the generous monthly silver. Secondly, 1 want to do my part for the Dong Family so that the kindness of the Dong Family can continue forever.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    This was a truly righteous person.

    He had the ability to get the job done.

    In fact, he was someone who could also reach a high position as an official in the court.

    However, he was too straightforward, or perhaps, he had already seen through the darkness of officialdom.

    That was why he had put down his dreams and pursued this little kindness.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°There are 13 counties in Chenzhou. Each county can open a fast food restaurant and a restaurant. Each county can have a manager. There are 26 managers in total. If I ce you as the head of all the managers, can you manage them well?¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: Itâ€™s Really Good to Be This Happy

    Chapter 213: It¡¯s Really Good to Be This Happy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s words really stirred up a thousand waves.

    Lan Cheng was shocked.

    Even Wen Yu and Gu Jiu were dumbstruck.

    Thirteen counties and twenty-six shops. How much silver would they earn in a month?

    However, Han Qiao acted as if she was saying that the weather was good today and did not feel that there was anything wrong with it.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t say that she would leave Lan Cheng behind, so she didn¡¯t care about other things.

    She also wanted to see Lan Cheng¡¯s household registration card and the travel pass for this trip.

    In this era, unless you worked as an official, people had to go to the government office to get a travel pass if they wanted to leave the county. This travel pass was not free. One had to pay a certain amount of money to get one. Therefore, unless one was rich, ordinary people would not leave the county. Some people had never left the vige from birth to death.

    Han Qiao showed Wen Yu Lan Cheng¡¯s household registration and travel pass.

    There were specializations in every field. Wen Yu and Gu Jiu could tell at a nce whether the household registration post and travel pass were real or fake.

    After they read it, they handed it back to Han Qiao and nodded.

    The travel pass and household registration card were real.

    Of course, there was still a small chance of people swapping them in this day and age.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t just look at Lan Cheng¡¯s household registration, she also looked at the other shopkeeper¡¯s registration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone back to your hometown. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just to confirm your identity.¡±

    As long as you were right, there shouldn¡¯t be anything for you to be afraid of.

    Lan Cheng became the head, and the other shopkeepers hurriedly agreed.

    Their home was not far from Puyi County, and it would only take them a few days to go back and forth.

    Furthermore, Han Qiao had to prepare to open a chain in another county.

    Han Qiao still had 15,000 taels of silver on hand. She could open a fast food restaurant in every county.

    She could take her time with the restaurants, so for now, she doesn¡¯t have to go to Chenzhou City for the time being. She had enough money.

    However, she didn¡¯t want to do everything herself, so she left it to Lan Cheng and the other shopkeepers to help her. She told them to choose a county and to go there to look after the shops. Once they found the most advantageous spot, she would send someone to deliver the letter, and then she would set off with Heng Yi.

    Even though Heng Yi didn¡¯t need to go to the office, he didn¡¯t have much free time.

    He read books and learned new words every day, and his tasks were heavy.

    And he had to practice martial arts.

    Jianing¡¯s de and sword techniques were all great killing moves, and every move she made was ruthless. Heng Yi only needed to watch a few times to be able to practice it from beginning to end.

    However, it would take time for him to master them.

    Bai Cha, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu followed behind him.

    The men were actually very busy.

    Even Wen Yu and Gu Jiu followed suit and learned to read. In their early years, they had also gone to school, but they were young at that time and did not study hard. Fortunately, they had a chance to learn again. They were just a little behind in their studies.

    The housekeeper of the manor in the mountains came to the manor in Puyi County.

    ¡°Madam, the vegetables in the fields have been plucked clean. It¡¯s going to be spring plowing soon. Should we plow the fields and water them?¡±

    ¡°Those barren mountains have almost been reimed. The people who came to work in the vige asked when they would be paid their wages.¡±

    ¡°This servant followed Madam¡¯s instructions and raised three hundred chickens in the mountain. These chickens were hatched by the nearby farmers themselves. The prices for them were not expensive and it was easy to raise them. The chicken pens are cleaned from their droppings every day, the water trough was washed every day, and the chicken food is also fresh,¡±

    Han Qiao listened to the housekeeper¡¯s report.

    She gave some suggestions.

    When Han Qiao asked if someone could manage her other manor well, this old woman was the first person to step forward. Now, it seemed that what she had imed was true; she had done a good job.

    After giving the money, she let the old woman return.

    The housekeeper hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Xia He is pregnant now. This servant did not dare to let her do too much work, but she always rushed to do them. She even told others that when she gave birth, she would return to the residence to be the nanny for the little master.¡±

    Han Qiao sneered, ¡°When you go back if you hear her say anything else, tell her I¡¯ve already chosen a nanny for the child. I won¡¯t let here back to this house to be a nanny.¡±

    Hearing this, the housekeeper looked at Han Qiao in surprise.

    She thought, the fact that Han Qiao and the servant, Xia He, were pregnant at the same time, would make Xia He a good choice to be her child¡¯s nanny.

    ¡°This will be my first child with the Master. Not only the nanny has to be chosen carefully, but the people that would serve them in the future especially so.¡±

    The old woman in charge didn¡¯t understand what Han Qiao meant at first.

    However, she quickly understood and immediately sat up straight, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I know what to do.¡±

    Some words didn¡¯t need to be said out loud.

    This woman had dared to stand up and say that she was qualified to be a housekeeper, which meant she had some courage and confidence in her ability.

    Han Qiao knew that she could handle this matter.

    Xia He had used the excuse that she could return to Heng Manor to gain a firm foothold in the house. She thought that Han Qiao would be forced toe back under the pressure of public opinion if she told everyone that she woulde back to be a nanny in the future. What a fool¡¯s dream.

    After the housekeeper left, Han Qiao discussed with Heng Yi about taking the children back to Xishan Vige.

    Most importantly, Zhen Niang¡¯s house in Ninghe Town had already been sold and was secretly bought by Third Brother Hu. They had to go over and settle the deed.

    When the time came, they would have to build it and rent it out.

    She also wanted to go back to Xishan Vige to visit her grandparents.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out on the sixth day.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The bamboo shoots in this season were not very good, but without bamboo shoots, raspberries, mulberries, and cherries would also start to appear in the market.

    Raspberry jam, cherry wine, and mulberry jam were all good stuff.

    When she went back this time, she also discussed with her family that other than firewood for the four seasons, she could put aside the matter of harvesting bamboo shoots.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t been idle these past few days. He brought two more horses and arge andfortable carriage.

    Han Qiao was surprised. The children went up to the carriage and praised it non-stop.

    ¡°Mother, this carriage is sofortable!¡±

    Especially the main seats, it wasid with thick cushions, pillows, and a few things that could be ced.

    There was a y stove in the corner to boil water as well.

    Han Qiao knew that Heng Yi had spent a lot to buy this.

    This carriage was meant to be pulled by two horses.

    On the sixth day of the lunar new year, there was no need to worry about the county town with Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu said that they wanted to follow them for a walk to broaden their horizons.

    Reading and studying every day was also very tiring.

    Han Qiao took the big carriage with the children and Heng Yi, while Zeng Qin¡¯er, Zeng Baobao, and Shu Lan rode in the small carriage following behind them.

    Bai Cha was driving the first carriage while Dong Lai drove the one behind.

    In the carriage, He Cheng was the happiest. He would eat pastries, drink water, and lean against the window to look at the flowers and nts outside.

    He was overjoyed at everything he saw.

    He kept shouting, ¡°Mother, look, flower!¡±

    Because of Han Qiao, who was pregnant, the carriage did not travel fast.

    On the way, they even had a pic by the stream.

    Heng Yi caught fish from the stream, went to the forest to catch pheasants, and brought a pot to boil porridge.

    The children also found arge area of raspberries, and they were immediately unable to walk.

    The horns were big and red. They were held in leaves and handed in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, eat!¡±

    Han Qiao pinched one and put it into her mouth. It was sweet to the core.

    Theughter of children surrounded her. She leaned against Heng Yi¡¯s chest and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Such happiness is so good..¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214: The Death of Father Hu

    Chapter 214: The Death of Father Hu

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu could not help but sigh.

    When would their children be able tough and y so carefree like this?

    They didn¡¯t have to worry about their clothes getting dirty or their parents punishing them if their shoes got wet.

    I Ian Qiao doted on the children. The children caught crabs by the stream. He Cheng was so small that he was led by his older brother and sisters. They took off their shoes and socks and yed in the water.

    They tied the crabs he caught with straw for him to y with.

    He was so happy that he kept screaming.

    ¡°Children, we should set off,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Even though her voice was not loud, the children immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother, here. Crab, eat!¡± He Cheng walked over with crabs.

    He had long forgotten that his finger had been pinched by the crab a few days ago. The only thing he remembered was the taste of crabs.

    Han Qiao tapped his forehead, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little foodie,¡±

    Before setting off again, Heng Yi checked the fire source and found that he couldn¡¯t leave any sparks behind. He sshed water on it again and again.

    After boarding the carriage, He Cheng and Sun Ke felt a little sleepy.

    Han Qiao gave up the main seat and arranged the pillows for them to sleep next to each other.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi leaned against each other and dozed off.

    Han Qiao leaned in Heng Yi¡¯s arms, and Heng Yi protected her slightly protruding abdomen.

    Han Chi had already gone out to learn how to ride a horse from Wen Yu and Gu Jiu. With Zeng Baobao around, he became even more lively. Even if their legs were scraped, they would continue to y as if they were fine.

    It was already evening when they arrived at Xishan Vige.

    When Han Qiao and the others appeared, Han Yuan was still in disbelief.

    ¡°All-Qiao?¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Ever since they got angry thest time they met, the Han family was very nervous.

    None of them didn¡¯t dare to approach Han Qiao these days.

    ¡°All,¡± Han Yuan was a little excited and quickly asked her two daughters-inw toe out.

    Han Yuan asked them to call their aunt and call Father Han toe back home.

    They hadn¡¯t split up, but they needed to build another house. Those who could work at home were all busy there.

    Grandpa and Grandma were also brought over from Eldest Uncle¡¯s house.

    Grandpa and Grandma noticeably had lost weight and looked haggard.

    But they looked energetic.

    The anger in Han Qiao¡¯s heart dissipated when she saw this.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Han Qiao called out softly.

    Grandpa and Grandma were also emotional at the sight of her.

    They were not used to living anywhere else aftering back from living with their granddaughter. They naturally missed their time in the county town, but as they continued to live here, they came to appreciate the liveliness in their home.

    There were a lot of children, and they would run into their house when they had nothing to do. They would call out to them and give them some candy, and they would be able to y with them for a day.

    In the county town, the children had to study, learn to read, and learn embroidery. They would only apany them for a while.

    It was expensive to go to the theater, and they also felt bad about the money Han Qiao spent on them.

    Thinking that it was good to be in Xishan Vige, they endured it.

    They sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    The Han family had many members. When they heard that Han Qiao and Heng Yi hade for a visit, they all brought their things to Father Han¡¯s side to help out.

    They also chatted with Han Qiao.

    When they were eating, they found out that Heng Yi had resigned from the government office, and the anger at the table was stifled.

    Uncle Yao smiled, ¡°Heng Yi and Ah-Qiao have their own ns. We don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    This time, Han Qiao came back so suddenly that she didn¡¯t see the annoying Han Xiang.

    The Han family also tactfully did not mention Han Xiang. Despite being dissatisfied with her choice, they remained cordial.

    The children were ying in the courtyard. They were very happy, uncaring if the sun had sunk and bid its farewell.

    The adults had their own matters to discuss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t collect the bamboo shoots anymore. They¡¯re already old, so there¡¯s no point in collecting them. However, wild fruits were not easy to transport. We have to be careful not to damage them,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to prepare some small baskets. We¡¯ll separate them one by one so that they won¡¯t be easily crushed.¡±

    In short, things like fruits were not easy to transport.

    However, if they were careful in their packaging and slowly transferred them to the county, they would be able to preserve them well.

    Of course, they could also bring wine from the county town for them to brew, but wine was more expensive than wild fruits. If they fell on the road or someone tampered with it, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    I Ian Qiao denied it without thinking.

    She stayed overnight at the Han residence.

    Han Qiao lived in Han Ming¡¯s room. Just like Han Ming said, the room she and Heng Yi used to live in had always been empty. It had been carefully tidied up, and everything was clean.

    The cushions and bedding were all brand new and had been washed clean.

    After Han Qiao and Heng Yiy down, Han Qiao sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we coulde back here.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret giving the house away?¡±Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. After all, with this house, All-Ming and Ah-Hui will have one less thing to worry about. They¡¯ll have free time to take care of the children. They call me aunt, so I have to do something for them.¡±

    In the end, it was all for the sake of those poor girls.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve never thought of staying in Xishan Vige for the rest of my life.¡±

    Regardless of whether she married Heng Yi or not.

    She wanted to bring the children out of the mountains and live outside.

    This house was built with the help of the Han family. She had thought it through when she considered giving the house to Han Ming.

    Of course, it sowed a little discord.

    Han Xiang had always wanted this house. If she didn¡¯t give it to Han Ming, Han Xiang would always be thinking about it. If she gave it to Han Ming, Han Xiang wouldn¡¯t be able to get it even if she wanted it.

    Father Han and Mother Han would not agree to her choice.

    Between her and Han Xiang, they would definitely side with Han Xiang, but between Han Xiang and Han Ming, they would definitely choose Han Ming.

    Han Qiao felt that she was quite bad for having these thoughts.

    She stayed at the Han family¡¯s residence for a night and left for Ninghe Town early the next morning.

    Because the Han family was now selling bamboo shoots, firewood, chickens, ducks, geese, and eggs, the family also had mule carts and ox carts, so the road had be very smooth.

    It hadn¡¯t rained recently, but the dust was rather heavy.

    When they arrived at Ninghe Town, they first went to visit Master Wan.

    Her little group of people didn¡¯t want to have lunch at the Wan family¡¯s ce, so they made a casual meal and went to the Hu family.

    Father Hu¡¯s health was getting worse and worse. Even the doctor Heng Yi hired were helpless. They only said that the old man could eat whatever he wanted and that he did not have much time left.

    One day was one day.

    Father Hu was very happy to see Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    He praised Han Qiao, told her that she was very lucky, and told her that he wished them a good life together.

    Third Brother Hu¡¯s sisters and younger sisters had already brought their families back to apany Father Hu on hisst journey.

    Maybe it was because he had seen all the people he wanted to see¡­

    Father Hu passed away after lunch. He passed away in a particrly peaceful manner.

    Third Brother Hu cried, but said, ¡°My father has no regrets in this life.¡±

    The person he cared about was by his side, apanying him to the end of his journey.

    Father Hu had passed away, so Heng Yi had to stay.

    Han Qiao was pregnant, so she was afraid of bumping into other people. Heng Yi asked Bai Cha, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu to send them back to the Urban area.

    He had to stay and help.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t Father Hu¡¯s adopted son, nor was he his rtive. Third Brother Hu also had his own rtives, but he still gave Heng Yi a lot of work, almost as if he was his brother.

    Heng Yi was very happy about it.

    When Han Qiao returned to the county¡¯s Heng manor, Aunt Zhao rushed over to her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.. Something happened!¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: Xia Heâ€™s Miscarriage

    Chapter 215: Xia He¡¯s Miscarriage

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was a little surprised, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the manor in the mountain. They said Xia He had a miscarriage.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    Xia He, that child, had thought long and hard before she decided to keep the baby. Why did she suddenly miscarry?

    This didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Have you asked a doctor to take a look?¡±

    ¡°The old woman in charge knows how to deliver babies and has some medical skills, so she didn¡¯t invite a doctor.¡±

    Han Qiao felt that something was wrong.

    She told the old woman, the housekeeper, not to let Xia He return to the county manor.

    Could it be that she had used a trick to make Xia He miscarry? Then this old woman couldn¡¯t stay.

    ¡°Let Dong Lai go and ask what happened tomorrow. Why did she miscarry all of a sudden?¡±

    Although it was still a ball of blood, it would be a living being in a few months.

    Whether it was a mother or a woman, they have no right to take the life of others without permission, even if it was still a bloody ball.

    ¡°Ask Xia He and see what she says.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao was somewhat traumatized by Xia He¡¯s miscarriage.

    She was walking very carefully.

    The children didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. After they returned home, they took a shower and changed into clean clothes. They chatted with Han Qiao for a while and yawned non-stop.

    ¡°Hurry up and go back to sleep,¡± Han Qiaoughed fondly.

    She was also a little sleepy and nned to sleep.

    ¡°Mother, you should sleep early too.¡±

    Han Qiao waved her hand.

    After the children left, shey on the bed and Shn massaged her legs and waist.

    ¡°Shn.¡±

    ¡°This servant is here, Madam,¡±

    ¡°You should sleep early too. Tomorrow, go with Dong Lai and ask Xia He what happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dong Lai was a man, after all, so there were some things that Xia He might not want to tell him.

    Of course, there was a possibility she might not tell Shn either.

    Han Qiao slept well that night and fell asleep quickly.

    She wasn¡¯t used to Heng Yi not being by her side, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep either tonight.

    Shn was originally sleeping on the footboard, but Han Qiao felt that the footboard was too narrow, so she got someone to make an arhat bed. She would carry it into the room when she wanted to sleep and carry it out in the morning. It was spacious andfortable with bedding.

    So the servant didn¡¯t have to wake up in the morning with a sore back.

    After Shny down, she also paid attention to the movements on the bed.

    If the Madam was not asleep, she would flip her body. If there was no movement, then the Madam was fast asleep.

    When Madam fell asleep, she closed her eyes as well.

    Shn cherished her current life.

    Although she was busy and had many things to do, her heart was at ease.

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about being sold by Madam if she did something wrong, nor did she have to worry about Madam making her a concubine for the Master or casually betrothing her to a manservant.

    Master and Mistress had deep feelings for each other, so there wouldn¡¯t be a servant girl between them.

    Madam was a kind person and did not humiliate her servants.

    As long as Madam needed her, she would always be there for her. She trusts that the Madam would not force her to get married in this life.

    It was rare for Han Qiao to have a good night¡¯s sleep on her own.

    In the morning, Housekeeper Liu also came to look for her.

    ¡°Madam, the bamboo shoots that arrived today are good. Should we turn them away?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just about to tell you about this. If we don¡¯t harvest bamboo shoots, we can harvest wild fruits like raspberries, mulberries, cherries, and so on.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the season for sage weed? Let¡¯s focus on harvesting them for now.¡±

    ¡°Then go and buy all the red beans and glutinous rice in the county.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it in other counties as well.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu noted them down one by one.

    ¡°You should go look for some servants, pick whoever you think you can properly train to help you,¡± Han Qiao added.

    ¡°We are stillcking in manpower. Call the old woman over and take a look. Pick a few clever servants.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu stared at Han Qiao.

    Rong Zhi did not care about the big or the small matters in the family, and he could not manage them. Everything big and small was arranged and ordered by his wife.

    It was the same for buying people.

    ¡°How many servants does Madam intend to choose?¡± Housekeeper Liu asked.

    ¡°Ten or so. The requirements are still martial arts and literacy.¡±

    ¡°It would be better if they¡¯re smart and quick to learn, you can train them to run errands,¡±

    Housekeeper Liu had received Han Qiao¡¯s instructions. He was experienced in picking people, so he wouldn¡¯t pick just anyone.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go to the Broker House to choose them. Then, 1¡¯11 bring them back to see if they please you before deciding if you want to keep them,¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qiao had no objections.

    As for the Broker House, they could also keep some of the people who looked capable.

    It was more convenient to pick them up personally there than to bring them here.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu wanted to go to the Broker House, but there were quite a number of people selling bamboo shoots, firewood, wild vegetables, and sundries at the back door.

    It was not easy to earn money these days. Many worked endlessly all they long, yet couldn¡¯t earn much money all year round. They could not earn much money all year round. Now, everything in the fields and mountains could be exchanged for money.

    The fish, prawns, and crabs in the stream, the eels, loaches, and river snails in the fields, and the firewood and herbs in the forest ¡ª Han Qiao did not collect herbs, but other medical centers did.

    Themoners of Puyi County had found ways to earn money. In just a few months, they already had some silver in their pockets.

    Although their days were still frugal and tight, they were no longer as anxious as before. They could also buy some braised pork and pork ribs at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant to eat at home.

    The two shops that Han Qiao opened had brought great benefits to the people of Puyi County.

    Housekeeper Liu personally came to the Broker House, and the old woman in charge couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    A few days ago, this man had been waiting in the Broker House with his sick mother to be bought. Now, he had be a dignified butler of Heng Manor. Whether it was his temperament, his words, or his actions, everything had changed.

    She had to consider what she said now. After all, ten years could quickly fly by, and who knows where this man will be in the future?

    ¡°The Madam¡¯s intention is to prioritize those who are literate and know some martial arts.¡±

    ¡°1 know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    It was rare to find a servant who could read and write and knew martial arts.

    Soon, those who met the requirements were brought over and she allowed Housekeeper Liu to choose.

    Housekeeper Liu chooses people based on their first impression.

    By how they stand, their postures, and their faces.

    He didn¡¯t want those with pointy mouths and ape-like cheeks. He didn¡¯t want those who were evasive and floating. He didn¡¯t want those who were looking around without manners.

    With this method, he had more than ten people called out.

    He asked the remaining people one by one. In this day and age, there were very few people who could read and write and knew martial arts. Most of the people who could read and write were sold by rich families for various reasons.

    Housekeeper Liu chose fifteen people, but only three of them were well-versed in both martial arts and literature. The rest either knew some martial arts or were literate.

    The peddler sent the carriage to Heng Manor.

    Han Qiao looked at the fifteen people and had a good first impression of them all.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam, don¡¯t worry. 1 will teach them well.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say what would happen to these people in the future, but at least they would have a ce to settle down and no longer have to wander about, not knowing when they would be chosen by a main family or not.

    Parents had no choice.

    There were thousands of paths to grow up, and they could choose one for themselves.

    As long as they didn¡¯tmit a major crime like beheading, rape, and plunder, and was an upright person, they could work hard at any time.

    That was what Han Qiao thought to herself as she looked at the people who were taken away by housekeeper Liu.

    ¡°Madam, someone from the Heng family has arrived.¡±

    Han Qiao frowned when she heard that it was someone from the Heng family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet them in the hall,¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng Beated

    Chapter 216: Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng Beated

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng had clearly lost a lot of weight and looked haggard. The wrinkles on their faces had increased, and the hair on their hair was much whiter than thest she saw them.

    She only sighed when she saw them, and she did not have the slightest sympathy.

    If one loved someone dearly, or in this case, something dearly, hatred would naturally be implicated.

    This time, the two of them cleaned themselves up very well and did not cry about theirck of money as soon as they spotted her.

    Old Woman Heng secretly peeked at Han Qiao several times as her head remained down.

    Old Man Heng¡¯s hands trembled as he held the teacup.

    Han Qiao noticed all these but pretended not to see them.

    The hall was unusually quiet.

    Until Old Woman Heng broke the silence and said in a low voice, ¡°We are now living in the countryside near Heng Family Vige. In a few days, our old house will have beams installed. We want to invite you and Heng Yi back.¡±

    ¡°I let Heng Yi down in the past, I will change.¡±

    Han Qiao was very surprised that Old Woman Heng would say this.

    Moreover, she did not look like she was pretending.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Heng Dng and the others treat you well?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    As soon as she said this, Old Woman Heng couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    ¡°They hit me and the old man,¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to say that it was retribution.

    They abused their adopted son and were beaten up by their own son.

    Old Woman Heng was afraid that Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she lifted her sleeves. Her skin was marred with green and purple bruises, it looked a little scary.

    She lifted her pants as well, and her legs were also bruised.

    Old Man Heng also had bruises on his body.

    Han Qiao looked at them and fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Heng Yi is in Ninghe Town right now. Uncle Hu passed away, so he will be back in two days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pack up some things and get someone to send you back to the Heng family vige.¡±

    H 11

    Old Woman Heng looked at Han Qiao.

    This was different from what they had expected.

    ¡°Can we stay in the county? The old man and I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for you. We¡¯ll take care of our own meals. 1,1¡­¡± The old woman began to cry.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay in Heng Family Vige.

    Their daughters-inw used to live by their side. Now that they had split up, they did not have much silver in their hands. Their sons and daughters-inw also yelled at them.

    That day, when her children and daughters-inw asked her and the old man to do some work, they were unwilling to do so.

    Now, whether it was Heng Dng, Heng Eng, or Heng Sang, none of them were willing to listen to them.

    Where did Heng Sng go? Nobody heard anything from him.

    They hade this time to probe Han Qiao¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. When we split up, Heng Yi and I didn¡¯t ask for anything. We made it very clear that we would give you filial piety money every year, and that you would receive money for New Year¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Since they were unfilial and hit you, you should go to the vige chief and report them,¡±

    ¡°How about this, on the day the beams are all installed, Heng Yi will go and teach them a good lesson. Let them know the principles of human rtions.¡±

    In short, she would not let them stay in Puyi County.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you raised Heng Yi. I don¡¯t like to hear it, and 1 don¡¯t want to hear it. 1 know how Heng Yi has been treated all those years. You should be content to sit here and talk for a while.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my reputation or what people would think about me. If I¡¯m angered, I¡¯ll go all out.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but I have ways to make your life worse than being beaten.¡±

    After I Ian Qiao finished speaking, she instructed Duan Yue to go to the kitchen and get someone to prepare food.

    Two more baskets were filled to the brim.

    She even gave cloths for Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng to make clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯te to the county town if you have nothing to do. I¡¯ll have someone send things to Heng Family Vige before the season ends.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was very gentle.

    However, Old Man Heng and Old Man Heng felt a chill run down their spines.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then can you give us some silver? Your father-inw and I also want to buy something else from time to time.¡±

    ¡°One tael of filial piety silver a year. It will be delivered to you before the end of the year.¡±

    Old Woman Heng stood up.

    She wanted to open her mouth and curse, but Han Qiao¡¯s indifferent gaze stared back at her. Her heart tightened from surprise and she slowly sat back down.

    ¡°Then can you send food to Heng Family Vige once a month? I, I¡­¡±

    Han Qiao could tell that these two people had been abused by the Heng family.

    For some reason, she felt happy.

    ¡°I can send things, but if you don¡¯te to the county town, I¡¯ll get someone to send them over every month. I¡¯ll deduct your money every time youe in the future. If you have anything to say, just tell the person who sent the things.¡±

    What goes alwayses around.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng had nowhere else to go.

    They didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. If Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t help them, they would starve to death.

    Or tortured to death.

    On the way back, Old Woman Heng kept sighing.

    She regretted it.

    She was so regretful that she could feel her intestines twisting in her stomach.

    If she had known that Heng Yi would be sessful in the future, she would have treated him well.

    ¡°Old man¡­ This is a little too much,¡± Old Woman Heng said softly.

    Old Man Heng looked at her silently.

    Ever since he was beaten up by his eldest son that day, Old Man Heng had been a little dazed and spoke even less.

    She knew that the old man was sad.

    How could he not be?

    After Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng left, Dong Lai returned home with more information regarding Xia He¡¯s miscarriage.

    ¡°I asked the housekeeper, she said that Xia He fell on her own. The reason was that Xia He told everyone in the manor that she would return to the county residence to be a nanny. She scolded Xia He and told her she should not tter herself. Xia He didn¡¯t respond well to that at that time. After more than two hours, Xia He fell down on her own.¡±

    ¡°I have also asked Xia He. She also admitted that she fell on her own. However, the expression on Xia He¡¯s face doesn¡¯t seem right¡­¡±

    Shu Lan spoke up with a slight hesitation, ¡°Madam, Xia He¡­¡±

    Han Qiao knew that Xia He probably couldn¡¯t be kept around.

    She had thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have, even though she hadn¡¯t put them into practice yet.

    But with that kind of heart, she couldn¡¯t keep Xia He.

    ¡°Tomorrow you go again, let her pack up and apany them to the old woman in the Broker House,¡±

    Go back to where you came from.

    As long as that child wasn¡¯t lost due to the old woman in charge, she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to leave, tell her that I know about her ns.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Shn nced at Han Qiao¡¯s stomach.

    She pursed her lips.

    She was shocked by how intuitive the Madam was.

    Xia He only had a small thought, but she saw through it and sent her far away.

    Heng Yi came back three dayster. He looked haggard and exhausted.

    Han Qiao told him to quickly wash up and sleep.

    ¡°Sleep with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The couple¡¯s heads touched each other.

    They quickly fell asleep.

    When Heng Yi woke up, Han Qiao told him about the Heng family.

    ¡°You still have to go back. If those two old people don¡¯t live well, others will also talk.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Heng Yi said, indicating to her to not worry.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t go several days earlier to Heng Dng¡¯s to assist in the preparations for installing the roof beams. Instead, he went to his eldest brother¡¯s house on the day it was installed and didn¡¯t help. He just stood there and watched them work.

    Those who came to help wanted to approach and talk to Heng Yi.

    Seeing his cold face, they tactfully retreated.

    Heng Yi waited for Heng Dng to finish his work before questioning him, ¡°1 heard you beat your parents?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Dng was opening his mouth to exin before Heng Yi interrupted.

    ¡°I hope this will only happen once. If you make a move on them again, 1 will personally break your legs and remove your hands. I had never killed anyone in my early days, so I had some reservations. After 1 killed some bandits while I was working in the government office, I felt that I should never show mercy when dealing with disloyal, unjust, unfilial children.¡±

    Heng Yi stared straight at his brother, ¡°Do you want me to kill you?¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217: Dragon Boat Festival

    Chapter 217: Dragon Boat Festival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi¡¯s stare made his eldest brother feel guilty, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.

    The excitement and good mood from installing the roof beam instantly vanished.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only you but also your wife. They only live in your house and not only that, they ate your family¡¯s food. In fact, your family is even greedy for your parents¡¯ food. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, 1 will personally teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°It seemsst time wasn¡¯t painful enough to remember,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Dng¡¯s lips trembled, ¡°I, I understand. I will treat my parents well in the future.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them go to the county town. If they do, 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson.¡±

    Heng Yi put his hand on Heng Dng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Behave,¡±

    One word was enough to scare Heng Dng out of his wits.

    For a moment, he was really afraid that Heng Yi would beat him to death.

    Heng Yi came to Heng Family Vige and returned to Puyi County without having lunch.

    Everyone knew that Heng Yi didn¡¯t have any feelings for his adoptive parents or his step-brothers.

    He didn¡¯t visit his other brothers, but no one dared to raise a word. The image of Heng Yi beating up his three brothers was still fresh in his mind.

    What was the reason for his visit? The Heng family knew what was going on, and the outsiders didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Heng Yi.

    The atmosphere gradually calmed down once more.

    At the end of the third month, Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurantunched the green jiaozi and green dumplings.

    They were all made with sage weed and glutinous rice flour, and the vegetables were cut into pieces. The green dumplings¡¯ fillings were made with bean paste.

    When it was just out of the pot, it tasted really good.

    They made 2,000 a day, and even then they were still not enough.

    Many people bought them as gifts.

    Yihe Restaurant also had some business, but it wasn¡¯t going well.

    Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang tried hard to learn Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s model, but they couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant would have new dishes every once in a while. The taste was always good, and they had a steady flow of customers.

    After deducting all the expenses of Yihe Restaurant and sealing 20% of the money, Zhao Huan¡¯s mother and Zhen¡¯s mother looked at the 221 taels of silver in front of them with unsightly expressions.

    Han Qiao¡¯s fast food restaurant earned a few thousand taels a month, while her other restaurant earned dozens of taels.

    This was ridiculous.

    It was ridiculous.

    However, they couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was with their restaurant.

    Their restaurant was also very busy. Although it was not full every day, there were still many customersing and going.

    ¡°Could it be that we set the price too low?¡± Zhao Huan asked.

    In order topete for business, they put their prices lower than Qiao Yi¡¯s.

    ¡°Let me think.¡±

    Zhen Niang was also very helpless.

    The difference between a few thousand taels and ten taels was too big. She could not ept it.

    Next to Puyi County was Fenglin County, famous for its maple trees.

    People said it was really beautiful in autumn.

    Many writers liked topose poems in autumn.

    Han Qiao had the shop for her restaurant in Fenglin County already confirmed. It had four storefronts and a second floor.

    There was a big kitchen and four courtyards at the back. It was also spacious.

    Han Qiao hadn¡¯t seen it yet, but Bai Cha had personally gone over and brought back theyout.

    The restaurant was bought for six hundred taels of silver. When the waiters, managers, and chefs found out who the owner was, they fought to the death to work in her restaurant.

    After all, she had only opened her two restaurants in Puyi County for two months and had already bought a small courtyard and brought her family to the county.

    The sry was not important, the dividends were the most key.

    ¡°Sister-inw, do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    Han Qiao was almost six months pregnant, and her belly was already growing.

    What she did most every day was walk around the house. Walking back and forth a few times was not tiring and it was good to exercise her body.

    ¡°No. Bring the selected people here to learn.¡±

    Truthfully, they did not need to learn much about all the dishes. Those who could be chefs were very talented in cooking.

    Their sense of smell and taste were top-notch. They only needed to see the method once to ingrain it into their mind. With a few pointers, they could learn the essence.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Bai Cha agreed.

    On the third day of the month, people from Fenglin County came.

    There were thirty chefs and waiters in total.

    Han Qiao met them at Heng Manor.

    The six chefs looked very friendly because their faces looked round.

    The shopkeeper assistant also looked very smart.

    Han Qiao knew that Bai Cha made good choices.

    ¡°Bai Cha, take them to the fast food restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bau Cha led the group over.

    Shopkeeper Zhu brought Shopkeeper Feng and Shopkeeper Yuan with him. One of them would be going to Fenglin County.

    On the first day of working at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, these people had seen what it meant to have good business.

    Being really busy.

    Many customers came in and out with their own bowls. The waiters in the shop were also very enthusiastic. No matter who the people were or what their status was, they all weed them with a smile and asked kindly what they wanted to eat. Those who didn¡¯t know what to eat were guided with rmendations.

    The servers were so enthusiastic in greeting them that it felt a little embarrassing if they didn¡¯t buy anything.

    The staff of Fenglin County would return on the fifth day of the lunar new year. Shopkeeper Zhu would bring Shopkeeper Yuan there to keep an eye on them for some time before returning.

    On the fifteenth of April, Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant in Fenglin County opened for business.

    Bai Cha had arranged everything well.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu also followed along.

    Han Chi begged Han Qiao to join them and was allowed to go along to broaden his horizons. After all, he was the young boss.

    Han Qiao wanted to go, but she had been feeling unwell for the past few days.

    So she didn¡¯t go.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want her to go either.

    Seeing that the Dragon Boat Festival wasing, every household wanted to eat sticky rice dumplings.

    Han Qiao worked hard on the dumplings.

    All were filled with different fillings such as red dates, red beans, bean paste, cured meat, salted eggs, fresh meat, green beans, eight treasures, and ham.

    She even made three vors, sweet, salty, and tangy.

    Some were shaped into squares, some into triangles, and some into rectangles.

    On the first day, it didn¡¯t sell very well.

    But on the second day, all the sticky rice dumplings were sold out.

    Han Qiao asked people to hang a sign so that they could order dumplings during the Dragon Boat Festival.

    The big families came to make a reservation and asked for all kinds of fillings.

    Among them, salted egg yolks and ham were the best-sellers because other shops didn¡¯t sell them.

    The salted duck eggs that Han Qiao had been saving were finally put to use.

    The business of the fast food restaurants in Fenglin County was even better than the two restaurants in Puyi County.

    It was said that they had to rush to work in the early morning, so many of the workers stayed in the fast food restaurant to rest.

    By the beginning of May, not only did themoners in Puyi County have some money in their pockets, but themoners in Fenglin County also had some money in their pockets.

    Because Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant had good business, they needed a lot of things. Many people would take some things to the county town to sell it to them.

    As long as the items were good, the price would be higher than if they were sold in the market. Many people also went to the vige to collect them to earn a profit.

    Before they knew it, the Dragon Boat Festival on the fifth of May had already arrived.

    Puyi County had a dragon boat race, and Heng Yi had already set up a tform by the river.

    When the time came, he would bring the children and Han Qiao over to watch.

    In order to go out and y, Han Qiao had put in a lot of effort to make masks for the children, to hide their faces and only leave their eyes visible.

    The children all put them on.

    The main reason was to hide He Cheng. Even when the young child had grown and changed a lot, there was a chance that Zhao Huan might still recognize him.

    He was already a chubby meatbail who loved tough, y, and act coquettishly.

    Han Qiao also specially prepared colorful ropes and sachets for the children.

    When they came to the tform, she tied the five-colored rope around them and hung up the sachet.

    Then, they hung the wormwood together.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218: He Cheng Is Detected

    Chapter 218: He Cheng Is Detected

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao smiled gently when she saw the children running over.

    One by one, the children were summoned to the front, tied with colorful ropes, and hung with sachets.

    ¡°May you be healthy, safe, and happy in the future.¡±

    The children all said the same thing.

    She was not biased toward anyone.

    Even Heng Yi and Han Qiao said the same thing.

    Then, she also received the colorful rope that the children had woven for her.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s work were neat, Han Chi and Sun Ke¡¯s were alright, and He Cheng¡¯s were just a few ropes tied in knots.

    ¡°Thank you, I like them very much.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi both received them.

    They also put it on their sachets.

    Ugly is ugly, but the children¡¯s intentions cannot be judged by their looks.

    There was no better gift in the world.

    She had already cooked many pots of sticky rice dumplings.

    Han Qiao sent a lot of them to Xishan Vige and some to Heng Family Vige.

    Heng Yi took the children to hang the wormwood and cmus.

    Han Qiao held her waist and walked at the back.

    She had been plump these days, but her stomach had grown a lot.

    They had to hang wormwood and cmus at the entrance, the archway, and outside the windows, but if this keeps up she might need help.

    The children¡¯sughter never stopped.

    In the end, she simply handed it over to the children. They could do it very well anyway.

    Heng Yi supported Han Qiao and followed them, looking at them like happy birds in the forest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the dragon boat race first, thene back to eat the sticky rice dumplings and realgar wine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi followed Han Qiao¡¯s suggestions.

    He had not been idle these days. He had gone to the mountains a few times and led the way to the Limin Hall. He had also received a generous reward.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t give all the money he earned to Han Qiao, leaving 20% for himself.

    He didn¡¯t need silver usually, but he did need silver sometimes.

    For example, at today¡¯s dragon boat race.

    The bracelet he bought for her was bought using his own money.

    After breakfast, they set off in a carriage.

    When they arrived, there were people everywhere.

    Because Heng Yi had booked a spot early, he could see the most exciting moment when the dragon boat arrived. The price was not cheap.

    Just for their position, it would cost five taels of silver, but they would get a pot of tea, melon seeds, and a te of plums.

    Han Qiao liked to eat plums.

    She sat down and finished half of the te in just a short time.

    The children watched her eat the plums until the tes were clean and were grateful that their family doesn¡¯tck snacks.

    Moreover, their faces were covered with cloth towels, so they could not eat at all.

    Ever since Heng Yi resigned, thedies don¡¯t follow Han Qiao anymore.

    It was just that realistic.

    Therefore, the children covered their faces today. Although some of them were curious, no one came to ask or greet Han Qiao.

    The dragon boat was rowed from a ce far downstream. Before it started, some people came to ask for tips.

    Heng Yi gave him two taels of silver.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Master Heng.¡±

    They sat for a while before they heard the sound of gongs and drums. It was very noisy, but the atmosphere instantly became lively.

    The children quickly went to the front to take a look. There was already a teaming from afar.

    ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing!¡±

    ¡°Mother, mother, look!¡± He Cheng pulled Han Qiao.

    His eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were also extremely excited.

    Han Chi was also very excited. After all, it was his first time watching a dragon boat race.

    He had already inquired about the names of the teams participating and their past achievements, so when the names of the teams were announced, he knew who they were. There were also teams that he supported.

    ¡°Good luck, good luck!¡± He secretly cheered for his favorite team.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and He Cheng didn¡¯t have much of a feeling about which team won. They just thought that these people rowing the dragon boats were amazing.

    ¡°We won!¡± Han Chi eximed happily.

    The team he liked won.

    He hugged He Cheng and spun him around in circles, making He Chengugh.

    The team that won first ce had to perform on the river.

    It was quite interesting.

    When the performance ended, Han Qiao and the others were also preparing to go home to eat rice dumplings.

    She was protected by Heng Yi, the children, and the servants.

    He Cheng was in Dong Lai¡¯s arms.

    Not far away, Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang watched the family.

    Zhao Huan looked at the child in Dong Lai¡¯s arms. Although his eyes were exposed, she could tell at a nce that it was her son.

    Even though they were far away, she could tell that He Cheng was being taken good care of.

    Because he was smiling very happily, wearing brand-new clothes, and he had gained a lot of weight.

    When he raised his hand, the colorful rope on his wrist and the sachet on his neck were exactly the same as the other children.

    ¡°Zhen Niang,¡± Zhao Huan called out softly.

    Zhen Niang did not respond.

    She looked straight at Heng Yi, watching him gently protecting Han Qiao.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    All of this should have belonged to her.

    What she once desired now belonged to another woman.

    Heng Yi took care of Han Qiao like she was a treasure.

    The two women watched the family walk around the street slowly, watched Han Qiao try plums with a big belly, and then nodded with a smile.

    Heng Yi bought them all.

    Afraid that the sun would be too bright for her, he even raised his hand to shade her and wipe her sweat.

    Zhen Niang was so jealous that her eyes turned red.

    She wanted to go forward, but Zhao Huan pulled her back, ¡°Zhen Niang, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhen Niang looked at Zhao Huan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stroll some more.¡±

    She then continued to follow Heng Yi and his family.

    Seeing this, Zhao Huan also followed.

    Even though she recognized He Cheng, she did not rush after him.

    She knew very well that He Cheng was better off in Heng Manor than following her.

    In particr, Han Qiao took good care of him, and she was very happy.

    Her brother and sister took the masks and put them on for him. Then, she saw

    that a big boy was paying the bill, and the other children all picked one.

    Han Qiao also picked a tiger mask for the children to see.

    ¡°Tiger, tiger!¡± He Cheng pped his hands and shouted.

    He recognized it was a tiger.

    Han Qiao smiled and tapped He Cheng¡¯s nose, ¡°Our Cheng¡¯er is so smart. He knows about tigers.¡±

    That family was not a family of wannabes, but they were more powerful than any family.

    They chatted andughed as they bought a lot of small toys and kites.

    He Cheng chose the kite himself.

    He even got an extra kitepared to his brother and sisters.

    Han Qiao also gave hers to him and in the end, his brother and sisters also gave theirs to him.

    Zhao Huan followed behind them, her eyes brimming with tears several times.

    She missed her son.

    However, she never thought that she would meet him under such circumstances.

    He Cheng also looked at her, but he only nced at her briefly before looking away.

    He no longer remembered that she was his biological mother.

    Zhao Huan was stunned on the spot.

    Even though her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, she did not dare to rush forward and bring He Cheng back with her.

    After she brought him back, she had to put in a lot of effort to teach him and spend money to raise him.

    She had thought about remarrying.

    No good family would want her if she remarried and brought a son with her.

    Han Qiao noticed Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang when she was tidying He Cheng¡¯s face cloth.

    It was only for a brief moment. She looked away, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go to the fast food restaurant for lunch,¡± Han Chi said.

    The children had already eaten the food at their fast-food restaurant. It tasted almost the same as at home.

    But the atmosphere was different.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qiao agreed without hesitation.

    She told one of the servants to inform Aunt Zhao that they would not be going back for lunch.

    Under Heng Yi¡¯s protection, he brought the children to Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Do You Still Have a Conscience?

    Chapter 219: Do You Still Have a Conscience?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s thoughts were actually very simple.

    She assumed that Zhao Huan must have recognized He Cheng.

    However, the other woman did note up to acknowledge him or argue with her.

    What a selfish woman.

    When they arrived at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, Zeng Asan greeted them with a smile, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Is everything alright here today?¡±

    ¡°Business is very good, and no one is looking for trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er and Zeng Baobao walked in from behind them.

    Zeng Asan¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the colorful rope on their wrist and the sachet hanging around the neck of the people from the Central Committee, ¡°Oh my, did you buy these?¡±

    ¡°No, Madam gave it to me,¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er raised her hand and to show them to Zeng Asan, ¡°Madam put it on herself!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at how smug you are.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er snorted and took out a five-colored rope, helping her father put it on.

    Although Zeng Asan had said with disdain, he was overjoyed.

    After watching the siblings enter, he showed off to his gang, ¡°1 don¡¯t want a girl¡¯s toy. 1 have to give it back to her.¡±

    The security team snorted, ¡°1 don¡¯t want you to untie it for your.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m going to untie it myself.¡±

    Most of them were ordinary people, and their families were poor.

    With a waiter working at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, his life became better. He was also a decent person, and he had more confidence when speaking in front of his rtives and friends.

    However, there was no excess thread at home to make the colorful rope.

    ¡°Do you guys take the dumplings home?¡± Zeng Asan asked.

    Now, their entire family was living in the mansion.

    He had already eaten the dumplings the sticky rice cakes made.

    And, the fragrant aftertaste still lingers in his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, someone from home took it away.¡±

    Zeng Asan chuckled, ¡°You two go home to eatter. Come back early.¡±

    Zeng Asan had been a local ruffian in the county for many years, so he had good eyesight. Even though Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang had already turned their heads, he still saw them and stopped them, ¡°Sorry, Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just eat?¡± Zhao Huan reprimanded him lightly.

    ¡°If it was anyone else, they could, but not the two of you,¡± Zeng Asan¡¯s smile faded and his voice turned harsh. ¡°I advise you not to cause trouble. We all know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ll be the ones who lose face if you make a scene.¡±

    ¡°If you two decided to do something shameless here, it won¡¯t be good if my clumsy brothers ¡®identally¡¯ hurt you.¡±

    The other men also chuckled.

    They looked at Zhao Huan and Zhen Niang with malicious eyes.

    If they were to really make a fuss, the ones who would lose face would indeed be the two of them.

    Especially since there were many people hereing to buy food and sticky rice cakes. Things can be embarrassing for the two of them really fast, so they did not dare to stay any longer.

    In the private room of the fast food restaurant, the children had already taken off their face cloths to wash their faces and hands.

    He Cheng was still young, but he found it very fun. He followed behind his brother and sisters.

    ¡°Do you think she saw Cheng¡¯er?¡± Han Qiao asked Heng Yi as she washed her hands.

    ¡°She should have seen him,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao was silent.

    If she had seen him, she could have guessed He Cheng¡¯s identity. If she had the brains for that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she¡¯lle to our door.¡±

    If she came, it meant that she still had a conscience and still had some love for her son.

    If she didn¡¯t¡­

    Han Qiao pursed her lips.

    The children had already washed their hands and came over.

    There was a lot of food on the table, which were meals sold at the Fast Food restaurants. Each was a small te. The portion was not much but was ted in a way that looked exquisite. The children were eating sticky rice dumplings and side dishes. They were happy and maintained a lively atmosphere.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t dare to eat too much. She only ate two mouthfuls of dumplings before she stopped. She was afraid that if she ate too much, she would be fat and the child would be squished in her stomach.

    Without thinking, Heng Yi took the leftover rice dumpling and ate it.

    Han Qiao ate the pumpkin soup.

    In truth, many things could be eaten in this era, but they had not beenpletely developed into the food that was known in modern-day society.

    She had also heard many stories about the founding empress.

    Although she was called the Empress, she was not the Emperor¡¯s wife. In fact, she had never married. It was only after her death that she was taken into the pce by the Emperor and became the Empress.

    After her death, she was buried with the emperor in the imperial tomb.

    There were many concubines in the emperor¡¯s harem, but there was no empress.

    It was rumored that she had traveled to many ces, found many edible things, and cultivated them.

    It was a pity that she had a bad life. She only lived for thirty-five years before she died of illness due to overwork.

    Han Qiao felt that this legendary woman might also be a transmigrator.

    But she had no evidence to prove it.

    He Cheng came to call Han Qiao after he was full, ¡°Mother, mother, I went to fly a kite. Let¡¯s go, go¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good, Cheng¡¯er. Wait a little longer. We have to prepare everything before we do, okay?¡±

    Since they were going out of the city to fly a kite, it was almost like a pic. Han Qiao had prepared snacks, tea, and a towel for them to wash their hands and wipe their mouths.

    ying outside for a long time was nothing for older children, but for children like He Cheng, getting sick could be fatal.

    ¡°Master, Madam, everything is ready.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then..

 Chapter 220 - 220: The Matter of Remarrying

    Chapter 220: The Matter of Remarrying

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zhao Huan looked at the person who hade through her door, and her face was instantly filled with displeasure and anger.

    It was her biological mother, and also the culprit who caused her family to fall apart.

    In the past, she had never thought of stealing silver. It was her mother who kept saying that He Hong¡¯s background was unknown. She also said that it would belong to Cheng¡¯er sooner orter, so it was fine to take the money earlier.

    She was only helping her to keep it temporarily.

    If she said that for no reason, she would believe it in the long run.

    As the owner of the restaurant, she understood that running a restaurant was not that simple. She had to be careful when buying all kinds of things and the waiters had all kinds of thoughts.

    She knew that they all wanted to leave and find a better job. Unfortunately, Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant was full of people, so they didn¡¯t have a chance to work there.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Huan asked coldly.

    Then, she looked at the street.

    Heng Manor¡¯s carriage had already left.

    She could still hear her child¡¯sughter in her ears.

    ¡°Huan, are you really not going to consider Old Master Yun?¡±

    Mother Zhao arranged a marriage for Zhao Huan.

    The man was a councilor in Chenzhou. His family had nearly a thousand acres of fertilend. He had a house in Chenzhou and three silk shops.

    He was married, he had two wives but they both passed away, concubines, legitimate and illegitimate sons.

    Master Yun naturally wanted to marry a virgin, but he passed by Puyi County and saw Zhao Huan at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant.

    Seeing that she looked somewhat simr to the woman he had once sought but could not be with, he asked around. After some inquiries, he found out that she was alone and had some money in her hands. Only then did he have the intention to marry her.

    ¡°How old is Master Yun? His legitimate son is already married, mother, have you really thought it through?¡±

    An old widower in his forties actually dared to covet her?

    Although she had married once, she was only in her twenties. If she really wanted to put down her status and marry someone who had a clean family background, it was possible for the younger generation to make progress.

    If Han Qiao could marry so well with her three daughters, why couldn¡¯t she?

    She had a house, a shop, a manor, fields, and money to rely on, but unlike Han Qiao, she could only marry an old widower who was almost forty years old?

    ¡°But Master Yun gave a lot of betrothal gifts. He said that if you agree to marry him, the betrothal gift will be two thousand taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Zhao Huan sneered.

    To earn a thousand taels of silver just by reselling all those gifts was only wishful thinking.

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Mother Zhao was furious.

    She scolded Zhao Huan, but she ignored her like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water.

    ¡°You¡¯re really muddle-headed. Do you think everyone is like Han Qiao? Or do you think every man is Heng Yi? You want to marry a young man with a good family background? What kind of dream are you dreaming of?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve never been married before, 1 understand your delusions. But you¡¯ve already been married once. You¡¯re not the one that initiated the divorce, you¡¯re the one being divorced.¡±

    Zhao Huan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Do you even know why I was divorced? It¡¯s because of you!¡± She roared, ¡°But now you¡¯re ming me? If you hadn¡¯t tricked me into taking his silver, would He Flong have been at odds with me? If you didn¡¯t make me miscarry my child, I, I¡­¡±

    Tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks.

    ¡°He Hong and 1 were originally living very well. It was your greed that tore my family apart.¡±

    ¡°All you can say these days is ¡®Master Yun, Master Yun¡¯! If you think you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you marry him?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Mother Zhao was so angry that her heart ached.

    Her daughter was speaking nonsense!

    ¡°How did 1 give birth to a child like you?¡±

    Zhao Huan turned her head away and did not speak.

    Tears kept rolling down her cheeks.

    Her heart was also filled with anxiety.

    Especially when she saw the continuous flow of customers at the Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant opposite her. None of the people who entered left the restaurant empty-handed.

    Those people represented silver walking into Han Qiao¡¯s pocket.

    She hated Han Qiao, Heng Yi, and the Zhao family.

    She was happy and blissful, but now she had nothing.

    Mother Zhao was so angry that she flicked her sleeves and left.

    She then met Zhen Niang at the staircase and snorted coldly at the younger woman.

    Zhen Niang watched Mother Zhao leave with pursed lips.

    Then she went into the private room, seeing that Zhao Huan was crying, she thought of something and asked, ¡°What did your mother say?¡±

    ¡°Asking me to get married.¡±

    Zhen Niang¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she said, ¡°Marry who?¡±

    ¡°Master Yun from Chenzhou.¡±

    Zhen Niang sat down next to her, ¡°Actually, we can consider it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Huan thought she had heard wrongly.

    ¡°Huan, do you still hope for love? Since Master Yun has taken a fancy to you, let¡¯s not talk about the betrothal gifts for now. You can ask him privately for a sum of silver and ask him to do business in the future. With Master Yun¡¯s help, we can go to Chenzhou to open a fast-food restaurant and make a lot of money.¡±

    Zhao Huan fell silent.

    She was certainly tempted to open a fast-food restaurant in Chenzhou.

    However, she was not willing to marry an old man.

    ¡°Let me think about it,¡±

    Outside the city, at arge open space, the children were ying with their kites.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi leaned against the tree, watching the children happy.

    Heng Yi stroked Han Qiao¡¯s belly, ¡°This time next year, will our child be ying with their brothers and sisters?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. They will leave and run around this time the year after next.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°We¡¯ll bring them here to y. I¡¯ll make them a kite myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you want it to be a boy or a girl?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°All good. I will love them regardless,¡±

    Han Qiao believed Heng Yi¡¯s words.

    He may not say much, but just like how he treated the children, he loved them in his heart.

    He had never been harsh on food and clothing, and he would work hard to earn money.

    ¡°I heard from the Headmaster that you have made great progress recently.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯tpare my wife¡¯s improvements.¡±

    The coupleplimented each other andughed.

    Learning together, improving together.

    It was a good feeling.

    The children were drenched in sweat from ying. They ran over to take a sip of warm tea before running off to y again.

    Even Sun Xiu, who was usually reserved, was smiling happily.

    ¡°Seeing them so happy made me feel happy.¡±

    After finishing all the snacks, the children were tired from ying. Han Qiao was also a little sleepy, so they went home together.

    When they returned to the residence, they went to wash up and change into clean clothes.

    At this time of the year, they started to wear thinner clothes, and Han Qiao¡¯s belly was even more obvious.

    Heng Yi spent most of his time in the manor and only went into the mountains asionally.

    ¡°Business has been good these two months. I was thinking of buying a few viges first.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°You decide. Let Bai Cha and the others run.¡±

    Now, Bai Cha, Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, Shopkeeper Zhu, and Lan Cheng were looking for suitable shops in Chenzhou.

    When the shop was ready, she would open the fast food restaurant.

    Some people sensed the business opportunity and turned their restaurants into fast-food restaurants. Their business was still very good.

    There were also rivals in Chenzhou City.

    Han Qiao had heard all this from Bai Cha and the others, but she still didn¡¯t know what exactly happened.

    She didn¡¯t have the chance to see the location with her own eyes.

    Han Qiao rubbed her belly, ¡°Baby, you have to be born healthy and grow up safely.¡±

    Everyone was looking forward to this child.

    As long as all her children were safe, healthy, and smooth for a lifetime, all the effort would be worth it..

 Chapter 221 - 221: Not Giving in an inch

    Chapter 221: Not Giving in an inch

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the seventh day of the fifth month, a very surprising guest came to the Heng Manor.

    This guest was a very capable-looking woman in her thirties by the surname of Feng.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi met her together.

    She didn¡¯te alone either. She was apanied by Butler Feng, and the man standing beside her was the thief who had been stabbed several times by Jianing after they caught him.

    Han Qiao did not recognize the man.

    But Heng Yi recognized him.

    Heng Yi nced at him, and he rolled his eyes, looking extremely arrogant.

    ¡°1 am the ninth daughter in my family. The current Feng family head is my eldest brother.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Xinru or Madam Feng.¡±

    Feng Xinru smiled at Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    The couple before her looked like what a married couple should look like.

    Especially when they sat there like a painting.

    It wasn¡¯t that they looked beautiful as a fairytale, but the aura they gave off.

    The affection between them.

    Perhaps they were just at the start of their rtionship.

    Feng Xinru thought of Luo Shihang. Even when they were in love, they didn¡¯t seem to be as affectionate as they were.

    After the divorce, they have nothing to do with each other now.

    She relied on the Feng family¡¯s power to take over the children. However, raising children was not easy. Although her family was rich and powerful, they couldn¡¯t keep her for free, let alone raise her children.

    She didn¡¯t want her children to depend on others.

    And her elder brother pointed out a bright path for her.

    She had been in Puyi County for a few days and had eaten at all the fast food restaurants there. Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s food was indeed better than the otherpeting restaurants. The food was also cleaner and the waiters were very enthusiastic in weing and serving her.

    They wouldn¡¯t look down on you even if you were poor. Ordinary people had low self-esteem and would always go to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant. Perhaps it had something to do with their self-esteem being satisfied.

    ¡°Actually, I came here today to make a deal with Master Heng and Madam Heng.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about business matters. You can talk to my wife,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Feng Xinru was a little surprised.

    However, all the information she had gathered was confirmed by Heng Yi¡¯s words.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t care about the family business.

    Han Qiao smiled and asked Feng Xinru, ¡°What business do you intend to do with me, Madam Feng?¡±

    ¡°Your Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant and Hot Pot Restaurant are doing very well.

    I want to partner with you to open three in Chenzhou City.¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips slightly.

    This was a very suitable deal.

    ¡°I wonder what is on Madam Feng¡¯s mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the shop and you¡¯lle up with the recipes. I¡¯ll look for the chefs and waiters, and you can do the same. However, 20% of the profits of the shop had to be given to others.¡±

    ¡°May I know who this other person is?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Gong Prince¡¯s consort.¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t really want to rely on this to be her helper.

    However, if she did not rely on it, she would probably not be able to open her shop in Chenzhou.

    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°I still have 10% to use to bribe all kinds of people,¡± Feng Xinru replied.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s only 70% left. How are we going to split this 70%?¡±

    Feng Xinru had nned to give Han Qiao 20% of the profits, but after staying in Puyi County for two days, she had gathered some information from the servants and decided to give up some.

    Furthermore, Han Qiao¡¯s question was very straightforward.

    ¡°I wonder how Madam Heng would like to split it?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll take 40% and you take 30%.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Feng Xinru was stunned.

    She was brave to speak her mind.

    ¡°Is Madam Heng joking?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head, ¡°I never joke. Madam Feng might think that I¡¯m asking too much, but every once in a while, my fast food restaurants and other restaurants will release new dishes. Moreover, many fast-food restaurants have opened in various ces, and their business is also developing well. But perhaps none of them will everpare to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Is it because their dishes are not good enough? Are their servers¡¯ service not good enough?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s because Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant has already been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. 90% of the people who wanted to eat meat and vegetables would go to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant first.¡±

    ¡°How much silver can I earn from the remaining ten percent?¡±

    ¡°Madam Feng came here today with sincerity. I want to do business with you, so naturally, 1 want to negotiate with sincerity. Otherwise, if I let out the word, even if I want 50%, there will be people willing to work with me.¡±

    ¡°When signature dishes die away, they will never truly die. 1 can make new adjustments every month. The dishes will also change ording to the season. I will also prepare the new dishes that will be served in the next round. Be it management or the dishes, they far surpass their peers. The money I earn in a day is probably what other families earn in a month.¡±

    ¡°And I have another request. If we work together, the shop will be yours, but the name will be mine. In the future, when we disband, you can open a fast-food restaurant yourself too.¡±

    ¡°All of this has to be written down in ck and white.¡±

    Now that she was at a disadvantage, it was naturally good to cooperate.

    What was the point of one if not for earning money?

    It was just a business partnership. This doesn¡¯t mean that they would be dependent on each other.

    Feng Xinru was angered by Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    Forty percent of the money was gone at once. This was a huge difference from what she had expected.

    If one fast food restaurant was able to get so many people out, then three fast food restaurants and three restaurants were not a small number.

    Looking at Han Qiao¡¯s calm andposed appearance, it did not seem like she had no ns. Or rather, she might know better than anyone about the tricks of the restaurant.

    It was not easy to make a profit from this.

    ¡°Forty percent is too high.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t give in at all.

    She believed that someone woulde to her soon if Madam Feng had not settled the matter.

    For example, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    Or rather, someone who wanted to eat this ¡°meat¡±.

    It wasn¡¯t Madam Feng who chose her to be her partner. It was the Gong Prince¡¯s consort who chose the partner for Madam. Feng.

    ¡°You will have to let me think about your deal,¡± Feng Xinru said.

    When she came, her elder brother mentioned to her that Madam Heng was no ordinary woman.

    He wanted her to be generous and kind in everything.

    Feng Xinru nced at Butler Feng.

    Butler Feng nodded slightly at her.

    Feng Xinru pursed her lips, ¡°May 1 ask how much profit your fast food restaurant makes in a month?¡±

    ¡°Last month, after deducting all the expenses, including the bridge and road repairs, it was 3,200 taels.¡±

    Feng Xinru fell silent.

    This was the county town.

    Chenzhou was a big city with a lot of people. If they opened a few shops, the profit would be greater in a month.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Madam Heng says.¡±

    Feng Xinru also had a few shops, but she could not earn a few thousand taels in a month.

    She was in desperate need of silver.

    Han Qiao asked someone to invite Housekeeper Liu over.

    Housekeeper Liu was collecting plums in the backyard when Han Qiao called for him.

    Han Qiao wanted to make some pickled plums and use them as snacks for the Fast Food Restaurants and the Hot Pot Restaurants.

    When Housekeeper Liu came over, he even brought Han Qiao a te of plums.

    Recently, Han Qiao liked to eat sour and sweet food, like plums.

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, write the contract.¡±

    Han Qiao had exined what she meant in the beginning. Housekeeper Liu and Han Qiao had already developed a certain tacit understanding ever since.

    All in all, while this contract would ensure fairness, it also had to be biased toward Han Qiao.

    Especially since Han Qiao was the one who had to decide on the follow-up matters of the fast food restaurant.

    No matter if it was Madam Feng or the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, or those who needed to be taken care of, they could not interfere or break it.

    Don¡¯t even think about cing people in restaurants and fast food restaurants as other people pleases.

    Chefs and waiters had to be selected through different levels.

    The 20% bonus was still valid and had to be valid..

 Chapter 222 - 222: Visiting Chenzhou for Inspection

    Chapter 222: Visiting Chenzhou for Inspection

    Trantor: Draqon Boat Trantion Editor: Draqon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Do 1 still have to give out 20%?¡¯

    ¡°Naturally, we have to split it.¡± Han Qiao said.

    And the shopkeeper for the restaurant could not be arranged by Madam Feng or anyone else.

    The shopkeeper would be selected through an examination.

    ¡°Is the selection for shopkeepers also strict?¡± Madam Feng asked again.

    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t be so small and delicate. You must know that the price of vegetables is different every day. One catty of each dish is more than one coin.¡±

    Madam Feng choked.

    Yes, the butlers knew that the kitchen was the wealthiest among everyone in thend.

    Feng Xinru was stunned when Han Qiao mentioned the management model of her fast food restaurant.

    She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the word, or more urately, she didn¡¯t understand what n Qiao was talking about at all.

    She came here to look for Han Qiao because she was really short of money and because her brother had ¡°suggested¡± her.

    At first, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now that she heard Han Qiao¡¯s detailed exnation, she realized how shallow her own business was.

    All of Han Qiao¡¯s restrictions were clear and distinct. They had to follow the terms of the contract.

    The key for her to seed was not to follow this or split up from Han Qiao.

    Feng Xinru also noticed that in the contract, Han Qiao had listed the chefs and waiters separately.

    In short, even if they broke up, Feng Xinru should forget about taking advantage of her.

    She took away the name of the Qiaoyi restaurants.

    No matter where she opened the restaurant in Chenzhou City, Han Qiao would be able to snatch away her business from her.

    Moreover, the head shopkeeper was also one of her people. The chances of him fooling her were almost zero.

    Han Qiao rambled on. Even Butler Feng was stunned, let alone Feng Xinru.

    They must admit, Han Qiao was good at talking, and her words were clear and logical.

    The two of them pressed their fingers together in response and also used their seals on rhe contract.

    ¡°Madam Feng, it¡¯s a pleasure working with you.¡±

    ¡°Happy to cooperate.¡±

    Han Qiao politely asked Madam Feng to stay for lunch.

    She also wanted her to taste the cooking skills of the chef in the residence, as well as the roasted pork belly and roast duck that she had just cooked.

    ¡°This pork belly is a little greasy, but it is fragrant. This roast duck is more ptable for my taste,¡± Han Qiao gave Lady Feng some food with chopsticks.

    This was the first time Madam Feng had eaten roasted pork belly.

    There was also duck sauce outside, but it was the first time she had roast duck.

    ¡°The skin tasted really good.¡±

    Han Qiao dipped the duck meat slices in sauce, then added some shredded onions and cucumbers. She rolled one up and handed it to Madam Feng.

    ¡°You can eat it like this?¡± Madam Feng took a bite.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Her eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°The taste is excellent, especially with this sauce.¡±

    The roasted duck meat was very fragrant, but with the sauce, it was even more vorful.

    The roasted pork belly was a little greasy, but it was dipped in chili sprouts and rolled up with cooked vegetable leaves.

    Or use the dough to roll it up and put some shredded onions and green melons on it. It¡¯s also very delicious.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a delicacy.¡± Throughout the meal, Madam Feng¡¯s praises were all over the ce.

    After dinner, she said to Han Qiao, ¡°Can I call you Ah-Qiao? I am older than you, aren¡¯t 1? Call me Sister Xinru, let¡¯s be good sisters in the future and make money together.<sup>1</sup>¡®

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Sister Xinru.¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    Feng Xinru alsoughed.

    ¡°Then when can you go to Chenzhou?¡± She asked again, ¡°I want to start my business early and make money. To tell you the truth, my husband and I have divorced. I have three sons and two daughters. My sons are engaged, and so are my daughters. In the future, 1 will have to provide dowries¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pack up. 1¡¯11 set off with you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright.<sup>11</sup>

    Han Qiao wanted to go to Chenzhou City. She was pregnant and had a big belly. She could not be careless at all. She also needed to settle down ar home.

    She called Han Chi over and told him carefully that she was handing the house over to him.

    There was also a brocade box. ¡°There are five hundred taels of silver inside.

    Ah-Chi, Mother has handed the house and your younger siblings to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. 1 can take care of the family and my younger siblings.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She also invited Jianing over, hoping that she would be able to work hard for a few days.

    Jianing looked at Han Qiao and hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Alright, Madam can go without worry.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu was in the front yard, and Aunt Zhao was in rhe kitchen¡¯s back courtyard.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could handle the situation, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.

    On the eighth day of the month, a few carriages stopped at the entrance of Heng Manor.

    Heng Manor had prepared two carriages, and she was apanied by Shn and Duan Yue, and Zeng Qin¡¯er.

    Dong Lai and Gui Jiu were driving the carriage.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao sat in a carriage, taking advantage of the cool weather to set off for Chenzhou.

    Han Qiao had already instructed someone to send a message to Bai Cha, Lan Cheng, and Shopkeeper Zhu, asking them to pur down their work and head to Chenzhou.

    It was a litrle stuffy inside the carriage. Han Qiao didn¡¯t dare to use ice, so she opened the window.

    She fanned herself, and Heng Yi fanned her as well.

    ¡°Am I being a litrle willful?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s good toe out for a walk¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao originally wanted to lean on Heng Yi¡¯s arms, but because he was too hot, she leaned on rhe bamboo pillow instead. The pillow was soft and airy, veryfortable.

    The carriage wasn¡¯t moving fast, so Heng Yi took our a book and read it to Han Qiao.

    He could now read through a random book, although he still stumbled a few times.

    asionally, he would need Han Qiao to tell him what the word was.

    Han Qiao fell asleep as she listened to his voice.

    Heng Yi moved closer to Han Qiao, brushed away her sweaty hair, fanned her, and continued reading.

    He heard from Han Qiao that reading was not only for her bur also for the child in her womb. This was what she called prenatal education.

    He was a little afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his child well because he was stumbling with his reading and didn¡¯t recognize many words.

    With the addition of a pregnant woman, they walked slowly. They had to stop to rest even if there was a ce to rest. Han Qiao wanted to go to the toilet.

    Aftering back to the toilet, she slowly walked forward. Feng Xinru was a little anxious.

    Han Qiao consoled her, ¡°Sister Xinru, haste makes waste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nor a big deal to earn money in a day or two.¡±

    Feng Xinru took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s true, you¡¯re right.¡±

    She was just holding her breath.

    She wanted to make a lot of money, so she was a little anxious.

    They walked and stopped, and finally arrived at Chenzhou City on the evening of the twelfth day.

    Chenzhou is a bustling city. Pedestrianse and go, well dressed, clean and tidy, rich and noble.

    Compared to the people in Puyi County, they looked much richer and more respectable.

    The shops here were doing well, even though they were on the same street and had sold the same things.

    The moon was high in the sky, yet the streets remained lively.

    That night, they stayed at Feng Xinru s house. Han Qiao met Feng Xinru s five children, all of whom were polite and gentle.

    Han Qiao gave the boys inkstones and the girls a custom-made silver bracelet.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Han.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    Feng Xinru s eldest son was sixteen years old this year, the age to get engaged.

    Feng Xinru had maintained herself well, she didn¡¯t look like she was in her forties at all.

    ¡°Alright, go back to your courtyard and study.¡±

    Han Qiao knew that Feng Ru¡¯s eldest son, Luo Yi¡¯an, was not a child anymore and would be leaving in a few months.

    He was currently studying hard, hoping to hit the mark in one fell swoop.

    Feng Xinru had high expectations of him, and he was also very hardworking.

    Han Qiao immediately understood why Feng Xinru was so desperate to earn money.

    It was good to be engaged, but in the future, on the path of rhe imperial examinations or in the officialdom, money was needed everywhere.

    Moreover, it was a huge sum of money, the kind that was bottomless..

 Chapter 223 - 223: Han Qiao Makes the Decision

    Chapter 223: Han Qiao Makes the Decision

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Feng Xinru was a warm and hospitable person, and the courtyard she arranged for Han Qiao and Hengyi was especiallyfortable and cool, especially suitable for a pregnant woman like Han Qiao who disliked the heat.

    Moreover, the servants who served them were especially gentle and cautious. They were respectful in every way and ate and drank carefully.

    Han Qiao had a good night¡¯s sleep. After all, it was very tiring to sit in the carriage for a few days.

    Heng Yi was also tired and soon fell asleep.

    Not forgetting to gently pat her belly.

    The next morning, Han Qiao was refreshed and Heng Yi was even more energetic.

    The maids and old maids immediately served breakfast. The food they prepared was all suitable for pregnant women. They were more knowledgeable about which food was taboo and which were fine to eat.

    After breakfast, Feng Xinru was already waiting for them.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°We did,¡±

    The fragrant bed sheets and soft pillows were reallyfortable.

    Feng Xinru invited Han Qiao to sit in the same carriage. Heng Yi sat beside the driver¡¯s seat, never leaving Han Qiao.

    A few servant girls followed behind the carriage.

    Feng Xinru¡¯s servant girl was very hospitable and had a good mouth, calling Shn and Duan Yue ¡®big sister¡¯ in a friendly manner.

    Feng Xinru¡¯s restaurant had a good location and was spacious.

    It was bright inside as well. Whether it was the kitchen, the private room on the second floor, or the small courtyard, they were all very good.

    But there were some things that Han Qiao felt were inappropriate.

    ¡°Throw this away. I don¡¯t want this, don¡¯t want this either, move them to this ce.¡±

    She was merciless. She would throw away what she thought should be thrown away.

    Feng Xinru didn¡¯t know much about these things, so she listened to her every order.

    Han Qiao spoke, and a servant immediately took away all the things that Han Qiao said she didn¡¯t want.

    ¡°Move all the things in this shop to the back and wash them with water. We must also clean this shop carefully. We can¡¯t let go of any nooks and crannies dirty. We¡¯re going to be a food shop, so the first thing we need to do is to clean.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t eat with rat droppings anywhere in the vicinity. Not only is that disgusting, but it will also ruin our reputation.¡±

    ¡°Also, the chef¡¯s and the waiter¡¯s clothes, aprons, gloves, and hats have to have clear distinctions. This way, people will clearly know who the waiter is.¡±

    ¡°We can put up notices to recruit new waiters and chefs.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a matter with firewood and food. I have a list here. When the shop is clean, you can buy them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring dried bamboo shoots, salted and sour bamboo shoots over, but you have to pay for them.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to be partners, we¡¯ll pay the agreed dividends.¡±

    Han Qiao took out 400 taels of silver and Feng Xinru took out 300 taels of silver.

    When the notice was posted, people came to register.

    Han Qiao¡¯s request was very simple. She had to check their appearance, their fingers, their clothes, and whether they smell of sweat.

    Han Qiao was especially careful and meticulous when she opened the first fast-food restaurant in Chenzhou City.

    When the people applying found out that this shop was called Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant, they were especially excited.

    There was a long line of people who came to register. There were even more than 30 old women who were willing to light the fire, cut the vegetables, and wash the dishes.

    Han Qiao chose 100 workers in the first round.

    After asking a few questions, another twenty people were eliminated.

    Those who knew some martial arts would stay, and those who knew a few words would also stay.

    There were 50 of them left.

    ¡°Do we need so many workers?¡± Feng Xinru asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re not just opening one fast food restaurant. One person will be teaching them first, and ten people are also going to teach the rest.¡±

    Feng Xinru was enlightened.

    The chefs were a little slower. No matter how sessful they were in the past, they were still very cautious in selecting the right one.

    Because they knew too well what Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant represented.

    It meant that they had more money, that they could earn more money than running their own shop, and that they would have a stable future for the rest of their life.

    More than a dozen chefs lined up, and the questions Han Qiao asked were very different.

    What are all your specialty dishes? How many years have you been a chef? She woulde back to try the dishes in two days. If there were no problems, the chef could stay.

    Feng Xinru was also at the boss¡¯s ce, but she realized that both the waiters and the chefs seemed to only acknowledge Han Qiao as their boss.

    And from the beginning to the end, these people did not look at her.

    Feng Xinru took a deep breath.

    In order to earn money, one had to be open-hearted.

    After they left the shop, she decided to go to the best restaurant in Chenzhou City for dinner.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s go,¡± Feng Xinru said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The best restaurant in Chenzhou City was called Fengyun Restaurant. The dishes were all good, be it the side dishes or the main. They were all delicious. It was really expensive. Themon people would have to save money for several years just by having a meal here.

    After dinner, Han Qiao and Heng Yi nned to go to the meeting ce to see if Bai Cha and the others had arrived.

    Since they wereing to Chenzhou in the future, they had to buy a house here.

    This time, she had brought all the banknotes with her.

    She had already nned to buy a house and a shop here.

    Bai Cha and the others had arrived at Chenzhou City two days earlier and even wandered around the city.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu bought some things for their children at home. After all, they were now stewards with a monthly ie of ten taels of silver.

    Their living conditions at home had also improved.

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw.¡± Bai Cha came out.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They entered the inn together.

    The first inn they had agreed to enter from the city gate was not difficult to find.

    Bai Cha asked for a courtyard in the inn. There were a few of them, and it wasfortable and cheap to stay in a courtyard.

    They also took care of each other and even left a room for Han Qiao and Hengyi.

    It was the best of both worlds.

    It was good.

    ¡°The first fast food restaurant has basically been confirmed. We will open the first one first, then the second one. Bai Cha, go to the Broker Houseter and take a look at the houses in the city. We have more people, so we have to buy a bigger one. As long as the price is suitable, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s new or old. We can repair it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao then said to Lan Cheng and Shopkeeper Zhu, ¡°You guys go and take care of the fast food restaurant first. Find two shopkeepers and teach them first. When they have learned, you can hand everything over to them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t stay in the inn for long either.

    She still had to go back to Feng Xinru¡¯s ce and list all the things she needed to buy.

    When they returned to Feng Xinru¡¯s house, Feng Xinru had a guest. It was her sister-inw.

    Han Qiao was also invited to sit down and drink tea.

    Hearing her sister-inw¡¯s exnation, Feng Xinru wanted to participate as well.

    Han Qiao definitely wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Feng Xinru was also unwilling.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we prepare a second fast food restaurant? Chenzhou City is so big. As long as the location is chosen well, it¡¯s fine to have a few more.¡±

    ¡°I already have four ces in mind,¡± Madam Feng said.

    She always felt that the rarer something was, the more valuable it was.

    This shop was the same. There was no point in having too many.

    ¡°Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant is different from other fast food restaurants. If Madam Feng is worried, you can take a look first. Sister Xinru and I will open it first, then you can decide.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s suggested.

    Madam Feng was naturally unwilling.

    When it started, what else could she do?

    ¡°Madam Feng, you don¡¯t have to open a fast food restaurant. We can open a snack shop together.¡±

    ¡°A tofu shop would also be fine.¡±

    ¡°These are all small profits with high turnover, but if done well and the business is good, you can earn a lot in a year.¡±

    Seeing that Madam Feng was moved, Han Qiao said, ¡°Moreover, this kind of shop doesn¡¯t need arge shop and doesn¡¯t need a lot of manpower. After tidying up the shop, you can open it in three to five days.¡±

    ¡°The snacks and tofu can be sold directly to Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant. The business is fixed, so the ie is stable.¡±

    ¡°Although you might not be able to earn much in a month, you can umte a lot. Opening a few more shops will still get you a considerable amount of ie in a year.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words had indeed moved Madam Feng.

    She had a few shops that were not doing very well. Not only were they not making much money each month, but they were also losing money.

    Just thinking about it made her sick..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Giving Some Advice to Wife and Younger

    Chapter 224: Giving Some Advice to Wife and Younger

    Sister Sister

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was not in a hurry to let Madam Feng make a decision.

    She told her that she knew how to make about ten kinds of pastries.

    The shop could also sell dried fruits, candied fruits, and sweet snacks. There were about 30 of these. Including melon seeds and peanuts, there were about 40 to 50 items. As long as the shop became famous, the profits would not be small.

    ¡°Do we need to prepare a lot of things?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°I have three shops in my hands. The locations are neither good nor bad, but they lose money every year. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Since Madam believes in me, 1 will open this shop and make money,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Then how much do you want?¡± Madam Feng asked.

    These days, prescriptions were rare.

    ¡°A few percent will be enough, but under one condition. The person who makes these pastries must be a servant of the Heng manor. Every morning, the pastries will be delivered to the shop.¡±

    Even if they didn¡¯t cooperate in the future, as long as the form and the person were still in her hands, she could open her own shop or partner up with other people.

    Madam Feng naturally thought of this as well.

    ¡°My residence also has old maids and servant girls who know how to make pastries.¡± Madam Feng said.

    ¡°Of course. Everyone likes to eat rare and exquisite food.¡±

    This was how the big people think.

    It was still the same.

    Those with power and influence were even more meticulous with their decision.

    Ordinary people also wanted to buy something good to eat.

    Madam Feng was very interested in food shops, but she had no interest in tofu shops.

    Han Qiao had already decided to take control of it herself.

    The business would not be bad after a day of trading.

    Han Qiao quickly wrote down more than ten kinds of pastries.

    ¡°Red bean cake, green bean cake, pea yellow cake, rice cake, milk cake¡­¡±

    All of these required the use of various beans.

    The steps required were naturally different.

    She wrote down the pastries she knew how to make and also wrote down many kinds.

    Next was the issue of splitting the profits.

    Madam Feng had wanted to give 30%, but she had never heard of many of the food names Han Qiao had written, let alone how to make them.

    ¡°If youe up with these recipes, 1¡¯11e out of the shop and also the pastries. How about 40 ¨C 60? You take 40 and I take 60.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Sure,¡±

    Four to six ratio was not bad.

    If they earned 100 taels a month, she would have 40 taels. That would be 500 taels a year.

    It was also money that many ordinary people could not earn in their lifetime.

    One should not be too greedy.

    Madam Feng was also impatient and wanted to take Han Qiao to see her three shops.

    Feng Xinru could only follow them.

    Heng Yi stayed with Han Qiao. If she felt ufortable, he would tell her not to force herself.

    The carriage traveled very slowly on the road. Fortunately, the three shops were not very far away.

    Both shops had two storefronts. Both the brightness and the location were good. The business of the shops next door was very good, but the business of Madam Feng¡¯s shop was very cold.

    It was very baffling.

    After getting off the carriage, Heng Yi supported Han Qiao and followed Lady Feng and Feng Xinru into the shop.

    Han Qiao¡¯s hair stood on end as soon as she entered, and she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. With a dark expression, she asked Heng Yi to help her out.

    She felt more at ease with him by his side.

    1Q11

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°There must be something wrong in that shop.¡±

    Madam Feng and Feng Xinru also came over and asked with concern.

    ¡°Find a Taoist priest who knows Feng Shui to take a look,¡± Han Qiao said.

    She didn¡¯t want to step into the shop again.

    Others might not know her background, but she did know her limits.

    Madam Feng, Feng Xinru, and the others were more Buddhists. They felt that the Buddha was a kind and merciful person and that the Taoist priest was only used when someone was dead.

    As for the other two shops, Han Qiao also couldn¡¯t get through the door without feeling something was wrong.

    In summary, there was a problem with the three shops.

    And it was not from a natural source, but man-made.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t need to worry about this. Madam Feng would send someone to investigate.

    She followed Feng Xinru back.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not tiring. It¡¯s good for the child to go out and wander around like this.¡±

    Han Qiao had servants to serve her, so Feng Xinru didn¡¯t have to worry about her.

    After sleeping for a while, Han Qiao woke up and started to make a list.

    Her handwriting was already pretty good, at least better than Heng Yi¡¯s.

    Heng Yi sat on the side, grinding ink for her.

    Halfway through, Han Qiao stopped writing, ¡°I was nning to open my own fast food restaurant. Now that 1 have a partner and have more money, I want to buy a few shops and open a tofu shop.¡±

    Madam Feng felt that opening a tofu shop wouldn¡¯t make much money, but it wasn¡¯t the case.

    If the tofu shop was done well, it would be as good as a pastry shop.

    Han Qiao handed the purchase order to Shopkeeper Zhu the next day.

    Shopkeeper Zhu led his men to purchase the goods and also to fix the price.

    In the future, Han Qiao would send it directly to the fast food restaurant, which would save her a lot of trouble. She would also not give the buyer a chance to be greedy.

    Feng Xinru found that other than running a shop, she had no use for anything else. The chefs and waiters were all under Han Qiao¡¯smand.

    Han Qiao was also very busy. She went in and out to arrange everything in an orderly manner.

    Feng Xinru went back to her parent¡¯s home and saw that her brother and sister-inw were not looking too good. She could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you two fight?¡±

    The rtionship between her brother and sister-inw had always been good.

    Madam Feng shook her head, ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about between your brother and me? That shop was tampered with.¡±

    Not only that, the shop was still under investigation.

    All the shops of the Feng family had been tampered with.

    There were bad things on the beams of the shop.

    ¡°What is it? Who was so bold to do this? Big brother, you must investigate thoroughly.¡±

    Master Feng agreed.

    He then asked Feng Xinru, ¡°How¡¯s your fast food restaurant?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything. Everyone is only looking for Ah-Qiao for guidance. Big Brother, I¡­¡±

    Master Feng knew what his sister was thinking.

    ¡°What do you want? Your goal is to make money. Look at how many fast-food restaurants have popped up in Chenzhou City. Don¡¯t you think this will help put your restaurant on the market?¡±

    ¡°Just you wait. When this fast food restaurant opens, one business can bepared to several. Besides, even if you manage it, can you manage it well?¡±

    Feng Xinru was silent.

    She doesn¡¯t think she could manage the shop well by herself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to run a restaurant either. It¡¯s better to be a hands-off owner and wait for the money to be collected.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Xinru was a little worried.

    ¡°But you¡¯re afraid that people will only know about Madam Han¡¯s involvement and not you, right?¡± Master Feng smiled.

    ¡°¡­¡± Feng Xinru didn¡¯t need to say anything.

    That was what she meant.

    ¡°Silly little sister,¡± Her brotherughed fondly, ¡°You are borrowing their name. You can¡¯t have the bear paw and still want the fish. Madam Han is a reasonable person. You must throw away those little thoughts.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust her, you can find an ountant to check the ounts at the end of each month.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯ll do a better job than you think.¡±

    Feng Xinru was puzzled, ¡°Brother really thinks highly of her.¡±

    He was actually trying to persuade her to give in.

    When Madam Feng heard this, her heart also rose.

    She was afraid that her husband had other thoughts.

    Inparison to her, Madam Han was beautiful and gentle. Although she was nearly thirty years old, people would believe that she was still in her twenties.

    Master Feng nced at his wife and sister, unhappy that they only had unreasonable romantic thoughts in their minds.

    ¡°You women have long hair but short knowledge. There are some things I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but hearing your thoughts today, you two look down on the Han family..¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225: Someone Has Died Here

    Chapter 225: Someone Has Died Here

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Tr

    Master Feng briefly exined the printing technique that Han Qiao had taught Heng Congshan.

    She also gave him the manpower for the princess.

    They would slowly permeate the culture and knowledge of Great Yong into the Rong Tribe.

    The two women fell silent.

    After a while, Feng Xinru said, ¡¯¡¯Did she really think all that by herself?¡±

    ¡°Who else? These two things didn¡¯t seem difficult, but she was smart and thought of it better than many people could. The former was to earn money, and thetter was to repay a favor. Princess Zhenling was indebted to her that day. And that day, when 1 went to Puyi County to find Heng Yi to bring people into the mountains to hunt tigers, she mentioned this matter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this because I hope you understand that not all women are calctive and only care about that small piece ofnd in the back of the house. Some women are righteous and do things for the benefit of the people.¡± ¡°Look at the county town where she opened her first fast-food restaurant. The lives of all the people have improved. After she earned money, she built bridges and paved roads. All were done to benefit the people. Do you think the higher-ups don¡¯t know what she¡¯s done? Don¡¯t forget that Heng Congshan was now the emperor¡¯s favorite.¡±

    The printing technique had allowed the Great Yong to earn a lot of money from the other countries.

    Another point was Heng Yi.

    His martial arts were superb and capable, and he was also hardworking and studious. Sooner orter, he would serve the court.

    The Emperor was giving this couple time to grow.

    If he guessed correctly, Lan Cheng must be the Emperor¡¯s man.

    Otherwise, how could such a person who was quick-witted and skilled in ounting be willing to be under someone else? Would he want to be the general ledger room for ady of the Han family?

    ¡°No wonder no one dared to cause trouble when she opened a shop in another county,¡± Feng Xinru sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that no one went to cause trouble, but that she had won over those who caused trouble from rhe beginning.¡±

    The three religions and nine triads, the hooligans and ruffians, were also humans. They also had families and weaknesses.

    What theycked was a chance to be human again.

    Han Qiao gave them the chance.

    ¡°So, since you¡¯re working with them, you have to trust them. So, don¡¯t doubt them.¡±

    Feng Xinru was silent for a moment before nodding, ¡°Big brother, 1¡¯11 remember this.¡±

    She felt a little guilty.

    She was already going to be a grandmother in a few years, yet she still made her brother worry about her.

    ¡°Go and apany Mother when you¡¯re back. She was still talking about you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Feng Xinru bade them farewell and left.

    Master Feng shook his head and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s lucky.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Luo Shihang?¡±

    Madam Feng was angry when he mentioned this, ¡°For his mistress, that man forgot his wife. He truly is a schr.¡±

    ¡°If I had known he was such a person, our Xinru would marry anyone better than him.¡±

    Master Feng was silent.

    At first, Xinru insisted on marrying the man, so she naturally didn¡¯t know that Luo Shihang had a childhood sweetheart who was about to get married.

    He was the one who secretly separated the two of them.

    He called the butler over and cut off all contact with the Luo family, whether it was business ormunications.

    He had been busy earlier and didn¡¯t have time to clean up the matters with the Luo family.

    If he were to embarrass his sister like this, he could forget about having a good time.

    Han Qiao naturally didn¡¯t know about the Feng family¡¯s conversation.

    Bai Cha had already found arge courtyard through Broker¡¯s Shop. The price was not cheap, it cost them 5,000 taels.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi went over to take a look. Other than the big house, it was nothing special. It was dpidated. Clearly, no one had lived here for a long time.

    However, the neighbors were all wealthy families, and they were only separated by a wall from the Feng family.

    Therefore, if there was anything fishy about this residence, they would know by asking Madam Feng.

    Han Qiao thought about how there were more and more people in her family now. They would probably stay in Chenzhou for a year or two, so the house had to be bigger.

    She asked the Broker to stay in the house for a while, then prepared a gift to visit Madam Feng.

    ¡°You want to buy the next house?¡± Madam Feng asked.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided on anything. The house is still dpidated and hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. Many of the furniture could not be used anymore, and some areas needed to be demolished and rebuilt, which is why I decided toe and visit you, Madam, about this house¡¯s history,¡±

    ¡°Someone died in that house, and the entire family was exterminated. Then whenever someone moved in, they died.¡±

    Han Qiao was extremely surprised.

    ¡°Not a single one live?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Not a single one. Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite sad. We lived next door. That night when the murder happened, lightning and thunder painted the sky.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°It was six or seven years ago. People were keeping an eye on that house, but after staying in it for a few days, people died one after another.¡±

    ¡°The Broker Shop has been selling it for years but still hasn¡¯t been able to sell it. How much do they offer you?¡± Madam Feng asked curiously.

    ¡°Five thousand taels.¡±

    ¡°Too expensive. Still too expensive,¡± Madam Feng said, ¡°He¡¯s trying to extort you. If the house was still in good condition, it would be worth five thousand taels. Isn¡¯t it haunted? It¡¯s been in Broker¡¯s hands for four to five years. If you want it, you can buy it back with three thousand taels. Then you can use the remaining two thousand taels of silver to buy wood and materials to rebuild and renovate it. The Feng Shui master I hired this time is not bad. I will rmend him to you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you for your kindness, Madam,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    With her inquiry answered, Han Qiao found out the whole story. She bargained the price and went from 2,500 taels to 3,200 taels. In the end, they didn¡¯t dare raise it anymore.

    The broker also wanted to sell this house because it had been in their hands for several years. If they didn¡¯t sell it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get back their capital.

    3,200 taels was the bottom line.

    No matter how low it was, it wouldn¡¯t sell.

    The final price was 3,200 taels.

    After the deed was signed and the silver was paid, both parties heaved a sigh of relief.

    Han Qiao naturally wanted to buy this house.

    And the broker also wanted to sell it.

    After buying the house, n Qiao asked Bai Cha to find the person who built the house and find an auspicious day to dismantle the things inside.

    ¡°Sister-inw, before tearing down the house, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything valuable inside.¡±

    ¡°Alright, 1 don¡¯t know much regarding this matter. You can bring your Heng Yi, Gu Jiu, and Wen Yu to take a look.¡±

    That house had probably been ransacked several times. What good things could there be left?

    The only things worth money were the doors and windows.

    But what if¡­?

    Han Qiao wanted to stay at the inn, but Feng Xinru kept urging her to stay at her home.

    Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant was basically ready to open by the 22nd of May.

    Han Qiao had been busy with the restaurant and this house.

    There was also a tofu shop.

    The tofu shop only needed to be in an alley with many ordinary people living in it.

    There was a street shop at the front and a kitchen in the back.

    The shops here basically all had backyards where people could live.

    Moreover, the size of the shops was also suitable, and the price was not very expensive. It was about 300 to 700 taels per shop.

    Han Qiao bought ten shops in one go.

    These shops all had her name on them. Han Qiao understood what Heng Yi was thinking.

    He was afraid that if anything happened to him, the Heng family wouldn¡¯t be able to get involved with these things under her name.

    Her future was guaranteed.

    Heng Yi, Bai Cha, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu searched the new house.

    ¡°This window is good.¡±

    The things in this courtyard were not suitable for the main courtyard, but they were just right for the servant rooms.

    After a while, Wen Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s nothing valuable here..¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226: The Mansion With Too Many Secrets

    Chapter 226: The Mansion With Too Many Secrets

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Bai Cha smiled, ¡°Those flowers and nts are worth some price. When the timees, we¡¯ll dig them up and put them in the back. When the house is repaired, we¡¯ll nt them back.¡±

    ¡°If there is nothing valuable left around, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there is nothing underground. Moreover, the massacre of the family was either for revenge or over something priceless.¡±

    This house had been haunted for a few years. It might have been caused by the mastermind.

    Something was either taken away or still in the house.

    If it was the former, everything would be fine, but if it was thetter, it would pose some problems. Therefore, it was best to find it and throw it out as soon as possible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some people,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Bai Cha thought about it, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll buy some people and let them dig it themselves. We can take the things they found down and move them to repair the servants¡¯ rooms afterward. We can also save some money.¡±

    Moreover, these wood materials were better than those bought outside.

    The problem was settled.

    Bai Cha, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu would do the buying. They had been out for a while and had sharp eyes.

    The people chosen were all young and strong manservants.

    Even the servants in Chenzhou City were much better than those in Puyi County.

    There were even people who were once lords and councilors who were sentenced to be ves aftermitting crimes.

    These people were here either because of light or serious punishments, were exiled or their head family was beheaded.

    If these people encountered the Emperor¡¯s amnesty, they would have some money in their hands and their families would be kind. They could even redeem themselves and be good citizens.

    Bai Cha was very generous. He bought 50 manservants at once.

    The old woman who owned the Broker House was stunned.

    ¡°Fifty?¡±

    ¡°They all look quite capable.¡±

    The old woman quickly got someone to find their indwelling contract.

    Among these fifty manservants, there were quite a few who had good martial arts skills.

    Bai Cha thought that it would be good to make them guards.

    He chose ten old maids and twenty servant girls.

    The old woman knew that this person was someone who held a lot of money. Once she found out that he was the second master of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, she immediately became more polite.

    These people went straight to the new residence.

    Although the servant¡¯s room was old, it could still be tidied up.

    Moreover, this house was huge. There was a garden and a lotus pond. There were twelve courtyards of various sizes, and each courtyard had a small kitchen.

    The front yard had a living room, arge study, a dining room, and a small kitchen.

    ¡°The more 1 look at this house, the more I feel it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    The maids and old women were responsible for washing and cooking, while the manservants were responsible for tearing down the house and digging the ground.

    ording to Bai Cha, the pond was at least six feet deep, and the water in the pond had to be pumped out to dig up all the mud.

    If nothing unexpected happened, they would have to live in this house for many years.

    Han Qiao had no intentions of selling out her family easily

    Therefore, it was best to find and clean up the dirty stuff.

    On the opening day of the fast-food restaurant, Feng Xinru¡¯s voice trembled when she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a shop with such good business.¡±

    None of the customers who entered, came out empty-handed.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to think about how much revenue she had earned today.

    Han Qiao was not surprised at all. After all, this was Chenzhou City, and there were many rich people. Even themoners had money in their pockets. It would be cheaper to buy them a home than to open a fire.

    ¡°All-Qiao, how much revenue did you say we had today?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much revenue we earn. We¡¯ve invested a few hundred taels these days. We have to earn back the capital.¡±

    Feng Xinru smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was just wondering if 1 could earn 10,000 taels of silver in a month since business is so good every day.¡±

    ¡°The total profit is about the same.¡±

    Feng Xinru was overjoyed.

    30% of that amount was 3,000 taels.

    If she opened a few more shops, she would earn even more of them.

    On the twenty-eight, the construction of the new house started.

    The fifty servants worked very hard. They tore down the house and found a person who specializes in repairing it.

    Han Qiao had re-designed the servants¡¯ quarters. They needed to build three rows of small courtyards. Each courtyard had four rooms, a central room, a small kitchen, a bathroom, and atrine.

    They could also nt some onions, garlic, and side dishes in this small courtyard.

    These courtyards were all surrounded by walls. One door led to the back alley, while the other led into the house.

    These small courtyards were for a family of several people, all servants in the residence.

    The courtyards were mostly on the side of the entire estate with rows of rooms within. Han Qiao tried to design it in a way so that all the servants could have room for themselves.

    The old servants¡¯ quarters were demolished even faster.

    Digging six feet into the ground was not an easy feat, even with a dozen people working for a whole day, they would not be able to dig much.

    However, after digging, they found some things.

    In the backyard where the servants lived, they found two dead babies, with their small limbs and all. After the coroner came to take a look, he said that they were at least eight or nine months old.

    The other child was said to be one or two years old.

    When Madam Feng heard the news, she quickly went to look for Han Qiao, ¡°It seems that this family lost a young master in the past. He was only one or two years old and disappeared for some reason. Nobody could find him in the residence or in the city. How pitiful.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart mourned for the child.

    She asked the Taoist priest to hand them over and buy coffins to bury them in a beautiful ce outside the city.

    They also dug out some small boxes in the backyard. Inside were filled with gold and silver, and there were also porcin bottles containing poison.

    ¡°A wealthy family really has a lot of secrets.¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    Han Qiao asked for the gold and silver to be donated and the poison to be destroyed.

    ¡°The items dug out from this house, the gold, and silver, will be donated to the poor people. The poison will be destroyed, and the books, porcin, and jade will be handed over to the government.¡± Han Qiao and Heng Yi discussed.

    A true gentleman who loves money would get them the right way.

    Of course, Han Qiao and Heng Yi¡¯s actions had gained the approval of themon people.

    Qiao Yi Fast-Food Restaurant¡¯s business was even better than before.

    There were also two other wells in the backyard with one corpse each. They were both women and one of them was pregnant.

    The Taoist priest sighed, ¡°The heaven¡¯sws will manifest, and its retribution is unfailing. A family that has umted evil will suffer. These words are not casually said.¡±

    When several corpses were dug out from the lotus pond, the entire Chenzhou City was in an uproar.

    ¡°That house is really unlucky.¡±

    The broker was also afraid that Han Qiao and Heng Yi would leave the house.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi, on the other hand, were exceptionally calm. The bodies they dug out were all the bodies of priests who had been buried outside the city.

    Some people said that they had umted great merit.

    When the second fast-food restaurant opened, the business was even more popr. No matter what dishes were brought out, they were all sold out.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the middle of June. Han Qiao wanted to go back to Puyi County.

    She received news that her cousin Han Xiaohong had given birth to a son on the twelfth of June.

    Feng Xinru didn¡¯t want to let her go, ¡°Wait for the other two fast food restaurants to open up before you go back. 1 can¡¯t manage them well.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xinru, Lan Cheng and Shopkeeper Zhu will be there to manage the restaurants. They will take care of it. By the end of the month, all the ounts will be sorted out.¡±

    ¡°I know. I just feel more at ease with you around.¡±

    Feng Xinru was reluctant to part with Han Qiao.

    The world was not always a lovely ce. She knew that there were people who had died in many mansions, and many people drowned in their Master¡¯s wells. There might be people who buried others in their own wells.

    However, there were very few people like Han Qiao who were willing to spend money to find a ce to bury their bones.

    ¡°Besides, when you go back this time, you have to give birth before youe back. It will be around October or November by then.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°If the house here is built well, we might move here for the New Year.¡±

    The main reason was that her tofu shop had not opened yet.

    Now that she was pregnant, Heng Yi didn¡¯t let her do many things.

    The only thing she could do for now was move back and wait..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Chinese Bayberry Juice and Herbal Teas

    Chapter 227: Chinese Bayberry Juice and Herbal Teas

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Do you regret buying that house?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. It¡¯s such a big courtyard. Now that the people¡¯s houses in the backyard have been built, and the front yard has been nned, we just need to flip through it once and give those undead whose souls don¡¯t know where to go a chance to reincarnate. And because of this, our fast food restaurant business is also booming. It¡¯s the best of both worlds. Why should we regret it?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t understand why you donated all the gold, silver, and jewelry you found. Now that you¡¯ve said it, 1 finally understand.¡±

    The people who benefited from it would remember it.

    They would spread the word and patronize Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, you¡¯ve really impressed me.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    So far, they hadn¡¯t dug out anything valuable, but there was quite a bit of dirt to clean.

    It was good to dig out these dirty things.

    It was like a sore that would only heal after the pus was squeezed out.

    Han Qiao was about to leave, but the Chinese strawberries were on the market now.

    Qiao Yi Fast Food Restaurant had introduced its new dish, iced Chinese strawberry soup.

    In an instant, the business went up another level.

    She thought about selling the herbal tea she had drunk before and found a doctor to discuss the amount of herbs needed. Then, she brewed a herbal tea that tasted simr to a certain treasure herbal tea.

    Just selling herbal tea and Chinese strawberry soup could sell for dozens of taels of silver a day.

    It was ridiculous.

    On the 28th day of June, Prince Gong¡¯s concubine hosted a banquet to invite Han Qiao, Feng Xinru, and thedies of the families.

    Han Qiao could only prepare a generous gift before going to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    Princess Consort Fei was dignified and beautiful, she looked especially kind.

    But to be able to sit firmly in the position of princess consort, it was impossible to be truly kind.

    ¡°Greetings to the princess consort,¡± Han Qiao bowed.

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, don¡¯t be so polite. Hurry up and sit down, please sit down.¡±

    As soon as the princess consort finished speaking, a servant girl quickly supported Han Qiao.

    ¡°Madam, please sit.¡±

    ¡°The princess consort is being biased. When the official¡¯s wife came earlier, you didn¡¯t see her like this,¡± Feng Xinruughed.

    ¡°Madam Heng is pregnant. Look at those madams over there. 1 like pregnant women very much.¡±

    The princess consort alsoughed.

    The atmosphere became more and more cheerful because of this.

    Most importantly, Qiao Yi¡¯s business was doing good. The princess consort could easily get a few thousand taels from the two shops. She was happy and wanted to give Han Qiao and Feng Xinru preferential treatment.

    ¡°If I had known that Madam Heng¡¯s fast food restaurants were doing so well, I would have joined in as well.¡± A madam said sourly.

    The princess consort nced at her and smiled insincerely, ¡°Isn¡¯t the An family already filthy rich? Keep your eyes away from Madam Heng. You have to take care of her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Princess consort, don¡¯t worry, this minister¡¯s wife will,¡± Madam An replied with a smile.

    Her heart was clear as a mirror.

    She originally wanted to test if the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had joined hands with Han Qiao¡¯s fast food restaurant.

    Now it seemed clear that the princess consort had obtained great benefits.

    Han Qiao, a businesswoman, unexpectedly became a guest of honor of the Gong Prince¡¯s consort. The madams present were all shrewd and understood that the fast food restaurant had the support of the Gong Prince¡¯s residence. Their thoughts of suppressing the restaurant instantly stopped.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    Coming out of the Imperial Residence, the hot air hit their faces.

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yi standing beside the carriage.

    She instantlyughed.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    Heng Yi quickly walked up to support Han Qiao.

    The other wives teased her, and Han Qiao took the opportunity to leave.

    Feng Xinru was also very eloquent and quickly followed them back to the carriage.

    Han Qiao packed up everything.

    She bought them for the children, for the Han family in Xishan Vige, and even for Old Woman Heng. She had prepared tobo and tea leaves for Old Man Heng.

    No matter how much she disliked them, she couldn¡¯t let them pick on her. As long as they didn¡¯te to her to disgust her, she would just give them this little thing.

    Feng Xinru also prepared gifts for the children.

    ¡°After you give birth, 1¡¯11e to Puyi County to visit you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. We¡¯ll talk about it after the Eldest Young Master leaves your home.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, thank you,¡± Feng Xinru thanked her.

    Now that money was pouring into her ount every day, Feng Xinru¡¯s anxiety disappeared.

    She felt refreshed and renewed.

    ¡°We are helping each other.¡±

    With Feng Xinru¡¯s shop, she could save arge sum of money to buy a piece ofnd outside the city and use it to make a tofu workshop.

    She also taught people from all over the world who wanted to learn how to make tofu, dried tofu, and fermented tofu.

    She had never thought of monopolizing all the craftsmanship by herself. This craftsmanship did not belong to her in the first ce.

    ¡°How¡¯s the construction of your tofu workshoping along?¡± Feng Xinru asked.

    ¡°The ce will be managed by my second brother, Bai Cha, and his people. We won¡¯t open for business for the time being. We¡¯ll talk about it after I give birth.¡±

    On the 29th, they set off early in the morning to return to the county.

    Han Qiao wanted to see Han Xiaohong when her baby was one month old.

    After all, they were cousins who had a good rtionship and had a good chat.

    Han Qiao¡¯s stomach had grown bigger. She was tired from sitting for so long, so she leaned against the bamboo pillow as the carriage moved slowly.

    Heng Yi read her a story through the journey.

    Han Qiao fell asleep as she listened.

    She was also very busy these past few days.

    Opening of two fast food restaurants and drawing ns for the house¡­

    She didn¡¯t need to do anything, care about anything, or worry about anything. All she wanted was to have a good sleep.

    When he noticed Han Qiao fall asleep, Heng Yi fanned her with a fan.

    Looking at her slightly thinner cheek, his heart ached, but he could only silently support her.

    Because when Han Qiao was doing something, she was especially dazzling and beautiful, making people unable to look away.

    He had learned a lot of things from following her around these few days.

    Han Qiao would never go to a house empty-handed. Even for the bones buried in the mountains, she would give them some burial items.

    She prayed that they would be reincarnated into a good family in their next life and that they would not have to worry about food and clothing.

    She was calm and kind.

    ¡°Phew,¡± The carriage stopped.

    An old granny was standing by the roadside with a child.

    ¡°May I ask if the carriage is filled with Master Heng and Madam Heng from Puyi County?¡± The old woman asked.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dong Lai said in a deep voice.

    ¡°This old woman is here to thank Old Master Heng and Madam Heng. Pleasee down from the carriage, 1 want to meet them.¡±

    Dong Lai noticed the old granny carrying a basket.

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Heng Yi had already lifted the curtain of the carriage. Han Qiao yawned, ¡°I don¡¯t know you and 1 didn¡¯t do anything for you. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was very calm.

    Many people knew that she was leaving Chenzhou City to return home, but they were unsure what time she would leave.

    The old granny waiting here was surprising to all of them, so they had to be on guard.

    Heng Yi gripped his saber hilt.

    ¡°Madam, this old woman is kowtowing to you here to thank you for your great kindness.¡±

    The old granny was about to kneel as she spoke.

    However, Han Qiao was indifferent and had no intention of getting off the carriage to pay her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. Hurry up and go home. The sun is very strong at this time of day.¡±

    ¡°Dong Lai, let¡¯s go,¡± Han Qiao ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    The old granny stomped her feet angrily as she watched the carriage leave.

    ¡°What a fake kindness.¡±

    In the carriage, Han Qiao asked Heng Yi, ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She kept wanting me to get off the carriage and kneel to me. If I was really stupid and cared about reputation or vanity, 1 would have helped her.¡±

    It was inconvenient for a pregnant woman to move around.

    If that woman was an assassin, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to dodge..

 Chapter 228 - 228: Greed is Like a Snake Swallowing an Elephant

    Chapter 228: Greed is Like a Snake Swallowing an Elephant

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    She wouldn¡¯t approach a stranger, let alone this olddy who had appeared out of nowhere by the roadside.

    Regardless of whether she was sincere or evil, she could not casually ept other people¡¯s things.

    Heng Yi nodded slightly.

    It was already noon on the fifth day of July when they returned to Puyi County. After more than a month, the children ran out when they heard that their parents had returned.

    ¡°Father, Mother!¡±

    He Cheng ran over, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Just as he was about to jump into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, Heng Yi picked him up.

    He chuckled and shouted, ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi replied.

    Han Qiao patted He Cheng¡¯s head, ¡°Did you listen to your brother and sisters? Were you a good boy?¡±

    I¡¯m good!¡±

    Children would learn from older children.

    He Cheng was the same.

    He would learn from his brother and sisters.

    Han Qiao went to the main courtyard to take a shower.

    She had been staying in the inn for the past two days and had some allergic reactions. Her body had a red rash.

    She couldn¡¯t casually use medicine, so for the time she was away she could only endure it.

    After taking a fragrant bath and changing into clean clothes, Han Qiao yawned and chatted with the children for a while.

    ¡°Mother, you should rest first,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao was eight months pregnant, and it was already very inconvenient for her to move around.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to return from Chenzhou.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, the red spots on her body had dissipated a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that a ¡®golden nest or a silver nest is not as good as your own doghouse¡¯. Indeed, home is the mostfortable ce to be.¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    Shn and Duan Yue quickly agreed.

    They had been working very hard these days and had a lot of things to do.

    Han Qiao slowly went to watch the children read.

    The weather was getting hot, and they had drunk Chinese bayberry juice before. Now, they even had herbal tea.

    He drank one bowl in the morning and another in the afternoon.

    It was cool, sweet, and soothing.

    He Cheng was still young, yet he sat there very seriously. She wondered if he had learned anything.

    Han Qiao covered her mouth and chuckled.

    After they finished ss, the children got up and said goodbye to their teacher.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Li Chun and the others were respectful. Their eyes were filled with light, passion, and joy.

    The children were even more confident.

    Han Qiao chatted with the teacher for a while and asked the children about their studies.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master¡¯s learning progress is very fast, and his handwriting is also very good. If he works hard, he can try the exam next spring.¡±

    Next spring, the exams will be held for the children.

    Han Qiao looked at Han Chi.

    And the boy proudly straightened his waist.

    Of course, it was all thanks to his hard work and dedication.

    ¡°Then let him try. What about the other children?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Everyone has improved.¡±

    Han Qiao was very satisfied with this.

    Improvement meant that they were serious about their studies.

    As for his martial arts, she didn¡¯t need to ask. She could see at a nce whether there was any improvement in his moves or not.

    They had dinner in the dining room and the whole family sat together. There was grilled fish, hot pot, and roast duck. The children especially love these strong-tasting dishes. Han Qiao liked them too, but for the sake of her baby, she only ate two bites each. She ate light food for the rest of the night.

    Because of her pregnancy, she didn¡¯t go to Han Vige.

    Heng Yi would deliver everything himself. He would go to the Han family first, and each family would get one gift, and the grandparents would get a gift as well.

    She bought a high-quality tea leaf for her grandpa, and as for her grandma, she prepared a jadeb for her.

    She gave Han Yuan a Hetian jade and a white jade bracelet.

    When Heng Yi arrived in the Han family¡¯s main room¡­

    ¡°Is Ah-Qiao alright?¡± Han Yuan asked softly. She was already eight months pregnant, but she was going to give birth in September. ¡°I¡¯ll visit her when the timees.¡±

    Although she wouldn¡¯t be of any help, Han Yuan still wanted to go.

    ¡°Thank you, mother-inw.¡±

    Heng Yi invited his grandparents again.

    But this time, Grandpa rejected him calmly, ¡°We also know that it¡¯s good to be in the county town. We eat well, clothed well, live well, and everything is good. It¡¯s just that we have children here. We can¡¯t stay at our granddaughter¡¯s house. People will gossip.¡±

    They had to consider their children and grandchildren too.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t insist on the idea.

    After having lunch at the Han residence, he drove the carriage to Heng Vige.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng weren¡¯t living toofortably or too ufortably.

    Other than the fact that they could not make decisions about the big and small matters at home, their children and grandchildren were not very close to them. They did not have much money in their hands and could not be extravagant. However, they did notck food and clothing.

    Heng Yi personally came, and the two of them were touched.

    The thought of going to the county town appeared in their mind again.

    ¡°Our daughter-inw is about to give birth, right? I¡¯m going to take care of her during her confinement,¡± Old Woman Heng said expectantly.

    ¡°No need. There are maids and old women in the manor, so we don¡¯t need you. Just stay in Heng Family Vige and don¡¯t go to the county town.¡±

    He rejected her mercilessly.

    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what he said.

    Heng Yi stood up and prepared to leave.

    Old Woman Heng swallowed her saliva, ¡°But, but¡­

    ¡°No buts. You¡¯d better be safe.¡±

    Heng Yi coldly nced at Old Woman Heng.

    After not seeing him for a while, the aura on his body became even stronger.

    This was the confidence that came from learning more advanced martial arts, reading and writing, having broad knowledge, and having a happy family.

    As well as the disgust and hatred for the past.

    However, she struggled and could not break free. She had nowhere to vent her hatred.

    She could only use silence, coldness, and disregard to hide the unwillingness in her heart.

    Heng Yi drove the carriage away, and by the time Old Woman Heng left the courtyard, the carriage was already far away.

    She stood rooted to the ground, stunned. After a while, she mumbled, ¡°If 1 knew he was so promising, I would have treated him better back then.¡±

    If she had treated Heng Yi better back in the past, she could have gone to the county town to enjoy life.

    It¡¯s not like we have no opportunity at all,¡± Old Man Heng said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Make a few pairs of tiger shoes for the child. When the timees, we¡¯ll personally send them to the county town.¡±

    His words woke her up.

    Old Woman Heng felt that it was a good idea, ¡°I¡¯ll make one now.¡±

    First, she would go to see what Heng Yi had sent over. She looked at the silverb in the box, the tobo, tea leaves, cloth, and needles he had bought for the old man.

    There was rice, pork, salt, sauce, and vinegar in the basket too.

    There was also a box of green bean cakes.

    Old Woman Heng was ecstatic.

    ¡°Old man, quickly taste this tobo. It looks good. I¡¯ll go make tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Old Man Heng nodded.

    When the tea was ready and served, their grandchildren also came over.

    Old Woman Heng split a bit each, and the pork was also cut into pieces for each family.

    Then, she told the children to hurry back. She had something to discuss with the old man.

    ¡°Old man, do you think we can bring our grandchildren with us if we go to the county town?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Old man Heng said nothing.

    ¡°Looking at how many things he gave us, perhaps the Han family received more things. Maybe Han Qiao is biased.¡±

    Old Man Heng still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Qiao was indeed biased.

    The Han family had twice as many things as they did.

    ¡°I heard that the houses in town have already been built. If we don¡¯t live in the county town, we can live in town. At that time, he would get a few servant girls and old women to serve us.¡±

    Just thinking about it made them feel happy.

    Heng Yi drove the carriage to Ninghe Town.

    The three courtyards had already been opened, and the houses had also been built.

    The main entrance led to the hall, and behind it was the kitchen and dining room.

    On the left was the main courtyard, where Han Qiao and the other two could stay in the future. There were also a few rooms and a bathroom.

    Two small courtyards were built on the right side, one for the boys and one for the girls.

    The furniture and items in the house had already been arranged.

    When the bedding wasid out and the mosquito was hung up, it was really warm andfortable..

 Chapter 229 - 229

    Chapter 229:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The rooms of the master and servants were well distributed. Heng Yi walked around, locked the door, and headed to Third Brother Hu¡¯s Broker¡¯s Shop.

    Third Brother Hu had been running back and forth between the county town and Ninghe Town recently. Broker¡¯s business was also slowly starting up. Most of the time, Han Qiao boughtnd to open up wastnd and bought people to nt there.

    Third Brother Hu happened to be in town these two days. When Heng Yi came, he had just returned.

    ¡°Heh, what a rare guest.¡±

    Third Brother Hu was a more open-minded person. When his father was alive, he was very filial to him.

    After his father passed away, he was sad for a few days, but he quickly pulled himself together and became more filial to his mother.

    ¡°I just happened to be going to the county town to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Heng Yi sipped on his tea.

    ¡°Sun Yixi wants to sell his grocery store for 300 taels.¡±

    ¡°A shop in a small town is not worth this price,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°I agree. At most, it will sell for two hundred taels. 1 guess he just wants more. Let me tell you, he recently hooked up with a little widow. That little widow is very dirty and has a few shady rtionships. Sun Yixi sells a grocery store and ns to elope with that woman.¡±

    Heng Yi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already recruited people to contact him. 1 n to return him 150 taels. Do you want it? I want to keep it for you.¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Buy it. It¡¯s a good location. We can clean it up and open a fast-food restaurant.¡±

    Although this small town could notpare to the county town, it should not be a problem to earn dozens of taels a month.

    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 buy it for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi opened his purse and took out two hundred taels of silver and gave it to Third Brother Hu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ah-Qiao that you bought the shop. It¡¯ll be harder for you to find someone to open a fast-food restaurant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Third Brother Hu was shocked by these words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you two fight?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head, ¡°We didn¡¯t fight. 1 just wanted to try my hand at business. So, 1 can have enough money to buy some jewelry for her.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her worry about this all the time.¡±

    Third Brother Hu felt relieved, ¡°You really scared me. Speaking of which, there are many small towns under a county. Do you want to open more fast-food restaurants?¡±

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t thought that far, ¡°Let¡¯s open it here first and see if the business is good. If the business is good, we can consider it,¡±

    The 200 taels of silver were his pocket money. He didn¡¯t need it usually, so he might as well use it to buy a shop and open a fast food restaurant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the manager of thepany, so you can pay me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Looking for someone else would definitely not be as diligent as the Third Prince.

    Heng Yi left the Broker Shop and went to Master Wan¡¯s house. He put down the gifts, drank a cup of tea, and prepared to return to the county.

    Master Wan hesitated before he said, ¡°1 heard that you resigned from the government office?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Child, why don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s so difficult to work in the government office now. Why don¡¯t you cherish it? Didn¡¯t your wife persuade you from quitting?¡± Master Wan was a little unhappy.

    ¡°I thought about it for a few days before making a decision, but she couldn¡¯t persuade me. Moreover, I didn¡¯t know much at that time. 1 always felt a little guilty when I was working in the government office. I was afraid that 1 wouldn¡¯t be worthy of my position. I decided to resign first, study hard, and practice martial arts. I would return after I had learned the appropriate skills.¡±

    Master Wan didn¡¯t know how to persuade Heng Yi.

    He was not his biological child, so he could not me him too much.

    Master Wan wanted Heng Yi to stay for the night, but he was worried about Han Qiao because Heng Yi was anxious to go home.

    She had such a big belly, but her face was still thin.

    He wanted to go back and apany her.

    By the time Heng Yi returned to the county town, the sky was dark.

    Han Qiao and the others had already finished dinner and were singing and dancing in the courtyard.

    Children¡¯s happiness was always simple and pure. Theyughed and smiled without any worries.

    Han Qiao looked at them and leaned against the chair, smiling gently andfortably.

    ¡°Madam, the Master has returned.¡±

    Han Qiao watched Heng Yi walk over. The children called out to him in unison, ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guys continue.¡±

    Heng Yi sat beside Han Qiao. ¡°How are you today? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry. Have you had dinner?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to prepare hot water while Shn went to the kitchen to prepare food.

    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. Eat something ande to the courtyard to enjoy the shade.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to kiss Han Qiao.

    However, with the children around, he was embarrassed. He could only rub

    Han Qiao¡¯s head and get up to take a shower.

    Laughter came from the yard, and Heng Yi quickly finished his bath.

    He ate dinner in the courtyard. Han Qiao and the children also ate a few mouthfuls.

    Then the children continued to y, and Heng Yi helped Han Qiao walk around the garden.

    At the same time, he told her about what happened along the way.

    He hesitated several times.

    Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I did something that 1 don¡¯t want to say, but I told you that I won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    The cold wind blew against his face, and the crickets chirped creating a harmonious melody.

    She had more or less guessed what Heng Yi was going to say.

    ¡°Did you buy something with your pocket money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bought a shop.¡±

    This surprised Han Qiao.

    After all, Heng Yi didn¡¯t spend money unless it was absolutely necessary.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was stingy. He didn¡¯t know how to spend his money.

    She was surprised to hear that he bought an outlet.

    ¡°Do you still have pocket money? If you¡¯re short of money, take it from the box yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, 1 still have some. When that shop opens, I can earn a little every month.¡± He did not tell Han Qiao that he wanted to give her a better bracelet on the first day of the new year next year.

    Good things were never cheap.

    He had been saving money, but not much.

    He didn¡¯t like bad things and couldn¡¯t afford good things, so he wanted to make money. This was a good opportunity.

    Han Qiao went to the county town and the city to open a shop.

    He would go to the small town to open his.

    There was no need to open it in every town. He could just choose some rich towns.

    Both husband and wife had each other in their hearts and were rushing towards each other in everything they do.

    When she returned to the main courtyard, the children had already gone back to sleep.

    ¡°Cousin Xiaohong¡¯s child is one month old. I won¡¯t be going then. You have to go there yourself and bring the things over.¡± Han Qiao told Heng Yi.

    ¡°It takes two to three days to get back and forth in a carriage. 1 feel tired too.

    I¡¯m even more afraid of idents on the road. It¡¯s much more convenient for you to ride alone ande back after lunch in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    Most importantly, it was July, and Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to wander around anymore.

    For the sake of the child in her belly, she had no choice but to care about these things.

    Han Xiaohong¡¯s child was one month old.

    Heng Yi woke up early, and Han Qiao had prepared the foodst night.

    And a package with a pair of gold bracelets and a He tian white jade safety buckle inside.

    There was also fabric for the children to make clothes.

    Heng Yi took the things and left.

    When he arrived at Han Xiaohong¡¯s house, Han Xiaohong was quite enthusiastic when she saw him. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ah-Qiao wanted to give this to the child,¡± Heng Yi handed over the bag.

    There was a brocade box inside.

    Han Xiaohong didn¡¯t want to open it, but the others told her to.

    She nced at Heng Yi and saw that he didn¡¯t care at all and didn¡¯t stop her, so she opened the box.

    Of course, she also wanted to make herself and her child proud in front of her rtives..

 Chapter 230 - 230: Getting Close

    Chapter 230: Getting Close

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Xiaohong was not a person who knew how to show off. It was just that her rtives were all up to no good.

    Her rtives from her family had given her a silver bracelet, which was already a very decent one-month-old gift. They were still nagging, wanting to see Han Qiao, this rich cousin of hers.

    Of course, the person who brought this up was Han Xiang.

    Han Xiaohong nced at the corner and sighed when she saw Han Xiang¡¯s jealous expression.

    He opened the brocade box.

    The gold bracelet and jade buckle appeared in front of everyone.

    Regardless of whether they believed the goods were genuine or fake, they knew that the buckle was worth a lot of silver.

    Because not only was it big enough, it was also very shiny.

    In other words, it was white and embellished.

    ¡°Aiyo, your cousin is really good to you.¡±

    Someone advised her to put it on quickly.

    Han Xiaohong refused.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to give such an expensive thing to her child. Someone might take it away from her child at any time.

    Han Xiang came forward, ¡°Xiaohong, can you let me take a closer look?¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Han Xiaohong refused again.

    The gold bracelet was still alright, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to touch the buckle.

    She was also afraid that Han Xiang would suddenly go crazy.

    Aunt Yao immediately came forward and pulled Han Xiang to talk.

    Han Xiang was also two months pregnant. She didn¡¯t care about this baby at first, but now she valued it a little more.

    She also wanted Han Qiao toe and give her face when she gave birth.

    Heng Yi was also surrounded by his brothers-inw and cousins, as well as people from the Zheng family.

    After all, he was a former official and had killed mountain bandits before.

    People could feel his aura by just sitting there.

    The elders of the Zheng family also wanted to hear him talk about the bandits, even if it was just bragging.

    In the end, he said dryly, ¡°They all listened to the dispatch and did their part.¡±

    And nothing else to add.

    His cousins and brothers-inw, on the other hand, had more exciting experiences than him.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Seeing him smile, the atmosphere became even better.

    Zhou Anshan hesitated for a while before speaking to Heng Yi,

    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s sit togetherter.¡±

    Before Heng Yi could refuse¡­

    A few uncles from the Zheng family immediately said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ll sit with us old thingster.¡±

    Heng Yi hummed.

    Zhou Anshan did not know if Heng Yi had agreed to him or the Zheng family.

    He sat back down uneasily.

    These days, everyone in Puyi County knew that Heng Yi had made a lot of money.

    Some people said that he earned tens of thousands of taels a year, while others said that he earned hundreds of thousands of taels or even more.

    He only earned a few taels of silver a month, and this was with the help of his brothers-inw. He could spend more time collecting the goods.

    His entire body was tanned.

    He actually wanted to open a restaurant and hang the signboard of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    However, he was rejected the moment he asked the Yue Family about this matter. Moreover, no one from the Han family had any idea about the fast food restaurants or the hotpot restaurant.

    But why couldn¡¯t he open a profitable business?

    He could not understand.

    Lunch was very sumptuous. The Zheng family had earned a lot of money these days. Their family was also rich. This child came with great luck. From the day he was born, he was doted on by the elders in the family.

    Heng Yi was dragged to the elders¡¯ side, but he politely declined and sat next to the three Han brothers.

    He knew the rules.

    He was a guest and a junior. Flow could he sit at the main table?

    As soon as Heng Yi sat down, Zhou Anshan immediately rushed to sit beside him.

    But Heng Yi got up and switched ces with someone else.

    It was as if a p hadnded on his face, and it was burning in pain.

    Zhou Anshan gritted his teeth and did not get up to leave.

    If he stood up and left, he would probably have no ce to stand in front of the Han family and his brothers-inw.

    He also regretted that he had persuaded Han Xiang to borrow money and cause trouble.

    And unfortunately, money could not buy trust back.

    At the dining table, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Han Xiaohong¡¯s son was one month old, which was a happy asion. Even if there was some conflict within the family, it was not appropriate to mention it, let alone talk about the money they made this year.

    The brothers-inw and nephews toasted Heng Yi.

    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s go to your house in a few days and return the money we borrowed. I wanted to return it long ago, but you and Han Qiao went to Chenzhou City¡­¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He knew that it was a good thing for them to pay back the money in advance.

    Everyone was really happy.

    There were ox carts, carriages, and silver in the house. Their business was also going stable.

    There were still people who wanted to go to other counties.

    However, they still had to discuss this matter with Han Qiao. What if she went somewhere else and the people there won¡¯t let them in?

    After lunch, Heng Yi sat down for a while and asked Brother-In-Law Zheng to bring the child over to take a look. Then, he said goodbye to Brother-In-Law Zheng and the Han family.

    Then, he rode back to the city.

    The Han family watched Heng Yi leave, feeling envious and emotional.

    Who would have thought that Heng Yi had changed so much in just a year?

    When Heng Yi returned home, Han Qiao was still taking an afternoon nap.

    Other than her bulging abdomen, her body was still very slender, and there was only a thin nket around her waist.

    She was lying sideways, and there was a soft cotton pad under her belly. Han Qiao had made it herself, saying that it was morefortable to pad her belly like this.

    Heng Yi also hoped that Han Qiao would feel better, so he asked Shn and the others to make a few more. They covered them with a straw mat so that they wouldn¡¯t feel hot even if they were close to her stomach.

    He slowly sat down on the soft stool by the bed.

    Han Qiao¡¯s butt would hurt whenever she sat for a few days. There were cotton cushions on the stools and chairs at home.

    At first, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t used to sitting on this chair, but after getting used to it, he found it quitefortable.

    Heng Yi fanned Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao opened her eyes in a daze, nced at Heng Yi, yawned, and fell back to sleep.

    She could not control her body anymore.

    When she was tired, she had to sleep.

    If she was hungry, she would have to eat something. Everything else was fine, but she had to eat. If she didn¡¯t eat, she would panic.

    Fortunately, Heng Yi was very patient, and he had money and servants to serve her. Otherwise, she would have gone crazy.

    When she stood up, her lower abdomen felt a little ufortable. When she sat down, her lower back hurt. When shey down, her entire body hurt.

    When Han Qiao woke up, Heng Yi gently helped her sit up.

    He squatted down and helped her put on her slippers.

    Han Qiao¡¯s slippers were also very interesting. They were soft and smooth, revealing her white and tender toes.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes reddened, and his heart tightened.

    Han Qiao chuckled.

    Thinking back to what they did that night, Han Qiao red at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Go get me a pair of socks.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi strode over to get Han Qiao some socks.

    Han Qiao¡¯s socks were mostly white, with a few flowers embroidered at the seams.

    Heng Yi put it on for Han Qiao.

    She then said,¡± I¡¯ve seen that child before. He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t think there was anything else to say.

    He only told Han Qiao what he thought was important.

    Han Qiao listened attentively and asked, ¡°Did Han Xiang and the others visit too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zhou Anshan tried to get close to me, but 1 ignored him.¡±

    Zhou Anshan thought that he was subtle, but in fact, his eyes were full of scheming and greed.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be that sort of person when they first met.

    Money moved people¡¯s hearts, corroding the hearts of people with weak willpower.

    It could also trigger the greed in the depths of human nature..

 Chapter 231 - 231: Han Xiangâ€™s Evil Heart

    Chapter 231: Han Xiang¡¯s Evil Heart

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The husband and wife chatted harmoniously in the house.

    After that, Heng Yi continued to read and write. When he looked up asionally, Han Qiao was beside him, and he felt happy and content.

    However, to Zhou Anshan and Han Xiang, what they had seen and experienced today was like a thorn in their hearts. It was so painful that they felt ufortable breathing.

    ¡°No, 1 have to go to the county town.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to go there? We can¡¯t enter Heng Manor.¡± Zhou Anshan asked in confusion.

    ¡°Why should 1 care what she thinks? Since Han Qiao is heartless, then don¡¯t me me for being heartless too! Since she likes to raise other people¡¯s children so much, I won¡¯t let her raise them.¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t give birth to a son herself, so she¡¯ll treat other people¡¯s sons as treasures.¡±

    The more Han Xiang spoke, the angrier she became.

    Her face reflected the rage in her heart while her eyes were filled with hatred.

    If she knew that she was wrong, why didn¡¯t she kneel and kowtow?

    She earned so much money to raise someone else¡¯s son, but she refused to support her biological sister.

    She treated her cousin more than her.

    Han Qiao was heartless and selfish.

    When Han Xiang and Zhou Anshan arrived at the county town, it was already dark.

    They went to Yihe Fast Food Restaurant for dinner.

    Their goal was to see Zhao Huan. However, Zhao Huan had been sick for the past few days and was recuperating at home. Instead, they met Zhen Niang.

    While the two of them were still eating, Zhen Niang came downstairs with a refined middle-aged man.

    She turned to look at the man, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Yun. I¡¯ll arrange everything properly and persuade Zhao Huan to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Yun replied indifferently.

    He had experienced many women.

    He was also a regr customer of brothels. He could tell at a nce that a woman like Zhen Niang was not a good person.

    If he married Zhao Huan, he would not let her have any contact with such a woman.

    Women should be more innocent to be likable.

    At the dining table, Han Xiang noticed Zhen Niang, which in turn, made Zhou Anshan turn to look at Zhen Niang.

    One of them was wondering if they could make use of her.

    While the other thought about how attractive that woman was.

    Han Xiang turned around and saw Zhou Anshan staring at Zhen Niang. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and eat.¡± She shouted angrily.

    Zhou Anshan was shocked.

    Especially when he saw Zhen Niang walking towards them, his heart beat so violently that it felt like it was about to jump out of his chest.

    ¡°Is this your first time at Yihe Fast Food Restaurant? You look a little unfamiliar.¡±

    Zhou Anshan quickly stood up and said, ¡°Yes,¡±

    Zhen Niang chuckled, ¡°Then you two should eat and drinkwell.¡±

    They didn¡¯t need to say much.

    Just from Zhou Anshan¡¯s fine cotton clothes, one could tell at a nce that his family did not have any background. The woman he brought also had a valiant expression on her face.

    She didn¡¯t like this kind of man, nor did she want him.

    She wanted to marry Heng Yi.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t be his main wife, she was willing to be a concubine.

    She was willing to be Heng Yi¡¯s concubine.

    Zhou Anshan looked at Zhen Niang who was leaving and whispered, ¡°She seems to be the owner of this fast-food restaurant.¡±

    Han Xiang looked at Zhen Niang.

    It was not a good thing to judge a book with just a nce.

    Where did this silvere from?

    ¡°Staring at that kind of woman. She¡¯s not a good person.¡±

    Zhou Anshan was not happy to hear Han Xiang¡¯s words.

    ¡°How can you belittle a person like that? She did nothing to offend you.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Han Xiang shouted angrily.

    Ever since she knew that Zhou Anshan and the Zhou family had to rely on her, the Han family and Han Qiao to make money, she felt much more confident.

    If she was happy, she would be a loving couple with Zhou Anshan. If she was unhappy, she would throw a tantrum at him and not allow him to return to his room.

    Anyway, Zhou Anshan did not have much money on hand. He did not have the chance to go out and have fun.

    If he dared to hook up with another woman outside, she would divorce him.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Han Qiao could marry into such a good family even if she remarried. She was several years younger than Han Qiao, so how could she be worse off if she remarried someone else?

    Han Xiang didn¡¯t see Zhao Huan at the fast-food restaurant, so she went straight to the door.

    Zhao Huan had indeed been sick for the past few days. She did not know what was wrong with her, but she felt cold all over. Even after taking the medicine the doctor prescribed her, it didn¡¯t help.

    Sometimes, she wondered if the heavens were going to take her life.

    Zhen Niang did not sleep in the same room as her these days. Instead, she slept in the guest courtyard and even hooked up with a manservant.

    For a moment, she thought that Zhen Niang was a little¡­ dirty.

    ¡°Madam, there is a woman outside who ims to be surnamed Han. She said that she knows where the young master is. Do you want to meet her?¡±

    Zhao Huan heard this.

    She sat up with a whoosh, her eyes shining, ¡°Yes.¡±

    But when she saw Han Xiang, she was disappointed.

    She thought it was Han Qiao who came.

    So it was Han Qiao¡¯s sister, Han Xiang.

    What did Han Xiang say to her? She said that He Cheng was in the Heng Manor and asked her to get him back. Her son had to be raised by her side to grow attached to her¡­

    In her heart, Zhao Huanughed.

    In the Heng Manor, He Cheng could gain much more than being with her.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi weren¡¯t stingy, whether it was regarding food, clothing, or their love. Moreover, He Hong had sent the child to them. If she wanted to bring the child back, she would need someone to support her and have enough money to take care of the child.

    She missed her son.

    However, she had never thought of taking him back.

    She couldn¡¯t.

    With a son, it would be different if she married again. When the time came, she would not be the one picking on other people, but other people would pick her.

    She was not a fool.

    She knew how to weigh the pros and cons.

    ¡°Does your sister know that you came to my house to talk about this?¡± Zhao Huan asked.

    Han Xiang suddenly widened her eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell your sister? She didn¡¯t seem like a person to be trifled with.¡±

    Not only was she not to be trifled with, but she was absolutely not someone to be trifled with.

    With so many people opening fast food restaurants, who would have such good business?

    The silver flowed into Han Qiao¡¯s pocket like water.

    Han Xiang stood up in a panic, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve told you what I wanted to say. The rest is your choice.¡±

    She did not dare to stay any longer.

    There were some things that she could do, but she could not let Han Qiao know. If Han Qiao found out about her little scheme, she would definitely be punished.

    She was practically fleeing towards the door.

    Seeing Han Xiang leave, Zhao Huan let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to Heng Manor.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao was very surprised when she learned that Zhao Huan hade to visit.

    ¡°Tell her that I¡¯m not feeling well and won¡¯t be seeing guests.¡±

    Shn returned very quickly, ¡°Madam, Madam Zhao said that if you don¡¯t see her today, she will go to the government office and report that you are harboring her child.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing.

    ¡°Invite her to the side hall.¡±

    This was not the first time Zhao Huan hade to Heng Manor. Thest time she came, she was seated in the main hall. This time, she was invited to a side hall.

    She felt very ufortable. She felt as if she was being looked down upon.

    Especially when he saw Han Qiao slowly walking over in a luxurious manner.

    It was as if she had returned tost year.

    It was also around this time that she met Han Qiao.

    She was shabbily dressed, and her face was sallow and emaciated. No one would notice her. It had only been a year, but herplexion now was rosy and fair. Her entire body exuded elegance and an extraordinary aura.

    Because she was pregnant, she was even more gentle and loving.

    It was because she was nourished by happiness.

    Zhao Huan gripped her handkerchief tightly.

    At this moment, she admitted that she was extremely jealous..

 Chapter 232 - 232: Zhao Huanâ€™s Fault

    Chapter 232: Zhao Huan¡¯s Fault

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The two of them were speechless.

    Han Qiao was very good at speaking, and Zhao Huan was also good at doing things.

    However, the two of them were sitting on the chair in silence.

    The tea was cold.

    Only then did Zhao Huan say softly, ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name again? Han Xiang, right? She went to my house today and told me that my son, He Cheng, is in Heng Manor. I specially came to verify if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She was surprised that Han Xiang, that stupid thing, was involved again.

    Yesterday, Han Xiaohong¡¯s child was one month old, and she gave him a very expensive one-month-old gift. It must have hurt Han Xiang¡¯s greedy heart.

    She wanted to make things difficult for her.

    Then, she went to Zhao Huan¡¯s house to talk nonsense.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? You saw him on the street during the Dragon Boat Festival, didn¡¯t you?¡± Han Qiao probed.

    It had been so many days, but Zhao Huan had note to visit.

    She guessed that Zhao Huan had no intention of taking her son back. Even if Zhao Huan wanted to, she would not easily take the child away, especially if Han Qiao was not willing to let him go.

    Zhao Huan was divorced, so the family property belonged to Zhao Huan, but the child belonged to He Hong. This should have been written in the divorce letter, and Heng Yi said that He Hong had gone to the government office to record it.

    The child wasn¡¯t mistreated in the Heng Manor. On the contrary, he was taken good care of.

    They were also entrusted by He Hong to take care of the child. Even if Zhao Huan was the biological mother, it would not be easy for her to take the child away.

    Of course, if Zhao Huan truly loved her son, she would havee to visit him long ago.

    She probably came here today intending to make things difficult for her.

    ¡°Duan Yue, ask Nanny to bring Cheng¡¯er over.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how to create trouble?

    Zhao Huan¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy as she looked towards the door.

    Soon, He Cheng was brought over. He ran and shouted for his mother from afar.

    ¡°Mother, mother, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Then, a chubby figure ran into the room.

    Zhao Huan stood up.

    She looked at He Cheng with reddened eyes.

    In the end, He Cheng only looked at her indifferently. He had already forgotten about her.

    Or rather, he did not remember her at all.

    He Cheng ran to Han Qiao and stopped in his tracks. He slowly snuggled into Han Qiao¡¯s arms and called out sweetly, ¡°Mother! Mother, do you miss Cheng¡¯er? Cheng¡¯er misses Mother and Little Brother too.¡±

    He was fair and chubby, and his eyes were filled with joy and happiness.

    He leaned into Han Qiao¡¯s arms and carefully touched Han Qiao¡¯s stomach. He giggled and said, ¡°Mother, little brother kicked me!¡±

    Every day, he read and learned from his older brother and sisters. He Cheng became talkative and now he could express his thoughts better.

    He also had learned a lot of vocabry.

    Looking at the scene of a loving mother and filial son, Zhao Huan could not help but shed tears.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er?¡±

    Zhao Huan couldn¡¯t believe it. It had only been a short time, and her son had already forgotten her.

    He recognized someone else as her mother.

    He Cheng looked at Zhao Huan and leaned deeper into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, ¡°Mother, why is that auntie crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Qiao wanted tough.

    Zhao Huan wanted to make things difficult for her, but in the end, she was the one who got stabbed.

    She felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, I¡¯m your mother.¡±

    ¡°No way! This is my mother. You¡¯re a liar and a beggar. You better stay away from me, or I¡¯ll call for guards!¡± He Cheng berated the older woman.

    She learned all these words from Han Chi.

    Han Chi told him that strangers were all liars and Pai Hua Zi0.

    He Cheng didn¡¯t even know what ¡°Pai Hua Zi¡± was, but he knew it wasn¡¯t referring to good people.

    A muddle-headed child who spoke ording to his heart inflicts the most pain.

    Zhao Huan was heartbroken.

    She slowly sat down on the chair and looked at Han Qiao pleadingly.

    Han Qiao did not sympathize with Zhao Huan.

    She had brought this upon herself.

    Back then, He Hong treated Zhao Huan quite well. When he divorced his wife, he also gave her money. At that time, he was also testing whether Zhao Huan valued money or her own child.

    If she didn¡¯t want money and wanted He Cheng, they might have reconciled.

    However, Zhao Huan chose money.

    ¡°Our Cheng¡¯er is so smart. Go study with your brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°I want to eat grilled fish!¡±

    ¡°We ate that yesterday. We can¡¯t eat that today.¡±

    He Cheng tilted his head and thought for a while, ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat the roast duck. It¡¯ll be wrapped in shredded cucumber and dough. Mother, help me wrap itter!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qiao touched his face, ¡°Go on now.¡±

    He Cheng nodded obediently.

    When he left, he passed by Zhao Huan. He wanted tofort her, but he said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You look so ugly when you cry.¡±

    Then, he ran away.

    Zhao Huan felt as if her heart was void.

    The pain she felt was as if someone had stabbed her.

    She looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Are you satisfied? Are you satisfied now that you¡¯ve taught my son to be so unfriendly to me?¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    Looking at Zhao Huan, whose face was filled with tears, sheughed mockingly.

    She didn¡¯t even have the mood to beat a drowning dog.

    She and Zhao Huan had no blood feud, let alone friendship.

    What Zhao Huan had done was not harmful to her at all. It was just disgusting.

    Han Qiao thought so and said so.

    ¡°I have no blood feud with you, nor do 1 have any irreconcble conflicts. What you did only made people feel disgusted. You are just a woman who regards money as her life and doesn¡¯t have much knowledge. Why are you crying in front of me? Aren¡¯t you the one who chose to abandon your husband and son? I didn¡¯t ask you to steal that money. You should me yourself for being too greedy.¡±

    ¡°You said that I deliberately taught He Cheng to be like that. Then you really have no conscience to say such words.¡±

    ¡°That day, He Hong brought that child to my house and said that he was penniless and couldn¡¯t live with the child at all. He asked us to raise the child for him and even borrowed money from us. Since then, we have heard no news from him.¡±

    ¡°During his absence, we have been responsible for the child¡¯s food, clothing, and clothes. We have never been harsh on him. His brother and sisters have treated him well, and we have also treated him as our own. We have taught him what he should, guided him when he should, and reprimanded him when he should. He was so young and did not know anything. He relied on adults to guide him. If we torture him, will he happily run into my arms? Will he so willingly call me mother so sweetly? That two-year-old child is eloquent and quick-witted.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything he can do now taught by my family? Do you think that he can grow so big and be so precious just by talking to him?¡±

    ¡°Besides, as his biological mother, it¡¯s not like you just found out that he¡¯s in Heng Manor today. Didn¡¯t you find out during the Dragon Boat Festival?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯te for so long. What are you doing here today? Can¡¯t take it anymore? When he¡¯s older and truly sensible, it¡¯s his business whether he chooses to acknowledge you or not. It¡¯s also his business whether he wants to leave and stay with you.¡±

    ¡°But before he turns sixteen, don¡¯t disturb him or appear in front of him.¡±

    ¡°As long as I hold onto him, you can forget about taking him away.¡±

    ¡°You should leave. Don¡¯te crying to my door in the future. It¡¯s bad luck.¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233: Han Xiang Beaten

    Chapter 233: Han Xiang Beaten

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zhao Huan was also shameless.

    Being chased away like this, she was not happy but also helpless.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m willing toe here?¡±

    She wiped her tears and turned to leave.

    ¡°Zhao Huan,¡± Han Qiao called out to her.

    ¡°Seeing that you are He Cheng¡¯s biological mother, let me remind you to stay away from Zhen Niang. He Hong left your money to you. However, the money she promised you might not be the same. You have to be careful in everything. Don¡¯t be tricked by her.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, no one will respond to your calls. No one will pay attention to you, and 1 won¡¯t save you on ount of He Cheng.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, you have to use your own eyes to see andprehend with your heart.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    Zhao Huan really didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or annoyed.

    She had never seen someone like Han Qiao.

    She left the Heng mansion in a huff. When she was at the door, she snorted coldly.

    In the side hall, Han Qiao cursed angrily, ¡°Han Xiang, that brainless idiot.¡±

    Han Xiang, who Han Qiao was cursing, was in an alley not far from Heng Manor.

    Seeing Zhao Huane out, she was a little nervous and a little excited.

    She grabbed Zhou Anshan¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Tell me! Is Han Qiao panicking and scared right now?¡±

    Zhou Anshan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ah-Xiang, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Every day he came outside the house, the more money he lost.

    He still couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. He lost a few hundred wen a day.

    Han Xiang pursed her lips, ¡°Go back, go back.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to let this matter go.

    Zhao Huan would nevere and take the child away, but Han Xiang had made things difficult for her, so she had to teach her a lesson.

    Therefore, when Eldest Brother Han came to deliver the firewood, she invited him over.

    ¡°I invited Big Brother here today because I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°When Heng Yi and 1 were raising He Cheng, that idiot Han Xiang went to tell Zhao Huan.¡±

    ¡°Now, Zhao Huan came to say that she wants to take the child back.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I admit that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to her. Although I didn¡¯t do business with her directly, I still kept the firewood and bamboo shoots she collected.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡± Eldest Brother Han began, but Han Qiao continued.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? I¡¯ve given her a chance to correct her mistakes time and time again, and you see how she repays me? She didn¡¯t even hide this kind of information and even ran to her door to tell her.¡±

    The more Han Qiao spoke, the angrier she got.

    She swept the teacup on the ground, ¡°Big Brother, I only want the firewood and other things you collect from now on. 1 don¡¯t want what Han Xiang collected. If you help her sell some to me again, don¡¯t even bother sending it over.¡±

    Eldest Brother Han was so frightened that he trembled.

    ¡°All-Qiao¡ª¡±

    ¡°She treats me like this, so why should I pretend to be deaf and mute? I spoiled her so much that maybe I should go to heaven by now!¡±

    Eldest Brother Han was in a daze on the way home.

    These days, he had been working hard to earn some money and wanted to send his youngest son to the Academy to study. Who knew when this kind of opportunity woulde to him and his family again?

    He also felt resentment towards Han Xiang.

    When he got home, Eldest Brother Han told them about what had happened with a sullen face. Father Han and Han Yuan were shocked.

    ¡°Is she crazy?¡± Han Yuan said angrily.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han and Second Sister-inw Han wished they could give Han Xiang a good beating.

    Look at what she did.

    If they angered Han Qiao, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good.

    ¡°Father, mother, Ah-Xiang is too much.¡± Eldest Brother Han said in a deep voice.

    ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve been biased towards her. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. She¡¯s not as simple-minded as we thought. How could she bite her sister like a mad dog?¡±

    Han Yuan¡¯s face darkened.

    After a while, she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han and Second Sister-inw Han immediately followed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the mother-inw and daughters-inw to arrive at Zhou Vige.

    There was no need to ask.

    Zhou Anshan and Han Xiang had built a house at the vige entrance, just like Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    When Han Xiang saw Han Yuan¡¯s angry face, she felt guilty and wanted to hide.

    ¡°Mother,¡± She braced himself and greeted.

    Han Yuan went forward and pped her.

    ¡°You idiot! Why did I give birth to such an ungrateful wolf? All these years, I¡¯ve doted on you, but I didn¡¯t even raise a dog! A dog even knows how to guard the house!¡±

    Han Xiang covered her face, her eyes wide open in disbelief.

    She opened her mouth and her tears flowed down.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®mother¡¯. I¡¯m not your mother. I can¡¯t give birth to an unfilial daughter like you. You¡¯re simply a pig brain, a heartless fool!¡±

    ¡°How could you do such a stupid thing? Aren¡¯t you happy to be earning money? Now, Ah-Qiao said that she doesn¡¯t want the things you collected. If you have a way to sell them elsewhere if you want to earn money, go there instead. Don¡¯t let your big brother and the otherse over in the future. They won¡¯te.¡±

    Han Xiang panicked.

    She had also gone to ask around outside, but the price they offered was very low, so she couldn¡¯t earn much money anywhere else.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t! I know I was wrong, Mother¡­!¡± Han Xiang repeated over and over while pulling Han Yuan¡¯s arm.

    She was really scared.

    If her parents didn¡¯t care about her, what would she do in the future?

    The money she had earned previously was used to build her residence and buy a carriage. Now, she only had that little capital left.

    Some things were still on credit, and she had to pay at the end of the month.

    If she lost this deal, her status in the Zhou family would plummet.

    Han Yuan pulled her arm away from Han Xiang.

    ¡°You muddle-headed girl! Don¡¯t drag the rest of our family down!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to have a profitable job. The entire family was cautious, afraid that they would screw up their new business.

    And with that, Han Yuan turned around and left.

    Han Xiang wanted to chase after her, but she was stopped by her sisters-inw. ¡°Han Xiang, I¡¯ve never said a word about you in all these years that I¡¯ve married into the Han family. But today, I have to say something about you. Some things were self-righteous and never cherished, but that didn¡¯t mean that we didn¡¯t value them. A few taels of silver a month might not worth much to you, but it is to us. For these few taels of silver, our entire family would work together, not daring toin about hardship or tiredness.¡±

    ¡°You can think of a way for yourself in the future. Your eldest brother and the others won¡¯te to the Zhou Family Vige to help you carry things anymore.¡±

    Han Xiang wanted to curse.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to do so now. Although her father and three brothers didn¡¯te, without their permission, her mother and sisters-inw wouldn¡¯t say such things to her.

    Every word pierced her heart.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Han Xiang chased after her.

    Zhou Anshan pulled her back, ¡°Ah-Xiang, Ah-Xiang, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Han Xiangxiang ruthlessly pped Zhou Anshan.

    ¡°Zhou Anshan, there¡¯s nothing good in your family. You¡¯re even more of a good-for-nothing!¡±

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s face turned red after being pped.

    He red at Han Xiang angrily.

    In the end, the hand that was raised still hit him.

    Han Xiang stood at the side and inhaled deeply, tears rolling down her face.

    She just didn¡¯t understand why she would change her life to this. Her sister, who doted on her, suddenly hated her, and her parents and brother, who doted on her, came to criticize her.

    She just wanted to live a good life. Was that so wrong?

    Back in the Han Vige, Father Han, Han Yuan, and the three Han brothers discussed for half a night before deciding to make a trip to the Heng Manor.

    Han Yuan tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She was a little nervous and a little scared..

 Chapter 234 - 234: Severed Sister Bonds

    Chapter 234: Severed Sister Bonds

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon B<

    Han Qiao was not surprised that Han Yuan and Father Han came to the county town together.

    Actually, she understood after experiencing a few things in the past.

    They loved Han Xiang dearly.

    As long as it didn¡¯t involve the interests of their three sons, they could turn a blind eye to what Han Xiang did to her. After all, it wasn¡¯t their sons who suffered.

    They could persuade her to be magnanimous without any guilt or pressure. However, when it came to the interests of their children and grandchildren¡­ Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what happened to Han Xiang. Regardless, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Han Qiao greeted the two of them.

    She was respectful to them, but she wasn¡¯t very close to them.

    At the very least, she wasn¡¯t as close to her grandparents.

    She didn¡¯t hold the same kind of admiration for them as she did for her grandparents.

    Towards Father Han and Han Yuan, Han Qiao alwayscked some feelings.

    To them, she might seem heartless and unfilial. She would give whatever they deserved. No matter how much she wanted to hold Han Yuan¡¯s arm and act coquettishly, she wouldn¡¯t.

    However, she would hold Grandma s hand and act like a child. She would snatch thest bite of food from Grandpa.

    Father Han and Madam Han sat down.

    ¡°Heng Yi isn¡¯t home?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°He went hunting in the mountains.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s martial arts had reached a bottleneck these days, and no matter how hard he tried, he felt unhappy.

    She advised him not to force himself and to go hunting in the mountains to rx.

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. You can eat at home with the game he found and save money.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t answer and bluntly asked why they were in the county town.

    At this time of the year, there were a lot of things to do at home. The new house needed to be repaired and furniture needed to be purchased. So, there was no reason for them to visit now.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because 1 wanted to ask about Han Xiang. She¡¯s really too muddle-headed, siding with outsiders.¡± The more Han Yuan spoke, the angrier she got.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, as her elder sister, don¡¯t be calctive with her. The family is counting on you to earn money now, you can¡¯t just leave her alone.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Those of suitable age will be sent to the Academy to study. Actually¡­¡± Han Yuan nced at Han Qiao.

    Seeing her indifferent expression, not showing joy or displeasure, she continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send the children here? We will take care of their own food and clothing, and we will also give food to the Headmaster¡­¡±

    Han Qiao disagreed with Han Yuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mother, when rhe new yeares, Han Chi will also go to the Academy to study. I won¡¯t let theme. Firstly, they have their own parents. Secondly, they have limited vision in this house and can¡¯t make like-minded ssmates and friends/¡¯

    ¡°The beginning of spring is different.¡±

    She had raised these children to be of use to her in the future.

    Unless they refused, these kids could only be servants for the rest of their lives.

    The children of the Han family were different.

    They were the children of good families. Even if their families were poor, they were clean people.

    ¡°I believe Father and Mother know which is better, to be friends with ssmates with clean and good family backgrounds or to be friends with servants.¡±

    Of course the choice was clear.

    Han Yuan chose for her grandchildren to go to the Academy without hesitation. ¡°Then, can they stay at your ce since they are studying at the county city¡¯s academy?¡± Han Yuan asked again.

    ¡°Of course they can. It s just that they can only rest for two days after half a month of studying. Shouldn¡¯t they go home and show their filial piety to their parents? Do something for their family?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    ¡°Han Chi has to read, study , and practice martial arts every day. He also has to go to the back door to help weigh things, keep ounts, and run errands for his sisters. These seemed to be trivial matters, but they were actually fulfilling himself.¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother, let the children work. They are not as weak as we think. They are more capable than we think.¡±

    The adults had already done everything, so what was the child supposed to do? In the long run, they would be used to eating and receiving good clothing. They would feel that these things came to them naturally like air and would be an ingrate.

    They had to help them with the work at home and let them know that it was not easy to make money.

    She didn¡¯t want to raise the children of the Han family to be young masters one by one and put all the burden on their parents.

    ¡°How about this? They study hard. No matter who gets into the academy, we ll buy them a house in Ninghe Town.¡±

    Madam Han took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are all your uncles¡¯ children included?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as it¡¯s my cousin¡¯s child, they count.¡±¡®

    ¡°How much silver will that cost?¡± Han Yuan eximed.

    Even in Ninghe Town, a house cost more than twenty taels of silver, which was almost double the price in the county.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, when I returned to the Xishan Vige after my divorce, my uncles also helped a lot. How can we exclude them?¡±

    Han Yuan actually didn¡¯t understand.

    Han Qiao was good to everyone in the Han family, so why was she so harsh to Han Xiang?

    Not even a speck of sand could be rubbed.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t talk to me about Han Xiang. When I talk about her, 1 only feel that all the good things I¡¯ve done in the past have been fed to the dogs. Even if I feed them, the dogs only know how to wag their tails.¡±

    ¡°Since you and Father are here today, I will also say this. I will get someone to announce to the outside that Han Xiang and 1 will sever our rtionship as sisters and never interact with each other. Even if we meet again in the future, we will pretend that we don¡¯t know each other.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words stunned both Father Han and Han Yuan.

    Back then Han Xiang did all kinds of things and Han Qiao never did anything to retaliate. This was the first time she did something about it.

    After breaking off their rtionship as sisters, they would have nothing to do with each other.

    Their wealth and poverty would no longer have any rtionship.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, she¡¯s your sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Does she think I¡¯m her sister?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Her expression darkened.

    Han Yuan was speechless.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to talk about Han Xiang anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you and Father toe and visit the county town. I¡¯ll bring you aroundter.¡±

    Han Yuan was filled with bitterness.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to go out for a walk.

    Han Qiao asked her and Father Han to stay at home for a few days, but Han Yuan was also unwilling.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work at home. Your brothers and sisters ¨C inw are very busy. Ah-Ming also needs me to go over and help.¡± As Han Yuan spoke, she was more and more concerned about home.

    Seeing that she could not persuade her, Han Qiao asked someone to prepare some things to bring back to Xishan Vige.

    Shen sent the two of them to the entrance.

    After watching them leave, Han Qiao instructed someone to handle this matter.

    She also sent someone to the Zhou family to tell Han Xiang that she wanted to sever ties with her.

    Don¡¯t be so shameless in the future? Was the message she wanted to give.

    It was fine as long as they lived their own lives.

    Han Qiao was ruthless in this matter. Soon, people in the county started discussing that the owner of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant had cut ties with her sister.

    Although the reason was not stated, the people were very lively.

    It was the Zhou Family Vige where Butler Liu had personally gone.

    He first went to look for the Zhou family¡¯s n leader and vige chief to go to Zhou Anshan and Han Xiang¡¯s house together and told them what Han Qiao had said.

    The onlookers were all dumbfounded.

    Han Xiang and Zhou Anshan were confused and panicked.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words had undoubtedly forced them into a dead end.

    ¡°That¡¯s all Madam has to say. I hope you¡¯ll take care of yourselves,¡± After Housekeeper Liu finished speaking, he did not give Han Xiang and Zhou Anshan a chance to say anything.

    He got someone to drive the carriage back to the city.

    Puyi County didn¡¯t have a curfew in the early days, but starting in June, once it was past midnight, people were basically not allowed to walk on the streets, let alone enter and leave the city.

    He had to return to the county area early. There were many things to do in the residence.

    After Housekeeper Liu left, the Zhou Family Vige chief and the n leader were anxious.. They asked, ¡°Anshan, Anshan¡¯s wife, what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: Han Xiangâ€™s Madness

    Chapter 235: Han Xiang¡¯s Madness

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Now, the entire Zhou Family Vige was counting on Zhou Anshan and his wife to earn money.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Anshan¡¯s wife, what happened?¡±

    Han Xiang walked into the house in a daze.

    Before the veil was removed, she could still rely on Han Qiao¡¯s power to do whatever she wanted in the vige and her inws¡¯ family. Now, she had nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Ah-Xiang to ask around. The deal won¡¯t be dyed. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡± Zhou Anshan kept exining.

    Actually, there was nothing he could do about it.

    Without Zhou Anshan to buy firewood and other things, they had no ce to sell them.

    It was very cheap to send it to the county or town. It was not worth it.

    ¡°You must ask Anshan.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as a grudge between sisters. Let your wife apologize properly. They are sisters at the end of the day, and she will definitely forgive her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Outsiders didn¡¯t know what the couple had done.

    Some people were suspicious, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    Zhou Anshan was panicking.

    He said something that he himself did not believe andforted the vigers to go home first.

    When the courtyard was empty, he entered the house slowly.

    He only saw a pair of feet dangling in front of him, and he was so scared that he screamed, ¡°Ah-Xiang.¡±

    He hurried and carried Han Xiang down.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang, Ah-Xiang¡­!¡±

    It took Han Xiang a while to regain her senses. She looked at Zhou Anshan and was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Zhou Anshan, why do you think we¡¯vee to this? Am I insensible, or is your Zhou family too greedy? Every time I want to change, you will use all kinds of methods to torture me and instigate me to do things that harm others and not myself.¡±

    ¡°At that moment just now, I wanted to die.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡±

    Zhou Anshan immediately cried.

    The young couple had been together hand in hand and had two sons. Now, Han Xiang was pregnant with one. How could they not have any feelings for each other?

    Of course, Zhou Anshan was even more afraid that after Han Xiang died, the Han family woulde knocking on his door.

    The disparity in wealth and reputation meant that the Zhou family could not gain any advantage.

    ¡°I was wrong, but I did it for our family and for the two children.¡±

    Han Xiang cried her heart out.

    Her heart was in a panic.

    ¡°I want to gain more, but we lose more because of our greed.¡±

    Even As Han Xiang spoke, tears began to flow out of her eyes.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±

    Han Xiang was so regretful that her intestines turned green.

    Then, she suddenly widened her eyes.

    This was not the first time she had felt such remorse¡­

    She always yed the same trick, doing more and more vicious things, making people hate her.

    She pushed Zhou Anshan away and red at him with hatred, ¡°Zhou Anshan, it¡¯s you. You destroyed me.¡±

    Zhou Anshan looked at Han Xiang, who seemed to have gone mad, and a vicious feeling shed through his heart.

    ¡°You me me?¡± He cursed without any scruples. ¡°What right do you have to me me for all this? You did it yourself. Han Xiang, don¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re a vicious person who can¡¯t stand to see your sister doing well. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you want to marry a schr, you despise me for being a farmer, and you¡¯re thinking about your ex-brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Han Xiang¡¯s expression changed.

    There were some things that she could lie to herself if she didn¡¯t say them out loud.

    However, after someone said it out in the open, thatyer of cover was gone.

    ¡°Nonsense? You were thinking about Sun Yiming in the past, and now you¡¯re thinking about Heng Yi. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You can hide it from others, but you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Zhou Anshan¡¯s red eyes

    He couldn¡¯tpare to Sun Yiming. No matter how bad Sun Yiming was, that man was still a schr.

    He couldn¡¯tpare to Heng Yi either.

    Heng Yi had been an official before, so he had money.

    He was so jealous.

    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡± Han Xiang screamed and pounced on Zhou Anshan.

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s face was scratched a few times.

    While he was still in a daze, Mother Zhou pounced on Han Xiang, grabbed her, and gave her a few hard ps.

    Han Xiang came back to her senses and started fighting with Mother Zhou.

    Han Xiang was pregnant, so she was no match for Mother Zhou, who worked all day long. Soon, she was beaten ck and blue by her mother-inw.

    Mother Zhou didn¡¯t dare to beat Han Xiang to death.

    She was about to get up when Han Xiang grabbed her hair.

    Then, her ear was bitten.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    When the scream rang out, the stunned Zhou Anshan hurriedly grabbed Han Xiang, ¡°Ah Xiang, let go, let go!¡±

    Han Xiang bit Mother Zhou¡¯s ear tightly and refused to let go.

    Zhou Anshan had no choice but to raise his hand and hit Han Xiang on the head.

    PA, PA, PA!

    One p after another.

    Han Xiang¡¯s head buzzed.

    Outside the house came the cries of two children.

    The eldest son cried and pounced on him, ¡°Stop it! Stop hitting my mother!¡±

    The elder son cried, and his younger brother cried.

    Mother Zhou wailed in pain. Zhou Anshan tried to coax his wife, but Han Xiang seemed to have gone crazy and refused to let go.

    When the vigers came over, they saw Zhou Anshan and Mother Zhou beating Han Xiang together.

    Han Xiang¡¯s body was covered in blood, and the room was filled with an iron scent.

    It was an extremely terrifying sight.

    An aunt went forward to pull her away. After she finally managed to pull Han Xiang away, she bit off one of Mother Zhou¡¯s ears.

    Mother Zhou cried out in pain. She then kicked Han Xiang a few times, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you b*tch!¡±

    The eldest son rushed forward and hugged Han Xiang. He shouted at Mother Zhou, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hit my mother! You¡¯re not allowed to hit my mother!¡±

    Mother Zhou came back to her senses.

    Seeing that Han Xiang was on the verge of death and covered in blood, she was shocked.

    Zhou Anshan was already so stunned that he could not find his soul.

    Someone had already rushed to Xishan Vige to look for the Han family.

    The Zhou family was discussing what to do about this matter. How to deal with the aftermath.

    Later, the Han family learned that Han Xiang was beaten to death by Zhou Anshan and her mother-inw, and she had a miscarriage.

    They were angry and resentful.

    Han Yuan immediately kicked her foot deep and shallow to call for help.

    When Father Han and Brother Han heard this, their expressions changed drastically.

    They left his things behind and hurried to the Zhou Vige without washing their hands.

    The Zhou family had already hired a doctor for Han Xiang.

    The doctor was invited, but it was a barefoot doctor B in the town.

    Facing Han Xiang¡¯s serious injuries, they were helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send her to the county town.¡±

    Father Zhou¡¯s face darkened.

    Seeing that there were more than ten people from the Han family, Father Zhou immediately went forward and wanted to say something, but Father Han pushed him away.

    ¡°If anything happens to my Ah-Xiang, I want Zhou Anshan to be buried with her.¡±

    Han Yuan had already run into the house.

    When the two children saw Han Yuan, they immediately threw themselves into her arms.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Father, and Grandma Zhou hit Mother! They hit Mother!¡±

    The older children could already remember things and knew what was good and bad.

    Seeing his mother being beaten up, he was terrified. When he saw his grandparents, he knew that they were his mother¡¯s parents and would protect his mother.

    Zhou Anshan had already been beaten up by the Zhou brothers.

    Not to mention the people of the Zhou Family Vige, even the Zhou Brothers didn¡¯t dare to go up and pull him away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. 1 didn¡¯t want to hit her. Everything was an ident. It was an ident¡­!¡± Zhou Anshan wailed.

    The doctor suggested sending Han Xiang to the county town.

    The Han family naturally had no objections.

    Father Han asked Zhou Anshan to get the silver. The couple saved up for a few months to build a house and buy a carriage. They only had two or three taels of silver left.

    Zhou Anshan did not dare to hesitate and quickly took out the silver.

    Just this much?¡± Father Han questioned.

    ¡°Everything is inside.¡±

    Zhou Anshan said hoarsely.

    Father Zhou was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll go get another five taels of silver.¡±

    He was also afraid that Han Xiang was really dead.

    And if that happened, his wife and son would have to go to jail.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Calm After Seeing Through It

    Chapter 236: Calm After Seeing Through It

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Yuan brought the two children back to Xishan Vige.

    Father Han, Eldest Brother Han, and the other two brothers sent Han Xiang to Puyi County. Zhou Anshan could only dejectedly follow behind them.

    The doctors in the county were indeed better than the doctors in Ninghe Town.

    ¡°Her injuries are a little serious.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t save the child. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to have another child in the future.¡±

    ¡°The external injuries are fine, but the spleen seems to have ruptured.¡±

    ¡°The medicine isn¡¯t cheap, so prepare more silver.¡±

    One meaning stands out clearly to them: Han Xiang can be saved.

    Zhou Anshan heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Eldest Brother Han burst his bubble, ¡°Zhou Anshan, sell your carriage first. If you still need moneyter, sell the house.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. 1¡¯11 listen to you, big brother.¡±

    Zhou Anshan had already been beaten twice, and each time was more serious than thest. He also hadints in his heart.

    He was afraid of Han Xiang¡¯s death, but he also hoped that Han Xiang would die.

    If she died, he would be able to get rid of the Han family.

    But¡­ If she did die, then he would have to go to jail. He might even have to pay for his actions with his life. He shuddered from the fear in his mind.

    Han Qiao still heard about Han Xiang¡¯s matter.

    She sat by herself for a while after hearing that, but she still did not do anything. She did not let anyone see Han Xiang, nor did she ask Father Han, Eldest Brother Han, and the others how Han Xiang¡¯s injuries were.

    She pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Perhaps it was to make herself feel better, or perhaps it was to console herself, Han Qiao donated 500 taels of silver to build five arch bridges in the poor viges.

    In short, she had silver but wouldn¡¯t let Han Xiang get a single coin of it.

    If she said that she would sever all ties with her and never see her again, she would do it.

    She didn¡¯t care whether Han Xiang lived or died.

    Or rather, through this incident, she understood better.

    The difference between the Han family¡¯s impression of the obedient and filial Han Qiao and the Han Xiang who did all sorts of disgusting things. Han Qiao, who was beaten to death, never saw the Han family¡¯s love for her. The stupid and poisonous I Ian Xiang was their treasure. Would they have felt disgusted if she was brought to the county town to see a doctor when she was still beaten up back then?

    One had to know that the Zhou Family Vige was closer to other counties, but they had toe to Puyi County.

    They were just trying to force her to be soft-hearted. After understanding this, she felt even more relieved.

    It also strengthened her determination to move to Chenzhou City during the new year.

    Stay far away from the Han family. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Walking around during the holidays, she had done her filial piety for the original owner of this body. She had no regrets and was more magnanimous.

    The Han family did have such secret thoughts.

    Han Xiang¡¯s life was on the line. If Han Qiao was soft-hearted enough to take a look, they could also resolve the conflict between the two sisters.

    However, Han Qiao pretended not to know and did not care at all, which made the Han family feel disappointed.

    She was really cruel and hard-hearted.

    When Han Qiao told Heng Yi about this, she said, ¡°They plotted against me first. If they cared about me, they wouldn¡¯t have sent me to Puyi County. Why should Ipromise? 1 won¡¯t let them have their way.¡±

    ¡°Whether they hate me or resent me, it¡¯s up to them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t care.

    Their life and upbringing had nothing to do with her. Her soul was free.

    However, Heng Yi¡¯s eyes watered.

    This was extreme bias.

    When Han Qiao was abused by Sun Yiming in the Sun family, the Han family did not show any reaction. They were all blind and deaf to her sufferings. Now that Han Xiang had encountered the same situation, they all went out to take care of her.

    Heng Yi had his own thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move to Chenzhou City earlier.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi then thought of sending a letter to Bai Cha, telling him to build the houses faster.

    However, Bai Cha returned on his own and even brought a painter with him.

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    This artist drew the characters extremely well and vividly.

    Han Qiao¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, ¡°Hurry and call the children over. Let¡¯s have our portrait drawn.¡±

    It was not cheap to invite him for a trip like this. It cost 200 taels of silver.

    The whole family sat in the same ce.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi were sitting on the chair with their hands in each other¡¯s hands. He Cheng and Sun Ke sat in front of them. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi sat next to Han Qiao, while Han Chi and Bai Cha sat next to Heng Yi.

    The artist looked at their clothes for a while and prepared the paint beforehand.

    Then, he started painting.

    After about two hours, the painting was done.

    The whole family let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t wait to take a look.

    ¡°Aiya, 1 think so.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t very simr as they were, but at least the painter captured 70 ¨C 80% of their likeness. Most importantly, the charm was particrly vivid.

    ¡°The painting really looks like us.¡±

    This silver was well spent.

    The more the children looked at it, the more they liked it, and they pestered the artist to draw another one for them.

    Han Qiao smiled and called the other children over, ¡°Sir, please help them draw one too. I¡¯ll give you the extra money.¡±

    The Painter gave Han Qiao a deep look.

    These children were obviously servants in the residence.

    He hade this time because he had heard that the wife of the Heng family in Puyi County was a kind person who built bridges and roads in various viges to benefit the people.

    It just so happened that Bai Cha came to invite him, so he was willing to make a trip.

    He did not expect Han Qiao to treat these servants so well.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    The children were instantly overjoyed.

    After all, they didn¡¯t dare to ask for this kind of joy that only belonged to their master, but Madam had given them a surprise.

    It was a huge surprise.

    For a time, the Heng Manor was extremely lively.

    Bai Cha did note back just for the painter.

    There was another important matter that needed to be discussed.

    ¡°This was found in the house.¡±

    It happened to be raining heavily during those two days, so he didn¡¯t do any work. He only went to take a look when he was free and found this well-sealed brocade box. When he opened it, he saw that it was made of jade and a martial arts secret manual was in thepartment.

    ¡°This might be the reason why that family was brutally exterminated.¡±

    If it was any other thing, Bai Cha would have given it to other people, but he was still tempted by this martial arts manual.

    So, he had secretly hidden it and brought it back home.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at the manual.

    This item had once caused a massacre, so the mastermind must still be watching.

    ¡°Put it away. We can¡¯t learn this for the time being.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Bai Cha nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of building a tunnel at the mansion, then building a bigger cer and separating it out to be a training room. What do you think, Sister-inw?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make them openly. There¡¯s no need to hide it. We started off as a food seller, so it¡¯s understandable that we want to build a big cer.¡±

    Of course, the cer was also a cover.

    The most important thing was to set up a ce to cultivate their martial arts.

    Or put some valuable items.

    The artist had to stay at home for a few more days to draw the children¡¯s portraits and also guide the children on their painting skills.

    Han Qiao did not send anyone to pick up her grandparents this time.

    She did not go to Xishan Vige to talk about the painter.

    Bai Cha did not stay at home for a few days. After the artist left, Bai Cha followed him to Chenzhou City.

    He was in charge of the repair of the residence.

    Since they had to move over earlier, they couldn¡¯t slow down.

    After the construction waspleted, he still needed to buy furniture.

    Heng Yi¡¯s fast food restaurant in Ninghe Town also opened on the first day of August.

    Han Qiao and the others set off for Ninghe Town on the 30th day of the month.

    The new house over there had already been tidied up and was just waiting for the owner to move in.

    The neighbors in the alley were already staring at them, wanting to see how much the couple had changed..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Visit Again

    Chapter 237: Visit Again

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The neighbors¡¯ curiosity was piqued.

    In the past, Han Qiao rarely went out. Even when she went out, she lowered her head.

    Heng Yi, on the other hand, wore a dark face. He didn¡¯t smile or talk to anyone. He didn¡¯t even look sideways.

    He was all alone.

    It had only been a year, but after the two of them got together, they became unstoppable.

    They bought houses and opened shops in the county town. Their business was very good, and the money they earned was more than they could earn in a few lifetimes.

    Heng Yi had bought these three houses and built a mansion. The neighbors had been talking about it since then. Plus, they heard he was going to open a fast-food restaurant in Ninghe Town. The gossip was mostly talking about Heng Yi, Han Qiao, the Heng family, the Han family, and the Sun family.

    Han Qiao and the others set off on the morning of the 30th, and it was already afternoon when they arrived at Ninghe Town.

    A few carriages came in a mighty manner, and Han Chi was still riding a horse.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re home.¡±

    The carriage stopped at the back of the alley.

    Heng Yi carefully helped Han Qiao off the carriage.

    She was almost nine months pregnant, however, she had lost a lot of weight, making her belly look especially big.

    She didn¡¯t want toe this time.

    However, Han Qiao knew that this was thest time she woulde to Ninghe Town in her life.

    When the time came, she would make a trip to Xishan Vige.

    This might be thest time she came to Xishan Vige in her life.

    Because she really didn¡¯t have any thoughts or feelings left for the people there.

    That bit of affection for the Han Family¡¯s heart seemed to have been polished away.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    The neighbors did not recognize the mother and her daughters.

    Although Han Qiao was thin, she was fair and beautiful. The corners of her eyes and eyebrows were gentle. One of the three children was stuffed and the other was beautiful. Their actions were well-behaved. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were the daughters of a wealthy family who had been raised in luxury since they were young.

    It was a world of differencepared to the yellow skin and thin body they had in the past.

    Han Qiao called out enthusiastically.

    She recognized this sister-inw and that auntie. These were the women who looked down on her because she didn¡¯t have money.

    She warmly invited them in.

    The main hall was filled with people. Fruits and snacks were served. Han Chi took care of He Cheng and greeted the children in the alley. The girls also surrounded Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke.

    Even though they were once extremely poor, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi still had their own friends.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a year, and their identities were very different, but they were able to chat very quickly.

    In their small courtyard, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke took out the purse and handkerchief they had prepared.

    ¡°We embroidered them ourselves. They don¡¯t look very good.¡±

    After reading, they had gained a lot of knowledge.

    They also understood how to reciprocate courtesy, how to be worldly, and respect others.

    Even if they were kind, they had to consider other people¡¯s feelings.

    The sisters-inw and aunties were even livelier. They ate melon seeds, drank tea, and chatted with Han Qiao, praising her for her good fortune and marrying Heng Yi.

    As for the rumors about whether Han Qiao and Sun Yiming had hooked up with each other before they left, or whether they only liked each other once they divorced, it had nothing to do with them. And they don¡¯t bother about such matters.

    Of course, they felt that they only liked each other after the divorce, or that Heng Yi had feelings for Han Qiao before the divorce, so it was more reasonable for him to immediately get together with her.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, your stomach looks like it¡¯s going to give birth to a son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Children are all the same.¡±

    Afraid that they would talk too much, Han Qiao added, ¡°Heng Yi and I love our daughters too. If it¡¯s a son¡­¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    She and Heng Yi didn¡¯t need a son.

    However, in this feudal society where men were superior to women, she really needed to have a son to consolidate her position.

    Even though she and Heng Yi treated Han Chi and He Cheng as their own.

    But other people didn¡¯t believe it.

    Han Qiao, who was pregnant, felt that she was going to give birth to a son.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I¡¯ll send you red eggs when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall became better.

    Heng Yi came back from outside and greeted them politely.

    Everyone was amused.

    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re so different now that you¡¯re married and have a family. It¡¯s been so many years since you called me.¡±

    He probably didn¡¯t even look at anyone in the past.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was arrogant, but that he was too dull.

    ¡°At that time, I was insensible.¡±

    Heng Yi bowed seriously.

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, Heng Yi, please don¡¯t be like this. We won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s not your fault for being unreliable¡­¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s parents choked.

    It was hard to say hear that from other people¡¯s mouths.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng were truly vicious to raise Heng Yi that way.

    Look at Han Qiao, she was so good at taking care of people. In just a year, she had taken good care of Heng Yi and was about to give birth to a fat boy for him.

    Only then did they mention Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Old Fifth, Old Fifth¡¯s wife.¡±

    For a moment, the hall fell silent.

    When Old Woman Heng came in, she was dressed very decently this time. She was also very particr about her clothes and even wore a gold bracelet on her wrist.

    She walked towards Han Qiao and Heng Yi with a smile.

    It was as if there was no knot between them.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi could only stand up and call out. ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Old Woman Heng happily agreed.

    Old Man Heng nodded faintly.

    Since they were here, Han Qiao and Heng Yi couldn¡¯t sit still, and the others also prepared to leave.

    Old Woman Heng immediately urged them to stay warm. ¡°Sit a little longer.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±

    The neighbors didn¡¯t want to chat with Old Woman Heng.

    However, Old Madam Heng kept showing off the gold bracelet and fabric that Han Qiao bought for her.

    She praised Han Qiao and Heng Yi for being filial and promised to bring them to the county town to enjoy life.

    The neighbors would definitely be jealous when they heard that.

    If even a ck-hearted old woman like her could live so well. The heavens were really blind.

    Han Qiao suddenly understood why Han Xiang was acting so strangely.

    Because she felt that they were willing to forgive Old Woman Heng for treating Heng Yi so badly, and even sent gifts to Zhou Family Vige during the holidays.

    Naturally, she could do the same.

    What an idiot, stupid, and poisonous girl. If Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng hadn¡¯t raised Heng Yi, they would have ignored them.

    Old Man Heng took out his pipe and prepared to smoke a few mouthfuls to satisfy his craving.

    Heng Yi then opened his mouth and said, ¡°Father, Ah-Qiao is pregnant. Don¡¯t smoke in front of her. If you want to smoke, do that in the yard.¡±

    Old Man Heng¡¯s hand froze.

    Old Woman Heng also stopped showing off and looked over, her eyes filled with disbelief and nervousness. The others took the opportunity to leave quickly.

    They didn¡¯t want to hear Old Woman Heng brag.

    ¡°Heng Yi, Ah-Qiao, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, take care.¡±

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao sent them off.

    The children were still there and would not leave for a while unless someone from home called for dinner.

    There were only Heng Yi, Han Qiao, Old Woman Heng, and Old Man Heng in the hall.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Heng Yi asked coldly.

    ¡°Your fast-food restaurant is opening, so your father and I came to join in the fun. We haven¡¯t been out for a long time. Don¡¯t worry, son, we promise not to cause any trouble.¡± Old Woman Heng quickly promised.

    Old Man Heng slowly put the tobo and pipe back.

    Then, he looked at Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    ¡°Old Fifth, your fast food restaurant also needs manpower.. Can you let the children at homee over to work?¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238: Terrified

    Chapter 238: Terrified

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t answer.

    He looked at Old Man Heng so calmly that the older man¡¯s scalp went numb, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say those kinds of idiotic words in the future,¡± Heng Yi lightly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say things that you don¡¯t find embarrassing.¡±

    He then said gently to Han Qiao, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the carriage for the whole day. Go lie down for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qiao nodded.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao into the main courtyard to rest.

    Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng were left in the hall, staring at each other.

    The two of them looked gloomy, but they did not dare to make a sound.

    In this spacious and bright house, there was no ce for them.

    They thought that Heng Yi hadn¡¯tpletely cut ties with them. They thought they still had a chance to get on their good side.

    In the main room.

    Shn came in with hot water. Heng Yi took it and helped Han Qiao wash her face, hands, and body.

    ¡°Wash your feet too.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Recently, he especially liked to wash Han Qiao¡¯s feet.

    As for why, only he and Han Qiao knew.

    Han Qiao red at Heng Yi and nodded.

    After washing her feet, Heng Yi massaged Han Qiao¡¯s legs. At first, he was very serious, butter, she felt something was amiss.

    Han Qiao opened her eyes drowsily and twitched her feet. Hearing Heng Yi¡¯s muffled voice, she had no choice but to let him be.

    A hot-blooded man¡­

    Han Qiao sighed in her heart.

    After this child was born, she could not get pregnant too early.

    After a while, Heng Yi groaned.

    Han Qiao tilted her head as she watched him get up to clean up and open the window.

    The corners of her eyes and her eyebrows were red as she called out softly, ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    Her face was rosy, and her eyes and brows were filled with warmth that pulled him in.

    He walked to the bed and hugged Han Qiao gently to kiss her.

    Han Qiao responded to Heng Yi obediently.

    The two of them especially enjoyed the quiet and warm moments when it was only the two of them.

    Those annoying ¡®flies¡¯ had long been thrown to the back of their mind.

    With each other and their home, they learned to let go and forget the past.

    After leaving, the chances of meeting those people again in this life were slim, so why bother to remember?

    After a long time, Han Qiao fell asleep.

    Heng Yi smiled and tucked her into bed.

    He then took their dirty clothes and put them in the bamboo basket. Some of them had to be thrown away.

    Heng Yi left the main courtyard and nned to go to the kitchen to ask Aunt Zhao to prepare some light food. Han Qiao had been in the carriage for half a day and didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so he thought Han Qiao should eat something light.

    Aunt Zhao quickly agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. 1 will prepare the meal.¡±

    They ate a lot at this time of the year.

    Heng Yi came out of the kitchen and saw Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng sneaking around the house.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Heng Yi said coldly.

    The gentleness on her face instantly sank.

    ¡°Fifth Son, which room will your father and 1 stay in tonight?¡±

    They also went to the two courtyards, but the children ignored them.

    Han Chi was even fiercer than them when they spoke.

    That self-righteous look on the young boy¡¯s face made them very angry.

    When they went to Sun Xiu and the others¡¯ courtyard, Zeng Qin¡¯er yed with the scimitar in her hand and performed a set of saber techniques in front of them. She even asked them with a smile, ¡°Old Master, Old Lady, how is my sword technique?¡±

    How was it? Old Woman Heng was terrified to death.

    As for Sun Xiu and her other two sisters, none of them came out of the courtyard to greet them.

    They had no manners or upbringing.

    They didn¡¯t dare to even think about sneaking into the main courtyard, but they weren¡¯t willing to think about living in the servant¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°You can stay in the inn. 1¡¯11 get Dong Lai to send you there. I¡¯ll personally send you back to Heng Family Vige after lunch tomorrow.¡±

    Whatever Old Woman Heng thought of before, it was gone as soon as she heard those words and her expression changed.

    ¡°No, no, no. We can go back by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. 1 have to do what 1 said. 1 said that every time you leave Heng Family Vige ande to me, I¡¯ll teach them a lesson. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s words scared the two out of their wits.

    Especially Old Woman Heng, who immediately said, ¡°Heng Yi, your father and I will go back now. We will go back now.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-you don¡¯t have to send us off!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Heng Yi was resolute and determined.

    It was not that easy toe and go as he pleased.

    Thus, Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng were forced to stay.

    He even sent two rough maids and two manservants to follow closely behind them.

    They had dinner in the inn. They wanted to make a scene, but they were afraid that Heng Yi would be even more vicious tomorrow.

    She was pacing around the room anxiously.

    In the small house, Han Qiao and the children were happily eating dinner.

    Han Chi was still growing and loved to eat meat.

    When He Cheng saw his brother and sisters eating meat, he also took big mouthfuls, his mouth full of oil.

    Zeng Baobao was the same.

    He and Zeng Qin¡¯er had grown taller and looked better.

    The siblings looked really good.

    Heng Yi scooped a spoonful of tofu soup for Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t dare to eat too much, but she wouldn¡¯t stop eating either. She tried to eat less and chew more.

    She had to eat a bowl of bird¡¯s nest before she went to bed at night.

    These few days, they did not need to study, read, or practice martial arts. The children were happy. Most importantly, they liked to join in the fun when the fast food restaurant opened.

    ¡°Go to bed early tonight. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao reminded them gently.

    ¡°I know Mother. Mother should also sleep early.¡±

    After dinner, Heng Yi and Han Qiao sat in the yard.

    While the kids are ying hide-and-seek.

    At first, it was in a small courtyard. Later, it developed into two small courtyards, a hall, and now, it had spread to the main courtyard.

    He Cheng ran in, sweating nervously.

    ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±

    Han Qiao pulled him and the child squatted beside her, covering him with her long dress.

    With Heng Yi sitting on one side and the small child in the middle, it would be hard to find him.

    Zeng Baobao ran over, ¡°Madam, have you seen He Cheng?¡±

    Han Qiao shook her head.

    She could feel the little boy trembles fromughing, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Seems 1 happened to miss him.¡±

    Zeng Baobao narrowed her eyes, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for him again.¡±

    Zeng Baobao turned around and continued to look for the child.

    Han Qiao lifted her skirt and pulled He Cheng up, who was covering his mouth andughing so hard that his entire body was trembling. She gently wiped his sweat, ¡°Go quickly. Your Brothers and Sisters will be worried if they can¡¯t find youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± He Cheng said before he ran out.

    Zeng Baobao, who was waiting for him, hugged him. ¡°Ha! 1 knew you¡¯de to Master and Madam!¡±

    ¡°All, hahaha, Big Brother, spare me! Big Brother, spare me! It tickles! Tickles¡­¡±

    Theughter in the small courtyard continued.

    Han Qiao also smiled and told Shn to go to the kitchen and tell Aunt Zhao to boil more water and make some supper.

    If they yed like this for a while, they would definitely get hungryter.

    ¡°Just make some wontons.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After showering and changing into clean clothes, the children were indeed hungry once more.

    Their hair hadn¡¯t even dried yet, and they were eating wontons in the dining room.

    Han Qiao¡¯s supper was still a bird¡¯s nest, while Heng Yi also had a big bowl of wontons.

    After supper, they sat down for a while. Their hair was dry, and they went back to their rooms to sleep.

    The lights were off, and this beautiful day was over.

    On thest day of July, on the first day of August, the Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant in Ninghe Town opened for business.

    Heng Yi had started early. Some things could be dealt with well by the staff on their own, but some things still needed Heng Yi to make the final decisions.

    He was tall and walked with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He was full of energy, and his eyes and brows were filled with confidence. He was dressed luxuriously, and with the jade safety buckle on his waist, his aura was instantly revealed.

    The neighbors could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Heng Yi is different now..¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239: When Greed Meets Rudeness

    Chapter 239: When Greed Meets Rudeness

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    He was not just different. It was as if he was reborn.

    When he walked in the past, his head was lowered, and his clothes were stained with dirt and blood. He looked even sweatier and dirtier during the summer.

    But look at him now! He was clean and refreshed. He walked over with his head held high and chest out. Who wouldn¡¯t praise him for his good demeanor?

    Not to mention the saber at his waist, which made him look even more domineering.

    Heng Yi greeted his neighbors and got on his horse, riding to the fast food restaurant.

    This was the fast food restaurant that he wanted to open himself. He would manage it all by himself. Sometimes, he would ask Han Qiao for advice.

    Because the business philosophy was the same, Han Qiao, as a veteran, knew more than him.

    ¡°The boss is here.¡±

    Third Brother Hu chuckled.

    Heng Yi smiled at him.

    A few of the living quarters in the backyard had been demolished and turned into a dining hall. The kitchen had also expanded a lot.

    At this moment, there was already quite a number of food prepared.

    Once the firecrackers were set off and the red silk covering the signboard was pulled off, the restaurant would officially open.

    Ninghe Town was not a big town, and there were not many people, so many things were prepared.

    When everything was ready, Heng Yi told Dong Lai and Third Brother Hu to keep an eye on the restaurant while he went back to pick up Han Qiao and the others.

    Han Qiao woke up right after Heng Yi left. She was still washing up, and the children had already packed up.

    All of them were in high spirits, unable to hide the joy in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait at the main entrance. Your father should being back to pick us up soon.¡±

    As expected, Heng Yi was riding his horse over when he reached the door.

    Their big carriage couldn¡¯t enter the alley, so they could only go to the main road.

    They boarded the carriage one by one, and Heng Yi rode to protect them.

    He looked into the carriage and asked Han Qiao, ¡°Ah-Qiao, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Let¡¯s eat at a fast food restaurantter.¡±

    He Cheng leaned out against the carriage window, ¡°Father, eat the big meat bun!¡±

    Heng Yi looked at He Cheng and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er wants to eat two!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Seeing Heng Yi agree, He Cheng happily moved closer to Han Qiao.

    When Han Qiao and the others arrived at the fast food restaurant, Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng were also invited over. The two of them were not as happy as they were yesterday, instead, they looked depressed.

    They were so scared that they couldn¡¯t sleepst night.

    No one from the Han family came because Han Qiao didn¡¯t send anyone to invite them.

    Third Brother Hu shouted that the auspicious time had arrived.

    Han Chi and Zeng Baobao immediately went to light the firecrackers. The lion also started to dance, and Heng Yi tore off the red silk.

    The fast food restaurant was finally open.

    ¡°Everyone, pleasee in. There¡¯s a lot of food this morning. You can take a look and see what you like.¡±

    Third Brother Hu was indeed a good shopkeeper.

    He was warm and thoughtful, and he was familiar with many people.

    ¡°Dong family, Dong family, wee¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Young Ladies, wee.¡±

    Han Qiao covered her mouth and chuckled. Heng Yi pursed his lips and smiled.

    On the other hand, Han Chi was bold and lively. ¡°Uncle Hu, wee!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, wee.¡±

    The business of the fast food restaurant was not as bad as he had imagined. After all, there was no market today.

    The neighbors had long known about Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, and they had saved some money by selling things to buy some good food to eat at home.

    The food in the fast food restaurant tasted good.

    The oil and water are enough, the fragrance is better than the taste of home cooking. Everything just tasted so much better.

    After careful calction, it was still better to buy from a fast food restaurant than cooking at home.

    After breakfast, Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng went to find Heng Yi and said they were going back to Heng Family Vige.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no! Your father and I will go back by ourselves.¡±

    Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to refuse.

    He first sent Han Qiao and the others back to the residence, then forcefully stuffed the two of them into the carriage.

    He personally drove the carriage to Heng Family Vige.

    The two of them were uneasy along the way.

    The three Heng brothers were also very anxious.

    They hoped that Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng could gain a huge advantage over Heng Yi, but they were also afraid that Heng Yi woulde back and beat them up.

    They couldn¡¯t sit still¡­ Until they saw the carriageing.

    The three brothers¡¯ hearts tightened.

    Heng Yi got off the carriage and snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here. It saves me the trouble of looking for you all.¡±

    While the three brothers, Old Man Heng, and Old Woman Heng were screaming in shock, Heng Yi had already beaten the three brothers to the ground.

    They were screaming for mercy.

    Old Woman Heng was already scared out of her wits, ¡°Don¡¯t hit them anymore, don¡¯t hit them anymore! 1 won¡¯t go to you again! Fifth Son, please don¡¯t hit them!¡±

    Heng Yi slowly withdrew his hand.

    Looking at the three brothers lying on the ground, he said to Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng, ¡°I told you, 1 can¡¯t hit you, but I can hit your sons. I won¡¯t break their arms and legs, and I won¡¯t take their lives, but I can make them lie in bed for ten days and half a month.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go to you. We won¡¯t go to you, we won¡¯t go to you anymore¡­¡±

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot.

    She really didn¡¯t dare to challenge Heng Yi¡¯s bottom line.

    She couldn¡¯t be arrogant just because of the things he sent every month.

    She wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again.

    Heng Yi looked at the three brothers lying on the ground, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for being beaten. You can only me yourself for not taking my words seriously.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for always wanting to challenge my bottom line.¡±

    When a person was willing to risk everything, what did face matter?

    He had finally gotten his happiness and had a family. No one was allowed to break his family or make things difficult for Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao and the others went to Xishan Vige on the second day of August.

    It was almost noon when they arrived.

    Because they had to take care of Han Xiang, her two children, and some housework, Han Yuan looked much more haggard than thest time they met her.

    The two sisters-inw also hold theirints in their hearts.

    They invited Han Qiao and the others to sit down.

    Han Qiao sat down and took a sip of water. Then, she saw Han Xiang walking over like a ghost.

    Her face was pale and she was so skinny that she looked like she was floating when she walked, as if she could be blown away by a gust of wind.

    She looked at Han Qiao in a daze and called out softly, ¡°Sister.¡±

    Then, she nervously twirled her fingers and lowered her head, thinking about something.

    After a while, she looked up at Han Qiao.

    ¡°When she woke up, she forgot a lot of things and people. The doctor said that she hurt her head.¡± Mother Han said.

    Han Qiao stared at Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang looked up at Han Qiao from time to time.

    Filled with anticipation and anxiety, she lowered her head in panic.

    ¡°Does she still recognize her two children?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Mother Han shook her head, ¡°She remembered that she had lost a child and didn¡¯t recognize Zhou Anshan. When her two children called her mother, she was stunned and thought that she was only 16 years old and unmarried. She didn¡¯t even know who the father of the child was. She didn¡¯t sleep or eat for the entire night.¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, she did not feel anypassion.

    Even she thought that she had a heart of stone.

    ¡°What did the Zhou family say?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Looking at the door, Han Xiang¡¯s two children were following Han Chi and He Cheng, waiting for Han Chi to feed them the candy brought from the county town.

    ¡°They¡¯re acting like scoundrels now. Zhou Anshan wants to divorce her, he doesn¡¯t want the children, but he wants to keep the house, and he¡¯s willing to pay another five taels of silver for it.¡± Mother Han said angrily.

    If she divorced him, she would have to stay at home.

    She did not want to serve this living ancestor.

    Not to mention that the two children were still young. If they went to the Academy to study in the future, it would cost them a huge sum of money. ¡°That house is worth more than five taels of silver, right?¡± Han Qiao said. ¡°About twenty taels. How can five taels be enough?¡±

    Han Qiao had spent a lot of money on the construction of the house because the Han family hade to help.

    He had saved a lot from his wages.

    ¡°Since you want them to divorce, then sell the house for silver aspensation. Otherwise, go to the government office and report it to the officials.¡±

    ¡°All-Xiang bit off one of Zhou Anshan¡¯s mother¡¯s ears..¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240: Who Should I Blame?

    Chapter 240: Who Should I me?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t that going a little too far?

    ¡°But the mother and son hit Han Xiang in front of everyone. They could hit her, but they didn¡¯t allow Han Xiang to resist? Even if she went to the government office, it would be a reasonable solution. Or did the Zhou family want to reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother hoped for a divorce, but didn¡¯t manage to negotiate thepensation.¡±

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s carriage was sold, and now there was only one house left.

    Zhou Anshan refused to give it, and the Zhou family also refused to give it, so the matter was deadlocked.

    It was mainly because Han Qiao didn¡¯t support them.

    So the Zhou family was fearless.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t say anything. When Han Yuan came back from her eldest aunt¡¯s ce, she saw Han Xiang standing there in a daze. She frowned slightly and went up to coax her into the house.

    After taking a few steps, Han Xiang suddenly said, ¡°1 peed. 1 peed!¡±

    ¡°Hurry back to your room. Mother will change them for you.¡± Han Yuan said softly,¡±

    Han Xiang nodded and turned to look at Han Qiao. Her eyes were filled with confusion and doubt, and she seemed a little unfamiliar with her.

    Han Qiao also looked at Han Xiang.

    At first, she thought that Han Xiang might be faking it, but now she realized that she wasn¡¯t. There might really be something wrong with her brain.

    Han Qiao lowered her eyes.

    Grandmother looked at Han Qiao for a while before saying softly, ¡°All-Qiao, 1 know you¡¯re a kind-hearted girl. Among the children in the family, you¡¯re the most promising. Grandma doesn¡¯t ask you to forgive Ah-Xiang. She did do something wrong. It¡¯s so wrong that it¡¯s not worth your effort to forgive her. But look at those two children. They¡¯re still so young. If they are sent back to the Zhou family, they would not end well. Their lives would be ruined. The Zhou family is too vicious. They instigated Ah-Xiang to make mistakes repeatedly, so they had no heart.¡±

    ¡°If these two children go back, they won¡¯t be able to eat or wear warm clothes. They might be killed at any time.¡±

    ¡°Just take pity on them. Don¡¯t treat them as nephews, just treat them as strangers, beggars on the street. Put in some good words for them to Heng Yi and let them go with you. He doesn¡¯t need to do anything when he goes to Zhou Family Vige.¡±

    The Zhou family felt that Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about Han Xiang, so they dragged the matter out.

    Anyway, Han Xiang would not recover for a while. Zhou Anshan was still young. If he wanted to marry again, he could do so anytime. Han Xiang, on the other hand, was going to be crazy for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Let me think about it, Grandma.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She knew that people valued kinship, promises, and face.

    She was far away from them.

    Whether the Han family was biased or not, she didn¡¯t really care, but Han Xiang¡¯s mischief disgusted her.

    Han Qiao went to the yard to watch the children y shuttlecock, spinning top, and jumping grid. They were all ying happily, and they were all sweating profusely.

    Even Han Xiang¡¯s children were jumping around behind her son and daughters.

    However, the older child looked at Han Qiao several times with a questioning and hesitant look in his eyes.

    Han Qiao waved at him.

    He was stunned at first, then ran over. After hesitating for a moment, he called out softly, ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Because of Han Xiang, she was not close to this child at all.

    This child had also run away quickly when he saw her earlier.

    ¡°Yes, I know who you are. Mother told me.¡±

    ¡°What else did your mother say?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Mother said that Auntie is rich and will give me and my brother meat to eat.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    He shook his head.

    Han Qiao rubbed his head, ¡°Did you see what happened that day? Did your father and Grandmother Zhou hit your mother?¡±

    His eyes reddened instantly and he nodded, ¡°Mother kept crying and crying. Whenever Grandmother Zhou hits people, it hurts bad!¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    Obviously, this child had been beaten up before.

    ¡°You should go y with the others now.¡±

    He nodded and turned around to look at Han Qiao. ¡°Auntie, can you help us? I will repay you when 1 grow up.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    Did he know what he was talking about?

    Or rather, he understood it when he saw his mother get a miscarriage and her body was covered in blood.

    He was already a few years old. He should understand something.

    Han Qiao went to see Han Xiang.

    After changing into clean pants, she sat on the stool by the door and ate the candy in her hand.

    She ate very seriously.

    Images of Han Xiang¡¯s childhood suddenly appeared in her mind.

    She looked up at Han Qiao and smiled obediently.

    Han Xiang had a bad heart long ago, but now she had lost her mind and body.

    Han Qiao thought that if she hadn¡¯t asked Housekeeper Liu to make that trip that day, would these things not have happened?

    Han Qiao felt a little guilty, but she did not regret it.

    ¡°Sister, have some candy.¡±

    Han Xiang handed the candy to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao pursed her lips and shook her head, ¡°You know how to eat, right? I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Han Xiang nodded.

    She tilted her head and looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Sister, why is your belly so big?

    Are you going to have a baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Xiang smiled and touched her belly, ¡°I have a baby too. It¡¯s in my belly.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the skinny Han Xiang.

    She didn¡¯t feel good.

    She had hated Han Xiang and hated her long before. She had only wanted to stay away from her, she never wanted Han Xiang to be like this, losing her mind.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart softened.

    When Heng Yi came back, she said to him, ¡°Tomorrow, go to the Zhou Family Vige with Father and help bring back the divorce letter and the letter of separation. After the separation, the two children will be raised by the Han Family. The Zhou Family is not allowed to visit them.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    He knew that her heart had softened.

    He nodded slightly and did not ask why. He just hugged her and patted her shoulder gently, ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you. She asked for it.¡±

    After being coaxed by the Zhou family, Han Xiang even forgot about reason and righteousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of this.¡±

    She knew that if she really did not care, the Han family would not be able to care for Han Xiang forever. The two children would also be very pitiful in the future.

    Even if Uncle and Aunt were generous, the kids would still feel that they were living under someone else¡¯s roof.

    Or, if the Zhou family coaxed them back, their life would be ruined.

    She had once thought that Zhou Anshan was somewhat responsible, but now that she thought about it, he was just like Sun Yiming, an ugly maggot that rotted into thetrine pit.

    The sisters were both unlucky.

    Of course, she had indirectly pushed Han Xiang to her current state¡­

    Han Qiao felt a little guilty.

    When Han Qiao relented, the Han family members also heaved a sigh of relief.

    If they didn¡¯t have someone to back them up, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get a divorce, let alone get another sum of money.

    After dinner, Han Qiao stayed with Han Ming.

    Han Ming kept trying to please her. He served her tea and fruits. Han Qiao smiled and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. 1 just want to get closer to Third Sister.¡±

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    ¡°Third Sister doted on me the most in the early days, but after Third Sister got married, we weren¡¯t as close anymore. We siblings haven¡¯t sat together and chatted for a long time.¡±

    Han Ming dug out arge open space outside the house and set up a tent to park the ox cart.

    Even now, he was not willing to buy a carriage or a mule cart. Even this ox cart was Han Qiao¡¯s betrothal gift.

    He had five daughters, and they were all young. There were many things that he could not help with, so he could only rely on himself to grit his teeth and do it with his life.

    Fortunately, his brothers and nephews were reliable and often helped.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to start this business in the first ce.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before beckoning Han Ming to sit beside her.

    Han Ming squatted beside her and rested his head on her knees. He said softly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry..¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: Startled

    Chapter 241: Startled

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°I owe you an apology.¡±

    ¡°And also owe you a thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    ¡°All these years, we all know about what happened to Sister in the Sun family. However, Sister never went home to tell us. We thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-Ming, don¡¯t talk about this anymore. 1 don¡¯t want to talk about the past.¡± Han Qiao interrupted Han Ming.

    She wasn¡¯t the one suffering in the Sun family.

    She had no right to say that she had forgiven him or that she had no grudges.

    ¡°All-Ming, people always have to look to the future. If you continue to say these things, I¡¯m not willing to listen, and neither will your brother-inw.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Han Ming suddenly came back to his senses.

    Yes.

    Han Qiao remarried.

    Who would want to hear your wife¡¯s ex-husband?

    Han Ming felt bad.

    Something stings his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Han Qiao and say these words, afraid that he would feel ufortable seeing the indifference in her eyes.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know why Han Ming suddenly did this. Was he trying to stir things up? Or was he nning to do something? Or rather, it reminded her of the brother-sister rtionship she had in the past, and she agreed to his rude request.

    However, with his sudden actions, she was on high alert and did not give him a chance to speak no matter what his request was.

    If he didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t have to reject him.

    She patted Han Ming¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little ufortable for you to press down on my leg like this.¡±

    Han Ming immediately sat up straight.

    He felt a little uneasy and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte and I¡¯m a little tired. You should sleep early. You still have to go to the Zhou family tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you should rest early too¡±

    When Han Qiao returned to the house, she was still wondering what Han Ming wanted to say.

    Han Ming returned to the house dejectedly. Madam Mu quickly asked him, ¡°Did you tell Third Sister?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Han Ming swallowed his saliva, ¡°1 only said a few words whileying my head on Third Sister¡¯s knee, and Third Sister interrupted me. She doesn¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡±

    Madam Mu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How old are you? Why would you lie your head on your sister¡¯sp? She¡¯s pregnant too, that can¡¯t befortable for her.¡±

    Han Ming¡¯s eyes were also wide open, ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie on my knees the other day and say that women are soft-hearted and that it¡¯s fine to talk while doing things like that?¡±

    Madam Mu looked at her husband in surprise.

    To be honest, she had chosen a good husband. He was good-natured, tall, handsome, and kind-hearted. He had never said anything bad to her.

    It was just that her stomach was not up to par, and he did not give her any face even after giving birth to a few daughters.

    He had always been smart and capable.

    However, he did something stupid this time.

    ¡°Then how can I be the same as you? 1 was acting coquettishly like that to you.

    It was a couple¡¯s interest. You and Third Sister are both adults. Is it appropriate for you to lie on Third Sister¡¯s knee like that? Think about it yourself,¡±

    Han Ming thought about it and his face turned red.

    ¡°If Brother-in-Law did something like that, then it¡¯s also a couple¡¯s interest.¡± Madam Mu said.

    Madam Mu was not stupid.

    The only thing she had been obsessed with was having a son, and she had neglected her daughters.

    Fortunately, now that she had turned around, she also understood that her daughters were doing very well.

    They were considerate to everyone.

    As for a son, she could talk about itter. She was still young. There would be more time for her to conceive one.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell Third Sister tomorrow.¡±

    Early the next morning, Heng Yi and the others set off for Zhou Family Vige. This time, the head of the Han Family and the Xishan Vige Chief went with them.

    When Han Qiao woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky and the children were whispering to one another in the courtyard.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi taught Han Yuan and the others the needlework they learned.

    Han Chi and the kids were digging earthworms outside the courtyard to feed the chickens.

    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re up.¡±

    The matters in the kitchen didn¡¯t need to be handled by Madam Mu.

    Han Qiao had brought along maids and old women, so they could do these trivial things well.

    After Han Qiao washed her face andbed her hair, she ate a bowl of porridge.

    Only then did Madam Mu help her to sit in the central room.

    Seeing her like this, Han Qiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    As expected, she couldn¡¯t hide.

    Madam Mu did not beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°Third Sister,

    Brother Ming and I have been discussing for a few days. We n to buy a small courtyard in town.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that they would be borrowing money.

    Borrowing money was fine.

    ¡°We still owe you money, so we wanted to discuss with you if we could pay you backter.¡±

    Madam Mu knew that her sisters-inw had already saved up enough money to pay off their debts and were thinking of returning them to the county one day.

    If she didn¡¯t buy a courtyard, she could still pay it back.

    However, the courtyard was quite nice. Han Ming had also gone to take a look.

    It was in a good location and was spacious as well. It was close to the river and they could catch some fish.

    If Han Ming couldn¡¯t make it home in time, he could stay there.

    There was no need to rush back overnight. They could rush over in the morning.

    ¡°And this courtyard. If we move to town, I want to give this house to

    Ah-Xiang.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Madam Mu.

    She was surprised that Madam Mu would suggest that.

    ¡°In this family, all of us have let you down, but we have no choice. Sometimes, we have no choice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Brother Ming to run a business outside. I didn¡¯t want him to worry about Ah-Xiang.¡±

    ¡°I like this house very much. The children like it very much too. We have protected every de of grass and tree in this courtyard very well.¡±

    ¡°These days, Brother Ming came back and told me that he had been running around outside for more than half a year. Only then did he realize that it was not easy to be a woman. He was very apologetic about what happened to you in the Sun family, but he did not know how to say it¡­¡±

    Han Qiao suddenly understood why that happenedst night.

    ¡°If there is a courtyard that you fancy, buy it. You can pay the money back slowly.¡±

    Madam Mu heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Sister, do you hate your family?¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment. She couldn¡¯t say whether she was resentful or not. After all, ten fingers had different lengths, and hands had different palms and backs. Her heart was only one, and it was still long. ¡°If I really hated them, 1 wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    ¡°My request to the Han family is that they do not do evil, do not bully the weak, and do business fairly. 1 won¡¯t force you to do anything else.¡±

    She had a lot of things to do every day.

    There would only be more after she gave birth. She didn¡¯t have the time or energy to think about whether the Han family was biased or not.

    Han Xiang¡¯s current state was half due to her own fault, half due to Father Han, Elder Brother Han, and Han Yuan¡¯s favoritism, and half due to her being a bystander and adding fuel to the fire.

    Did Han Qiao regret it? She had thought about it for half the nightst night, but she did not regret it.

    Han Xiang was a person who would shine brightly with a little sunlight and would get carried away when someone was just a little nice to her. Moreover, the Zhou family was greedy.

    If she showed Han Xiang a good face, she might still cling to herself and Heng Yi.

    As for the Han family, they had helped her before, and now she had repaid them.

    At least she didn¡¯t forget about her parents.

    ¡°What about this courtyard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll give this house to you and you can do whatever you want with it. Whether you give it to Han Xiang or sell it, I won¡¯t object.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, her gaze swept across the hall.

    It was indeed well protected.

    But she cherished Heng Yi who slept beside her pillow and her children around her knees more.

    See, she was also a biased person.

    She could also rationally distinguish who was her family, who needed to be repaid, and who was someone she could not abandon and had to take care of.

    Therefore, everything was open and casual.

    If we unite, we will gather together; if we don¡¯t, we will scatter.

    Everything had followed this pattern since ancient times..

 Chapter 242 - 242: Han Xiang and The Divorce

    Chapter 242: Han Xiang and The Divorce

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    In Zhou Family Vige, the Zhou family had been feeling uneasy these days.

    They were afraid that the Han family woulde knocking on their door.

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s mother became more and more mean after losing an ear. Without his wife¡¯s restraint, Zhou Anshan became more and more unscrupulous and hooked up with a widow in the vige.

    The widow was not as young as Han Xiang, not as beautiful as Han Xiang, and not as good as Han Xiang.

    She was also a little sloppy and already had children.

    However, she was slightly better than Han Xiang. The widow looked at Zhou Anshan with admiration in her eyes. She spoke softly and greatly satisfied Zhou Anshan¡¯s male ego.

    That night, when they were having dinner at the widow¡¯s house, they drank some wine. One of them had the intention to seduce the other, while the other had evil intentions. They half-pushed each other and half-rolled onto the bed.

    In short, the two of them hooked up that night.

    It was not easy for a widow to live alone with a child, and while Zhou Anshan did not have money, he had a house.

    The main thing was that they were young and strong, so they could still work to earn money.

    When Zhou Anshan learned that the Han family had arrived, and Heng Yi had alsoe, he was so frightened that he rolled off his widow¡¯s belly.

    ¡°He¡­ Why is he here?¡± Zhou Anshan mumbled.

    If Heng Yi didn¡¯te, he would refuse to give him the inheritance.

    But Heng Yi was here¡­

    When Zhou Anshan arrived, the Zhou Vige Chief, the Zhou n Leader, the Zhou n¡¯s prestigious elders, Father Zhou, Mother Zhou, and the Zhou Brothers were all present.

    Everyone stared at Zhou Anshan.

    They noticed that his footsteps were light, eyes were slightly bruised. He looked like he had overindulged in sex.

    The expressions of the people from the Han and Zhou Families changed.

    Zhou Anshan wanted to exin.

    But before he could, Father Han said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re here today to discuss the divorce between my daughter and Zhou Anshan and thepensation. Our demands are very simple. After the divorce, the two children will be raised by the Han family. This house will also belong to the Han family. The Zhou family and Zhou Anshan will cut off their father-son rtionship with the two children. From now on, they will not have to interact with each other.¡±

    These requests were hard for the Zhou family to ept.

    Zhou Anshan was the first to speak, ¡°No way.¡±

    Because this was equivalent to them having nothing.

    ¡°Although I earned some money by relying on the Han family, I also worked hard to earn it. We¡¯ve let Ah-Xiang down, but¡ª¡±

    BANG!

    Heng Yi smashed the table in front of him.

    Not to mention the Zhou family, even the Han family was shocked.

    ¡°The divorce letter is Han Xiang¡¯s dowry. This house is half of the original price.¡± Heng Yi looked at Zhou Anshan coldly.

    He was tired of this endless noise.

    ¡°Where did you sleepst night? What¡¯s with the mark on your neck? Why is there a stench on your body? Do you need me to investigate Zhou Anshan thoroughly?¡± Heng Yi asked again.

    Zhou Anshan gulped in panic.

    His face is also extremely ugly to see

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t outrightly me that he was fooling around with other women, but the meaning behind his words was clear as day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it.¡±

    Zhou Anshan only knew a few words.

    And, he already forgot how to write most of them.

    Then they have another round of bargaining. The house was worth ten taels of silver. Zhou Anshan had no money in his hands at the moment. He would pay at thetest by the end of the year. If he did not pay by then, he would have to move out and use the house to pay.

    The Zhou n leader felt embarrassed and quickly wrote the divorce letter, severing all ties with his father. The Han n began to move Han Xiang¡¯s dowry.

    To be exact, they were moving everything from the house.

    Zhou Anshan¡¯s heart ached when he saw these things that he had just bought.

    After everything was packed, Father Han said to Zhou Anshan, ¡°Zhou Anshan, our families have nothing to do with each other anymore. Come with me to see Han Xiang again.¡±

    Zhou Anshan was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright.¡±

    On the way back to Han Vige, Zhou Anshan was in a trance, especially when he saw Han Xiang being led out by Han Yuan. She looked at him from afar. There was only fear in her eyes.

    She was so skinny that she looked like a ghost, and her face was pale.

    Zhou Anshan opened his mouth¡­

    For a moment, he could not say a word.

    Even though Han Xiang had a bad temper and would order him around, he did them willingly.

    He had instigated her to jump up and down and take things from her family for the sake of their small family.

    However, when he saw her listless eyes and how she timidly hid behind Han Yuan, he felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang.¡± Zhou Anshan called out softly.

    Han Xiang tugged at Han Yuan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mother, go home. Let¡¯s go home and eat candy.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Yuan coaxed Han Xiang.

    She red at Zhou Anshan with resentment and brought Han Xiang inside.

    Zhou Anshan just stood there.

    After a while, he covered his face and cried out loud.

    He had never thought that things would turn out like this, nor did he think that he and Han Xiang would end up like this.

    He knew that he could not go back.

    Just as Zhou Anshan was about to turn around and leave, he heard theughter of children not far away.

    He also saw his two sons.

    They were dressed cleaner than they were at home. There was no snot or eye gunk on their faces, and their hair was neatlybed.

    The two children also noticed him.

    The youngest one wanted to run over but was pulled back by his elder brother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The older child pulled the younger one and walked quickly.

    ¡°Big Brother, Father, Father¡­!¡± The younger one kept calling out.

    However, he did not stop as he wished.

    The other children nced at Zhou Anshan indifferently. After spitting out a mouthful of saliva, they quickly ran in.

    Zhou Anshan was stunned on the spot.

    Back then, whenever these children came to see him, they would politely call him ¡°Uncle¡±.

    Then he noticed Han Qiao who was supported by Heng Yi. The couple chatted andughed happily.

    For a moment, Zhou Anshan¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment.

    When Heng Yi and Han Qiao got closer, he didn¡¯t know who he should hate.

    Was he to me himself for being greedy, or could he me Han Qiao for being heartless?

    However, if it was him if he had a rtive who was constantly thinking about the silver in his pocket¡­ He might be even more ruthless than Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi naturally saw Zhou Anshan, but they pretended not to see him and walked into the Han family¡¯s gate.

    Zhou Anshan took a deep breath and left dejectedly.

    Everyone was in the central room, discussing how to settle Han Xiang.

    With Han Xiang¡¯s current condition, it would take time for her to recover. It was hard to say what she would look like after she healed. She could not be left alone at all times.

    The Han family looked at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was the only rich and capable person now.

    Han Qiao remained silent.

    Father Han took a deep breath, ¡°Ah-Ming said that the house he¡¯s living in now is for Ah-Xiang. He bought a new house in Shitan Town and will move thereter.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother¡¯s courtyard has been built properly. I was thinking of splitting up. Their mother and 1 will bring Ah-Xiang over to look after her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also take care of the two children.¡±

    This was the only way.

    Since Han Qiao had not spoken, Father Han could not give Han Xiang to her.

    He wanted her to take care of her sister.

    Especially when Han Qiao hated Han Xiang..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Planning and the Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 243: nning and the Mid-Autumn Festival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After further discussions, the house was finally given to Han Xiang.

    Han Qiao had no objections.

    She watched them calmly and indifferently as they discussed the matter of splitting up the family. How much food would they give each month and how much filial piety silver would they give each year¡­

    She was there, but it seemed like she was not involved.

    After they had finished discussing, she said, ¡°We definitely have to take Han Xiang back to the county to have a look. I won¡¯t let her stay at my house. We¡¯ll rent a courtyard outside for her. 1¡¯11 send an old woman and a manservant to run errands and wait on her. All the food expenses will be on me. As for her two children¡­¡±

    ¡°Change their surnames to Han. Send the older ones to the Academy for enlightenment. I¡¯ll give them teachers and clothes for them to wear for the four seasons. No matter what their situation is, it has nothing to do with me, especially when they turn sixteen.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯te to my house for no reason. 1¡¯11 take care of these expenses, but I won¡¯t care about them causing trouble outside, and 1 won¡¯t clean up after them.¡±

    Good or bad, that was all she could do.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Father and Mother have to spend some effort to teach them.¡±

    They had already taken care of everything. They didn¡¯t even need to pay Han Xiang¡¯s medical fees.

    For a moment, Han Yuan had mixed feelings.

    An indescribable feeling.

    She beckoned the two children over, ¡°Kowtow to your aunt.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Han Qiao refused.

    She did not have any feelings for these two children.

    The reason why she did this was because she didn¡¯t want Father Han and Han Yuan to be so worried that their hair had turned white. She also didn¡¯t want others to think that she was too heartless.

    If the host was back in her own body, she would have no confidence to do so.

    Hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words, her uncles and aunts quickly told her that their children would not need Han Qiao to reward them if they passed the examination.

    ¡°These are two different things. I wish them well and encourage them to work hard.¡±

    ¡°The girls are the same. No matter who they marry, I¡¯ll give them two acres ofnd¡¯s worth of silver to make up for it.¡±

    Han Qiao had never thought of doing this.

    But thinking about it carefully, this was also an investment.

    If the descendants of the Han Family were promising, they would naturally take care of her aunt. If the girls married well, they couldplement each other.

    Now that she had the money, she wanted to help them.

    In the future, it would be a good thing for them to remember kindness when they became promising talents. If they didn¡¯t remember kindness and didn¡¯t care, they treated it as a good deed and used it to repair bridges and pave roads.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what her uncles and aunts were thinking.

    However, when her nephews and nieces looked at her at the same time.

    Han Qiao decided to think about it.

    ¡®Should 1 bring these nephews with me?¡¯

    After lunch, Han Qiao and the others prepared to return to Puyi County.

    Han Dacheng sent Han Qiao off. Before they reached their destination, Han Dacheng said hesitantly, ¡°Auntie, I¡­ I want to go to the county town to run errands for you. Bring me along. 1 promise I¡¯ll be obedient and sensible. 1 won¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Dacheng.

    Han Qiao still remembered that he hade to townst year to bring her firewood and support her.

    Han Qiao suddenly woke up.

    As for the Han family, whenever she asked, they never seemed to reject her.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he wanted things or borrowed money.

    No matter what ns she made, no one would hold her back and she would be able to do it properly.

    She had changed.

    Now that she had her own home, she used Han Xiang as an excuse to separate herself.

    She had also forgotten that her youngest uncle had left his work to apany her into the city.

    She had even forgotten about her uncles and aunts who had helped her when she had nothing.

    She didn¡¯t invite any rtives from the Han family because she was afraid of the Heng family.

    She didn¡¯t even invite them to the restaurant when it opened¡­

    She didn¡¯t think that it was a problem, but was there really no problem?

    ¡°Dacheng, give me some time. I¡¯ll give you an answer when 1 give birth to my child and it¡¯s one month old, okay?¡±

    Han Dacheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.

    He nodded vigorously.

    On the way back, Han Qiao leaned into Heng Yi¡¯s arms, ¡°I may have thought wrongly and done some wrong.¡±

    Heng Yi had grown up in an abnormal environment. He was indifferent to family rtionships, so he didn¡¯t have such awareness.

    Han Qiao had been alone for a long time. She had to weigh the pros and cons. Living in a big city, it was impossible to visit her rtives all the time.

    Even with her friends, there were few people she could talk to.

    They would have a meal together, drink coffee, and discuss their work.

    ¡°Let me think about it when we get back.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want Han Qiao to be too tired, so he massaged her temples, ¡°No matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s right or wrong. We¡¯ll face it together. 1 just hope that you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart came back to life when she heard this.

    She held Heng Yi¡¯s hand and ced it on her stomach, ¡°For the child, I will be fine. Our family will be fine.¡±

    When they arrived at the county town, the sky waspletely dark.

    Fortunately, the gate was still open, and the guards recognized Heng Yi, calling him Lord Heng fondly.

    Han Qiao asked Shn to pass her the pouch, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. This is for you to drink.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Heng,¡± The guard captain took the purse.

    There were two taels of silver in the pouch.

    For the guards guarding the city, a few hundred coppers were enough to buy a few catties of braised meat from a fast-food restaurant.

    Some rich masters would give rewards, but not many.

    If there was, they would take it. If there wasn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t force it.

    When they returned home, they took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and ate a bowl of wontons. Only then did they feel more refreshed.

    He Cheng was already so sleepy that he could not open his eyes. When he was hugged by the nanny, he still struggled to sleep with his brother.

    Last night, he slept with Han Chi and Zeng Baobao. It didn¡¯t matter if he was squeezed into the corner. He was sweating profusely because he was happy to do so.

    Han Chi said to Nanny, ¡°Carry him to my room so he could sleep with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Remember to pee first,¡± Han Chi quickly reminded her.

    He did not want to wake up in a wet bed the next morning.

    However, He Cheng would pee before he went to bed at night, so he rarely wet the bed.

    Han Qiao was also very sleepy, ¡°You all should go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Father and Mother.¡±

    ¡°Good night, children.¡±

    Han Qiao was very busy these few days because the Mid-Autumn Festival wasing.

    She had to prepare the mooncakes.

    She didn¡¯t care that she had just returned from other houses. She cooked it and roasted it with fire.

    Five seeds, brown sugar bean paste, salted egg yolk, and fresh meat.

    Furthermore, they were all bigger and needed to be cut open to eat.

    Han Qiao had spent a long time preparing the mooncakes. When the first pot of five seeds was served, the children were all given a piece.

    ¡°Delicious!¡±

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    The fillings included melon seeds, peanuts, walnuts, sesame seeds, and brown sugar. One bite was very delicious.

    However, the mooncakes were not cheap either.

    Themon people would not buy them. They preferred brown sugar bean paste, salted egg yolk, and fresh meat.

    And if they wanted to buy all five filling mooncakes, they needed to make a reservation. Then their mooncakes would be delivered on the 15th of August.

    All the wealthy families in the county town came to book a hundred each.

    There were hundreds of people peeling melon seeds, both adults and children. Those who were greedy would even grab a handful and take them away.

    Han Qiao had even asked the servants to turn a blind eye. It was just a handful of melon seeds after all.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know about the other establishments, but on the 15th of August, Han Qiao sold mooncakes. After deducting all kinds ofbor and materials, she earned nearly two thousand taels of silver by tipping the workers.

    ¡°Mother! Mother, the mooncakes are here!¡±

    ¡°This one is filled with pickled vegetables.¡±

    In the beginning, they did make mooncakes, butter on, they made all kinds of scones. The children could make whatever fillings they wanted to eat and bake them themselves.

    ¡°Mother¡­!¡±

    He Cheng ran over crying.

    It was a heartbreaking sight..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Han Qiao Giving Birth

    Chapter 244: Han Qiao Giving Birth

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Bunny! Bunny¡­!¡±

    After asking, they learned that they had made all kinds of animal pancakes and little He Cheng had made a rabbit. However, after toasted in the oven, the two big ears were gone, leaving only a ck head.

    The brothers and sisters wereughing uncontrobly.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but giggle as well. She wiped away his tears and said, ¡°Since the roasted rabbit is gone, then pinch it again. Just pinch a few more.¡±

    He Cheng thought about it and nodded.

    With tears on his face, he ran off to pinch the rabbit together again.

    The brothers and sisters quickly followed.

    After all, he felt a sense of aplishment when ate the pancake he made himself.

    Han Qiao called someone over and asked, ¡°Did anyone send anything to He Cheng today?¡±

    Shn shook her head.

    The others also shook their heads.

    Han Qiao heard He Cheng¡¯sughter somewhere nearby.

    She then held Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s also a poor child.¡±

    His biological father had left and never returned. There was no news from him.

    His mother knew he was here, but she didn¡¯t say anything nor made an attempt to see him.

    ¡°As long as he is by our side, we¡¯ll treat him as our own, and our sons and daughters will treat him sincerely, he will not be pitiful.¡± Heng Yi holds Han Qiao tightly.

    Looking up at the sky,

    Under the full moon, they would be reunited once more.

    Their child was about to be born.

    Heng Yi was very nervous that he didn¡¯t go out.

    He even invited a female doctor from Ji Min Hall. The female doctor didn¡¯t want toe, but Heng Yi promised that after Han Qiao gave birth safely, he could bring the people of Ji Min Hall into the mountains to dig for some herbs.

    They would go for three days and would being back and forth for a total of three times.

    The owner of Ji Min Hall immediately sent their best female doctor over.

    Heng Yi also hired two midwives, both of which were the best midwives in Puyi County.

    Four nannies had also prepared. The child would only be two or three days old, and the food was prepared by Heng Manor so that the child could eat the best milk after it was born.

    On the 17th of August, Han Qiao finally decided on the house she wanted to buy.

    In the alley behind Ji Min Hall, there was a teacher who lived on the right. This teacher was very strict and could teach more than ten children every year.

    It was also difficult to get a seat in that teacher¡¯s ss.

    From what she heard from Dong Lai, it took a lot of effort to buy this house. It was only when Zeng Asan came forward and bought a bigger house elsewhere and gave some money to the former owner that he finally get their hands on the house.

    He sent people to clean up and buy furniture and daily necessities.

    He also bought a family of four from the dental clinic to stay there and wait on them. He also bought a carriage to make it convenient for them to travel.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t go to see it herself. She didn¡¯t go out anymore.

    Shn went to take a look and came back to report that everything was in order and that they did notck anything.

    From then on, Father Han and the Han family could finally bring Han Xiang and her sons to live in the county town. Firstly, they could treat Han Xiang, secondly, they could teach her two children, and finally, they could have a ce to stay when Eldest Brother Han and the others came.

    Father Han and Han Yuan came to the county town. Heng Yi went to the city gate to pick them up and sent them to the new ce.

    ¡°Heng Yi, Ah-Qiao is about to give birth, right?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°Yes, in this half a month.¡±

    Han Yuan nodded.

    The two children were a little uneasy, while Han Xiang was nervous.

    After entering the residence, Madam Han said, ¡°This residence is too well tidied up. It must have cost a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, just stay here in peace. If you need anything, just tell the servants. Ah-Qiao is about to give birth, and it¡¯s inconvenient for her to personallye here. She can¡¯t take care of this ce. If Mother-inw has an emergency, ask Da Tong to call me at Heng Manor.¡±

    After hearing Heng Yi¡¯s words, Han Yuan felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. Take good care of Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over to see her after I¡¯ve settled things here.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    After settling down, he even went to the restaurant to arrange a table of wine and dishes and asked someone to send them over.

    No matter what, Heng Yi was a hundred times stronger than Sun Yiming and Zhou Anshan.

    He loved Han Qiao, so he was willing to help her gain face. He would also love her family and treat them well.

    Father Han and Madam Han looked at the table full of delicacies, not knowing how to move their chopsticks.

    Han Xiao and Han Sa, two of Han Xiang¡¯s sons, looked at their grandparents and then at their mother.

    Han Xiang gulped and whispered, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Han Yuan said.

    To be honest, it was much easier toe to the county than to stay in the countryside.

    There were maids and servants to do theirundry and cook. There was also a carriage whenever they wanted to go out. There were also people to look after the two children.

    Han Yuan felt her heart ache for the silver.

    She didn¡¯t dare to just stand around and not earn anything. She felt a little ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to just sit and do nothing.

    It would be best if they could earn money and pay for their own expenses in the future. It would be best if Han Qiao didn¡¯t have to fork out her money.

    However, the two of them could not think of any small business they could do at the moment¡­

    At the end of August, Han Qiao was already in a bad mood.

    Her legs were swollen and it hurt to walk. She couldn¡¯t sleep well at night and the cramps made her cry.

    Every time she cried, Heng Yi would get anxious, rubbing her legs and massaging her.

    It was useless.

    Actually, it was a normal reaction, but being spoiled by Heng Yi, Han Qiao became more and more delicate.

    At noon on the first day of September, Han Qiao felt ufortable. She couldn¡¯t eat anything and couldn¡¯t sit or stand.

    After the midwife checked, she said, ¡°It should be in the next one or two days.¡±

    For a moment, everyone in the mansion was ready for battle.

    The children did not dare to y, and they were not in the mood to study or practice martial arts.

    Heng Yi was guarding Han Qiao without rest.

    In the middle of the night, Han Qiao pushed Heng Yi and said, ¡°Heng Yi, my water broke.¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned at first, then he shivered and couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Shn, Duan Yue, go and call the midwife over.¡± He shouted hoarsely.

    The midwife was actually just next door.

    Seeing that their Master valued them so much, they became even more alert.

    They ordered the servants to boil water for Han Qiao, prepare ginseng soup, and let her eat. Then, Heng Yi helped Han Qiao to clean her body and helped her to the delivery room that had been prepared earlier.

    Heng Yi paced back and forth at the door.

    He walked around.

    His face was pale and he was sweating profusely.

    He clenched and unclenched his fists.

    Madam Han received the news at dawn and hurried over with the things she had prepared.

    Seeing Heng Yi so nervous, she called out to him.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t hear her, so he ignored her.

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Yuan sighed.

    Please let it be safe and smooth. Procedure

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t feel any pain at first, but it started to hurtter on.

    She didn¡¯t dare to scream.

    She knew that if she screamed, Heng Yi would go crazy.

    Therefore, she endured the pain.

    On the second day of September, the sun rose. It¡¯s about a quarter to one.

    Han Qiao sessfully gave birth to her first child with Heng Yi.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    A loud cry came from the house.

    Heng Yi shook in ce.

    His pale lips trembled, and his upper and lower teeth collided. His eyes hurt, his nose was sore, and his throat was blocked. He could not help but cry.

    He stepped forward and reached out to push the door open.

    He did not dare to fully open the door.

    His hands were all over the ce. In the end, he wiped his face and stood where he was.

    He held his right hand with his left hand, his fingers intertwined with one another so that he wouldn¡¯t lose hisposure.

    The midwife opened the door slightly and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a son! Congrattions, Master! He¡¯s a healthy boy. Both mother and son are safe.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±

    Heng Yi repeated.

    His body went limp and he copsed to the floor.

    ¡°Master¡­!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­!¡±

    ¡°Son-inw?¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245: Being Considerate

    Chapter 245: Being Considerate

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was so excited and happy that he fainted.

    He helped himself to a chair and quickly came back to his senses.

    In the delivery room, the birthing process went smoothly and the female doctor didn¡¯t need to help to force the child out. Han Qiao had sessfully given birth to her first son.

    It was a fair and tender little fellow.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve delivered so many children, but I¡¯ve never given birth to such a fair child.¡±

    Although his face was still wrinkled, his appearance was true and handsome.

    When she was done, the midwife went forward and whispered, ¡°Madam, be careful. I¡¯ll carry you to the bed.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    The midwife was very strong.

    She immediately carried Han Qiao up.

    Shey Han Qiao on the soft bed and ced the child beside her.

    With just one nce, Han Qiao¡¯s heart melted.

    All the healthy food she ate didn¡¯t go in vain, the bird¡¯s nest she ate every day didn¡¯t go in vain. She would never touch or eat anything that she could not eat during her pregnancy.

    Spicy and greasy food was avoided.

    She heard the sound of the door being pushed open, and then a figure came over like a gust of wind.

    When she looked up, Heng Yi was still by the bed.

    He looked at her, then at the baby, then at her belly, and then at the baby.

    His eyes were filled with disbelief and surprise.

    He slowly squatted by the bed and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand. He sobbed, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Thousands of things were said with those simple words.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Han Qiao smiled gently and dug her fingers into Heng Yi¡¯s palm.

    Her water brokest night and it hurt for a few hours. Giving birth was an extremely difficult thing. She was so weak that she only wanted to sleep.

    The female doctor came over with the medicinal soup. Heng Yi immediately took it and fed it to Han Qiao with a spoon.

    Looking at the bite mark on Han Qiao¡¯s lips, Heng Yi¡¯s hand paused.

    He finally understood why Han Qiao didn¡¯t make a sound when he know other people were screaming in pain. She was afraid that he would be worried, so she endured the pain silently.

    He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.

    Whatever he was about to say was not enough to describe Han Qiao¡¯s efforts.

    Han Qiao drank the medicinal soup and fell into a deep sleep. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else.

    Heng Yi stood up in shock, panicking, ¡°Doctor, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Heng, Madam is just too tired.¡± The female doctor whispered

    She asked someone to carry the child to the side of the cradle and went forward to take Han Qiao¡¯s pulse.

    Heng Yi cared about both his son and Han Qiao.

    He felt that his eyes were not enough to keep watch of everything.

    He simply moved the cradle to the side of the bed and stood in front of it to watch.

    The woman on the bed was a little pale, and her breathing was even. She was exhausted, and her entire body was weak.

    The little boy in the cradle had his eyes closed. He looked very handsome, clean, and fair.

    Heng Yi slowly squatted beside the cradle.

    Only then did he seriously look at his son, the child who carried his bloodline in this world.

    Looking at him, his mind went nk.

    There were all sorts of things that he had already thought of during the days leading to this moment, but when that day came, there was nothing in his mind.

    He grinned foolishly.

    He reached out to touch the child but didn¡¯t even dare to graze his fingers on the baby¡¯s skin.

    Aunt Zhao had already cooked and dyed all the red eggs that she wanted to serve.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t walk anymore, and he didn¡¯t want to, so he asked Housekeeper Liu to bring Han Chi along.

    Han Chi did not want to go, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my brother and sisters yet.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and go in to take a look.¡±

    Han Chi brought Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and He Cheng into the main courtyard quietly.

    Han Qiao fell into a deep sleep on the bed.

    The child in the cradle was sleeping soundly.

    ¡°Little Brother,¡± He Cheng shouted and quickly covered his mouth.

    Then, he used his strength and shushed the child in the cradle with his sparkling eyes.

    Han Chi felt his eyes getting a little hot.

    This was his brother without any blood connecting them. In this life, regardless of right or wrong, he would risk his life to protect his younger brother.

    He looked like a small ball.

    Han Chi wiped his face and went out of the house with Housekeeper Liu to Xishan Vige to report the good news.

    He also sent the red eggs over.

    Sun Ke didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just wanted a little brother.

    Although she was young, she knew that this younger brother of hers was different from He Cheng.

    This was the little brother that came from her mother¡¯s stomach.

    He Cheng is the younger brother from someone else¡¯s family.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, on the other hand, thought more.

    Looking at their father beside the bed, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi knew that his heart was with their mother. They never thought that he would love them as much as he loved his little brother in the cradle.

    Compared to their biological father, this father had already done a very good job of taking care of them. He treated them better than their biological father ever did.

    They wouldn¡¯t fight over his love, and it was fine for them as long as they lived in harmony.

    As for their new little brother, he naturally had to be doted on.

    This was the younger brother they had been looking forward to for many years.

    Yes, the two of them were looking forward to having a younger brother. It was not for anything else, but for someone to support them in the future and for them to return to their family.

    The female doctor asked everyone to go out because Han Qiao¡¯s postpartum bleeding had not been discharged yet. She needed to perform acupuncture while the midwife cleaned up at the side.

    None of this was suitable for children to see, nor for Heng Yi to see as her husband.

    The child was carried to the next room by Shn, where the four nannies were already waiting.

    The two of them gave birth to a son, and the other two gave birth to a daughter. They both looked healthy and were stocky.

    The little boy did not cry or make a fuss. He did not want to eat anything either. He just farted a few times and pooped a little.

    The nanny hugged him and tried to feed him, but he refused to eat.

    Tightly closing his small mouth,

    ¡°This¡­

    The nannies were extremely worried.

    Shn quickly took the child and ced him in the cradle, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not hungry yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Naturally, she would not let them be alone with the child.

    She told them to go to the room next door.

    There were food and drinks to be served. As for who would stay, the four of them were a little nervous.

    Han Qiao slept for a while. When she woke up, she felt weak, but the heavy feeling in her stomach was gone.

    There was still a feeling of something flowing out of her lower body.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Heng Yi¡¯s gentle voice.

    Han Qiao turned her head and saw his face full of joy.

    ¡°Are you hungry? The kitchen has prepared food. Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make it.¡±

    Do you feel ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll get the doctor to take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao watched as Heng Yi continued to speak incoherently.

    Then she smiled gently, ¡°1 don¡¯t feel ufortable. 1 just want to go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll bring the toilet bowl over.¡±

    Heng Yi immediately went to get two barrels; one to throw the cotton pad stained with postpartum bleeding, and the other for her to pee.

    He didn¡¯t feel disgusted, and Han Qiao had trouble standing, so he had to help.

    He supported almost, if not all, of Han Qiao¡¯s weight.

    When shey down, Han Qiao was still drenched in sweat.

    She felt empty.

    This time, he didn¡¯t need Heng Yi to clean it up. Pucao had already taken the bucket away.

    Pucao didn¡¯t talk much, but she was very hardworking and didn¡¯t ck off.

    When the time came, Shn would take care of the child and bring Pucao up to serve the Madam.

    Han Yuan came in with a bowl of brown sugar eggs.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Come and have some eggs.¡±

    In Puyi County, there was a custom where the wife had to eat two brown sugar eggs after giving birth.

    Han Yuan had wanted to let Han Qiao eat the eggs herself since she and her daughters-inw ate them themselves when they gave birth.

    ¡°Mother-inw, please put it on the table over there.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He gently helped Han Qiao up and leaned her against the soft pillow. He wiped her hands and mouth with a warm handkerchief.

    He rinsed her mouth with warm water.

    He was orderly, and Han Qiao enjoyed the process, of course.

    She waited until Heng Yi washed his hands and sat by the bed with the brown sugar egg.

    ¡°Drink some soup first to sweeten your mouth.¡± He fed Han Qiao the warm soup.

    One fed the other.

    Han Qiao ate the two eggs, but she was unwilling to drink the soup.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mind finishing the remaining soup in two gulps.

    He then brought some warm water for Han Qiao to rinse her mouth and wipe her mouth before helping her lie down..

 Chapter 246 - 246: The Two Madamsâ€™ Breakup

    Chapter 246: The Two Madams¡¯ Breakup

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Yuan watched the whole process in silence.

    She was so shocked that she could not utter a single word.

    She had given birth to five children, but her husband had never taken such good care of her.

    Her daughter didn¡¯tck any maids or old women to help her, yet despite that, Heng Yi willingly did all the ¡°disgusting¡± and ¡°minimal¡± chores for her.

    And up until now, he had never experienced having a child.

    He did not say that he wanted to see the baby sleeping in the cradle next door.

    Does this mean he did not care whether the child was in the same room as them or not?

    Han Yuan could not find the answer.

    Han Yuan stepped closer and asked Han Qiao, ¡°Do you feel better? You must tell me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Feeling weak was normal, and so was fatigue.

    Postpartum bleeding was also normal.

    All she had to do was to rest well and take medicine on time to gradually recover.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the baby?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    1¡¯11 carry him,¡± Heng Yi quickly stood up.

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi¡¯s anxious face and smiled.

    Han Yuan sat on the stool beside them. Seeing the happiness and joy in Han Qiao¡¯s eyes, her heart slowly rxed.

    Han Qiao did so much for the family, but she was still worried that Heng Yi might have some opinions.

    Now, Han Qiao gave birth to a son, and Heng Yi had his own child.

    The days were getting better and better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Take good care of your body. There are maidservants and old women to help you with everything. You can¡¯t let Son-inw serve you like that.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°Mother, 1 gave birth to this child for him. He should take care of me. Moreover, this is a matter between husband and wife. There¡¯s no need for you to worry or care about this, Mother. If he¡¯s willing to do it, then let him. If he¡¯s not willing, then he¡¯ll let the servant girls and old women do it.¡±

    Han Yuan agreed.

    Heng Yi was happy to do it. She was not.

    Han Yuan should be d that her eldest daughter could even remarry, especially when her husband treated her so well.

    Heng Yi quickly carried the baby over, but he brought the baby along with the cradle.

    He did not dare to touch the child.

    He was afraid that he would identally hurt the baby if he used too much strength.

    Looking at the child, Han Qiao¡¯s heart softened.

    ¡°He¡¯s a beautiful baby,¡± Han Yuan praised.

    It was one thing for the baby to look good, but the main source of that beauty was the person who gave birth to him, and Han Qiao was a beautiful woman no matter how a person looked at her.

    She asked Heng Yi, ¡°Has he had milk?¡±

    ¡°Nanny won¡¯t feed him.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    The child, who had his eyes closed, seemed to have heard his mother¡¯s voice and began to cry loudly.

    Heng Yi was so nervous that he was sweating, but he didn¡¯t dare tofort his son.

    Han Qiao had no experience either.

    Seeing the child cry made her also anxious.

    Han Yuan looked at the couple and said, ¡°Ah-Qiao, why don¡¯t you feed him yourself? You can feed the child yourself.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to help her up.

    She also asked Pucao to prepare a hot handkerchief for her to wipe.

    Han Yuan ced the child in Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    However, she soon realized that Han Qiao was unfamiliar with holding the baby.

    This shouldn¡¯t be the case.

    She had three children, and she had brought them up herself.

    Could it be that it had been too long since then and she had forgotten?

    Han Yuan thought so but didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Han Qiao lifted her clothes.

    The child was still crying, but he stopped crying as he leaned into his mother¡¯s arms.

    Instinctively searching for food

    However, even after exerting all his strength, he still did not manage to eat a single bite.

    He sobbed again.

    Han Qiao gently patted his back. She had not had any milk yet, so he was definitely hungry.

    However, being sucked by him like this, really hurt.

    However, Han Qiao felt that the pain was worth it.

    Then she moved him from left to right.

    The baby fell asleep once again.

    Han Qiao blinked, ¡°Is it because you¡¯re not hungry?¡±

    She carefully ced the child on the bed.

    His small arms and legs made her more and more cute.

    Heng Yi stood beside the bed and watched.

    As for Han Yuan, she was ignored.

    She didn¡¯t take this to heart.

    Heng Yi had this child, and this was also Han Qiao¡¯s first son. It was reasonable that they would cherish and value this child more.

    She got up and left the room. She still had to go home.

    Unexpectedly, Housekeeper Liu took Han Chi to the alley first and delivered the red eggs.

    When Han Yuan returned, Father Han was happily ying with his two grandsons.

    ¡°Have you heard?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    Father Han smiled, ¡°Housekeeper Liu and Ah-Chi came over to tell the news.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Heng Yi?¡± Father Han asked.

    Heng Yi should havee personally to tell the news.

    He¡¯s only thinking about his wife now. He doesn¡¯t have the time to care about these trivial things. Besides, this is his first time having a child on his own. There¡¯s no reliable elder at home to teach him. It made no difference whether Housekeeper Liu and Ah-Chi or Heng Yi himself came to tell the good news.¡±

    As Madam Han spoke, she sat down next to Father Han.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it yourself, but Heng Yi couldn¡¯t suppress his joy. He did everything for Ah-Qiao himself.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s twenty-five this year. Other people have a few children, and he¡¯s just a father with his first child. He¡¯s been living such a hard life in the Heng family, so it¡¯s reasonable for him to value the baby. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll spoil the child too much. What if he raises a yboy in the future?¡±

    ¡°Bah, what nonsense are you talking about? That kid is only born for a day, and you¡¯re already saying that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying this casually. Look at how anxious you are.¡±

    The old couple looked at each other andughed again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take the things I¡¯ve prepared to the Heng Manor. You take the two kids and Ah-Xiang for dinner,¡± Han Yuan said.

    When they arrived at the county town, there were a few more people to help take care of Han Xiang and her two children. Madam Han and Father Han heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°All-Xiang?

    ¡°She¡¯s lying in her room.¡±

    Han Xiang had been getting acupuncture and taking medicine for the past few days. She spends most of her time sleeping and resting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± Han Yuan said worriedly.

    Then she went into her daughter¡¯s room to see Han Xiang.

    Meanwhile, at the Han family¡¯s side¡­

    When they saw Housekeeper Liu and Ah-Chie over with red eggs, Eldest Sister-inw Han and the others were overjoyed.

    ¡°Ali-Chi, did your mother give birth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a younger brother.¡±

    When the Han family heard this, they were even happier.

    She quickly went to prepare lunch for Housekeeper Liu and Han Chi.

    After lunch, Han Chi could not stay any longer.

    He could not fall behind in his studies, martial arts, and even his younger brother.

    The Heng Family seemed to have been silently ignored.

    When Zhao Huan found out that Han Qiao had a son, her expression changed.

    Would she bring He Cheng back? She wanted He Cheng to stay in Heng Mansion. Han Qiao and Heng Yi had earned so much silver, so they should give him a share in the future.

    Now that they had a biological son, would they still leave some money for He Cheng?

    The more Zhao Huan thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Zhen Niang came in from outside. There was something sour on her face.

    She was still thinking about Heng Yi.

    But Heng Yi already had a son.

    ¡°Huan, about that Master Yun, are you really not going to meet him?¡±

    Zhao Huan looked up at Zhen Niang.

    ¡°Zhen Niang, why are you insisting me on meeting Master Yun? His son is already married, and he¡¯s only one or two years older than me. You want me to marry and be someone else¡¯s stepmother? What kind of intentions do you have?¡±

    Zhao Huan was unhappy and her words were a little unreasonable.

    Zhen Niang was so angry at the usation that she almost fainted.

    ¡°What intentions do 1 have? It¡¯s all because your mother found me and asked me to persuade you. She even brought Master Yun to see me several times. Master Yun also said that regardless of whether it seeds or not, he will meet you. When that time conies, you can reject him yourself if you are that unwilling.¡±

    Zhen Niang was not in a very happy mood.

    The man she longed for, the man who got married and recently had a son, did not think of her at all.

    Many people knew about her marriage with Sun Yiming, so it was difficult for her to marry into a good family.

    If Master Yun had taken a fancy to her, she wouldn¡¯t be so pretentious.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Huan was reminded of Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    She took a nce at Zhen Niang with a bit of scrutiny, ¡°Zhen Niang, what are you going to do after 1 get married?¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247: Killing Intent

    Chapter 247: Killing Intent

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zhen Niang was stunned by the sudden question.

    She had never thought about what would happen to Zhao Huan if she ever got married.

    ¡°Of course I want you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°As for myself, if I meet a suitable person, 1 will marry myself.¡±

    However, Zhen Niang had high standards.

    She wanted to find someone who was good in all aspects, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he likes her or not.

    Moreover, she had no qualms about meat and vegetables. She could marry Sun Yiming, be obsessed with Zhao Huan, and even fool around with the manservant.

    Zhao Huan was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Zhen Niang, find a house and move out. Just give me the money I invested in that restaurant. I don¡¯t want to do business anymore.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhen Niang stood up.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She said sternly.

    ¡°You and the servant¡­ I saw you two kissing in the house that night. He¡¯s been in your room these past few nights.¡±

    Zhen Niang thought that Zhao Huan was jealous.

    ¡°Huan, if you are unwilling, I will immediately break off with that servant. We should go and rest now. I-¡±

    ¡°Zhen Niang, you misunderstood me.¡± Zhao Huan took a deep breath, ¡°I will go and meet Master Yun and then seriously find someone to marry. Perhaps I¡¯m not suitable for business. I¡¯m only suitable to be a richdy who takes care of everything.¡±

    ¡°Zhen Niang, don¡¯t fight with Han Qiao. We can¡¯t win against her. We might as well live our own life and stay far away from her.¡±

    Zhen Niang sneered, ¡°Are you afraid because your son is in her hands? Huan, it¡¯s your business! Even if you don¡¯t fight for it, I won¡¯t let go. I will move out as soon as possible. That servant¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the message¡±

    Zhao Huan didn¡¯t exin why she had parted ways with Zhen Niang.

    Zhen Niang hated Zhao Huan for this.

    It wasn¡¯t that shecked the money to buy a house and servants. She just felt that she wouldn¡¯t be staying in Puyi County forever, so there was no need to buy one.

    Since Zhao Huan had asked her to leave, she wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to stay.

    Zhen Niang stood up and immediately sent someone to the Broker Shop. She also sent someone to pack up her things and bring the silver notes to Zhao Huan.

    Zhao Huan¡¯s name was written on the deed of the shop.

    She trusted Zhao Huan, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Huan to chase her away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the silver notes. When are you going to the government house to change the deed?¡± Zhen Niang asked coldly.

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll move out as well.¡±

    Seeing that Zhen Niang was about to leave, Zhao Huan asked worriedly, ¡°If you move out now, where will you stay tonight?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an inn outside.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to move away¡­¡±

    Zhen Niang nced at Zhao Huan indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But she definitely wouldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    Her pride wouldn¡¯t let her.

    Seeing this, Zhao Huan did not force her to stay.

    They were not friends to begin with, and they were together because of amon enemy. Now that Zhao Huan had no intention to fight, she thought about how Zhen Niang ate and lived with her. She was also the one to spend her money and Zhen Niang almost brought her into the ditch with the amount of spending they made.

    With doubts and resentment in their hearts, how could they stay as peaceful as they were before?

    Even on the surface, she couldn¡¯t pretend.

    It was better to go their separate ways.

    How could Zhao Huan know that herck of hesitation had sowed seeds of killing intent aimed at her in Zhen Niang¡¯s heart?

    Back in Heng Mansion, things became a little worrying.

    They could not let the child starve.

    However, when the nannies came over and tried again, the little boy still refused to eat.

    All he did was hug his mother.

    Perhaps it was true that mother and son were connected by heart. He stopped crying whenever he was in Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    Han Qiao had no choice but to nurse the child herself.

    However, she could not do it herself. After the confinement period, she still had to be busy with other things. Moreover, at this time, she had already made a lot of wine and dried it ording to the method she was taught. However, she did not have much glutinous rice at the moment, so she could not make arge amount of glutinous rice.

    She could only leave it there.

    In order to nurse the child, the female doctor came over to give Han Qiao acupuncture. It was so painful that she was drenched in sweat.

    Fortunately, the child could eat soon after the silver needles were removed.

    Han Qiao gritted her teeth and endured the pain.

    The child¡¯s mouth still hurt her so much that she hissed and gasped.

    However, the pain brought her this bundle of joy and that made her extremely happy.

    Heng Yi walked into this scene when he returned with the chicken soup in his hands.

    He thought that this was the most beautiful, heartwarming, and heart-stirring scene in the world.

    The weak woman was feeding her young child.

    Gentle and kind feelings lingered around her.

    ¡°Heng Yi, what are you doing standing there?¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    She then switched the child to the other side.

    Heng Yi looked away, but couldn¡¯t help but look again.

    Han Qiao gasped in pain.

    ¡°Did he bite you?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°He¡¯s still so young. How could he bite? Do you think he¡¯s like you?¡±

    Thinking of what he had done, Heng Yi blushed.

    ¡°D-drink the chicken soup. I¡¯ve already removed the oil and added some medicinal herbs to nourish the body.¡±

    He scooped some and blew on it before feeding it to Han Qiao.

    ¡°The doctor said that you should eat less now. Even if you have an appetite, you can¡¯t eat too much, but you have to eat more, just not at once. The bird¡¯s nest is still stewed.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    One fed the other.

    Both were eating their own food.

    It was an exceptionally heartwarming scene.

    After eating, the child pooped.

    Han Qiao was at a loss, not knowing what to do.

    She had never raised a child before. She remembered everything about the original host¡¯s habits, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything herself.

    ¡°Call Pucao over.¡±

    Pucao¡¯s family was poor, and she was the older sister who had to take care of her younger siblings. She was especially quick and meticulous in doing these things. She quickly wiped the child¡¯s buttocks and changed his diapers.

    She cleaned the baby up and ced him back beside Han Qiao.

    ¡°Pucao,¡±

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    Pucao stood by the bedside respectfully.

    After recuperating for so many days, her face was rosy and she was clean. She did not put on any makeup and her nails were neatly trimmed.

    ¡°In the future, will you take care of the little young master? You don¡¯t have to do anything else. I will send two more maids to help you.¡±

    Pucao looked up at Han Qiao.

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°He still needs to have a nanny by his side. If he doesn¡¯t want to eat with the nanny, they will squeeze some milk into a bowl and feed him with a spoon. No matter when, there must be two people by the young master¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pucao wanted to say that she could take care of the young master by herself.

    However, this was the young master. Seeing how much Master and Madam valued him, she did not dare to boast.

    It was good to have two more maids to help her.

    Fortunately, the child was not close to the nanny and was willing to eat when she fed him with a spoon.

    The two nannies who had given birth to baby girls were left behind.

    Before dinner, the children came to visit their younger brother again.

    Because of the hot weather, the little baby kicked his socks off.

    Sun Ke said in surprise, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s a red mole at the bottom of my brother¡¯s foot.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Qiao remembered that Heng Yi also had one under his feet.

    It seemed like this was hereditary.

    ¡°Mother, little brother is so white!¡±

    ¡°You can also be whiter if you eat more bird¡¯s nests. It had to be stewed every day. You all are still young, so you don¡¯t have to eat too much. Just half a bowl will do.¡±

    Their faces were covered in protein, and they were still growing. It would be good to eat some to slowly nourish their bodies.

    The three sisters agreed softly.

    He Cheng also pulled Han Qiao and said, ¡°Mother, I want to eat too.¡±

    ¡°Then eat. I¡¯ll arrange for you and your brother to eat too.¡±

    Han Qiao rubbed He Cheng¡¯s head.

    She did not stop loving him just because he had a biological son.

    He Cheng grinned, his eyes filled with joy..

 Chapter 248 - 248: Desperate to Return

    Chapter 248: Desperate to Return

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao closed her eyes to rest after dinner.

    Soon, she fell asleep again.

    When the baby cried, Pucao would carry him to change his diapers. When he was put back by Han Qiao, she opened her eyes sleepily and lifted her clothes to feed the baby. She left the rest to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi was even more active than her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was scared to carry the child, he would¡¯ve changed the diapers himself.

    When Han Qiao gave birth to a son, some people were happy, while others were sad.

    After Sun Yiming found out that Han Qiao had given birth to a son, he sat in his chair in a daze.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, many times now, if they would have had a son if he hadn¡¯t hit Han Qiao and caused her miscarriage. If they would eventually have one if they were still together.

    If he had studied seriously and did not give up on himself, perhaps he would have long been a schr¡­

    Unfortunately, there were no ifs.

    Right now, he has only started to focus on studying for the imperial examinations. With the experience from his dream, he knew this year¡¯s examination questions, coupled with his hard work, he would definitely be able to pass the exam.

    When Xiao Cui pushed the door open and entered, she called out softly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    The two of them rented a small courtyard. Sun Yiming copied books to earn money, while Xiao Cui took care of the house and served Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yiming looked like a gentleman during the day, but at night, he was like a beast, very good at torturing people.

    Xiao Cui was very afraid of the arrival of the night¡­

    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She had nowhere to go.

    Han Qiao had given birth to a son, so naturally, she had to prepare for the third washing 0.

    She didn¡¯t specially inform them.

    Basically, the day that woulde hade.

    Especially the people from the Han family.

    This time, not only did her brothers and sisters-inwe, but her nephews, nieces, uncles, aunts, grandparents, and a few aunts¡¯ families also came.

    When the auspicious time arrived, the wedding eggs, gold, and silver were ready. The midwife carried the child over.

    She ced him in the basin and washed him, ¡°First, wash your hair. Then, wash your waist. Each generation must be higher than the previous generation. Wash your face, be a magistrate, wash your buttocks, and be a governor.¡±

    Immediately after, she opened the milk.

    The matter of opening the milk was done by Madam Han.

    She didn¡¯t know about this until she arrived, and the midwife had to teach her for a while.

    She dipped her finger in the goldthread water and tapped it on the little baby¡¯s lips, ¡°Good baby, good baby. I¡¯ve eaten goldthread soup for three days and will eat honey for the next day.¡±

    The meaning behind this saying was experiencing the bitter harshness before experiencing the sweetness.

    Then, she smeared the soup made of meat-like yuan cake, wine, sugar, fish, and so on into the baby¡¯s mouth and chanted, ¡°After eating meat, I became stronger. After eating cakes, I grew taller. After drinking wine, I will gain happiness and longevity. After eating sugar and fish, I will have a surplus of life.¡±

    After this was done, the child was carried back to the house.

    The third washing¡¯s feast began.

    As soon as the child returned to the house, he whimpered and wanted to eat.

    Han Qiao fed him while Heng Yi was greeting the guests outside.

    Not only did the Han familye, but the people from the government office also came. The female servants were all from their families. County Magistrate Wu also sent people to send gifts, but neither he nor his wife came.

    As for the reason¡­

    The matter of County Magistrate Wu¡¯s promotion was ruined.

    Because of Heng Yi¡¯s resignation.

    The Feng family naturally sent people to investigate the reason. In the end, they all agreed that County Magistrate Wu was the one who bullied others and was the most at fault.

    If he had given the transfer order to Heng Yi earlier, none of this would have happened.

    After the feast, everyone came to see Han Qiao and the child.

    After resting for a few days, Han Qiao looked better.

    And so was the little baby who was taken care of every day.

    ¡°He looks like he will grow up to be a handsome man. I can¡¯t imagine how many girls he will charm in the future!¡±

    When the child was full, he blew bubbles with his lips and opened his eyes.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see what was in front of him clearly, his eyes were like ck grapes. It was really rare and beautiful.

    Han Qiao tapped on his eyelids fondly.

    The children also quickly gave him the tiger shoes and hats they had made.

    ¡°The other children can make these themselves. Why not let them do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This is the love that our sisters have for our Ah-Yao,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided on his name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Heng Yi named him Yao.¡±

    He was born when the sun rose in the morning. So he was named ¡°Yao¡± in hopes that he would be dazzling and brilliant like the rising sun.

    Heng Yi had flipped through many books and prepared for this name for a long time.

    Many of his rtives did not know how to read and only knew the sound of the word. They understood it just the same.

    However, Ah-Yao didn¡¯t stay up for long. After a while, he yawned and went back to sleep.

    He liked to stay by his mother¡¯s side, sleep after eating, he didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss.

    If he was ced in the cradle, he would cry loudly and refuse to feed from the nanny.

    However, he would eat two more mouthfuls if they scooped the milk with a spoon.

    He would not cry again unless he was starving.

    The two nannies were anxious.

    After washing the baby three times, Han Qiao settled down and did not worry about anything. She did not care about the things in the house. Heng Yi, on the other hand, became busier and busier. If he was not practicing martial arts, he was reading and hunting in the mountains.

    He had to fulfill his promise to Ji Min Hall. It just so happened that Bai Cha hade back to visit his little nephew, and Shopkeeper Zhu hade back to visit his mother, so they could stay at home while he was away.

    Ji Min Hall was quite considerate. The female doctor entered the residence to check Han Qiao¡¯s pulse and stayed there to take care of her. There were also two guards apanying her. They heard that these two guards were martial arts experts.

    With this arrangement, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his family for a few days.

    However, he missed his children and his wife.

    The baby had been born for more than ten days, but he was still unable to hold the baby himself. It was not that the baby was hurt, but it was because he was afraid of carrying the baby.

    He was afraid that his rough hands would hurt the child.

    He could watch him sleep next to Han Qiao for a long time. The sight plucked his heartstrings.

    Heng Yi led the way into the mountain and didn¡¯t stay idle.

    He took a look at the herbs that the doctors were digging up and carefully thought about where he had seen them in the mountains.

    Actually, the herb he knew the most was ginseng.

    He knew exactly, and urately, where to find one.

    The doctors who came with him were all so excited that their faces turned red. It only took them one day to go from calling him ¡°Young Heng¡± to ¡°Heng Yi¡± to ¡°Lord Heng¡±.

    Heng Yi had his own thoughts. He didn¡¯t tell them all the good ces but went to get them himself.

    He was different from these doctors. They wanted to buy the medicine for themselves, but he wanted to keep them for Han Qiao¡¯s health, so he didn¡¯t care about not sharing everything.

    So be it.

    They had agreed to enter the mountain for three days, but in the end, these people were still reluctant to leave the mountain after five days.

    Heng Yi was anxious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return first. We¡¯lle again next time.¡±

    The backpacks and sacks they brought were full, but they still refused to leave. He was getting very annoyed.

    His tone darkened.

    ¡°Master Heng, when will wee again?¡±

    ¡°In half a month from now.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    When they reached the foot of the mountain, Heng Yi said goodbye to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    When they entered the mountain together, Heng Yi had brought one extra bagpared to the others.

    As for what was inside, he didn¡¯t even know the name. He just saw the doctors¡¯ eyes brightened with eagerness, they were dancing excitedly until their bodies were trembling. He thought that it was something good, so he dug it out and tore it apart.

    He thought about the mysterious herb when he got home.

    Heng Yi galloped on his horse and took a deep breath when he arrived at his home.

    He handed the horse to the gatekeeper and strode into the house.

    ¡°The Master has returned! The Master has returned!¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249: Intentions

    Chapter 249: Intentions

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi went straight to the main courtyard.

    When he arrived, Ah-Yao had just finished eating and was lying next to n Qiao. He grabbed Han Qiao¡¯s finger with one hand and blew bubbles from his mouth.

    Han Qiao tilted her head and watched him.

    Heng Yi walked to the bed and looked at his wife and son with a silly smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    His eyes were fixed on the pair, unwilling to move away.

    ¡°Go wash up and eat something, and shave your beard.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t bathed or changed his clothes in the mountains for five days, and he smelled bad.

    Heng Yi chuckled, nodded, and reluctantly went to take a shower.

    He shaved off his beard and saw a handsome man staring back at him in the mirror.

    He ate much faster.

    He breathed in and out as if he was fighting, filling his stomach with a few mouthfuls. This time, he entered the room more quietly.

    It was because Shn had reminded him that the child was asleep.

    Han Qiao was also a little sleepy, but she waited for Heng Yi. She patted the side of the bed and said, ¡°Sleep here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi crawled from the foot of the bed to the inner side, holding his wife and looking at his son.

    He was a little sleepy, but he couldn¡¯t bear to sleep yet.

    The wife in his arms was already fast asleep, and the child was sleeping soundly.

    He held on and on, not knowing when he would fall asleep.

    Footsteps asionally came from outside the room, but it did not affect the people inside.

    Meanwhile, in the backyard, the female doctor was washing the herbs while her heart ached so much that it bled.

    ¡°Such a good mountain ginseng, but even the whiskers are gone. Ha¡­¡± She sighed.

    She also knew that Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t bring people into the mountain empty-handed.

    Those doctors wouldn¡¯t help her dig up herbs either.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that this boorish man would casually tear off such a valuable hundred-year-old mountain ginseng.

    He must¡¯ve thought that it was normal ginseng.

    It was a waste of natural resources¡­ A waste of natural resources!

    The more the female doctor looked, the more her heart ached. She med Heng Yi, but he wasn¡¯t wrong either. She med the doctors of Ji Min Hall, but they were not at fault either.

    She could only me herself for not being able to follow them into the mountain because she was a woman. If she had gone, she would have warned Heng Yi that the ginseng root was just as effective.

    She could¡¯ve told Heng Yi that he shouldn¡¯t have dug it like this. It was too wasteful.

    Many poor people could not even afford ginseng. Some ginseng roots could be used as medicine to treat illnesses and save lives.

    The other sack he brought was full of dendrobium. It was well preserved.

    However, Heng Yi had directly cut them, and they were all long strips. He didn¡¯t touch the thin strips or the seedlings.

    The female doctor exhaled.

    Especially when she learned that Heng Yi was willing to give these herbs to his servants, she was even more shocked.

    Although the ginseng was not of good quality, it was still very expensive to sell.

    ¡°Master Heng, won¡¯t you reconsider?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? It¡¯s just some medicinal herbs.¡±

    This was also the truth of Heng Yi.

    Shopkeeper Zhu and Housekeeper Liu were Han Qiao¡¯s right-hand men. They could do many things without Han Qiao¡¯s instructions.

    Their mother was in poor health and rarely came out of the residence. At most, the two old women would apany each other. What they ate and used was arranged by the main family. They would receive whatever they were given and were never picky.

    Besides, Heng Yi and Han Qiao had clear deals. They took care of their mother, and the two men would do their best to help them.

    The cost and return were clearly marked.

    It was crystal clear.

    Han Qiao endured for a month and only started showering and washing her hair on the first day of September.

    After all, the child was one month old tomorrow, and it was a big deal.

    Heng Yi also went to the Heng Family and invited them to a full month celebration.

    It didn¡¯t matter how many people they sent or what gifts they gave.

    It was not that bad.

    After a good wash, Han Qiao felt that she had lost a few pounds.

    Coincidentally, the sun had been good for the past two days. Han Qiao covered her head with a cloth and basked in the sun in the courtyard for a while. She felt warm all over before entering the house.

    Ah-Yao, who was almost a month old, was fair, tender, and toot. He opened his eyes when he heard movement.

    I Ian Qiao didn¡¯t know how much he could hear or how far he could see. But regardless, she knew that this child was very smart.

    She would not hug him all the time. Most of the time, she would let him lie down on his own.

    Heng Yi came back with a brocade box in his hand.

    ¡°I bought the child a ¡®safe and sound¡¯ jade.¡±

    A small piece of jade was hanging on a red string.

    ¡°Let him wear it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi replied and hid the box by the bed, and looked at his son.

    The child was already one month old, but he still did not dare to carry him.

    He felt satisfied just by looking at him.

    ¡°Are you not going to hold the child?¡± Han Qiao asked, ¡°Tomorrow is the full moon. You have to carry him out for everyone to see.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Then let me try.¡±

    Heng Yi sat on the stool and prepared himself. Han Qiao carried the child and put him in his arms.

    He was so nervous that his entire body was stiff. He hugged the child and did not dare to move at all. His breathing was very light.

    ¡°How is it? How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so small,¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    He was afraid that his voice would scare the child.

    He was so small that he could hold him fully with his arms.

    He watched as his son grew day by day.

    His heart was filled with indescribable joy and gratitude.

    ¡°He will slowly grow up. He is still young now and his bones are soft. When he gradually bes stronger, he can be carried vertically, but it will take a few months.¡±

    In Qiao sat on the bed.

    ¡°He will shout for help, run around the house, and make you angry when that timees.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get angry at him,¡± Heng Yi said, ¡°1 won¡¯t scold him,¡±

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Heng Yi¡¯s confident look.

    ¡°When he grows up, we¡¯ll see whether he¡¯ll make you angry or not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if he¡¯s a little naughty or rebellious, or if he¡¯s lively or quiet.¡±

    As expected, it was good for his own son to do whatever he wanted.

    On the second day of October, there was a full moon.

    Actually, quite a few of her rtives had arrived at the county town on the first day of the lunar month, but they didn¡¯t stay at the Heng Manor. Instead, they stayed at an inn.

    She would wait for the second day of the Lunar New Year toe for them toe over.

    Although Han Qiao was out of the confinement period, Heng Yi wanted her to rest for another month.

    He couldn¡¯t forget Han Qiao¡¯s pale face after giving birth. She was so weak and exhausted that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.

    Therefore, Housekeeper Liu and Aunt Zhao took care of the banquet. Heng Yi hadn¡¯t experienced it before, so he learned from them.

    Even the dishes for this month¡¯s banquet were decided by Heng Yi himself.

    When he woke up in the morning, Ah-Yao was changed into bright red clothes and put on a small peace sign.

    He wore gold bracelets on his wrists and ankles which made him look like a small wealthy aristocrat.

    Han Qiao also dressed up in more formal wear.

    Heng Yi took out a white jade orchid hairpin and gently put it in her hair.

    ¡°I bought this with the guide fee from Ji Min Hall. Do you like it?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    No matter what her man gave her, she would like it.

    Heng Yi took out a pair of white jade earrings and put them on Han Qiao.

    He also gifted her a white jade bracelet.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was too much.

    However, this set of clothes made her seem even more gentle.

    Duan Yue came in and said that the guests were waiting for them.

    Heng Yi went to greet them first.

    Most of the people from the Han family came to the main courtyard to see the children.

    The cousins sat together, talking andughing, praising the child.

    On the Heng family¡¯s side, Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect the Wu couple toe.

    Madam Wu first gave Ah-Yao a gift, then called Han Qiao to the side and returned the silver to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Did everything go well outside?¡± Han Qiao asked..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Full Moon Banquet

    Chapter 250: Full Moon Banquet

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Everything went smoothly. Although 1 encountered some problems, it was fortunately resolved in the end.¡±

    ¡°Slowly, the business also started. Ah-Qiao, you don¡¯t know, but moving to a ce far away from the Heng family, that anger in my heart slowly dissipated. Of course, it also has something to do with earning money and sending our children to a private school. We bought a small courtyard there and two servants.¡±

    Madam Wu did not want to show off.

    She had no right to show off in front of Han Qiao.

    She just wanted someone to share her joy with.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Live a good life. You¡¯re so hardworking.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She realized that Madam Wu had also changed a lot.

    She was a little shy when she saw herst, but now she was much more agile with her words.

    For the sake of doing business, she can¡¯t remain shy, especially when dealing with customers.

    ¡°It will get better and better.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng¡¯s first time in Heng Manor, but it was their first time in the main courtyard.

    Old Man Heng was in the front hall. Although he was Heng Yi¡¯s foster father, Heng Yi didn¡¯t like him, so he sat there awkwardly. Everyone from the Heng family was here, a dozen or twenty of them.

    They looked around and touched everything. They were curious about everything they saw, but they didn¡¯t dare to do anything reckless. They had seen Heng Yi beat the three Heng brothers. Although he didn¡¯t beat them to death, he did beat them up badly.

    They were also afraid of provoking Heng Yi and getting beaten up again.

    Therefore, they had warned their children not to cause trouble, not to steal anything, and to eat more for lunch. If Heng Yi asked them to stay, they could have another meal at night.

    Of course, they wanted to build a good rtionship with Heng Yi and start a business with him.

    ¡°All, ah, ah.¡±

    Her exaggerated expression, which made her seem even closer to her grandson, was actually fake.

    When Ah-Yao, who was in the cradle, saw Granny Heng approaching, he, who was usually a quiet child, immediately burst into tears.

    Pucao immediately went forward and picked Ah-Yao up.

    She also looked at Old Woman Heng warily.

    Old Woman Heng was a little embarrassed and quickly asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the Madam?¡±

    She wanted to act like a mother-inw, but this house was filled with people from the Han family.

    Han Qiao¡¯s uncles, sisters-inw, and brothers¡­

    Her aunts and cousins were there too.

    All of them were rich and noble, unlike her and her three daughters-inw, who were covered in dirt and looked like country bumpkins.

    She couldn¡¯t be smug anymore.

    ¡°Madam is meeting another guest.¡±

    When Old Woman Heng saw Madam Wu, she almost didn¡¯t recognize her.

    The change was too great.

    She had been a people pleaser in the past, but now, she was openly calling her, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Then¡­ Nothing else.

    Old Woman Heng caused Madam Wu to lose a child, and she still felt guilty about it.

    Madam Wu also ignored her.

    Ever since Old Woman Heng entered the manor, the atmosphere was a little stiff and awkward.

    Han Qiao came over and called out softly, ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡°All.¡± Old Woman Heng hurriedly answered and took out the tiger shoes and tiger hat she had made.

    ¡°I made this for your child myself. Take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao opened it and took a look, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Actually, the child already received a lot of tiger-headed shoes.

    Recently, his two sisters had been making tiger shoes and hats for him when they had nothing to do. They could be used until he was several years old.

    Not to mention that he would receive more of these after his one-month-old ceremony today.

    Seeing how unresponsive Han Qiao was toward her personally made gift, Old Woman Heng was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry the child and put it on.¡±

    ¡°What he¡¯s wearing today was personally made by his two sisters. It¡¯s not appropriate to change.¡± Han Qiao refused without thinking.

    Call the Heng woman to drink tea in the great blue sea

    Old Woman Heng didn¡¯t want to leave, but Madam Wu came to them and held her arm, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She was forcefully pulled away.

    Old Woman Heng also wanted to ask Madam Wu where she had been these days, so she obediently went down the stairs.

    The one-month-old banquet was very sumptuous.

    Chicken, duck, fish, and any other meat added up to more than twenty dishes. The Heng family didn¡¯te from a wealthy family, and even if they were a little rich, they wouldn¡¯t dare to eat and drink like this.

    The Han family¡¯s rtives had some money, but they wouldn¡¯t eat fish for every meal. At most, they would cook more vegetables and add more oil.

    Of course, holding a banquet was different.

    It had to be done with dignity, so although the Han family enjoyed the meal, they didn¡¯t expect the Heng family to start fighting over it.

    Those who didn¡¯t manage to snatch the food even cried.

    Han Qiao turned her head and looked over, indicating for Shn to go and take a look. If there were more, she should bring another dish.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t speak.

    Instead, he stood up and toasted everyone.

    The constables in the government office all teased Heng Yi. ¡°You¡¯re good, kid!¡±

    Even though he wasn¡¯t in the government office anymore, Heng Yi still had a good rtionship with them. Plus, Wen Yu and Gu Jiu worked for Heng Yi, and now they had bought a house in the county town. They were living a good life, which made them envious.

    They also had the thought ofing over to seek refuge.

    People strive to climb higher and higher. In order to live, what was face worth?

    After a lively lunch, most of them would still sit for a while before bidding farewell and going home.

    The Heng family didn¡¯t want to leave, but Heng Yi said, ¡°You¡¯d better set off early. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to reach home by the time it¡¯s dark. Father and Mother are old, and it¡¯s inconvenient to travel at night.¡±

    The meaning behind his words was very clear.

    He wouldn¡¯t spare anyone from the Heng Family to stay.

    Heng Sng and his wife left after lunch. Before they left, Heng Sng gave Old Woman Heng five taels of silver, saying that this was a year¡¯s filial piety silver. Old Woman Heng happily asked him where he was doing business when she got the silver. However, Heng Sng didn¡¯t answer.

    He couldn¡¯t say.

    Old Woman Heng was still immersed in the joy of her youngest son earning money, but she was chased away by Heng Yi so straightforwardly.

    She said softly, ¡°Old Fifth, it¡¯s rare for your father and me toe to the county town. Please let us stay at home for a few days. Don¡¯t worry, we promise not to cause trouble, not to say anything, and not to-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go back.¡± Heng Yi said, looking at Brother Heng.

    Heng Dng was so frightened that he trembled and quickly came over to pull his mother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although Heng Yi had Old Woman Heng and Old Man Heng return to the Heng Family Vige, he didn¡¯t let them go empty-handed.

    There were a few stewed meat, chickens, and ducks, as well as rice, flour, sugar, and salt. In short, they received a lot.

    Despite that, Old Woman Heng was still unhappy. On the way back, she couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for not persuading him. Otherwise, we could have lived in that big house in the county town for a few days!¡±

    ¡°That mansion is really big.¡±

    When Old Woman Heng thought about how the Han family was earning so much money and still being able to stay in Heng Manor to eat and drink, she felt even more ufortable.

    However, Old Woman Heng continued to chatter for a long time, but no one paid any attention to her.

    The three Heng brothers and the three sisters-inw also felt terrible.

    They regretted it too.

    Look at the Han family. Each of them had a carriage or at least a donkey carriage. They didn¡¯t even have an ox carriage.

    Who was to me?

    It was their mother¡¯s fault for treating Heng Yi so badly back then.

    They med themselves for never treating Heng Yi as a brother.

    They had never seen Heng Yi¡¯s wealth, so they felt more at ease. Now that they saw him with more money than they could ever earn, they wished they could be him..

 Chapter 251 - 251: Keep on Beating Regardless

    Chapter 251: Keep on Beating Regardless

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Back in the Heng Mansion, Han Qiao left her nephews and nieces behind to stand in the crowd.

    After all, the Han family had many cousins and many children.

    There were almost a hundred of them, old and young.

    The oldest had already had a wife and two or three-year-old children, while her younger cousins were still running around looking for their mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here. 1 want to talk to you today about whether you¡¯re willing to stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll be going to Chenzhou in a few days. It¡¯s very far from Xishan Vige. It¡¯ll take five or six days by horse to go back and forth.¡±

    ¡°If you follow me, you won¡¯t be able to see Father and Mother all year round, and you can¡¯t be filial to Father and Mother. Although a man¡¯s ambition is everywhere, every line has its own champion. As long as you are brave to think, you can always make a name for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Another thing to keep in mind is the requirements for following me to Chenzhou are very high. You have to study, read, and practice martial arts at the very least. You also have to be slightly involved in ounting and medical skills. It will be very hard and tiring. If you don¡¯t meet these requirements, you will be punished. It will definitely not be as rxing and happy as being with your parents.¡±

    ¡°Those who are willing to follow me, stand here. If you don¡¯t want to go to Chenzhou and you¡¯re already 16, don¡¯t think too much about it and focus on your studies.¡±

    Only seven people were willing to go to Chenzhou City with Han Qiao. The other fifteen kids who were 16 years old were unwilling to go. The rest had already gone to school.

    The girls were also learning to cook at home now. They wanted to work in fast-food restaurants in the future. That way they could earn more and it would be helpful for their future husbands.

    Ever since Han Qiao said that she would give up two acres ofnd when they were married off, their marriage had already reached a new level.

    If they could work at a fast-food restaurant, they would be more valuable for marriage.

    They wanted to go to Chenzhou, but they couldn¡¯t bear to leave home.

    Even Han Ming¡¯s children did not stand up.

    Han Qiao did not have any objections to this. They had chosen their own path, and it was up to them to lead their own lives in the future.

    The only thing they could do was to go to Chenzhou with her and teach them well. At the very least, she would be able to take charge of her own affairs in the future.

    ¡°Alright, 16-year-olds,e and get the money. This is my expectation and investment for you as your aunt. When you earn money in the future, you have to return it to me with interest.¡±

    If they lost out, this deal would be over.

    This was also a way to make up for their inability to study for the imperial examinations and their inability to be fated with the mansion.

    Twenty taels of silver was not a small amount. It was not a problem to do a small business like picking peddlers and walking around the streets.

    As long as one was willing to use their brains and endure hardships, there were still many ways to earn money. Even if they did nothing and used it to open up wastnds and farms, this generation might not be promising, but it could benefit the next generation.

    They had chosen their own path, and it was up to them to decide how they wanted to walk.

    Of the six children who were willing to go to Chenzhou with her, three of them were from her own family. The two brothers, Dacheng and Dayong, were from her eldest brother¡¯s family, and Dahu from her second brother¡¯s family. Then a grandson from her eldest uncle¡¯s family, Han Guang, a grandson from her second uncle¡¯s family, Han Kuan, and the youngest son from her youngest uncle¡¯s family, Han Yu.

    ¡°You boys go back and pack your things¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ve already packed our things.¡± Han Dachengughed.

    The others also smiled shyly.

    Han Qiao was a little surprised, but she instantly understood that these children had already made up their minds to follow her from the start. ¡°Alright, let Ali-Chi arrange the amodations for you. You can start learning tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What should we learn first tomorrow, Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Learn how to ride a horse.¡±

    Heng Yi had brought back ten horses recently, all of which were strong adult stallions. There was also a ck colt that was only a few months old. It was specially chosen for Han Chi.

    Han Chi named it Hei Yun.

    The boys still had to learn how to ride a horse and drive a carriage. It would be convenient for them to go out and run errands in the future.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t n to let them run errands yet. She wanted them to learn some skills first.

    Before she could say anything, Pucao carried the crying Ah-Yao over.

    The little baby was hungry and was looking for his mother.

    Han Qiao asked Han Dacheng and the others to familiarize themselves with the environment first. She hugged Ah-Yao and coaxed him for a while before taking him into the house to feed him.

    This child was also very clingy. She didn¡¯t need to hug him, the baby was content as long as he was somewhere close to her.

    And as long as his mother was by his side wheny down, he wouldn¡¯t cry either. If he noticed his mother left or wasn¡¯t nearby, he would wail loudly.

    When the Han family came over to bid their farewell, the baby was already fast asleep.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t need to worry too much about him crying.

    She ced him on the bed and tucked him in with a thin nket.

    ¡°This child is easy to take care of,¡± Han Yuan said.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly easy to care for,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She left Pucao behind to watch the child and brought everyone to the small hall to sit.

    Han Yuan wanted to go back to see Han Xiang.

    Han Xiang seemed to be getting better these few days, but seeing that Han Qiao never cared about Han Xiang, she couldn¡¯t speak up right now.

    Mother I Ian and the others couldn¡¯t stay in the county town forever. There were many things to be done back home.

    Although there was no separation now, things had been divided clearly. In the future, they would each take care of their own affairs.

    Earlier in their life, when they all still lived together, it was hard to avoid friction. asionally, when they start toin, they hope to separate, but when they actually separate, they find that it wasn¡¯t easy to be the master of their house.

    They had to do everything themselves and were so busy that their feet barely rooted to the ground.

    If Han Qiao still lives with her parents, they could share the burden. Now, her parents were living in the county town to take care of Han Xiang¡­

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, we¡¯ll be going back now. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for these children. If they don¡¯t listen to you and don¡¯t know any better, just teach them a lesson.¡±

    Han Qiao thought of Han Dacheng and the others.

    The children¡¯s eyes were clear. They were all rare good children.

    Han Qiao also knew that children needed to be praised.

    ¡°They are all good children and know what they want. I don¡¯t have to deliberately remind them. They will work hard on their own. Sisters-inw doesn¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just that this way, the family won¡¯t have to rely on me alone.¡±

    Han Yuan could help with the housework in the second house.

    ¡°Sister-inw, we don¡¯t have enough money at home. If we can¡¯t handle it, we can ask the sisters-inw and auntie in the vige for help. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Mother Han was surprised, but she also felt heartened.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    If she had to spend money to hire someone, she couldn¡¯t bear to.

    It was not easy to earn money, but it was even harder to save it.

    After sending the Han family members to the main entrance and watching them leave, Han Qiao stood there for a moment before turning around.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao.¡±

    Han Qiao turned around when she heard someone calling her.

    He saw Sun Yiming in a new set of clothes.

    Obviously, he had specially cleaned himself up, and his entire person looked radiant.

    Han Qiao recalled that the man had just passed the academy examinations recently.

    Did he get into the schr examination?

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I¡¯m already a schr. Can you give me another chance?¡± Sun Yiming looked at Han Qiao affectionately.

    He even wanted to go up and pull Han Qiao.

    However, Han Qiao was so disgusted that she almost vomited yesterday¡¯s meal.

    Without thinking, Han Qiao lifted her skirt and kicked Sun Yiming.

    She kicked him to the ground.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a schr? Even if you have the title on the Golden Rankings and dare to show up in front of me, 1 will still beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: Daydream

    Chapter 252: Daydream

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to be so heartless.

    Even though he was already a schr, she still refused to look him in the eye.

    She attacked him just like that.

    Of course, Han Qiao, who abhorred evil like an enemy, was even more charming and alluring in his eyes.

    For some reason, he just couldn¡¯t forget how passionate she was.

    He knew in his heart that he should stay away from Han Qiao and walk his own path.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but think of her. He wanted to see her regret it and for her to see him as a man.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you hate me. If you want to hit me, then hit me. 1 won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Han Qiao cursed in her heart.

    She lifted her skirt and stepped forward to kick Sun Yiming.

    Sun Yiming hugged his head and cried out.

    He just wanted to test Han Qiao out. However, he didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to actually kick him now. Now that she was a richdy.

    Han Qiao had beaten Sun Yiming up quite badly, and there were footprints all over his body. She stood at the side and let out a deep breath, ¡°F*ck, people like you are truly rare.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Even the road in front of my house feels dirty when you walk by it.¡±

    He was too dirty.

    What kind of weirdo was this?

    Han Qiao felt that there was no point in beating this kind of person up.

    Because he was shameless.

    But she still had dignity.

    Han Qiao was about to turn around and go home, but Sun Yiming reached out to grab her skirt.

    Just as Sun Yiming¡¯s hand was about to touch Han Qiao¡¯s dress, Heng Yi jumped out of the door and kicked Sun Yiming in the stomach, sending him flying. ¡°AH!¡± Sun Yiming screamed.

    It didn¡¯t hurt that badly when Han Qiao hit him earlier. After all, Han Qiao had just given birth to a child and did not have much strength, and Sun Yiming had been training these days and could already withstand her assault.

    The scream was an act to make Han Qiao soften her heart.

    However, when Heng Yi attacked, it truly hurts.

    That kick almost took half of Sun Yiming¡¯s life.

    He screamed and curled up into a ball, unable to stand up.

    Heng Yi walked towards Sun Yiming step by step.

    He looked terrifying!

    Sun Yiming was trembling in fear, ¡°Y-you! I¡¯m a schr with a reputation! H-how dare you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sun Yiming, I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Heng Manor in the future. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as a kick.¡±

    Heng Yi was no longer that ignorant, wooden Heng Yi.

    After kicking Sun Yiming, he even asked someone to send him to Ji Min Hall.

    It was a warning. He can beat Sun Yiming half to death, and he can also find a good doctor for him

    ¡®Whenever you¡¯re brave enough toe, I will take care of you.¡¯

    On the way back to the main courtyard, Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly.

    He hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with Sun Yiming when you see him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes,¡± Han Qiao replied, leaning closer to Heng Yi, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. 1 just don¡¯t want you to see him again. A person like him isn¡¯t worth it¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    He was afraid that Han Qiao was still thinking about Sun Yiming.

    After all, everyone liked schrs.

    Andpared to him, he was just a boor.

    ¡°I know he¡¯s not worth it, and I¡¯ve long forgotten about him. If it wasn¡¯t for him running out of his mind today, 1 wouldn¡¯t have remembered that there was such a person in this world.¡± Han Qiao said as she looked at Heng Yi.

    She pursed his lips tightly and frowned.

    Han Qiao also felt sorry for him as she leaned her head on his arm. When they entered the house, she let Pucao and the others leave before leaning into Heng Yi¡¯s arms, ¡°1 only have you in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, between us, you¡¯re never the only one running towards me. To put it more beautifully, this is love. We shared the same thoughts and feelings. To put it simply, I want to have a family with you, live a stable life, have a few children, and grow old with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about many things for my future, but you¡¯re involved in all of them. We¡¯re going to grow old together. We can only move forward hand in hand, not worrying when our next meal will be. If I hadn¡¯t had this thought in mind, 1 wouldn¡¯t have divorced him back then.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He just hugged Han Qiao tightly.

    After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s move to Chenzhou as soon as possible.¡±

    Stay as far away from Sun Yiming.

    If they didn¡¯t see him, he wouldn¡¯t even cross their mind.

    He trusted that Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t miss Sun Yiming, but Sun Yiming was as shameless as a toad; he might not bite, but he was disgusting to look at.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Their house in Chenzhou had beenpleted, and they were only waiting for the furniture.

    They didn¡¯t have enough resources, so it was almost impossible for them to get the best wood. They didn¡¯t have to spend a lot of money to buy it either. Camphor wood was quite good.

    Some things can¡¯t be faked. People would instantly know the origins of said material.

    The husband and wife began to discuss the matter of moving.

    Father Han and Madam Han returned to their home in the alley behind Ji Min Hall.

    Han Xiang stood at the door and asked them softly, ¡°Father, Mother, where did you go?¡±

    ¡°We went to your sister¡¯s house. Her Ah-Yao is one month old today.

    Ah-Xiang¡­¡± Han Yuan exined.

    Han Xiang walked to a chair and sat down.

    The two children had been sent to school, and the house was a little deserted.

    Han Yuan couldn¡¯t help but talk about the Heng Manor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ah-Qiao is thinking. She thinks so highly of Ah-Chi and He-Cheng.¡±

    They ate, dressed, and used everything meticulously.

    Han Chi¡¯s behavior was no different from that of a biological son, the son of the chief of the household.

    He managed everything in the residence, and he managed them very well. He was even better than those children of the Han family.

    ¡°¡­¡± Father Han didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°What do you think she will ask Dacheng and the others to do?¡± Han Yuan asked again, ¡°They won¡¯t really be her errand boys, right?¡±

    To be honest, this was also what the other people in the Han family thought.

    They didn¡¯t want their children toe because they were afraid that Han Qiao would order their children around like an errand boy.

    They were all children that were loved by their families.

    They couldn¡¯t bear for their children to be treated that way.

    ¡°Alright, since Dacheng and the others willingly go, we shouldn¡¯t interfere, poke our nosy noses, or ask.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask, but do you think she will listen to us? I know she resents us for favoring Ah-Xiang¡­¡± Han Yuan said with a choked voice.

    Heng Yi was happy, but he didn¡¯t n many things well.

    Today was the full moon, Heng Yi was going to hold a big celebration.

    She had also witnessed the wealth of the Heng Manor.

    Han Chi and He Cheng were wearing satin clothes, looking exactly like the young masters of a rich family.

    All of these cost a lot of silver.

    Looking at Han Xiang, who was sitting in a daze on her chair, Han Yuan mumbled, ¡°She can raise other children like that. Why couldn¡¯t she forgive Ah-Xiang?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Father Han said sternly.

    They lived in this house and did not have to worry about food or clothing.

    However, the people serving them were Han Qiao¡¯s people. Whatever they said might be heard by Han Qiao.

    Their rtionship was already thin. If they continued to gossip, thest bit of familial ties would probably bepletely cut off.

    Han Yuan was stunned by her husband¡¯s tone, but she quickly recovered.

    She did not dare to continue talking about this matter.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t have anyone to tell her what had happened to this family. She didn¡¯t want to know at all.

    She had already made the final concession. She would not give any more..

 Chapter 253 - 253: A Transparent Minded Child

    Chapter 253: A Transparent Minded Child

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After Yao was a month old, Han Qiao and Heng Yi were busy moving.

    Truth be told, she wanted to move all the furniture here to the new house, but she also thought that she would need it when she came back in the future.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave it, but it¡¯s not like I can take them away. It will be difficult to do so.¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    Heng Yi was organizing the gifts given by everyone. He had an impression of every one of them and knew who sent them.

    After opening them, he told Han Qiao and Han Qiao would write them down in the ¡°favor book¡±. When the time came to return the gift, they could not give anything cheaper than the gift they gave today.

    ¡°Leave it behind. We¡¯ll just get new ones over there,¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao nodded.

    The only thing they could do was leave the furniture behind.

    In fact, these furniture were many times more expensive than the ones they were buying now.

    With their current status and wealth, it was still impossible for them to buy aplete set of furniture.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of silver, but rather that the timber merchants might not be willing to give them due to theirck of status.

    Sometimes, one had to admit that power, fame, and status were really good things.

    Sun Yiming didn¡¯t leave anything behind in the children¡¯s hearts.

    When Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke heard of what happened in front of their home, Sun Yi angrily said, ¡°Served him right,¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Sun Ke echoed.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Sun Xiu said, but couldn¡¯t help her giggles when she heard that, betraying her true feelings.

    In fact, she had already forgotten what her biological father looked like.

    She had never been loved, nor had she received any pity or care from him.

    She used to think that all fathers were like that until she saw how her father treated Ah-Yao.

    He had never hugged All-Yao, but he would stay by his bed and watch him attentively for a long time. He was more anxious than anyone else when he heard Ah-Yao cry.

    He did not outright say that he loved Ah-Yao, but from the look in his eyes, she could say that he treated Ah-Yao differently from the three sisters, Han Chi, and He Cheng.

    That kind of eagerness couldn¡¯t fool anyone.

    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if Heng Yi was her biological father, how would he treat them?

    Even though she knew it was an extravagant hope, she still couldn¡¯t help but fantasize.

    Because he was her stepfather, there had always been ayer separating them.

    It was not good for men and women to guard against each other.

    ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± Sun Yi called out several times.

    Sun Xiu turned to Sun Yi with confusion.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Sun Xiu was a little confused.

    ¡°What are you thinking? I called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Sun Yi said attentively watching Sun Xiu¡¯s face for any kind of difort.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Sun Xiu exhaled gently and asked Sun Yi, ¡°Ah-Yi, what do you think of your life now?¡±

    ¡°Very good! There¡¯s no morefortable life than now.¡± Sun Yi showed her hand to Sun Xiu. ¡°Look at my hand. It¡¯s soft and delicate now!¡±

    ¡°Our hands were rough, ck, and dry back then,¡±

    ¡°Even though we have some money to earn from Mother¡¯s meals, if Father didn¡¯t walk outside, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mother to do such a big business.¡±

    Sun Yi was smart enough to understand their circumstances in the past.

    Most of the time, she was more insightful than Sun Xiu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of that bastard and want to acknowledge him as your father?¡± Sun Yi said in an usatory tone.

    She hated Sun Yiming.

    She didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge that she came from that man.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t have such thoughts. You¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± Sun Xiu quickly exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t. Think about the days we¡¯ve been through and the days we¡¯re living now. Never blind your mind between what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad. Although Father isn¡¯t our biological father, he treats us well. As a stepfather, he¡¯s doing very well.¡±

    ¡°He guaranteed that we would not have to worry about food and clothing. He did not scold or beat us up. He does not look at us with contempt or was unhappy when Mother gave us silver.¡±

    ¡°We have to learn to be content with what we have. Don¡¯t think about fatherly love that doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡±

    Sun Yi pointed it out.

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes shed with panic.

    She did want more fatherly love, but she knew it was impossible for her.

    If they were boys, they could still ride horses and shoot arrows, just like Brother Ali-Chi¡­

    ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about? We¡¯re girls, and he¡¯s a man. We should keep our distance. If we get too close to them, there will be gossip. It¡¯s good to meet him respectfully and speak politely like this. No matter how much we admired him, we couldn¡¯t be too close. If we don¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s our mother who will be in a difficult position. It¡¯s not what we should do as daughters.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just happened to be greedy and thought that if he was our biological father, would he¡­¡± Sun Xiu wanted to exin.

    However, the exnation seemed to be very pale.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s our biological father? Look at how First Uncle, Second Uncle, and Little Uncle treat their children. Do you think everyone treats Ah-Yao like our Father? What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Where is your imagination taking you?¡± Sun Yiughed fondly.

    Sun Xiu was stunned for a moment.

    Her sister was right.

    Not all fathers doted on their children as much as their father did.

    She was momentarily possessed by negative thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Hurry up and wash your face. We still have some books to memorize. I¡¯ve never seen such an obedient and cute child-like Ah-Yao before.¡±

    Sun Yi said happily, her eyes full of affection.

    Sun Ke didn¡¯t quite understand what her two sisters had talked about earlier.

    But she understood thest sentence.

    ¡°Second Sister, was I cute when I was a baby?¡±

    ¡°You were cute, but we were¡­ A littlecking back then.¡±

    Their family conditions were different back then. The food and clothing they had were different, and the people taking care of them were also different.

    The difference was more than just ¡°a little bit¡±.

    Sun Yi didn¡¯t want to break her little sister¡¯s heart.

    But Sun Keughed, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a stupid kid!¡±

    In the open space of the backyard.

    Han Chi was familiarizing Han Dacheng and the others with the horses, exining the points to note and the essentials of riding a horse.

    He held onto Hei Yun as he talked.

    Although it was only a few months old, it was already a very beautiful and strong horse.

    ¡°Ali-Chi, your horse is really beautiful.¡± Han Dacheng stroked the horse¡¯s head.

    The horse shook him off and spat saliva on his face, causing the boys tough.

    ¡°I heard from Father that the horse seller said that its father seems to be the Wild Horse King.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±

    The boys were obsessed with horses as much as they were with gold, silver, and beauties.

    They all wanted to touch it.

    It didn¡¯t matter even if their face was sprayed with saliva.

    Hei Yun quickly dodged their hands, not letting them touch it at all.

    ¡°When can we have our own horses?¡±

    A horse that didn¡¯t belong to their aunt or uncle, but to them.

    ¡°You will have them.¡± Han Chi said mysteriously.

    He knew that his mother and father had discussed finding a few good horses for his cousins and uncles.

    However, a good horse was hard to find, so they had to wait.

    He had waited almost a year for this horse to arrive in his hands.

    ¡°Before that, you have to learn how to ride a horse and how to take care of it. Otherwise, when you have a horse, you won¡¯t even know how to take care of it.¡± ¡°How did you take care of him?¡± Han Dacheng asked.

    ¡°In the morning, you have to brush its teeth, wipe its eyes, check its feet, feed it grass, give it clean water, and see if its poop is thin or dry. Then you have to know what they like, for example, if it likes to eat cornsticks, I will give it a few every day, and the bond between horse and rider will be cultivated.¡±

    They thought that this was all of Han Chi¡¯s personality..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Why?

    Chapter 254: Why?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The next day, they found out that they were too shallow to think so.

    Han Chi got up very early. He brushed his teeth and rinsed his mouth before feeding his horse. He then led Hei Yun to run beside him. There were two sandbags tied to his ankles. They heard that it weighed 10 pounds on each ankle.

    Not only did he run, but he also climbed over walls.

    He easily climbed over the wall that was as tall as two people, and the sound of hisnding was very soft.

    ¡°My god! Even a 20-pound sandbag would make a loud bang when it hits the ground!¡±

    After that, he had to practice with knives, spears and sticks twice before he went to clean up and eat.

    The new boys would think that was the end of it.

    But they were wrong.

    Next, he had to start studying. He was very serious about reading and did not allow anyone to disturb him. Even He Cheng sat far away and would not disturb him.

    During lunch, he would visit his brother, Ah-Yao.

    After apanying Ah-Yao for half an hour, he would sleep with Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er for an hour in the main courtyard.

    An hourter, he had to practice martial arts again and then went to receive one-on-one guidance from the Headmaster.

    After dinner, he still had to practice martial arts, take care of his horse, and recite what he had learned after his bath.

    It was because Han Chi was going to take the examination next spring.

    Therefore, he worked especially hard.

    Han Dacheng and the others were sitting in the courtyard.

    It was only at this moment that they realized that they were not as good as Han Chi.

    Whether it was enduring hardship, perseverance, or courage.

    Han Chi rode Hei Yun back and forth on the horse track. He was so young, but he looked so majestic.

    His eyes were filled with sharpness and confidence.

    ¡°We have to work hard too.¡± Han Dacheng said.

    They had just learned how to ride a horse today, and their legs hurt a lot.

    They were a little discouraged, but they did not dare to rx at this moment.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Heng Yi¡¯s kick had ruptured Sun Yiming¡¯s spleen.

    Fortunately, Heng Yi had restrained his strength. If he had killed Sun Yiming, he would have died long ago.

    It was already two dayster when Xiao Cui arrived at Ji Min Hall with a big belly.

    ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Cui cried when she saw Sun Yiming in pain.

    Sun Yiming already felt embarrassed.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to say who he was in this Ji Min Hall.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Someone came to the house and said¡ª Master, are you okay?¡±

    Ever since Sun Yiming passed the schr examination, wealthy merchants hade to give him money and a small courtyard.

    Although the courtyard was very small, it was better than renting one. In addition, Xiao Cui was pregnant. Sun Yiming felt that it was a double blessing, so he brought Xiao Cui to be his concubine and even bought a maid to wash clothes and cook.

    Sun Yiming had money on hand, so he gave Xiao Cui some. Xiao Cui was not outstanding to begin with. After she got pregnant, she had e on her face, which made her look even more terrifying.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Go back!¡±

    Xiao Cui cried and insisted on taking Sun Yiming back with her. Sun Yiming reminded himself that she was pregnant with his flesh and blood, so he took a deep breath and asked Xiao Cui to pay for the medicine and consultation fee.

    He was carefully helped into the carriage and brought home.

    Xiao Cui didn¡¯t even dare to ask how Sun Yiming got injured. The only thing she could do was serve him carefully.

    Sun Yiming was lying on the bed when Han Qiao appeared in his mind again.

    In terms of love, he knew he didn¡¯t love her much. It was more of unwillingness.

    He couldn¡¯t ept that Han Qiao was doing so well while he was starting to get his footing.

    He wanted to drag Han Qiao down, lower than him, to show off that he was already a schr and would be a high-ranking official in the future.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that Han Qiao would remain unmoved, and continue to speak harshly and coldly to him.

    Then Heng Yi came and kicked him without saying anything.

    Sun Yiming¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger.

    He wouldn¡¯t let Heng Yi go.

    One day, Heng Yi would pay the price.

    The exam questions this time were exactly the same as the ones he had in his dream. As long as the question at the back didn¡¯t change, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to pass.

    He originally wanted to steal someone else¡¯s writing, but he was afraid that he would be caught. He might as well know the topic. If he pondered over it and polished it, even if he could not make it into the top three, he would still be able to make it into the rankings.

    As long as he could get on the rankings, he would not force anything else.

    Xiao Cui quietly left the room.

    She stood under the eaves and gently exhaled.

    Han Qiao was very busy these few days. She had to go to a few viges and arrange tasks for them.

    The head of the vige implemented a neww. Nobody was allowed to live off a person while secretly helping another or embezzling money.

    The fast food restaurants and restaurants were also inspected. If there was anything wrong, they had to rectify it.

    ¡°These corners must be cleaned carefully. The same goes for the jars. It can¡¯t always be ced in this ce. After a long time, dust will umte below.¡± ¡°You must pay attention to safety in the kitchen, especially the fire. No matter how busy or tired you are, the person who manages the fire must be careful.¡± Houses in this era were all made of wood. If the house was burned down, it would cause a huge loss.

    And it would implicate the neighbors or even the entire street.

    She couldn¡¯t afford topensate.

    ¡°You must be careful. This is not only your job but also your responsibility.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. 1¡¯11 check several times before 1 leave.¡± The woman in charge of the fire quickly replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll patrol every night, Madam.¡± Another guard hurriedly said.

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m going to Chenzhou City. Before 1 leave, I still have to remind you.¡±

    This is not just her shop.

    They also had a share.

    If the restaurant¡¯s business was good, they would receive more wages. They also knew that this shop was full of wood and that a misfire would cause a disaster, so they did not dare to ck off.

    Regardless of whether they were setting fires or patrolling at night, they were all extremely careful.

    They had been working in this restaurant for almost a year. They had already bought a small courtyard in the county town and brought their parents here to enjoy life.

    Some married their beloved daughters off and some of their sons were about to be fathers.

    No one wanted anything to happen to the restaurant, so they were extra cautious.

    ¡°This year will be the 23rd of the twelfth lunar month. Then, I¡¯ll give you a holiday until the eighth of next year¡ª¡±

    Before Han Qiao could finish, someone shouted.

    ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t have to take a holiday! We¡¯re willing to work every day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam! We¡¯re willing to work every day!¡±

    Han Qiao could not help butugh, ¡°Silver is endless.¡±

    ¡°You should go home and spend time with your parents, wives, and children.

    You should spend some of the money you earn.¡±

    The business here was still very good. She stayed here for a while and chatted with the new shopkeeper before getting up to go home.

    Then she saw a few figures not far away.

    ¡°Eh? Is that Dacheng and the others? Why are they on the streets?¡± Han Qiao frowned.

    Even Han Chi and Sun Xiu were not allowed to go out at will. They could only go out and y once a month. Most of the time, they had to study and practice martial arts at home.

    They had only been out after studying for a few days?

    Han Qiao was very surprised. Why would theye out?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dong Lai followed behind in his carriage.

    Han Qiao was even more surprised to find out that they were going to the residence behind Ji Min Hall.

    1Q11

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Shn said softly.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to go.

    No matter what they did, they wouldn¡¯t lose their lives.

    She also wanted to see what these children were doing out here instead of studying and practicing martial arts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao got off the carriage and walked to the door.

    The old man guarding the door was shocked when he saw Han Qiao. ¡°M-M-Madam¡­¡±

    Han Qiao nced at him and he quickly lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.

    In the courtyard, Madam Han looked at the children in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Grandmother,¡±

    Han Qiao also wanted to know what they were doing here instead of studying, reading, and practicing martial arts at home..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Knowing Your Mistake, You Will Change

    Chapter 255 - 255: Knowing Your Mistake, You Will Change

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re too tired. We don¡¯t understand what the Headmaster taught us at all. It¡¯s the same for martial arts. We wake up early in the morning and go to bed veryte at night. Can you tell Auntie that we can start from the beginning?¡±

    They all say that they wake up early in the morning by the time they hear the rooster¡¯s crow

    They got up to practice martial arts before dawn, but couldn¡¯t keep up with anyone within the residence.

    Not to mention Han Chi, they couldn¡¯t even keep up with the other children, and it was already embarrassing for them.

    The Headmaster, the head of the family, and the son were very strict with themselves. If they did not do well, they would be reprimanded and punished. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the Master how you feel?¡± Han Yuan asked.

    ¡°Master said that in his eyes, there is no master or servant in the house. He is paid to do things and teach us well. He doesn¡¯t care about the rest.¡±

    Young master, ve¡­ All the titles were meaningless to him.

    He just needed to teach seriously.

    ¡°How could a Master be like this?¡± Han Yuan mumbled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your aunt?¡±

    ¡°We dare not,¡± Han Dacheng said softly.

    ¡°Then tell Han Chi, he¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very busy.¡±

    Han Chi was very busy.

    Every fifteen minutes, he would not be idle. Once he was done with this matter, he would go do other things and run back and forth.

    Furthermore, Han Chi was going to take the examination next spring, so he would be even busier.

    While they were still sleeping, Han Chi had already gotten up and ran several rounds and climbed over the wall dozens of times. By the time they got up, Han Chi was already practicing with his knife.

    At night, they were so exhausted that theyy down and did not want to move at all. But by then, Han Chi was still awake, memorizing his books.

    He had no time to care about them.

    ¡°So, you can¡¯t handle a little suffering?¡± Han Qiao said coldly.

    She appeared behind them with no way to escape.

    Han Dacheng and the others were shocked.

    Han Yuan was also shocked.

    Father Han also stood up.

    ¡°It was you who wanted toe, so I kept you. I didn¡¯t ask you to be a waiter and earn that hard money. I wanted to train you well and use you in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and you can¡¯t even endure such a little hardship. Then why are you here?¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice was cold and deep.

    ¡°Master teaches martial arts, and the Headmaster teaches the people to read and write. You must learn both seriously. I won¡¯t let you go easy just because you are my nephews.¡±

    ¡°Ali-Chi has a goal in mind and knows that obstacles are long. Whether the weather is cold or hot, no matter if it¡¯s windy or rainy, unless I ask him to take a break, he never ckens. He doesn¡¯tin at all, and he doesn¡¯t feel bitter. Because he knew that everything he learned today would be his wealth for the rest of his life. No one could steal his skills from him.¡±

    ¡°I gave you such a good opportunity, but you ran away. The gatekeeper should have stopped you when you went out, but you still came out.¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath and turned to leave.

    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Han Dacheng panicked.

    He stepped forward and wanted to pull Han Qiao back.

    ¡°Auntie, 1 was wrong. 1-1¡¯11 go back now. I¡­¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Dacheng.

    ¡°All of you havee too easily. It¡¯s my fault for always remembering how 1 was raised and how you helped me when we separated. Even if I had a grudge in my heart, 1 still forgave you time and time again, gave you gold and silver, and brought everyone to wealth.¡±

    Ever since she had upied this body, she treated the Han Family like how Heng Yi treated Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng.

    This was a responsibility that they could not shirk from for the rest of their life.

    They couldn¡¯t say that she was unfilial, nor could they say that she was a saint, but that she was moral and righteous.

    As long as she was still a human, she knew propriety, righteousness, integrity, and shame. She knew karma.

    Han Qiao pushed Han Dacheng away and walked to the central room to find a chair to sit on.

    She then looked up at Father Han and Mother Han.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Han Xiang?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Ah-Xiang¡­ Ah-Xiang fell asleep after taking the medicine.¡± Han Yuan hurriedly said.

    Father Han sat silently at the side.

    Han Qiao remained silent.

    The servant girl had sharp eyes and quickly served tea.

    It was the tea leaves that Han Qiao had spent a lot of money to buy.

    She didn¡¯t have much, so she gave Father Han and Madam Han half a catty.

    She would not mention or take back what she had given out because it was meaningless.

    As for I Ian Xiang, Han Qiao didn¡¯t bother with her.

    There was no need.

    She looked at the children, ¡°What do you think? Do you want to go back with me and work hard? Or give up halfway? Today, I will give you the chance to choose.¡±

    Father Han and Han Yuan also looked at the children.

    Han Dacheng was about 16 or 17 years old. He waspletely sensible and knew what he wanted.

    ¡°Auntie, we are not afraid of hardship or tiredness. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t keep up with what Master and the Headmaster taught us¡­¡±

    Han Dacheng lowered his head, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything well. It feels like we¡¯re useless.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised for a moment.

    It was her negligence.

    Han Chi and those children were brought up step by step by their master from the very beginning.

    Han Dacheng and the others were not.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me and tell me about this? It¡¯s not a big deal if you can¡¯t keep up with the progress. Come and tell me, and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very busy.¡± Han Dacheng whispered again.

    Most importantly, they felt that they could not bring themselves to do so.

    They were the ones who wanted toe, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with the progress. They felt very embarrassed.

    Han Qiao was indeed very busy these days. She left early and returned homete, and she had to go out of the city. Heng Yi was also very busy.

    Constable Qin and a few other constables had joined him and were going to Chenzhou City with him. Heng Yi needed to settle down their family.

    In short, he left early and returnedte.

    When he got home, he would apany Ah-Yao, talk to the children for a while, and ask a few questions before letting them go back to rest.

    She had just finished her confinement period and her body was a little weak. She fell asleep as soon as shey down and did not have time to care if they were adapting.

    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed been very busy these past few days, but 1 also want to apologize to you. 1 brought you to my side but didn¡¯t take good care of you. I forgot to care if you were adapting.¡± Han Qiao said seriously.

    ¡°But there is one thing that you must remember. You are not allowed to leave the residence at will. Even if you want to go out, you must obtain the approval of the elders and inform them where you are going.¡±

    ¡°If you think that you can earn money after learning for a year and a half, that¡¯s impossible and short-sighted. You have to know that since ancient times, those who have great abilities have suffered a lot and umted bit by bit. No one is born with it.¡±

    ¡°Today, your grandparents are here. I also want to tell you that even if you start from scratch, it will be extremely difficult.¡±

    ¡°People say that you should start early just like the rooster began theirs.¡±

    ¡°Think about it yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Then Han Qiao turned to Father Han and Han Yuan, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll be returning first.¡±

    Han Yuan hesitated for a long time before calling out to Han Qiao, ¡°Ah-Qiao, you¡¯ve been so good to Han Chi, and they¡¯re your nephews. You should treat them better than him.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Han Qiao interrupted Han Yuan.

    Her face darkened.

    If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant for ten months and left Ah-Yao behind, if she hadn¡¯t experienced the pain of not being able to eat well, not being able to sleep well, and if she hadn¡¯t given birth to a child, she might have quarreled with Mother Han long ago.

    However, she did not have the qualifications to do so..

 Chapter 256 - 256: All of Them Are Honest Kids

    Chapter 256 - 256: All of Them Are Honest Kids

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    She took a deep breath, ¡°Mother, Heng Yi and 1 made a genealogy. There are no parents on it, but Han Chi is written as the eldest son. What if he isn¡¯t my biological son, so what? He respected me and called me Mother. In this life, as long as I am alive, 1 will treat him well.¡±

    ¡°To put it more bluntly, on the day 1y in my coffin, if 1 didn¡¯t choose where to be buried, Ah-Yao had to discuss with him which mountain to bury me. He should have a share of everything Heng Yi and I have earned.¡±

    Whether he wanted it or not was Han Chi¡¯s own business.

    It was something that he, as a son, should decide for his mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again in the future. I don¡¯t like to hear it, and I¡¯m not willing to hear it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to keep saying these infuriating words and anger me.¡±

    ¡°Giving you money and a good life is to repay your kindness. 1 won¡¯t force you to be fair. As for my life, please don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she walked towards the door.

    When she saw Han Chi standing there, she called out in a low voice in shock, ¡°Ali-Chi.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Han Chi shouted and ran forward to hug her.

    The twelve-year-old boy was almost as tall as her.

    She raised her hand and patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ali-Chi.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Han Chi smiled nonchntly.

    ¡°Mother, 1 knew that cousin and the others had gone out, so 1 chased after them.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi weren¡¯t around, so Housekeeper Liu was the one who made the decisions. He would only call Han Chi when he had to deal with something really important.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s go back.¡± She patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder.

    Speaking of which, she was also a biased person.

    Between the Han Family and Han Chi, she chose Han Chi without hesitation.

    Perhaps it was because of this bias that she neglected Han Dacheng and the others this time. If Han Chi¡¯s role and her nephews were reversed, no matter what problem she faced, no matter how tired she was, she would still ask.

    Therefore, she still agreed to that saying; ¡°How you treat me, is how I will treat you.¡±

    She was angry at Han Xiang, but she didn¡¯t feel much about Father Han and Mother Han¡¯s favoritism. She just wanted to use favoritism and bias as an excuse to not give Han Xiang a chance to get involved.

    Therefore, she would magnify their little mistakes infinitely.

    At this moment, Han Qiao¡¯s heart was exceptionally clear.

    She turned around to look at Father Han and Han Yuan, who were watching her and Han Chi with a stormy expression on their faces.

    She suddenly had the urge tough.

    They could be biased towards Han Xiang, and she could also be biased towards Han Chi among her adopted sons and nephews.

    There was no reason for the state officials to set fires and not allow themon people to lightmps.

    Han Dacheng and the others immediately followed Han Qiao.

    Han Chi said that he would walk back with them, so Han Qiao did not force him. She got into the carriage and went home first. After being out for so long, she missed Ah-Yao.

    Back in the courtyard, Han Yuan seemed to havee back to her senses. She also understood the hidden meaning behind Han Qiao¡¯s words. She slowly sat down on her chair. It was also at this moment that she truly understood Han Qiao¡¯s grievances.

    The unwillingness to be treated in a biased manner.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao really hates us.¡± As Han Yuan spoke, tears suddenly fell from her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know why she felt so sad.

    Father Han was silent. After a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to live well. I won¡¯t force anything else.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t force it.

    Han Qiao could give them money and opportunities, but she would never give them any feelings.

    However, people who faced the yellow soil with their backs facing the sky were busy with work every day. They went out early and returnedte. They didn¡¯t even have time to make ends meet. How could they have time to think about feelings?

    If they could not let their children starve to death, marry their daughters, marry their sons, build a few houses, keep the granary full, and have some silver in their hands, that would be their entire life.

    Father Han had never forced her.

    He only felt sorry that Han Qiao felt that they were only being biased towards Han Xiang¡­

    He thought about it carefully and realized that his actions were a little biased.

    When she divorced Sun Yiming, they had also helped her wholeheartedly.

    When the two sisters were fighting, they would side with Han Xiang. They would use the excuse that she was the older sister and had to give in to the younger sister to persuade her to give in and be understanding¡­

    He advised her to give Han Xiang more chances.

    They didn¡¯t discipline Han Xiang strictly enough.

    Both the palm and the back of the hand were flesh, and it was wrong to side with anyone.

    Out of habit, he always felt that Han Xiang needed more care and help.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Han Yuan still wanted to say something.

    ¡°All-Qiao is not a stingy person. She will not take back this residence, nor will she let the servants go back. She will give what she should give, but in the future, she may not see you for a year and a half, or even three to five years.¡±

    Their kinship was only skin deep.

    With Han Xiang¡¯s incident, it was not easy to maintain the same harmony they used to have on the surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t bother her. She¡¯s already an adult and the Madam of the house. We can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°We are enjoying the present peacefully. The days we experience today aren¡¯t something we ourselves even dare to imagine in the past¡±

    After Father Han finished speaking, he slowly returned to the house.

    Although he said that, there was an ufortable feeling in his heart.

    After a long time, Madam Han sighed. She saw Han Xiang hiding at the door and so she walked toward her daughter, ¡°AllXiang, why are you up? Does your head still hurt?¡±

    She asked with concern as she supported Han Xiang inside.

    Han Xiang gently hugged Han Yuan and sobbed, ¡°Mother, 1 was wrong.¡±

    Han Yuan was stunned.

    Han Xiang suddenly regained some of her memories.

    She sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡±

    She had thought that Zhou Anshan was a good person, but who knew that Zhou Anshan was both bad and mean, causing her good girl to be like this.

    Han Xiang instantly burst into tears.

    She knew that she was wrong, but she did not even dare to apologize to her sister.

    She knew that her sister would never forgive her. The pain she had caused would forever remain in her heart, and she would vomit every time she thought of it.

    Han Yuan patted Han Xiang¡¯s back, ¡°1 hope you¡¯ve really thought it through this time. No matter how angry she is at you, no matter how much she hates you, she still treats you well.¡±

    If Han Qiao hadn¡¯t extended a helping hand and asked them to bring Han Xiang to the county town for treatment, she might have been ignorant and crazy for the rest of her life.

    When Han Qiao returned home, Heng Yi was already back.

    He saw the joy on Han Qiao¡¯s face and asked her with a smile, ¡°Did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing. I just have an epiphany.¡± Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re done with everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi went to the main courtyard. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re still not strong enough.¡±

    There were many things in this house that she could not bear to part with.

    It was not a matter of money.

    It was because these pieces of furniture held special memories for her.

    ¡°Heng Yi, have you decided where we¡¯re going to settle down?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Yi thought for a moment before replying, ¡°The capital.¡±

    In the capital, at the foot of the emperor, where all the good things were located.

    The shops, houses, and viges were also a way out for future generations.

    They were reluctant to throw these things away because the traces and beauty of their lives were left here..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Do You Know What You Want?

    Chapter 257: Do You Know What You Want?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    They were humans. Humans had emotions, greed, anger, and foolishness.

    ¡°Will you lend this house to others?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°No. No one will be able to use our home. After we move out, not many people will be here save for the few maids and servants to clean the house. In the future, if you encounter any important matters or you have toe back to do business, you can also stay at home instead of staying in an inn.¡±

    ¡°This is the ce where we have Ah-Yao, and also the ce where he was born. I thought that when he grew up, 1 would bring him here to take a look.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we won¡¯t sell this house, give it away, or let anyone move in.¡±

    ¡°From the day we moved out, the door of this house will not be open for guests. Unless we can¡¯t survive outside ande back.¡±

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°We will survive,¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    When Ah-Yao woke up, he immediately noticed theck of familiar smell around him.

    The nanny had tried to carry him to feed him, but the child refused to eat.

    In the end, he still fed half a bowl with a spoon.

    Then he refused to eat.

    When Han Qiao returned, he was still crying.

    Even Pucao couldn¡¯tfort him.

    Heng Yi immediately went up to hug him.

    But the little baby was obviously hungry. He rubbed against Heng Yi¡¯s chest and started crying again.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t in a hurry to hug him, nor was she in a hurry to feed him.

    Instead, she went to wash up first and drank a few mouthfuls of warm water to calm herself down before carrying him over.

    It was strange.

    Ah-Yao, who was crying loudly in Pucao¡¯s arms and then in Heng Yi¡¯s arms, immediately stopped crying when he was in Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    Han Qiao carried him to the side and fed him with Heng Yi watching over her neck.

    She then switched him from left to right. After he was full, Pucao carried him over to pee and poop. Then she wrapped the diapers and ced him in the cradle.

    Soon, he fell asleep.

    Han Qiao, on the other hand, personally went to see the martial arts teacher.

    The martial arts master was calm and strict, and his martial arts skills were adequate. Whether it was teaching the children or Han Chi and his siblings, he did their best.

    ¡°A strict teacher produces outstanding disciples. Master has been working hard these days.¡±

    ¡°Madam is here for the young master¡¯s matter?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have any foundation in martial arts and can¡¯t keep up with Ah-Chi and the others. Master, can you take some time to teach them the basics?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s suggestion was rejected by the Master.

    Han Qiao went to look for the Headmaster again, but he also shook his head and refused.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the problem?¡± Han Qiao asked Shn.

    The two masters were doing their best to teach the children and taught them well.

    They were good teachers.

    ¡°Could it be that the masters don¡¯t have much energy left to teach the young masters?¡± Shn guessed.

    Han Qiao could only think so.

    Since the two teachers didn¡¯t have the time, she would look for another master again and buy some children at the same time. She could also visit those beggars and homeless children on the streets.

    If Han Dacheng and the others were to stay with these children who had no foundation, and stillined that they were tired, she would have no choice but to send them back to Xishan Vige.

    They nned to set off on October 23rd. After arriving in Chenzhou City, they would first stay outside the city and wait until November 25th before moving into their new home.

    Because she was bringing Ah-Yao along, the carriage would have to move slowly along the way and could not be bumpy.

    She also had to take into ount the rainy days, so she had to be careful. The carriage had to be checked over and over. The oilcloth on the top of the carriage had to be wider. Even if it was raining, it could wrap the carriage and prevent the rain from seeping into the carriage.

    Some farmers could stay for a night along the way. They had to pack up their things.

    Some things could be discarded, but some things had to be taken away.

    Especially those children. Even though they were not too young, they still didn¡¯t know much about the world. This trip could also train them.

    For safety reasons, they had to ask the Escort Agency to guard them.

    Some things were arranged by Han Qiao, but some things needed to be done by Heng Yi. The husband and wife worked together to arrange everything properly.

    Zeng Baobao ran over to Han Qiao, ¡°Madam, Madam!¡±

    Han Qiao noticed that the young boy was sweating profusely, ¡°You came back alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master and the other Young Masters are going to the restaurant for lunch. They let me return first to inform the Madam that they won¡¯t be back for lunch.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Looking at Zeng Baobao¡¯s anxious expression, she smiled and asked, ¡°You want to go to the restaurant too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Hehe,¡± Zeng Baobao scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Duan Yue, take two taels of silver to Baobao.¡± Han Qiao instructed Duan Yue to take the silver and turned to Zeng Baobao, ¡°Tell the Young Master not to save money. It¡¯s rare for him to go out for a meal, so he should eat something good. Go get Han Yu to go with you as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zeng Baoer responded and ran off again.

    The child was full of enthusiasm and didn¡¯t have any calctive thoughts. He only wanted to do things well and eat delicious food.

    Han Chi had silver in his hands.

    However, he was a young kid and could not bear to spend too much money. Usually, when he went out, other than buying something for his younger siblings, he never bought anything for himself.

    Even if he was treating his cousins to a meal, he would not be willing to order the signature dishes.

    Han Chi did not bring his cousins home. Instead, he went to a restaurant.

    When the shopkeeper saw Han Chi, he was surprised and quickly went forward to greet him respectfully, ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here. Are you here to eat? Or do you want to stay for a while and leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to eat. Is the private room reserved for Father still empty?¡± Han Chi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s empty. Little boss, please.¡±

    Han Chi nodded and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°These are my cousins.¡±

    The shopkeeper was surprised for a moment before he quickly said, ¡°Greetings, Young Masters. Please.¡±

    This made Han Dacheng and his brothers feel a little embarrassed.

    Heng Yi¡¯s private room was on the second floor. When they opened the window, he could see the busy kitchen.

    Han Chi ordered a few dishes, but none of them were the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.

    ¡°The money in my hands is limited, so 1 can only treat you to a meal.¡±

    Han Dacheng was surprised. ¡°You still need to pay?¡±

    ¡°Of course! This restaurant and fast food restaurant are free for Mother, but Father has to pay for it too.¡± Han Chi chuckled, ¡°Because Mother is here to test the dishes. It¡¯s just that the chefs wille up with fresh dishes and cook them for Mother to taste. Moreover, my parents usually didn¡¯t eat here.¡±

    This shocked Han Dacheng and the others.

    Han Chi pushed open the window and let Han Dacheng and the otherse over to take a look.

    It was lunchtime, and the kitchen was very busy.

    People came and went with tes in their hands. In a corner, a few teenage girls were washing the dishes.

    It seemed as if the bowls to clean were neverpletely done. Not long after, another pile came, and another pile came.

    Someone quickly ran to the kitchen door and shouted, ¡°The private room on the second floor wants a serving of Kung Pao Chicken and a serving of stir-fried pork with pickled vegetables¡­¡±

    Soon, a voice came from inside, ¡°Twelve tables of pickled fish on the first floor are ready. Bring them over!¡±

    A basin was ced by the window and someone immediately carried it away.

    They were so busy, yet no one made any mistakes. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Everyone seems to be very busy, but when ites to settling wages or dividends, they are all different. This is the difference between those who are capable and those who are not.¡± Han Chi said softly.

    Han Dacheng and the others looked at Han Chi.

    Han Chi continued, ¡°But before bing a capable person, everyone has gone through hardships.¡±

    ¡°I know what I want in the future, so no matter how hard it is, I will grit my teeth and persevere. Do you know what you want? And persevere for it?¡± Han Chi asked faintly.

    Han Dacheng and the others were stumped..

 Chapter 258 - 258: How Envious

    Chapter 258: How Envious

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Did they know what they wanted?

    Other than silver, what else do they want?

    They had never thought about their identity or status. They had never thought of working hard or studying to enrich themselves.

    They thought that they could earn money by working for their aunt, but that was clearly not the case.

    Their aunt didn¡¯t arrange any work for them. Instead, they were reading, studying, and practicing martial arts.

    However, they could not keep up.

    ¡°My cousins had parents who took care of everything since they were born. When you were young, you only cared about having fun and asionally helping the family with some work. But I wasn¡¯t. 1 was abandoned when 1 was three years old and was begging on the streets. Then, I was sold to be a ve. I caught the gue and was thrown into a mass grave. I was lucky enough to survive. I became a little beggar on the streets and was caught and sold to a Broker House.¡±

    ¡°Before I was bought by Mother, I had no right to choose my own future. But Mother bought me back home. From then on, I have the opportunity to study, learn, practice martial arts, and change my fate. My future is also in my hands. I wish 1 could have a few more hours every day. That way, I can practice martial arts harder and study harder. My master and teacher praised me as a good seedling for practicing martial arts and studying, but before I was praised, 1 had to put in more energy than many people.¡±

    ¡°I also want to go out and y. I want to ride a horse and shoot arrows. I want to fly a kite. Mother also gave me money to buy food and y on the streets. But¡­¡±

    ¡°I earned none of this silver. It was all given to me by Mother. What right do I have to squander it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t earned a single cent since I came to this house. What else can 1 do other than work harder to enrich myself? Mother said that the sweat of today will bear fruit in the future. The more you pay today, the sweeter the fruit in the future. I deeply believe it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I wake up before dawn and sleep after dark. I have noints.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you? Do you want to be a mediocre person, just like the chefs and waiters of this restaurant, or the shopkeeper? Or to be a person who walked between the heavens and the earth, admired and praised by everyone, open-minded, with poetry and books in his mind, martial arts skills around him, and friends all over the world. Even if he was penniless, he was still full of spirit.¡±

    No one had ever told this to them.

    Father, Mother, Grandfather, and Grandmother supported them ining to Auntie¡¯s side, but they didn¡¯t understand these things.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ 1¡­¡±

    ¡°My mother, your aunt, is the best person in the world. You should cherish this opportunity to turn the tables and change the status for your descendants.¡±

    ¡°If you miss this chance, you¡¯ll never get it back.¡±

    Just as Han Chi finished, Zeng Baobao arrived.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Han Yu was also walking behind Zeng Baobao.

    Han Chi smiled and called out, ¡°Uncle Yu.¡±

    ¡°All,¡± Han Yu replied shyly.

    He was only two years older than Han Chi, so it was very embarrassing for him to be called uncle.

    Just then, the dishes were served.

    Han Chi looked at the dishes on the table. There were many dishes that he did not order.

    ¡°Madam gave us some money and told us to eat something good.¡± Zeng Baobao said with a smile.

    Han Chi instantly understood.

    ¡°Then we have to eat as much as we can.¡±

    In fact, the food in the restaurant might not be as delicious as the food at home, nor might it be more sumptuous than the food at home.

    However, it was indeed rare to eat outside.

    Han Dacheng and the others started to rx a little. They were all half-grown children. Soon, they rxed and started to eat. They talked andughed.

    If not for their young age, they would have wanted some wine.

    The dishes outside might not be better than the ones at home, but it was a rare urrence.

    Even if the dishes were ordinary, they treated them as if they were eating delicacies.

    Soon, the table was emptied, and everyone burped.

    They were satisfied.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back home,¡± Han Chi said.

    This trip had already dyed the time he needed to go to meet the Headmaster to memorize some books.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to stay upte tonight.¡¯

    Thinking of this, Han Chi pursed his lips in determination.

    When he returned, he walked very quickly. Zeng Baobao didn¡¯t have much ambition. He just wanted to know some martial arts and read.

    However, his talent in martial arts was not bad. Although he could notpare to his sister, he could be considered a talent that could be molded.

    Han Chi wanted to go to the main courtyard, but before that, he turned to Han Dacheng and the others, ¡°Are you guysing?¡±

    They hesitated but still followed behind Han Chi.

    Compared to Han Chi¡¯s generosity, they felt so inferior that they could not hold their heads high.

    When they entered the main courtyard, they were a little flustered.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Han Chi called out kindly and went to see Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao was sleeping soundly. Han Chi sat at the side and watched him for a while.

    He came out of Ah-Yao¡¯s room and saw Han Qiao talking to Han Dacheng and the others. He whispered to Shn, ¡°Sister Shn, tell Motherter that I¡¯m going back to study.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Master, go ahead. This servant will remember to tell Madam.¡±

    Everyone saw Han Chi¡¯s hard work. No one dared to disturb him too much. After all, there were only a few months left until the Spring Exam.

    Han Qiao also noticed him leaving, but she didn¡¯t call him.

    Instead, she continued to speak with Han Dacheng and the others, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t keep up with Ah-Chi and the others. I¡¯ll find you a new master and other children. When the timees, everyone will start from zero. I hope that no matter how hard it is, you all can persevere.¡±

    ¡°Life is neither long nor short. You are my blood rtives, so I hope you will be well, reasonable, intelligent, and live a glorious life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t droop your head and don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s okay if your foundation isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was gentle. She didn¡¯t scold them and spoke to them nicely.

    They were all good children. Because they had not seen too much of the world, they felt inferior and did not have confidence.

    Even if their souls had changed, they still called her aunt and wanted to follow her to make a name for themselves. She had the responsibility to lead them on the right path.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving for Chenzhou City in a few days. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back next time, so if you want to go home, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± ¡°Auntie, we want to go to Chenzhou, but when can wee back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe three to five months, maybe a year and a half, or maybe even a few years.¡±

    ¡°The path of learning is never simple.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at them.

    Seeing that they were thinking seriously, she could not help but chuckle, ¡°Look at how conflicted you are. If you have something urgent to do at home, how can I not let youe back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve restricted you from going out as you please, but that doesn¡¯t mean that 1 won¡¯t let you go out. It¡¯s said that reading ten thousand books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. When you reach the age of twenty, I¡¯ll let you go out and make a living on your own.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you can read and learn, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go.¡±

    After Han Dacheng and the others left the main courtyard, they discussed for a while and decided to watch Han Chi study.

    When they went over, Han Chi was reciting in front of the Headmaster. After reciting, he went into a heated debate with the Headmaster. He spoke with certainty and his serious look was confident and sharp.

    It was truly dazzling.

    ¡°When can we be like Ah-Chi, able to be so confident in everything we say and do?¡±

    He could remain calm even in front of the strict Headmaster.

    How envious..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Grandpa and Grandmaâ€™s Choice

    Chapter 259: Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s Choice

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Grandma¡¯s 8oth birthday wasn¡¯t nned to be a big one, but Han Qiao and the rest were moving to Chenzhou City, so they had to show their sincerity.

    Han Qiao ordered a jade bracelet from the shop.

    She nned to return to Xishan Vige before she left Puyi County and took Ah-Yao back for a trip.

    Grandpa didn¡¯te even after a month. Firstly, he was old, and secondly, Grandpa seemed to have caught a cold.

    Perhaps they were even more afraid that she wouldn¡¯t let them go back to the county town because of what happened.

    But in truth, Han Qiao also understood.

    It wasn¡¯t that Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t want toe to the county town, nor did they want to go to Chenzhou. They just wanted to preserve their rtionship with Uncle and the others.

    They were on her side, and others had to talk.

    They had a few sons yet they did not live in their sons¡¯ houses, and instead, they lived in their granddaughters¡¯ houses.

    They were afraid that people would talk about how unfilial their sons were.

    When the bracelet arrived, Han Qiao decided to return to Xishan Vige.

    She brought her grandparents to the county town for a few days.

    Maybe after this farewell, they might not see each other for a year, or maybe even three years.

    When Han Qiao and Heng Yi were talking about this, Heng Yi said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Xishan Vige to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°No need, I can persuade Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    Heng Yi drove the carriage and left for Xishan Vige that very day.

    When he arrived at Xishan Vige, Eldest Sister-inw Han was surprised. ¡°Why is Brother-inw here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring Grandpa and Grandma to the county town for a few days. We¡¯re moving to Chenzhou soon.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han expressed her understanding.

    When Heng Yi first saw Grandfather and Grandmother, they looked old and haggard.

    They had been fair and fat in the county town, but now they were much thinner. Their clothes were not as clean when they were in the county town.

    Heng Yi opened his mouth.

    For a moment, he felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡± Grandpa called out with a smile.

    He had caught a cold a few days ago. It was not very serious, but he could not eat too much.

    The countryside was not like the county town, where there was a lot of food. Back in the county town, if he could not eat a certain food, the cook immediately changed to something else.

    If they were not allowed to eat greasy food, they would have lighter dishes. If the rice was difficult to swallow, they changed it to porridge. Then, there would be various soups to apany their meal. There would always be something ptable for them to eat.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡± Heng Yi stepped closer to them.

    Squatting in front of Grandpa, he held his hand. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to pick you and Grandma up and bring you to the county town for a few days.¡±

    ¡°To the county¡­?¡± Grandpa hesitated.

    He wanted to go.

    It was nice to go to the county town. Everything would be arranged. They would go to the opera every day and the hot food would be ready at any time.

    He didn¡¯t even need to prepare anything himself.

    There were even people massaging his hands and feet¡­

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go talk to Eldest Uncle and Youngest Uncle.¡±

    Heng Yi patted his grandpa¡¯s hand and went to find his uncles.

    Eldest Uncle was working in the fields, and Second Uncle went out to collect things and did note back.

    When Heng Yi arrived, his uncles and aunts were very enthusiastic. They talked to Heng Yi and asked him about their children.

    ¡°They¡¯re all under Ah-Qiao¡¯s control, so I¡¯m not too sure.¡±

    Even if he knew, Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t tell them.

    He wouldn¡¯t care about such things. Han Qiao could scold and punish her family, but he couldn¡¯t.

    When Uncle Yao came back, he was covered in mud.

    Seeing Heng Yi, he smiled. ¡°Why are you here? Is Ah-Yu still sensible? If he¡¯s not, then I give you my blessing to teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Cousin Ah-Yu is very good. He studies and practices martial arts very hard.¡±

    The youngest uncle smiled happily when he heard that.

    He let Heng Yi sit down first and went to wash up.

    Aunt Yao quickly followed, ¡°Why are you covered in mud?¡±

    ¡°He fell into the field when he was pulling a cow for someone.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the mud, he wouldn¡¯t havee back.

    ¡°Hurry up and wash up. Heng Yi is here to take Father and Mother to the county. Do you think he and Ah-Qiao are going to take them to Chenzhou?¡± Aunt Yao said in a whisper.

    Uncle Yao¡¯s hand that was taking off his clothes paused.

    After a while, he said, ¡°It would be good if Father and Mother could go to Chenzhou. At the very least, they can live a few more years.¡±

    Aunt Yao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw are unfilial. It¡¯s just that there are only these people in the family, and everyone is very busy. Father and Mother don¡¯t eat as delicately as they do in the county town. Ah-Qiao is an open-minded girl, and she¡¯s not a stingy person. Father and Mother eat well, dress well, and are served well with her.¡±

    Uncle Yao quickly put on his clothes.

    Then, he washed his face, ¡°If Heng Yi and Ah-Qiao have such thoughts, I will persuade Father and Mother to go.¡±

    ¡°Will Father and Mother agree?¡± Aunt Yao quickly said.

    ¡°Why not? Look at how Father and Mother looked when they came back. It¡¯s only been a few months, and look what have they be?¡±

    ¡°Even if we are their children, we don¡¯t have the ability to provide them. How can we stop our parents from enjoying themselves?¡±

    When Uncle Yao came out, Heng Yi was peeling oranges to eat.

    It was the eldest grandson of his youngest uncle¡¯s family who handed it to him.

    It tasted sweet yet sweet. Not bad.

    ¡°Heng Yi,e and sit.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi walked to his youngest uncle and sat down.

    He immediately stated his intentions, ¡°All-Qiao and 1 wanted to borrow Grandpa and Grandma to go to the county town and bring them to Chenzhou.¡± ¡°Originally, I thought that Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t want to go either, so I didn¡¯t force them. But when 1 saw Grandpa earlier¡­ He was much more haggard than when he was in the county town. Uncle Yao, I¡¯m not close to anyone, and my grandparents treat me well. I also want to have an elder by my side to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°I understand that Grandpa and Grandma are worried, but if Grandpa and Grandma continue to be like this, it will affect their longevity.¡±

    Uncle Yao knew this too.

    He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll persuade them.¡±

    ¡°I will also work hard to make money.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, thought for a while, and then said, ¡°We¡¯re younger than they are, so we should take good care of them. If they don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll get a servant or a maid to serve them here.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao suggested this before, but Grandma rejected it.¡±

    When his uncle came back from the fields, Grandma also slowly walked over from the neighbor¡¯s house.

    She was just helping out with something, so she walked very slowly.

    She was very happy to see Heng Yi.

    ¡°Heng Yi, you¡¯re here. Did Ah-Qiao and the newborne for a visit?¡±

    Speaking of which, she had yet to meet Ah-Yao.

    Heng Yi stepped forward to support her, ¡°He didn¡¯te. Ah-Qiao asked me to pick you and Grandpa up to stay in the county for a few days.¡±

    Grandma paused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just stay for a few days. I won¡¯t go to Chenzhou with you.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°Yes, just a few days. You won¡¯t have to go to Chenzhou.¡±

    Grandma asked the eldest aunt to pack two sets of clothes for her and Grandpa.

    Then, they got into Heng Yi¡¯s carriage and went to the county town.

    ¡°Heng Yi, is Ah-Qiao still mad at Ah-Xiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi replied.

    ¡°¡­¡± Grandma hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Is Ah-Xiang feeling better?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If Ah-Qiao doesn¡¯t say anything about this, it¡¯s not good for me to ask.¡±

    ¡°Then will Ah-Qiao¡¯s parentse back to Xishan?¡± Grandma asked again.

    ¡°Father-inw and Mother-inw rarelye to visit, but Ah-Qiao will arrange the food for them. We¡¯ll give you money and expenses. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Ah-Qiao isn¡¯t ruthless. She¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about Father-inw and Mother-inw being biased. If Father-inw and Mother-inw had something good, she wouldn¡¯t mind them giving it to whoever they wanted. What she cared about was that Han Xiang had clearly done something wrong, but Father-inw and Mother-inw did not teach or reprimand her. Instead, they wanted Ah-Qiao to understand and forgive her, which is ridiculous..¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: Zhang Zhao

    Chapter 260: Zhang Zhao

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care if her parents were being biased or not.

    Han Xiang had spoken such nasty words and acted so disgustingly, yet she still needed her forgiveness and understanding.

    Just because she was the older sister, it didn¡¯t mean she had to be infinitely tolerant.

    If anybody else experienced this, not just Han Qiao, nobody would tolerate such treatment.

    Grandma felt terrible for a moment.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao has been wronged.¡±

    Everyone wanted a peaceful family and thought that she, as the older sister, should give in to her younger sister.

    But they forgot to tell the younger sister what was right and wrong.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t reply.

    Was Han Qiao wronged?

    She definitely felt wronged.

    As her husband, even if he was angry that the Han family could not distinguish right from wrong, he could not do anything or say anything for the sake of his wife¡¯s face.

    Other than loving her more, relying on her more, and doting on her more, there was not much he could do to her family.

    And at that time, Han Qiao was also pregnant.

    ¡°That time when we returned from Xishan Vige, All-Qiao was so angry that the baby inside her was affected.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Grandma frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyonee to Xishan Vige to inform us?¡±

    ¡°What difference would it make? ¡®When the charcoal fire didn¡¯tnd on their feet, they wouldn¡¯t feel the pain¡¯. Father-inw and Mother-inw are biased, so there¡¯s nothing much we can say about that matter. Ah-Qiao doesn¡¯t want to say it, and I don¡¯t want to say it either.¡± Heng Yi said while driving the carriage.

    Grandma was silent.

    After a while, she asked again, ¡°What did Han Xiang do after that?¡±

    There were some things that her son and daughter-inw did not dare to tell her, and her grandchildren did not dare to tell her either.

    ¡°She ran to Madam Zhao Huan and told her that her He Cheng is being taken care of in the Heng Manor.¡±

    Grandma was stunned, ¡°Is her brain covered in glue?¡±

    They were speechless for the rest of the way.

    Back in the Heng Manor¡­

    Since her grandparents wereing over, Han Qiao had asked Dong Lai to bring Father Han and Han Yuan over for dinner.

    When Father Han and Han Yuan arrived at Heng Manor, the children came to greet them. However, after that, they left with the excuse that they still needed to read and learn.

    Han Qiao also had her own things to do, so she didn¡¯t have the time to chat with them.

    There was a barrier in her heart, and she did not want to cross it.

    She prepared a resting area for them, sent servant girls and servants to run errands for them, and then went to do her own things.

    She didn¡¯t show Ah-Yao or let them hug him.

    Father Han and Mother Han couldn¡¯t sit still in the room, so they secretly went to watch Han Dacheng and the others read and study.

    Han Dacheng and the others sat at the back, reading with the Headmaster.

    In fact, they couldn¡¯t even read the words. They could only read one sentence after the Headmaster, but they didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    However, Father Han and Mother Han felt that it was especially miraculous.

    It was something that they had never dared to dream of.

    At this moment, Father Han had no choice but to admit that even though he had been honest with Han Qiao, he was still grateful for everything she had done for the Han family.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, the Han family wouldn¡¯t be where they were today.

    After watching for a while, the two of them slowly left.

    Heng Yi and the others arrived home in the evening. The gatekeeper quickly came to call them.

    ¡°Madam! Madam, The Master is back. Master and the others are here!¡±

    Han Qiao stood up with a smile, ¡°Quickly go and call Eldest Young Master and the others over.¡±

    When they arrived at the main hall, Father Han and Mother Han were already there.

    They were talking to the two elders.

    Grandpa was in high spirits as he looked around. Grandma looked at her son and daughter-inw indifferently.

    She had thought that her son and daughter-inw were good, filial, and reasonable. However, she did not expect them to be muddle-headed as they grew old.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma!¡± Han Qiao called out with a smile.

    Hearing her voice, Grandma stood up.

    Han Qiao quickly stepped forward to hold Grandma¡¯s hand and called out with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Grandma.¡±

    Grandma looked at Han Qiao carefully, ¡°Mmm, you look good.¡±

    Naturally, she looked better.

    Her days were smooth, her husband was considerate, and the children were sensible and obedient. In addition, she did not save on food and drinks. After giving birth to the child, her body was slowly recovering.

    She looked beautiful.

    ¡°Grandma, you look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached as she spoke.

    Before Grandma could speak, Grandpa said in a rough voice, ¡°You see your Grandma. Can¡¯t you see a big man like me?¡±

    ¡°How can 1 not see it? Grandpa has lost a lot of weight too. 1 instructed the kitchen to make a lot of dishes. They are all Grandpa¡¯s favorite dishes. You two should eat moreter.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and helped Grandma sit down before she went to coax Grandpa.

    Grandfather was not annoyed to begin with, so Han Qiao coaxed him with a few words to appease him.

    Sun Ke and He Cheng ran over.

    ¡°Great-Grandma! Great-Grandpa!¡±

    The two of them threw themselves into Grandma¡¯s arms.

    Grandpa coughed loudly, and the two of them quickly threw themselves into his arms.

    ¡°Great Grandpa, why have you aged so much?¡± Sun Ke asked curiously.

    He Cheng also stared at Grandpa and said seriously, ¡°Old!¡±

    Grandpa¡¯s eyes widened in annoyance, ¡°How am 1 old? You two are just too young!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Great-grandfather is still young.¡± Sun Keughed.

    When Ah-Yao was carried over.

    Grandpa and Grandma looked at him with even more curiosity.

    Grandma took out the amulet that she had kept for Ah-Yao. ¡°Your Great-Grandmother is poor and doesn¡¯t have anything valuable. She went to the Taoist temple to beg for this. Put it on our All-Yao and wish him a long life without any disasters or illnesses.¡±

    Han Chi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi came over after ss. They were also warm and friendly towards them.

    Their treatment was very different from when they were in the Han Residence and Han Yuan¡¯s Family.

    People couldn¡¯t say that they weren¡¯t respectful, but it was noticeable that they weren¡¯t close.

    They were a little less intimate and seemed particrly stiff.

    However, watching them with their great-grandparents, talking andughing, and sharing recent interesting stories, they could see a big difference. Even when Ah-Yao pooped, and the dinner table was so smelly that they almost couldn¡¯t eat dinner, they still stayed because they enjoyed each other¡¯spany.

    They might say it smelled disgusting, but they still looked at Ah-Yao so fondly.

    Even He Cheng stood beside Ah-Yao, gently holding his hand and calling him ¡°brother¡± non-stop.

    They looked like a family.

    Father Han and Mother Han felt like they were intruding on an intimate family reunion and felt ipatible with them.

    The longer they sat, the more awkward they felt.

    There was even an indescribable feeling of absurdity.

    Han Chi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi looked at each other for a moment before quickly avoiding them as if nothing had happened.

    The three siblings¡¯ smiles became more and more sincere and passionate as they asked their great-grandfather and great-grandmother about their well-being.

    Sun Ke and He Cheng also joined in.

    Han Qiao went to the kitchen to see whether the dishes for dinner were doing.

    Heng Yi went to the side hall to meet the people Constable Wang brought.

    It was Constable Wang¡¯s underssman. He had learned a lot of martial arts, and his skills were much better than Constable Wang¡¯s. Unfortunately, he was unlucky in life. He got married, and then his wife gave birth to three children, one dead and two alive.

    Then, his father fell and became paralyzed, and soon after his mother fell ill.

    The little bit of family property that he had was also used up. His house andnd were all sold. He had borrowed everything he could, and his rtives and friends were not willing to lend a helping hand.

    He also had no way to find his upperssman, Constable Wang, who hasn¡¯t contacted him for many years.

    ¡°My request is simple. Cure my parents, give them food, and a ce to shelter them from the wind and rain. Give me a sum of silver and let me pay off my debt. From now on, my life belongs to you, Master Heng.¡± Zhang Zhao then knelt down to Heng Yi.

    For the sake of his parents, for the sake of borrowing money, he had made a promise that he would return the money. For the first time, he lowered his head and bent his knees.

    He was at his wit¡¯s end..

 Chapter 261 - 261: Learn From Me

    Chapter 261: Learn From Me

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi sat on the chair and looked at Zhang Zhao, who was kneeling on the ground. He then stood up and helped him up.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°At Senior Brother Wang¡¯s house.¡±

    Constable Wang was also in a difficult position. Although he was a constable, his monthly sry was only so much. His entire family depended on him to eat.

    If it was just a matter of eating, it would be fine. Zhang Zhao would be able to recover in a month and a half. However, he had to bring his sick parents along with him too. Without arge sum of money, he would not be able to hold on.

    After all, medicinal herbs were much more expensive than food.

    Constable Wang then mentioned Heng Yi to Zhang Zhao.

    Zhang Zhao heard about Heng Yi. After all, he was the hero who had beheaded a bandit leader. He was already familiar with his heroic deeds.

    He was very impressed.

    If it was anybody else, he might have considered asking for a favor, but this person was Heng Yi. He hesitated for a moment before following his upperssman, senior brother, to Heng Manor.

    ¡°Bring them in from the main entrance first.¡±

    Zhang Zhao and Constable Wang looked at Heng Yi in surprise.

    Usually, these people who came to seek refuge would either enter through the corner door, the side door, or the back door.

    ¡°Today, 1 want you toe in through the main gate with dignity. Even if you want to leave in the future, I hope you will leave through the main gate with dignity.¡±

    Only those who were loyal and righteous were qualified to enter and exit through the main gate.

    Even people who came through the side gate and corner gate were not allowed to be disloyal, then forget about people who entered the main gate.

    Zhang Zhao cupped his fists at Heng Yi. ¡°If I, Zhang Zhao, betray you in this life, my wife, children, and parents won¡¯t be able to live in peace in theherworld. I, Zhang Zhao, won¡¯t have a good end.¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to say that there was no need for that.

    People who practice martial arts keep their promises.

    The same goes for Jianghu people.

    Zhang Zhao went to pick up his parents and sent someone to ask the doctor, Han Qiao only of their interaction when she noticed the people went to clean up the small courtyard.

    She waited at the gate with Heng Yi.

    Zhang Zhao¡¯s parents¡¯ conditions were very serious, and their faces were lifeless.

    The doctor from Ji Min Hall came over, and the medicine she prescribed was also very expensive. Fortunately, she had the ginseng Heng Yi with the root still intact. The other herbs were a little expensive, but they could afford it.

    However, when Zhang Zhao held the medicine in his hand that cost one or two taels of silver, his hands could not help but tremble.

    Especially since the servants in the residence had already cleaned his parents¡¯ bodies and changed them into clean clothes. The food was also light and suitable for them, which was rich in nutrients.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°Father, Mother, take the medicine.¡±

    Back in the dining room, the family did not fall silent because of Zhang Zhao¡¯s misfortune. They still had to be happy.

    The children kept putting food and soup into their great-grandparents¡¯ bowls as if they wanted to make up for the separation during this time.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi smiled as they watched them.

    Heng Yi scooped a bowl of snow-white fish soup for Han Qiao and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already removed the oil. Have a bowl.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fish soup would help the flow of milk.

    Han Qiao was still nursing the baby, so she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    She held the bowl and drank slowly.

    asionally, she would eat some vegetables.

    She still didn¡¯t eat spicy food and mainly ate light-vored food.

    While the atmosphere was peaceful, Father Han and Mother Han felt like they couldn¡¯t eat.

    They could clearly feel the difference between how Han Qiao, Heng Yi, and the other children treated them and their parents.

    They showed them that kind of eagerness and enthusiasm and were much more sincere and less formal with their parents.

    Han Chi would also call out to them from time to time, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, eat your food.¡±

    ¡°If the food doesn¡¯t suit your taste, I¡¯ll tell the kitchen to prepare whatever you want to eat.¡±

    There was such a big table of dishes, and they looked, smelled, and tasted good. Why would they be so picky?

    Father Han and Han Yuan didn¡¯t have the nerve to say that.

    They could only reply with, ¡°We¡¯re used to the taste¡±, ¡°It tastes good, so there¡¯s no need to cook anymore¡±.

    Han Qiao smiled at her son¡¯s words and said a few polite words, while Heng Yi silently ate his food. He picked up food for Han Qiao and asked He Cheng to eat properly.

    He Cheng took a spoon and ate the food that was obviously different from the adults¡¯ taste, but he still ate with relish.

    He picked up the rice that fell on the table and stuffed it into his mouth.

    After all, his brother and sister said that they couldn¡¯t waste food.

    Han Dacheng and the others were not as eloquent as Han Chi, who could make people happy. Han Chi was bold and had ideas. Every word he said made the two eldersugh and their appetites increased.

    They just ate with their heads down.

    They were so focused on themselves that they didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with their grandparents.

    So they just focused on eating their food.

    It was important to fill their stomach, after all.

    After the meal, Grandfather and Grandmother were tired. Han Qiao personally apanied them to the courtyard where they had stayed before. The things in the house had not changed, and the people who served them were the same as before.

    At that instant, both Grandfather and Grandmother did not want to return to Xishan Vige.

    It was sofortable here.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, wash your face with hot water, then soak your feet in hot water, and go to bed early. If you want to bathe, wait until noon tomorrow. Put two charcoal basins in the house, then you won¡¯t be cold.¡±

    It was only October, so it wasn¡¯t very cold. However, Grandpa and Grandma were getting old, so they had to pay attention to this.

    ¡°Alright, alright, go do your own thing.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Grandma smiled and looked at her son and daughter-inw who were standing at the side, ¡°Stay, and let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±

    Father Han and Mother Han missed Han Xiang and the two children.

    But they could only stay.

    Han Qiao nced at the two of them and left with a smile.

    Father Han and Han Yuan would not stay overnight in the residence, and Han Qiao would never force them to stay, let alone force them to leave. They coulde and go as they pleased.

    There were some things that one could not care about if they thought about things clearly and thoroughly.

    However, Han Qiao was very touched by the children¡¯s performance today.

    She wanted tough.

    She didn¡¯t know how Father Han and Han Yuan would feel about returning the favor.

    Well wasn¡¯t this just favoritism? Anyone would do that.

    She did not wait for the two of them toe out and went to see Han Chi and the other children first.

    Han Chi was reciting at the Headmaster¡¯s side, and he was not reciting very fluently. The Headmaster¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Read it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Chi respectfully said and continued reading.

    Several oilmps were lit in the room, illuminating the room.

    Han Qiao looked at Han Chi¡¯s shadow and the figure of the Headmaster walking around and exhaled softly.

    Only by suffering the most can one be a superior person.

    Han Chi really carried out this sentence to the extreme.

    Other than eating and sleeping, she had never seen him do anything else.

    It was not that Han Chi did not know how to y, but he knew what he wanted, so he worked extra hard.

    Han Qiao originally wanted to return to the main courtyard, but then she thought of Zhang Zhao¡¯s family, so she might as well go and check on them.

    Their small courtyard was right next to the shopkeeper Zhu and Housekeeper Liu. The two men¡¯s elderly mothers were not in good health either. They were almost at the end of their lives and were hanging on by the herbal soup.

    The servant girls and old women serving them were also exceptionally dedicated. In addition, they also wanted to see their grandchildren again.

    When Han Qiao came over, Zhang Zhao had juste out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Madam?¡± Zhang Zhao was very surprised.

    Shock shed across his eyes.

    ¡°I just came by to take a look. Are you getting used to living here? Is there anything else you need?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°What? Everything is enough. Thank you for your concern.¡± Zhang Zhao said respectfully.

    It was rare for him to be at ease for a short while. At this moment, he was very tired and just wanted to find a ce to rest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If youck anything, let the servants look for Housekeeper Liu.¡± Han Qiao didn¡¯t stay any longer and with that, they parted ways. She went to visit Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s mother before returning to the main courtyard.

    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Grandma was silent.

    Father Han and Mother Han also remained silent.

    Grandpa sat at the side and sighed, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say to them, tell them to leave quickly..¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262: Heng Yi Attacks Father Han

    Chapter 262: Heng Yi Attacks Father Han

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Grandma looked at her son and daughter-inw.

    The words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat.

    She took a deep breath, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t say anything else. You two can go back.¡±

    They still hadn¡¯t figured out their wrongdoings, so it was useless to talk about it.

    Instead of letting them think that she was meddling in other people¡¯s business, it was better to let them suffer a few more setbacks.

    They would understand once they fell and bled on their own.

    ¡°Go home, go home,¡± Grandma waved her hand.

    Father Han stood up.

    ¡°Father, Mother, you should rest early. We¡¯re going back.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Grandpa urged impatiently.

    Father Han and Mother Han left the room together.

    Once the door closed, they immediately heard Grandpa¡¯s voicee from inside, ¡°What did you want to say to them? There was no point in talking to these two indistinguishable bastards. Why bother with all this trouble?¡± ¡°Alright, quiet, you! Your advice came toote!¡± Grandma shouted angrily. Grandpa fell silent.

    Father Han bit his tongue and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They were led by the servants to the main entrance.

    Logically, as the biological parents of the wife, the servants should curry favor and try to say something to them, but they didn¡¯t.

    They only walked respectfully in front and would only speak when they reached a fork in the road. ¡°This way, please.¡±

    When they were some distance away from the main courtyard, Father Han suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after saying a few words to Ah-Qiao.¡±

    The servant who led the way was slightly stunned, but he replied indifferently, ¡°Alright,¡±

    However, an old woman was guarding the main courtyard. When she saw the servant boy, she asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Old Master says that he wants to say a few words to Madam.¡±

    The old woman looked towards the door.

    In the darkness, Father Han and Mother Han stood under the oilmp.

    ¡°Please wait while 1 ask.¡±

    In the main courtyard, Ah-Yao had just finished eating and was not asleep. Han Qiao was teasing him.

    Heng Yi was reading beside them.

    When they heard that Father Han had something to say, Han Qiao prepared to stand up.

    Heng Yi put down the book and said, ¡°You lie down. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Qiao didn¡¯t argue.

    There were several oilmps lit in the room. Ah-Yao always tilted his head to a bright spot while Han Qiao was lying beside him.

    He would not tilt his head to look for light.

    He loved his mother so much and was ying with his mother. He was so obedient that he was too lovable.

    And besides, Han Qiao doesn¡¯t feel like getting up. She doesn¡¯t want to face her parents either.

    She had the responsibility to care for them and not let them wander about. As for her feelings¡­

    They didn¡¯t have any feelings for Han Qiao, so she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for them either.

    Father Han¡¯s heart sank when he saw Heng Yi walking out of the door.

    If Han Qiao continued to make a fuss, it meant that she still wished to make amends. If she did not do anything, it meant that she did not hold hope for things to get better.

    It didn¡¯t matter to her what they thought or did.

    If they wanted money, she would give him some money. Just a little. Any more and they would be gone. It was impossible for her to be so considerate towards them after how they treated her.

    ¡°Father-inw, Mother-inw, please.¡± Heng Yi said faintly.

    After a year of experience and studying, Heng Yi was no longer the same as before.

    Although he was still not good with words and was cold and indifferent, after people gained knowledge and were able to form their own opinions, they would still change a lot.

    Especially since he had grown up and was tall, Han Qiao had taken good care of his clothes, food, and amodation, which made him feelfortable. His temperament naturally changed as well.

    Heng Yi remained silent.

    Father Han hesitated.

    ¡°Has Ah-Qiao rested?¡± Han Yuan asked in a low voice,

    ¡°No, the child is crying a little. She¡¯s coaxing the child.¡±

    This was a very good and irrefutable excuse.

    Hearing this, Han Yua couldn¡¯t me Han Qiao for not meeting them.

    Especially in front of Heng Yi.

    Ah-Yao was Heng Yi¡¯s first child. ording to the saying of the rich family, he would inherit the family business in the future.

    Naturally, she also hoped that her grandson would be close to her and the Han family, but so far, she had seen Ah-Yao several times, but she had never been able to carry him.

    Ah-Yao was either carried to the cradle by the servant girl, Pucao, or Han Qiao didn¡¯t allow anyone to hold or coax the baby. Most of the time, the child lies alone, either sleeping or watching with his eyes open for a while.

    Han Yuan already had a sinking feeling that the baby would not be too close to them in the future.

    The carriage was already waiting at the entrance.

    ¡°Mother-inw, please.¡± Heng Yi respectfully said.

    Father Han asked Han Yuan to get on the carriage first while he stayed by the side. ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, please speak what you want to say.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Father Han.

    He was taller than Father n by a head. He looked at Father Han condescendingly.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be any different from when they first metst year in Xishan Vige, but he also seemed very differentpared to then.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao has a misunderstanding about us. Help us persuade her. Just tell her H

    ¡°Father-inw.¡± Heng Yi began.

    ¡°1 won¡¯t stab her heart again. Just because you don¡¯t love her doesn¡¯t mean that 1 have to be like you who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. You and Mother-inw are biased, so naturally, my heart is biased as well, and so are the children.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when youe to my house to see the children, I will always wee you to see Ah-Qiao. Don¡¯t ever mention Han Xiang¡¯s name. 1 don¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my father-inw. 1 respect you. Even if you¡¯re wrong, 1 can¡¯t point it out because if I say too much, All-Qiao, who¡¯s stuck in the middle, will be in a difficult position. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her sad and exhausted, so I endured it as much as 1 could.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a temper or hate. I don¡¯t want to deal with you the same way I dealt with the Heng family, because you owe Ah-Qiao a debt of gratitude.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on how to help her family. I just want her to be happy. But obviously, no matter how much she gave you, you all felt that it was only natural.¡±

    ¡°But is this really reasonable? Just look at how many married daughters from Xishan Vige to Ninghe Town to Puyi County who are willing to repay their parents like her? If it was another family, they would definitely worship her as their ancestor.¡±

    ¡°None of you have.¡±

    ¡°Han Xiang hasmitted three crimes. The first time was when she spoke arrogantly. The second time was in Xishan Vige. Ah-Qiao was so angry that she almost caused the fetus to die. When she returned home, I saw blood. Fortunately, both she and the child were fine, so I endured it. The third time was when she went to the Zhao family to sow discord, she didn¡¯t even take Ah-Qiao¡¯s words seriously.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold a grudge against you.¡±

    ¡°If Ah-Qiao treats Uncle and Auntie better than you, and gives them all the things she gave you, what would you think if she turned a blind eye to you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say these words because we¡¯ll be moving to Chenzhou City soon. If nothing unexpected happens, Ah-Qiao will onlye back a few times in her life. If not, then we will be separated by life and death.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want her toe back, but you can¡¯t tell right from wrong. It¡¯s not worth it for her to go back and forth for the so-called filial piety.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Father-inw, Mother-inw, go back and rest early. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t heavy, and it didn¡¯t even carry any emotion, as if he was just exining something so simple.

    However, Father Han was a little unsteady.

    He reached out to support his body by the carriage so that he would not fall.

    Heng Yi had already turned around and walked into the gate. Then the gatekeeper quickly closed the door.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t afraid that Father Han and Mother Han would get angry, or that they would go to Han Qiao and use him.

    They were biased and could not distinguish right from wrong, so they had to pay a certain price.

    The children knew that they were protecting their mother. As her husband, he could not pretend to be deaf and mute anymore..

 Chapter 263 - 263

    Chapter 263:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Old Man, this is a little too much.¡± Han Yuan choked.

    Her heart was in a mess.

    Father Han gritted his teeth so hard that he almost broke them.

    He looked at the carriage in front of him and at the coachman who was standing at the side as if he was blind and deaf to the conversation they just had.

    He felt his face burning. It was painful and hot.

    He wanted to pull his wife out of the carriage and return to the house. He wanted to bring Han Xiang and his two grandsons back to Xishan Vige.

    He didn¡¯t want anything anymore and returned it all to Han Qiao, pretending that they never had this daughter.

    However, just as this thought arose, it went away.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to part with his current wealthy andfortable life.

    He didn¡¯t have to do farm work, he didn¡¯t have to go out early and returnte, he ate and drank evenly, and his clothes were clean. Han Qiao gave the family money, good food, good wine, and good tea. Although he wasn¡¯t a top-notch rich man, he lived afortable lifepared to when he was still in Xishan Vige and everyone he knew.

    It was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality.

    After living a good life, who would want to return to the remote Xishan Vige?

    Therefore, he did not dare to speak.

    He could only hold his breath and get into the carriage, sitting next to Han Yuan.

    They returned to the house behind Ji Min Hall.

    When Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard, he heard Han Qiao ordering Shn to bring Han Chi a bowl of lotus seed soup from the kitchen.

    ¡°That child, haa¡­¡±

    Parents would worry when their children do not study hard.

    But parents would also worry when their children study so hard that they forget to sleep.

    Han Qiao was afraid that Han Chi would overwork his body.

    ¡°Tell him to sleep early and don¡¯t keep staying upte.¡± Han Qiao said, her voice drenched in worry.

    ¡°Please be quick. Put less sugar in it¡­ It¡¯s better not to put sugar in it yet. Take the sugar jar with the soup and let him put it in himself. It¡¯s not good to eat too much sugar at night.¡±

    ¡°Please hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shn responded and bowed to Heng Yi when she saw him.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He strode into the room.

    Han Qiao saw Heng Yie in, ¡°Go and look after our son. I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±

    She had just given birth, so she couldn¡¯t take a bath.?

    It was a sunny day for washing hair and bathing. The maids had already ced a few charcoal braziers in the house earlier in the afternoon.

    She only wiped her face with a handkerchief and dipped her feet in hot water.

    At most, the handkerchief would be a little wet.

    ¡°You can go.¡±

    Heng Yi said gently and went forward to apany his baby.

    Coincidentally, he wanted to go to the washroom to clean himself up.

    After changing into cleaner clothes, Han Qiao asked Heng Yi, ¡°Have they returned home?¡±

    ¡°They have.¡±

    Han Qiao snorted and talked about Ah-Yao farting just now.

    ¡°Aiyo, you didn¡¯t smell it, but it really stinks. He didn¡¯t eat anything that he shouldn¡¯t have. Nanny¡¯s meals are mainly light, so why is he farting?¡± Han Qiao crawled into the bed from the corner and knelt down.

    Her clothes were loose.

    Heng Yi noticed her skin underneath and then looked away.

    He was afraid that he would do something worse than a beast.

    Han Qiao just gave birth to a child, and after one month, they hadn¡¯t had sex. Heng Yi wanted Han Qiao to recuperate, but Han Qiao didn¡¯t think it was better to have sexter.

    ¡°Tightened your clothes. If you show me again, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself,¡± Heng Yi said hoarsely.

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    She looked up at Heng Yi and saw him staring at her chest.

    She lifted her leg to kick him, ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and wash yourself.¡±

    Her body had recovered from giving birth.

    If he could hold it in, she could too, but she knew Heng Yi couldn¡¯t bear to, and she wasn¡¯t a hungry person.

    Heng Yi smiled and went to take a bath.

    Han Qiao carried Ah-Yao so he could pee.

    Ah-Yao was also obedient. Once he was done with his business, he asked his mother for food.

    When Heng Yi came back, the mother and son were already asleep.

    He stood by the bed and chuckled.

    After covering his son and wife with a thin nket, he got up to check on Han Chi.

    When Heng Yi came over, Han Chi was still memorizing.

    The Headmaster has gone to rest for the time being.

    He was studying by himself, and there was an empty bowl and a jar of sugar on the table.

    ¡°Father.¡± When Han Chi saw Heng Yi, he greeted him in a friendly, passionate, respectful manner.

    ¡°I came to check on you. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep after I finish memorizing this book.¡± Han Chi carried the book behind him.

    ¡°Ali-Chi, you¡¯re still young. Even if you don¡¯t pass the exam next spring, we still have the year after.¡±

    Heng Yi patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Be good and sleep early. It won¡¯t make a big difference if you wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is very worried that your body will be overworked if you continue to do this.¡±

    Han Chi bit his lip.

    ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 go wash up and sleep.¡±

    Heng Yi patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you like the horse?¡±

    ¡°I like it, I really like it! 1 can already ride very well. Father, can 1 ride the horse when we go to Chenzhou City?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Han Chi smiled excitedly when he heard that.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t stay for long and went back to the main courtyard.

    The weather in October was already a little cold, but he didn¡¯t feel it at all.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t feel reluctant to leave Puyi County for Chenzhou City.

    Truth to be told, he was a little eager to leave.

    If the Han family treated Ah-Qiao fairly, he wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    But¡­

    It was good to leave. They would be far away, and they only saw each other once every three to five years. Even if there was hatred in their hearts, it would be slowly washed away over time¡­

    Meanwhile, Father Han and Mother Han arrived at their residence.

    Han Xiang, who was waiting for them, immediately greeted them, ¡°Father, Mother¡­¡±

    When she noticed their dejected faces, she quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Father Han didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and he slowly went into his room.

    Han Yuan looked at Han Xiang for a long time before she sighed, ¡°Ah-Xiang, do you know that the things you did back then were wrong?¡±

    Han Xiang was shocked.

    After a long stretch of silence, she replied in a whisper, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong. 1 won¡¯t be foolish again.¡±

    She had almost lost half her life before she realized her mistake.

    But, unfortunately, it was toote.

    Mother Han swallowed her saliva, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Live a good life in the future and raise your two children to be good people.¡±

    ¡°Take care of your body first, then find a job to make a living. You can¡¯t let your sister pay for your entire life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about Zhou Anshan anymore. Find someone else to marry.¡±

    Han Yuan didn¡¯t answer her question directly.

    But Han Xiang knew that someone must¡¯ve reprimanded her parents in Heng Manor.

    As for how they were reprimanded, she did not know, but it was certainly not something good.

    That was the reason why her parents came back in a daze and even told her about these things.

    Getting married again¡­

    Who should she marry? What kind of family could she find? She had two sons with her now.

    ¡°Mother, 1 don¡¯t want to get married anymore. I want to do some small business. Wait¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you and Father. 1 don¡¯t want to ask Eldest Sister for money.¡±

    She felt that she could do it herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This was exactly what Han Yuan had been waiting for.

    She felt that they should also be a little hard on her.

    She didn¡¯t believe that she had to rely on Han Qiao and Heng Yi to survive. They could also make a lot of money without having to look at Han Qiao or Heng Yi¡¯s face.

 Chapter 264 - 264: The Failed Plan

    Chapter 264: The Failed n

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what Father Han and Han Yuan were thinking, so sheughed herself to death when she heard the story from Heng Yi.

    What did they mean by pretending to be good after getting a bargain?

    This was it.

    In the middle of the night, Ah-Yao woke up, missing his mother, and wanted to eat. He only ate two mouthfuls earlier and nothing else.

    ¡°Waaaa..!.¡± He burst into tears.

    Han Qiao kicked Heng Yi.

    ¡°Hurry and get Pucao to squeeze a bowl of milk from Nanny.¡±

    Heng Yi stood up without a word ofint and carried Ah-Yao.

    Outside the door, Pucao was already prepared.

    ¡°Master, Madam, can this servante in?¡±

    ¡°Go to Nanny and get a bowl of milk,¡± Heng Yi said, his voice a little hoarse.

    Pucao was still a virgin girl, and she was also a little naive. She knew nothing about the affairs of the room, so she didn¡¯t think too much about her Master¡¯s hoarse voice and quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She ran to the backyard to find the nanny.

    The nanny raised her little daughter by her side. Because Ah-Yao was more important, her little daughter had to drink a bowl of rice soup instead while she saved her milk for Ah-Yao.

    It was just in case Ah-Yao wanted to eat at night.

    Even though he didn¡¯t cry for milk these past few nights.

    But just in case.

    Furthermore, Han Qiao had given her too much monthly silver. She did not want to lose this job at all.

    Hearing Pucao¡¯s steps, Nanny quickly got up.

    Water was boiling on the stove outside, and Pucao used boiling water to heat the bowls and soup spoons before cing them on the table.

    The nanny had already cleaned them.

    When the nanny was done squeezing her milk, Pucao was quick to put it into the bowl, covered it, and carried it to the main courtyard.

    She then took Ah-Yao from Heng Yi¡¯s arms, sat on the chair, and fed him slowly with a spoon.

    Baby Ah-Yao was conflicted. He didn¡¯t really want to drink because, in his little memory, he should be with his mother at this time.

    But his mother was nowhere in sight right now.

    However, he was too hungry to look for his mother.

    After he finished eating, Pucao helped him pee, changed him into his new diapers, and put him back on his bed.

    Heng Yi leaned against his wife and groaned for a while, then patted her back and fell asleep again.

    Heng Yi took a deep breath.

    Han Qiao red at him. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to do that again.¡±

    Heng Yi pursed his lips and said nothing.

    However, he was happy, and at the same time, he was extremely satisfied.

    After sex, Han Qiao was satisfied and quickly fell asleep.

    Heng Yi gently and carefully covered his wife and son with nkets.

    After a while, he put his hand under his nose and sniffed it gently. Then, he grinned.

    Now that he shares the bed with his wife and son, he has to sleep on the corner of the mattress. He felt like he was being pushed out, yet all he could feel was contentment.

    With that warm feeling in his heart, he closed his eyes and went to sleep

    That night, he had a good rest.

    Many things had already been packed into boxes. The Escort Agency had also been hired and they were just waiting to set off.

    Han Qiao tried to persuade Grandma again.

    However, Grandma insisted. ¡°Your grandfather and 1 won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, in Chenzhou City, even if you don¡¯t have food and clothing, the good doctors are there. If you and Grandpa have a headache or a fever, they can treat you as soon as possible. You see for yourself. Aftering here you felt more refreshed and Grandfather¡¯s health improved ever since you returned here. Now that you¡¯re going back¡­ I¡¯m not saying that uncles and aunties are unfilial, but they are very busy and can¡¯t take care of you. Come with us to the city. Even if we are busy, there are maidservants, old women, and manservants to serve you. This is the time for you to rx and be taken care of.¡±

    Grandma¡¯s eyes turned red.

    She held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly and used her other hand to caress her face.

    Her moist eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Silly child, do you know how much money and effort it took you to bring us two old things over?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only right to take good care of us. If you don¡¯t take good care of us, others will me you. Why must you insist on doing such a thankless task?¡±

    ¡°I want to go with you. Your grandpa wants to go too¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go see Chenzhou City and taste the delicacies there.¡± Han Qiao leaned into her Grandma¡¯s arms, ¡°Grandma, Heng Yi and 1 are both people with shallow kinship with our elders. Some regrets can¡¯t be made up for with just a few words.¡±

    Grandma patted Han Qiao¡¯s back.

    ¡°But your grandfather and 1 still can¡¯t go. Ah-Qiao, you have to learn to let go. From now on, you¡¯ll be the senior in the family. When your children grow up, you¡¯ll have your own grandchildren to think of then.¡±

    Han Qiao understood that Grandma and Grandpa would not go to Chenzhou City.

    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 send someone to serve you and Grandpa. 1¡¯11 send you food and clothing, okay?¡± Han Qiao said.

    Grandma nodded after a moment of silence, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a few days, Heng Yi personally sent them back to Xishan Vige, apanied by an old woman, a manservant, and a maidservant.

    The old woman¡¯s cooking skills were delicious, the manservant was also smart and capable, and his eyesight was good. The maidservant was respectful, docile, and diligent. Her needlework was great.

    Han Qiao had prepared a lot of cotton. She had made new bedding, cotton clothes, and cotton shoes.

    It would be a year and a half, perhaps even longer before they could see each other again.

    On the 21st of October, everything was packed up. On the 22nd, Han Qiao went to the backyard of Ji Min Hall. She had prepared a hundred taels of silver for her Father¡¯s family expenses for this year. The shopkeeper would send it over to them next year.

    Unexpectedly, they had set up a stall sellingwontons, dumplings, and scallion pancakes on the front street. Their business was looking quite good.

    Han Xiang was in charge of making dumplings and wontons, while Han Yuan was frying scallion pancakes and Father Han was in charge of cooking the rest.

    However, she did not see the servants, the family of four, anywhere within the house.

    Han Qiao could not help butugh inside. They were doing business, but no one told her about it.

    It was quite unexpected.

    Seeing Han Qiao, Father Han didn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Yuan¡¯s expression was a little indifferent. Han Xiang hesitated for a moment before asking Han Qiao to sit down. ¡°Sister, do you want to eat something?¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to say that there was no need for that, but she looked at Han Xiang coldly. When she saw that Han Xiang was trembling with nervousness, she snorted lightly and paused before saying, ¡°1¡¯11 have one serving of each, but the portion will be smaller.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Xiang quickly replied.

    When she turned around, she exhaled lightly.

    She hurriedly went to prepare the order.

    A fewwontons, a few dumplings, and a small scallion pancake were served to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao tasted it and found it to be pretty good.

    During the time she was eating, more customers came in. Han Xiang immediately went to greet them. She stole nces at Han Qiao from time to time.

    Although she was still very thin, she looked quite energetic.

    Father Han and Han Yuan were sweating profusely.

    After Han Qiao finished the food in her bowl,

    And the other guests also paid their bills and left,

    The shop wasn¡¯t as busy anymore.

    Father Han came over and sat in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Call the servants back. I¡¯ll pay you the rent for the house every month. You don¡¯t have to pay for the two children. We can earn our own money.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before she agreed, ¡°Okay,¡±

    She looked at Father Han¡¯s face and his expression changed slightly.

    She knew that if she agreed, the meager kinship between them would no longer exist. In the future, their rtionship might be worse than ordinary rtives.

    But she still agreed.

    It was better to be called cold and mean, or that she¡¯s unrighteous.

    Since Father Han was testing her, she had to let him know her stance as well.

    With her, schemes and ns behind her back were useless.

    Or rather, she chose to cut off her tail before getting burned..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Miscalculation

    Chapter 265: Miscalction

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Father Han stared at Han Qiao.

    His lips were pursed.

    After a while, he took a deep breath, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°It should¡¯ve been like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for the Han family. We really shouldn¡¯t keep sucking your blood.¡±

    Father Han looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Take care when you go to Chenzhou.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 will.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She reached out and was about to take out the purse for Father Han.

    But Father Han quickly interrupted, ¡°Business is quite busy here. Your mother and I won¡¯t send you off when you leave. Have a safe journey. Take care.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand that was holding the purse paused slightly.

    Slowly, she stuffed it back into her bag

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied indifferently.

    She stood up with a faint smile, ¡°Father, Mother, take care.¡±

    She turned around and got on the carriage.

    Truth to be told, she wasn¡¯t sad about this sudden turn of events.

    If Father Han thought that he could make her so sad that she couldn¡¯t sleep, or that she would hold a grudge and lower her head to apologize, he was wrong.

    After all, she was not their Han Qiao.

    Yes.

    She had upied this body, so she should fulfill some of the host¡¯s responsibilities.

    She had never avoided being filial to the original host¡¯s parents and raising her three daughters.

    It was just that they wanted too much.

    He wanted money, but he also wanted to control her thoughts and use morals against her.

    They had forgotten that she was not only their daughter but also someone else¡¯s mother.

    She was also the Madam of many people.

    She was the master of the servants in the manor.

    She still had other responsibilities and obligations she needed to fulfill, as well as her responsibilities toward her country.

    She didn¡¯t want them to keep pestering her.

    If their familial ties were broken, then so be it.

    If she went to theherworld in the future and met the original host, she would tell her that she had tried her best to salvage the situation.

    It would be good enough if she could figure out and understand her decisions.

    If she couldn¡¯t, then so be it. Just think of her as someone who was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t have any morals.

    Han Qiao arrived home.

    She had only taken a few steps, and the children were already jumping around.

    ¡°Mother, Mother!¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­!¡±

    Han Qiao smiled at them.

    She had put in a lot of effort and feelings to raise these children.

    Not only to give them a good life, but also to teach them to cherish their ¡°feathers¡±; to love their brothers and sisters, and to have courage.

    They were good at expressing themselves, studied hard, and cherished the food that they were given¡­

    She was not a good daughter, but she was certainly a good mother and a good wife.

    Han Qiao hugged He Cheng

    She almost couldn¡¯t carry him anymore.

    This little fellow had gotten heavier.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, you have to eat less in the future and practice martial arts seriously with your brother.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± He Cheng felt wronged when he heard that.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat two bowls of rice at once. Mother can¡¯t carry you anymore.¡±

    He Cheng opened his mouth wide.

    He stared at her with his round eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t eat much tonight.¡±

    Han Qiao kissed his fair, tender, and toot face, ¡°You still have to eat until you¡¯re full, but you can¡¯t eat anymore after you¡¯re full, okay?¡±

    Such a small child. Being too overweight was not good for his health.

    She had to feed him.

    However, he had a gluttonous appetite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient. 1¡¯11 listen to Mother. I¡¯ll be Mother¡¯s little sweetheart!¡± He

    Cheng said coquettishly.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your brother.¡±

    At this moment, Ah-Yao was sleeping in his room. The children stared at him, but they did not dare to make any noise to wake him up. In the face of his wailing, they preferred this quiet sleeping little cutie.

    Han Chi was silently reciting by the bed. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were whispering to each other. He Cheng and Sun Ke were staring at Ah-Yao.

    ¡°Third Sister?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°When will little brother y with us?¡± He Cheng asked.

    His eyes were bright as if they were filled with thousands of stars.

    When Han Qiao went to the backyard to find Heng Yi, he was checking the handcarts.

    The carts were filled with boxes, and each cart contained a small wooden box. Inside them were the exchanged gold bars.

    There were ten in a box, and he didn¡¯t dare to put anymore.

    He was afraid that the weight would leave too deep an impression when he passed by.

    The Mountain Bandits robbed houses, and their eyes were very sharp. Experienced people could tell what was in a passing carriage at a nce.

    Heng Yi was checking carefully to see if the cloth was wrapped properly, whether the hemp rope was strong, and if it was tied up properly.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡± Han Qiao called out softly.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao.¡±

    Heng Yi would still call her Sister Ah-Qiao sometime.

    However, the way he called her sister today lingers in the air a little. Han Qiao remembered the ¡°activity¡± they didst night and red at him fiercely.

    Heng Yi walked up to Han Qiao and squeezed her hand, ¡°Is your hand still sore?¡±

    Han Qiao covered his mouth angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    If others heard what he was spouting, she would die from embarrassment!

    Heng Yi blinked and bit her palm.

    Han Qiao cried out softly.

    Someone looked over and watched as the couple teased each other lovingly.

    Han Qiao was embarrassed, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of Heng Yi.

    After coughing, trying to hide her red cheeks, she pretended to be calm and asked him.

    ¡°Are you done checking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve checked everything.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi were still talking when she heard that the family of four who served Father Han and Mother Han returned. They even drove the carriage back.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°Since they¡¯re back,e with us to Chenzhou.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t even stay in Puyi County, lest they think that she would miss that insignificant kinship.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I was originally going to give them some silver since I didn¡¯t know when I would see them again after I left, so they could keep themselves safe. They said that they didn¡¯t need me to pay them and that they could earn money themselves. They said that they wouldn¡¯t live in my house for free and would pay me rent. They wanted to send the servants back. Also, since their business is busy, they won¡¯t see us off tomorrow.¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned.

    Even Han Dacheng and the others who came to help were stunned.

    Everyone knew that they might not be able to see each other again in three to five years.

    How would they earn that much money? There was no end to earning money.

    Moreover, their uncle and aunties and the others hade long ago to deliver cured meat, dried vegetables, and other things. Whether the food they brought was valuable or not was one thing, what matters was sincerity.

    As for their family, their father and two uncles had yet toe. And Grandpa and Grandma were still busy earning money.

    What were they thinking?

    Han Qiao simply exined everything out in the open.

    It was also to let Han Dacheng and the others listen. They were no longer three-year-old children. They could judge right from wrong.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal. If they don¡¯t want the help, then so be it. Let¡¯s sleep early tonight so we can set off early tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao said as she asked Han Dacheng and the others to check if anything was left behind.

    Han Dacheng pursed his lips.

    ¡°Auntie, I want to go out for a while.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Han Dacheng, ¡°Alright,e back early.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Dacheng went out and called his two younger brothers to go with him.

    When they arrived at the house behind Ji Min Hall, his parents, two uncles, and aunts were also there.

    However, their expressions were very solemn.

    ¡°Dacheng, why are you here?¡± His mother, Eldest Sister-in-Law Han, asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to know what¡¯s going on. Grandpa, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    At this moment, Han Dacheng wanted to hear what his grandfather and grandmother had to say..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Resenting Han Qiao

    Chapter 266: Resenting Han Qiao

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    He had stayed in the Heng Manor for a few days and knew that his aunt was capable, magnanimous, and kind.

    He, Dayong, and Dahu all wanted to go to Chenzhou City.

    However, after hearing what his aunt said, he felt that something bad must have happened.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced much yet. Even the words he said in townst year were only said after his grandparents and parents taught him well.

    These days, he had witnessed Han Chi¡¯s eloquence and diligence, as well as his ability and capability.

    He knew that if he did not seize this opportunity, he would be a mediocre man for the rest of his life.

    Father Han looked at Han Dacheng, ¡°Dacheng, can¡¯t you stay?¡±

    Han Dacheng was stunned.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han stood up but was held back by her husband.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Eldest Sister-inw Han shouted angrily.

    She looked at Father Han and said, ¡°Father, you make the decisions in the family. As your daughter-inw, I¡¯ve never dared to interfere. I¡¯m also filial to you and Mother. I can do anything else you say, but I can¡¯t do this. Dacheng and Dayong have to follow Ah-Qiao to Chenzhou!¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han¡¯s rare assertiveness made Second Sister-inw Han stand up to support her.

    ¡°I¡¯m also with Eldest Sister-inw!¡±

    The Mu family only had daughters. None of their children wanted to leave their side, and Madam Mu didn¡¯t want her children to go either.

    Therefore, she remained silent.

    Father Han¡¯s face turned red from anger.

    ¡°You, you-!¡±

    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. I know what you want to do. You want Ah-Qiao to lower her head ande back to apologize, right?¡±

    ¡°Back then, she didn¡¯te back even after suffering so much in the Sun family. Do you think she¡¯s still that soft-hearted?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, even if she returned to Xishan Vige, she had the ability and strength toe back.¡±

    ¡°Do you all think that you can do whatever you want by using that little bit of kindness she gave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless and hateful people before, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you being so shameless and greedy.¡±

    ¡°Many people are willing to work for All-Qiao.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for you to understand. When will you stop acting like this to Ah-Qiao? Will you be satisfied when you¡¯re dead, when she has no family anymore? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Dacheng, Dayong, the two of you go back. Do whatever your aunt tells you to do from now on.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han looked at her two sons who were almost scared silly.

    They were also extremely flustered.

    If her other two sons weren¡¯t still so young, she would have sent them to Han Qiao as well.

    If her children didn¡¯t go with Han Qiao, the only thing they would learn was how to be greedy and shameless from these people.

    She did not want her children to stay in Xishan Vige for the rest of their lives and be a peddler who collected things in the future.

    Following Ah-Qiao, even at the very end, was ten times or even a hundred times better than being them.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Han Dacheng was stunned.

    Even Father Han, Han Yuan, the three Han brothers, and Han Xiang, who were hiding outside the door, were shocked.

    Nobody expected Eldest Sister-inw Han to be so fierce when she raged.

    And all the points she stated held truth in them.

    ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Father Han pointed at Eldest Sister-inw Han.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han ignored him and turned to her son, ¡°Leave now and bring your brother to your aunt¡¯s house. You¡¯re not allowed toe back until you learn something!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Han Dacheng of shock.

    ¡°Leave, now!¡± Eldest Sister-inw Han shouted,

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± Father Han shouted angrily.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han steeled her heart and threatened Han Dacheng, ¡°If you don¡¯t take your brother and leave, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you!¡±

    She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    Her eyes widened as if she was going to crash her head into the pir if Han Dacheng didn¡¯t leave.

    Han Dacheng was so frightened that his entire body trembled.

    He had never seen his mother like this before.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Eldest Sister-inw Han roared.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Han Dacheng wailed, ¡°I-I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t hit your head against the wall. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    He reached out for his brother and pulled him out of the house.

    He even pulled his cousin away.

    Father Han looked at them and opened his mouth, asking them to stay.

    He still didn¡¯t believe that Han Qiao was so heartless.

    He only felt his head buzzing.

    He felt like he could barely stand it. ¡°You! None of you are allowed to take a step out of that door! No one is allowed to send that unfilial daughter off! Whoever dares to go, I¡¯ll die!¡±

    After Father Han finished speaking, his eyes rolled back to the back of his head and he fainted.

    ¡°Old Man!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    After some chaos, one of the doctors from Ji Min Hall was invited over.

    When the doctor took his pulse, Father Han was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    As for fainting¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    The Heng family¡¯s eldest daughter was kind and filial. She bought a house to support her biological parents and help her family to earn money.

    What was this old man still depressed about?

    The doctor couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he still prescribed medicine and told Han Xiang that her father needed to be taken care of and not to have too many emotional ups and downs.

    Then he reminded her to make Father Han take the medicine on time and left her with the medicine box.

    Father Han kept his eyes closed while Han Yuan wiped her tears. She hated Han Qiao.

    She resented her for being insensible, unfilial, and unyielding.

    Her heart grew to hate Han Qiao even more.

    As she wiped her tears, the gold bracelet on her wrist jingled.

    Han Xiang came in with the medicine, ¡°Mother, is Father still not awake?¡±

    Han Yuan nced at Han Xiang.

    They had been a couple for many years. Was her husband really unconscious or was he pretending to be unconscious? Of course, she knew the answer.

    ¡°Put the medicine there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± As Han Xiang was about to leave the room, she took a final nce towards the bed before she walked out.

    In the courtyard, When Eldest Brother Han, Second Brother Han, and Han Ming saw Han Xiang, they hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Father awake?¡±

    Han Xiang shook her head.

    She sat on the side in silence.

    The three brothers were also silent.

    Eldest Sister-inw Han and Second Sister-inw Han looked at each other and did not utter a word. Madam Mu hugged her youngest daughter and did not speak either.

    This time, she did not bring the four older children with her, only her youngest one.

    She was a little over one year old and was curious and stumbled as she walked. She struggled in her mother¡¯s arms, unable to sit still for too long.

    Meanwhile, inside the house, Mother Han approached the bed and whispered, ¡°Old Man,¡±

    Father Han opened his eyes.

    ¡°Old Man, do you really think Ah-Qiao wille to apologize to us?¡±

    Han Yuan was not confident with this n.

    Father Han was also uncertain.

    ¡°Take the medicine, ha¡­¡± Mother Han sighed. When she was about to open the medication¡¯s seal, she could not help but mutter, ¡°Why is she so cruel? She refuses to admit her mistakes and doesn¡¯t even say a word of apology. How did I give birth to such a daughter?¡±

    Father Han didn¡¯t say anything.

    He let Han Yuan ramble on.

    The doctor who came today from Ji Min Hall was friends with Heng Yi ever since he took him to the mountain, so he had made a trip to the Heng Manor to report the news.

    When the old doctor came over, Han Qiao called Han Dancheng over.

    They¡¯ll hear what the old doctor has to say together.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t particrly high. But even then, 1 will still know whether a patient is really unconscious or just pretending to be one.¡±

    ¡°The Old Master was indeed angry, but he should have been awake when I went for a visit.¡±

    Han Qiao sneered.

    Han Dacheng and his brothers remained silent.

    ¡°Is his life in any danger?¡± Han Qiao smiled and asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine. Nothing life-threatening. The medicine 1 have prescribed is only for recuperation, nothing strong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring here personally. We¡¯re going to move away soon. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, 1¡¯11 let Heng Yi lead the way for you.¡±

    Although it was just polite words,

    The old doctor was still overjoyed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    After sending off the old doctor, Han Qiao turned to Han Dacheng and the others, ¡°What do you boys think?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stay for the sake of filial piety, or do you want to ignore your grandpa¡¯s feigning illness and follow me to Chenzhou City?¡±

    Han Dacheng hesitated..

 Chapter 267 - 267: Leaving Just Like That

    Chapter 267: Leaving Just Like That

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your mother to decide for you, nor do I want your grandfather to decide for you. I¡¯m asking you now because I want to know your own thoughts. Do you want to return to Xishan Vige or go to Chenzhou City with me?¡±

    ¡°Dacheng, you are no longer an ignorant child. You should know what you are doing. You have to know the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why does your grandfather have to do this? He just wants to use filial piety to control me and use morality to stop me. He told me to listen to him and do things ording to his wishes. If what he said was reasonable and he asked me to do the right thing, 1 wouldn¡¯t object. But look at what he did and said after making a fuss for so long,¡±

    ¡°Crying, throwing a tantrum, hanging yourself, pretending to be sick, pretending to be unconscious¡­ These are all childish behaviors. Only those ignorant shrews would do such things. He said that he was busy with business and wouldn¡¯te to send me off tomorrow. However, he didn¡¯t think that I might have to go somewhere even further after moving to Chenzhou. 1 might only be able toe back a few times. Maybe I might not even be able to see them in this life.¡±

    ¡°This farewell may be forever. He says business will be busy tomorrow¡­ How would he know if he was busy if tomorrow hadn¡¯t evene? What if it rains and a hurricane blows tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°In the end, he doesn¡¯t take me to heart. He did this to force me to admit defeat and then force me to agree to something I didn¡¯t want to. 1 even found it disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Taking Han Xiang¡¯s family to Chenzhou, or buying a house for Han Xiang¡¯s two sons¡­ 1 don¡¯t agree to any of this.¡±

    Han Dacheng was dumbfounded.

    He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t like that. He wanted to defend his grandfather and told his aunt that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    However, after seeing the changes in his grandparents and the family over the past year, he couldn¡¯t help but agree with his aunt.

    Han Dacheng took a deep breath, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve decided. I want to go to Chenzhou City with you. No matter how hard it will be, I¡¯ll persevere.¡±

    ¡°Us too,¡± Han Dahu and Han Dayong dered at the same time.

    Han Qiao patted the three brothers¡¯ shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s wise to study, but it¡¯s good to practice martial arts. I hope you¡¯ll remember what I said today. Whether a dragon flies into the sky or a worm rotting in the mud, your future depends on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll open up a path for you. It¡¯s like the saying ¡®A master leads the way, but cultivation depends on the individual¡¯.¡±

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Whether or not they could seize this opportunity, depended on themselves.

    As their aunt, she had already done her best.

    As for Father Han and Mother Han, they could do whatever they wanted, and Han Qiao could do whatever she wanted too. She could visit them a few times if her heart desires so. If she doesn¡¯t want to, she doesn¡¯t have toe back.

    She admitted that she owed them.

    However, she also felt that she had done enough.

    Perhaps it was because she had given too much.

    Han Qiao quickly put this matter to the back of her mind and brought the children to the restaurant for grilled fish and pickled fish for dinner.

    After ordering a few tables, the children ate until their mouths were full of oil.

    Everyone was reluctant to part with this house.

    Zeng Asan reminded his brothers to take good care of the restaurant and not let those blind people ruin the business of the Hot Pot Restaurant and Fast Food Restaurant.

    He decided to follow them to Chenzhou City mainly because his parents wanted to take a look too. His two children had a bright future with the Heng family, so he went to run errands or go out to gather information for them.

    In any case, he had said to Madam that he would still do his best when he went to Chenzhou City. He would go out and hang out when he had nothing to do and make friends with those local ruffians and hoodlums.

    It would be best if he could win those people over and use them.

    Zeng Asan felt that this was his best skill.

    After returning to the residence, he took a shower and changed into clean clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little reluctant to part with this house,¡± Han Qiao said as she and Heng Yi walked around the house.

    ¡°We cane back in the future anytime. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was soft and gentle as he replied to her.

    ¡°Wherever you and the children are, it¡¯s my home. I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    ¡®Those who know me say I am sad, and those who don¡¯t know me say whatever they want.¡¯

    ¡®I should let the past go with the wind.¡¯

    On the day of departure, the sun was shining bright in the sky.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t send anyone to Father Han, and neither did the three Han brothers.

    She carried Ah-Yao into the carriage and said to Heng Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    There were dozens of carriages and forty to fifty people riding horses.

    They left the city in a mighty manner.

    Han Chi rode on his horse and looked behind him several times.

    He hoped to see the Han family bidding them farewell.

    However, he was disappointed.

    At the city gate, Eldest Sister-inw Han, Second Sister-inw Han, and Third Sister-inw Mu were all carrying baskets.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s Auntie and the others!¡± Han Chi said.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips and walked to the carriage.

    Han Qiao was a little surprised, but also not at the same time.

    She and Heng Yi were left behind, and the women slowly moved forward.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Second Sister-inw, Ah-Hui.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao¡­¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han called out softly.

    She had seen Dacheng and the others sitting in the carriage with a few children. Dacheng had also seen her and kept waving at her.

    However, if the carriages didn¡¯t stop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get off the carriages.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, Father, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, let¡¯s not talk about this. Thank you foring to send me off. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again in a year. You have to take care of yourself. As for Father and Mother, you have to take care of them. A married daughter is like water that has been poured out of its jug. You don¡¯t have to worry about the children. I will teach them well and let them go home for the New Year next year.¡±

    ¡°If the other children in the family want toe next year, they cane. However, you¡¯re not allowed to send Han Xiang or Han Xiang¡¯s two sons to me. I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll never forgive them in this life. We have severed our ties, we¡¯ll be strangers and no longer considered as rtives.¡±

    Eldest Sister-inw Han nodded, ¡°1 know. I cooked these eggs overnight. There are also buns. You can take them with you to eat on the way.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡±

    Han Qiao took the basket.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sorry. You¡¯ve never been the ones who have wronged me.¡± Han Qiao smiled indifferently.

    She didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Sister, 1,1¡­¡± Madam Mu took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We shouldn¡¯t have given that house to Ah-Xiang. We should have returned it to you.¡±

    ¡°We were wrong.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. The family is gone.¡±

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao onto the horse, and Han Qiao carried a basket on each side.

    Heng Yi held one in his hand.

    He led the horse and left Puyi County.

    Han Qiao then waved her hand.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a year since I left. Take care of yourself.¡¯

    Eldest Sister-inw Han suddenly burst into tears as she watched the carriage leave

    As her sister-inw, Han Qiao had already given enough to her family.

    They were too greedy.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s return quickly.¡± Madam Mu said softly.

    ¡°If he knows, then he knows. If he¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll naturally respect him, but look at what he¡¯s done¡­ He really couldn¡¯t understand. Where did that sensible father-inw go?¡±

    Or maybe¡­ He was never a reasonable person and just hid it well.

    Elder sister-inw Han didn¡¯t know the answer to this question.

    The three sisters-inw returned to the house.

    ¡°Did you send Ah-Qiao off?¡± Han Yuan asked hurriedly when they saw them enter the house.

    ¡°Yes, she has already left the city,¡± Eldest Sister-inw Han said.

    Mother Han¡¯s mouth was hung agape. ¡°She left? She left¡­ Just like that?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Then, she hurriedly ran back into the house in a panic, ¡°Old Man! Ah-Qiao already left! She left just like that!¡±

    Father Han sat up.

    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, nothing came out.

    Two lines of tears rolled down his old face..

 Chapter 268 - 268: Setting Setting Off for Chenzhou City

    Chapter 268: Setting Setting Off for Chenzhou City

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the official road to Chenzhou City, a group of carriages slowly moved forward.

    They didn¡¯t move very fast, but they were definitely much faster than walking.

    The children who were better at riding horses had already run back and forth excitedly.

    The children who didn¡¯t know how to ride horses were so envious that their eyes lit up as they watched them.

    Inside the carriage, He Cheng and Sun Ke sang and danced.

    Ah-Yao slept in the cradle that had been fixed and covered with a thick quilt.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were happy and expectant for their journey, but also a little uneasy as they pped for He Cheng and Sun Ke.

    Han Qiao stood to the side, watching their joy.

    Her smile became gentler.

    One had to pay a sum of money to travel on the official road, but the road was smooth. If one passed by the official post station and paid some money, they could even stay in the side courtyard of the official post station. The main courtyard was for officials to live in.

    However, it was already good enough to have a ce to stay and someone to boil water and prepare meals.

    There were old, weak, sick, and disabled people in their group, so they were destined not to move too fast.

    Zhang Zhao was much more capable than Heng Yi and Han Qiao had imagined, and he had done his best to scout ahead with Han Chi by his side.

    Han Qiao had distributed the buns and eggs given to her by her sisters-inw during lunch.

    They had also prepared some dry rations, but not a lot.

    Although the weather was good, everyone wanted to eat something hot and fresh.

    The children could usually eat eggs. It was only when the weather was cold and the hen did noty eggs that they would seldom eat egg custard.

    Therefore, none of them were surprised by this white water egg.

    However, after riding horses for some time, they became hungry, so the eggs tasted good to them.

    Han Qiao drank the chicken soup that she had madest night. She wanted to feed the baby, so she had to eat better.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t bring the Nanny with her. Instead, she gave her a sum of silver and asked her to bring her daughter home. With this money, her future wouldn¡¯t be too bad as long as she didn¡¯t spend them recklessly.

    It could also be considered aspleting this fate.

    ¡°Mom, eat the eggs!¡± He Cheng fed the egg to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao opened her mouth and caught it, ¡°Cheng¡¯er is so kind. Eat the eggs yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± He Cheng nodded vigorously.

    Looking at the happy and excited He Cheng, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but think of Zhao Huan, his cruel mother.

    Maybe not everyone in Puyi County knew that they were leaving, but at least half of them did. However, Zhao Huan did not show any reaction at all.

    She didn¡¯t say that she wanted to meet He Cheng. She was a strange woman.

    Han Qiao went to relieve herself first and called Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and the other girls to relieve themselves.

    Because they were all girls, they dug a pit and surrounded it with ck tarpaulin. There were also two old women guarding them from a distance.

    Han Qiao valued her children¡¯s reputation very much.

    She washed her hands and got into the carriage for Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao was used to peeing and pooping after eating.

    Pucao did these things for her.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t expect Dong Lai to beg her to marry Pucao.

    Han Qiao watched Pucao carefully. She looked delicate and pretty. After a year of taking care of her, she looked good. No wonder Dong Lai was attracted to her.

    She had originally wanted to matchmake Shn and Dong Lai.

    After Pucao cleaned up, Han Qiao asked her to stay and talk about this matter.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Pucao widened her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She stuttered.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have much knowledge and couldn¡¯t read, she knew that people like Dong Lai were a level higher than her even if they were all servants.

    ¡°I¡­ This servant¡­This servant feels that she is not worthy of Dong Lai.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°How so? He came to me and said that he wanted to marry you. He asked me to ask for your opinion. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to answer me. You can think about it on the way. It won¡¯t be toote to tell me your answer when we reach Chenzhou.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Pucao swallowed her saliva, ¡°This servant is willing.¡±

    She would be a fool to turn this down.

    For such an outstanding young man who wanted to marry her¡­ If she refused, she would miss her chance.

    Although she was honest and dull, she was not truly stupid.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    She knew that Pucao would agree.

    Compared to a random servant, Dong Lai was the best candidate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. 1¡¯11 prepare your wedding when we reach Chenzhou City. In addition, I¡¯ll need time to buy some things. You still have to help take care of Ah-Yao until he¡¯s one year old. During this time, you¡¯d better not have children yet. To make it up to you, when you give birth to a child in the future, 1¡¯11 ask the master to go to the government office and buy a good register for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Pucao stared at Han Qiao in surprise.

    There was nothing more surprising than this.

    She immediately knelt down, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t want the child for three to five years, let alone a year and a half.

    She believed that Dong Lai would be willing to wait.

    Pucao had always done her best to take care of Ah-Yao and was neverzy. Now that there was something so gooding her way, she was even more dedicated to taking care of Ah-Yao.

    When she saw Dong Lai, she would blush with embarrassment.

    Dong Lai was smart and quick-witted. He instantly understood that Pucao had agreed, so he took good care of Pucao and secretly left delicious food for her.

    When he was staying guard, he had been given a few oranges and had sneaked off to look for Pucao. Who knew that Pucao had also been given oranges that day and had also sneaked over to look for Dong Lai?

    She even brought a purse that she had made herself.

    The stitches were fine and there were no flowers. The two of them had their first awakening of love, and they were going in both directions. When they met, however, they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    One was shy, and the other was nervous, afraid of saying the wrong thing.

    They exchanged oranges and ate desserts together. They were silent, but at the same time, they felt warm.

    When Shn saw this, she was a little surprised, but she soon understood.

    Pucao was timid, so she couldn¡¯t take the initiative.

    In that case, Dong Lai should take the initiative.

    Shn was a little interested in Dong Lai, mainly because she felt that he was a capable man. Of course, this interest was something that had happenedst year.

    Now that she saw Dong Lai and Pucao together, she was happy for Pucao and wished Dong Lai well.

    She wished them both happiness.

    Shn came quietly and left without alerting the couple.

    At first, the children were very excited, but after walking for two days, the excitement dissipated, leaving only boredom.

    They couldn¡¯t fall behind in their studies either, so they returned to the carriage to study.

    Then, the sound of reading could be heard along the way.

    This caused the caravans passing by to be surprised.

    Behind them were two merchant groups and a few families.

    On the twenty-fifth day, it started drizzling, and then it got heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Master, should we speed up?¡± Zhang Zhao asked.

    Heng Yi was afraid that the rain wouldn¡¯t stop, so they could only continue forward.

    He rode his horse and said to the escorts, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll give you some silver when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Master Heng, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    The leader of the caravan also rode over and asked, ¡°Sir, are you going to continue on your journey, or find a ce to shelter from the rain?¡±

    ¡°We have to continue on our way. What about you?¡±Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Same as you, Sir.¡±

    They did not dare to stay in this remote ce.

    If they encountered mountain bandits, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    It was better to follow the team and move forward in the rain.

    Heng Yi and the others were prepared. They put down the oilcloth rolled up by the side of the carriage and wrapped it up.

    The curtain in front was pulled open, and the moist air blew into the carriage. It was a little cold.

    Han Qiao lowered the curtain and lit the oilmp on the wall of the carriage.

    Ah-Yao always tilted his head to look.

    Heng Yi was wearing a bamboo hat and a straw raincoat as he followed the carriage. Han Chi stopped reading and rode beside the carriage to escort them.

    After all, his mother, brother, and sister were all in the carriage, so he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.

    However, from drizzle to heavy rain, to pouring rain, their progress became slower and slower¡­

 Chapter 269 - 269: Killing the Caught Off Guard Mountain

    Chapter 269: Killing the Caught Off Guard Mountain

    Bandits

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Someone rode over from behind and moved forward to Heng Yi, ¡°Master Heng, the wheels of our carriage are stuck in the mud. Can you go and take a look?¡±

    Heng Yi nced at him, ¡°Brother Qin.¡±

    Brother Qin, more known as Constable Qin, whose real name was Qin Song, rode up on his horse, ¡°Yes, Master Heng?¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone to keep their spirits up. Don¡¯t stop and continue on their way.¡± He then said to the person who came to him, ¡°Since you drove a caravan, there should be quite a number of people with you. Why do you need me to take a look?¡±

    This question was the problem.

    It would make more sense if he had told Heng Yi and the others to slow down and wait for them.

    It was strange that Heng Yi himself had to go and take a look.

    Heng Yi only had eyes for his wife and children in the carriage. Even when he was going to settle some important matters in his life, he had to let a few people protect the carriage. How could he leave his wife and children for someone else?

    Sometimes, Heng Yi was very selfish.

    Hepletely ignored the person who came.

    Qin Song instantly understood and quickly rode to encourage everyone.

    As for the person who came to ask for help, seeing that Heng Yi and the others ignored him, he had to turn around and leave.

    The group moving forward obviously increased their speed.

    They were all in horse carriages and were all people who specialized in helping people transport goods. They were very familiar with this road, especially the people from the Escort Agency.

    Housekeeper Liu rode his horse to Heng Yi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go ahead and ask around.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Housekeeper Liu, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Han Chi said.

    Heng Yi asked Han Chi to stay and Qin Song to follow him.

    Qin Song, who had once been a constable, was also very experienced.

    Another young man followed them from the escort agency. The three of them rode their horses forward.

    About ten minutester, the three of them returned.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a valley up ahead. It doesn¡¯t look right.¡± Housekeeper Liu said.

    Their group was so grand that it was extremely easy for them to attract the attention of the mountain bandits.

    If they came attacked from the front and back¡­

    They definitely couldn¡¯t stop, so the only solution was to move forward.

    In this group, those who didn¡¯t know martial arts or were in poor health need to be protected, especially Han Qiao.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er and Jiaqing quickly got into Han Qiao¡¯s carriage.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er sat at the door with a scimitar in her hand.

    Her face was full of vignce.

    Jianing nced at her and said nothing.

    The atmosphere became tense. He Cheng did not dare to speak anymore. Sun Ke hugged him tightly as they sat next to Han Qiao.

    Ah-Yao was ced in the cradle, and Han Qiao tied the cloth around him.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also bit their lips nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡± Han Qiao then called out through the window.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Be careful of the rocks that fall from the valley.¡±

    When the stone fell, it would cause chaos.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Zhang Zhao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°1¡¯11 sneak up and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Zhang Zhao nodded.

    He brought a few people and rode over again.

    The group continued to move forward.

    After Zhang Zhao and the others entered the valley, Zhang Zhao entered the valley from the side.

    His skills in martial arts were good, and he also moved very fast despite the heavy rain. So when a hook pierced his face, he frowned.

    He knew that this trip was not only for the main family but also for his parents.

    Once chaos broke out, everyone would be busy protecting the Madam, the young master, and the youngdies of the main family. His parents would definitely be left alone.

    If these Mountain Bandits were toy an ambush, they would not be at the top of the mountain. They would probably be at the top of the valley. Since they could see the situation from the valley, they would not be slow to jump down.

    Zhang Zhao quickly found the ce where the bandits were hiding.

    There were indeed stones prepared to be rolled.

    Some of them were wearing bamboo hats and straw raincoats.

    ¡°Damn it, why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Haste makes waste!¡± An old woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Old Madam, is there anything wrong? That Heng Yi is said to be as strong as an ox and has great martial arts skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Two fists can¡¯t fight four hands,¡± The old woman said.

    ¡°Old Madam is right.¡±

    Zhang Zhao didn¡¯t stay for long and slowly returned the way he came.

    Then, he sneaked to the other side.

    There was no ambush on the other side.

    Zhang Zhao knew what to do.

    The others who went to scout ahead didn¡¯t need to rush back as Heng Yi told them to. However, he could not go too far.

    These Mountain Bandits would work together from the inside, and they could work together from the outside as well.

    Zhang Zhao was drenched, ¡°There was indeed an ambush.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an old woman among them. She should be the mastermind.¡±

    Heng Yi suddenly remembered that they had met an old woman when they came back from Chenzhou City.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be rted to Tu Wansan.¡±

    Although Tu Wansan was killed, his son was still alive.

    But his wife and mother were missing.

    ¡°Are there ambushes on both sides?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°No, only one on one side.¡±

    ¡°Go towards the side where there are no Mountain Bandits.¡±

    Han Qiao lifted the curtain of the carriage, ¡°In my opinion, Heng Yi, why don¡¯t you just kill them? Instead of us being passive, why don¡¯t you take the initiative?¡±

    Heng Yi thought carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    He was already skilled in martial arts.

    If one person went over, they would not enter the valley and would not fall into the trap. Even if they were attacked from the front and back, they might not be at a disadvantage.

    The children were also equipped with weapons this time. Even if they could not fight, they could at least scare the people.

    Heng Yi was moving very fast. Under the heavy rain, a battle was happening on the cliff.

    One of them swung arge knife and shed at him. The rain soaked his hair and clothes.

    The knife rose and fell. Arms were broken, heads fell, stones rolled into the valley, and people fell from above, dying.

    Screams continued.

    These Mountain Bandits had never dreamed that before they could even make a move, they would be attacked first.

    Moreover, he was a ruthless person.

    One person against hundreds of them would not be able to fight back.

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡±

    The vige leader kept shouting, hoping Heng Yi would show mercy.

    However, Heng Yi knew that if they hadn¡¯t been vignt and let them attack first, these people wouldn¡¯t have shown them any mercy.

    With one sh, the bandit leader¡¯s head was chopped off. He even snatched his knife and threw it at the old woman who was running away.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± The old woman screamed.

    The knife pierced her body and nailed her to the tree on the side.

    Her widened eyes were filled with pain and unwillingness.

    She wanted to turn around and take a look at Heng Yi, the enemy who had killed her children and grandchildren, but she couldn¡¯t.

    The valley was filled with the smell of blood.

    Miserable cries rang out continuously. Even the mountain bandits did not dare to make any rash moves in the caravan that was following behind the group.

    They were afraid that if they acted rashly, they would be the next ones to suffer.

    One person had killed more than a hundred people, and the fewckeys who had escaped were so scared that they almost peed their pants.

    They had been robbing houses for several years, but they had never met such a fierce person.

    Whenever the de rises, it takes a life.

    Heng Yi looked at the wreckage on the ground, some of which were still screaming.

    ¡°Get up and go down the mountain!¡± He shouted.

    The injured bandits didn¡¯t dare to let out a fart, enduring the pain and supporting each other as they slowly descended the mountain.

    Heng Yi walked behind them, his saber still dripping with blood.

    When they reached the entrance of the valley, the surviving Mountain Bandits looked behind the carriage.

    He hoped that hispanions woulde and save him, but he realized that hispanions did not move at all.

    They knew that no one woulde to save them.

    They were done for¡­

 Chapter 270 - 270: Itâ€™s Too Late For Regrets

    Chapter 270: It¡¯s Too Late For Regrets

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Tie up these Mountain Bandits.¡± Heng Yi said.

    At this moment, those who followed Heng Yi finally realized how strong the people they followed were.

    The injured Mountain Bandits did not dare to struggle or beg for mercy.

    The Mountain Bandits following behind them, disguised as a caravan, did not dare to move recklessly.

    They regretted listening to the old woman and wanted to attack from the front and back.

    In the end, they were almost wiped out.

    The bodies were moved to the side and piled up randomly. The girls did not dare to look, but the boys were brave enough to lift the curtain to take a peek. But just one nce and they immediately closed the curtain. They were so scared that they did not dare to look again.

    Their hearts were beating fast.

    The group of carriages quickly passed through the valley. Behind them was a group of real caravans. The people driving the carriages did not dare to look at them directly.

    It was simply too shocking.

    After passing through the valley, Qin Cheng immediately went to the nearest government office and asked the people there to take away the corpses of the Mountain Bandits and exin the situation.

    Whether it was the town deputy or the county magistrate, they loved this kind of merit the most.

    After they left the valley, Han Qiao called out to Heng Yi, ¡°Heng Yi, are you hurt?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    Han Qiao heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. Come to the carriage and have some hot tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was a carriage that was loaded with things, so he could go in and change his clothes.

    Heng Yi went to change his clothes, but he didn¡¯t get in.

    Because he was still stained with the smell of blood, he was afraid of scaring the children and Ah-Yao.

    Riding on the horse, he took the hot tea from the carriage and blew on it, drinking it in a few mouthfuls.

    Han Qiao felt helpless.

    Fortunately, after crossing the valley, they arrived at a vige before dark. Everything was ready here, including hot water and food.

    His clothes and pants were wet, so he quickly cleaned them up and changed. Heng Yi specially went to wash them and changed into clean clothes.

    The dishes were already on the table.

    ¡°Sit down and eat.¡± Han Qiao scooped soup for Heng Yi.

    ¡°Hurry up and drink the soup first. When you¡¯re about to sleepter, drink another bowl of ginger soup.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed.

    He picked up some food for Han Qiao and let the children eat.

    Their dinner was a little heavy.

    Although the Mountain Bandits were over, they were still a little flustered and afraid.

    He Cheng wanted to sleep with Han Qiao that night, and Han Qiao let him. Later, Sun Ke also followed.

    The three children were sleeping on the bed, so Heng Yi had no choice but to put a wooden board on the stool.

    Han Qiaoid out the bedding for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we brought a lot of bedding. Otherwise, you would have to sleep with your clothes on.¡± Han Qiao teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if 1 don¡¯t sleep.¡± Heng Yi heard.

    On the bed, He Cheng and Sun Ke were ying peek-a-boo.

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t know if he could understand. He opened his big ck eyes and moved his hands and feet.

    At such a young age, his strength was very simr to his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Go to bed early. Perhaps someone from the government office wille in the middle of the night.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get upter. Leave the baby¡¯s diapers to me.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    After sitting in the carriage for a day, she felt a little sore at her waist.

    She quickly fell asleep on the bed.

    In the middle of the night, someone from the government office came.

    Hearing the noise, Heng Yi got up and went to answer.

    There was nothing much to say. After discovering the Mountain Bandits, he made the first move. As for the caravan that followed them, he also told them the truth that he suspected that one of them was a Mountain Bandit.

    As for whether they could catch the person or not, it was the government office¡¯s business.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it this way. If anything elsees up in the future, we¡¯ll look for you in Chenzhou City.¡±

    When the people who came for the mission heard Heng Yi¡¯s name, they had an expression of ¡®if so¡¯ on their faces. And, they were going to exterminate the bandits together. Although they didn¡¯t know each other, they still had some faces.

    Therefore, they talked to Heng Yi very politely.

    Although Heng Yi didn¡¯t talk much, he answered all the questions without being arrogant. He even invited them to rest for a while and asked the cook to prepare food and hot water. Everything was arranged well.

    It was ten minutes before dawn, and the sky was clear.

    They bid farewell to each other.

    Heng Yi led his team to Chenzhou City.

    The bailiffs and constables headed to the valley.

    After the blood in the valley was washed away, it still stank.

    Their bodies were piled up in a corner, looking especially horrifying.

    When they were packing up, the constables and bailiffs covered their noses.

    Especially since Heng Yi had killed all these bandits by himself.

    ¡°Good fellow.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s so powerful, why doesn¡¯t he join the army?¡±

    No one knew the answer.

    Heng Yi and the others didn¡¯t mind and just walked on slowly.

    Perhaps because Heng Yi¡¯s ruthlessness had spread among the mountain bandits, the journey was quite peaceful. Even when they passed by the bandit territory, before they could send anyone to check, the bandits woulde and ask them questions, and then let them pass without even taking a bit of money. They were also afraid of angering Heng Yi, so they rushed to the vige alone and wiped out the entire vige.

    In addition, the road was easy to walk on, but they only arrived at Chenzhou City on the 6th of November.

    Bai Cha had asked Shopkeeper Zhu toe and fetch them. Shopkeeper Zhu was worried about his mother, so he paid his respects to Heng Yi and Han Qiao first.

    ¡°Greetings, Master and Madam.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Heng Yi said indifferently.

    Han Qiao smiled gently, ¡°Go see your mother. She misses you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam.¡± After Shopkeeper Zhu finished speaking, he stumbled over to see his mother.

    Han Qiao arranged a separate carriage for Old Lady Zhu. It was covered with a thick mattress, and there were servant girls and old women to serve her.

    The olddy was sick and blind.

    However, the servant girls and old women took good care of the carriage. The carriage was clean and there was no stench.

    ¡°Is it Mao¡¯er?¡±

    Mao¡¯er was Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s nickname.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Old Lady Zhu happily extended her hand, and Shopkeeper Zhu hurriedly held his mother¡¯s hand.

    Her nails were neatly trimmed, and the gaps between her nails were clean. There was a hint of herbal smell on her hands. It was obvious that she had applied some ointment after washing her hands.

    Shopkeeper Zhu went to see his mother again.

    Her hair was neatlybed. Other than the fact that she couldn¡¯t see, she was fine.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Go and serve Master and Madam. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu smiled and replied, ¡°Then, Mother, I wille back to have dinner with you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go now.¡±

    The group walked for more than ten days. They were tired from the long journey.

    They didn¡¯t enter the city but stayed in a manor outside the city.

    Bai Cha had already arranged everything and was waiting for his brother, sister-inw, nephews, and nieces to arrive.

    The carriage stopped.

    The children got off the carriage first. Han Qiao carried her baby out of the carriage and watched the children run to Bai Chaa in high spirits. ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    The sounds of Joy and enthusiasm instantly rang in the courtyard. The joy of reunion after a long time was painted in his eyes.

    Han Qiao smiled and gave Ah-Yao to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi carefully took the child and gently helped Han Qiao out of the carriage.

    Bai Chaa had already greeted the children and came forward to greet them. ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw!¡±

    Then, he stared at Ah-Yao, who was in Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    He wasn¡¯t around when Ah-Yao was born, but he had gone back for a while. It had been quite some time since theyst met, and he missed him a lot.

    Long enough to see.

    The little fellow was very adorable.

    He was fair and tender, and now that he had woken up, he could see how dark his eyes were dark. He was the most beautiful baby he had ever seen.

    ¡°Big Brother, let me hold him,¡± Bai Cha said eagerly.

    Heng Yi looked at Bai Cha seriously for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t held a child before. Wait until you learn how to hold him.¡±

    He was annoyed..

 Chapter 271 - 271: Arriving Home

    Chapter 271: Arriving Home

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi held the child in one hand and Han Qiao in the other as they walked towards the gate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This would be their new home.

    She had only drawn the design, and Bai Cha spent a few months making it into a reality.

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she stepped through the gate.

    ording to her drawings, there was no need to carve flowers, instead, the pirs and decorations were carved with squares and round wood. In other words, the ces that should be square were square, and the ces that should be round were round.

    The new house had many halls; one small and one side hall. Most importantly, theyout of the main courtyard was simr to their house in Xishan Vige. The only difference was the amount of light and space; it was much brighter and spacious.

    The room had already been tidied up. The servants and maids who served here stood at the side, uneasy, but very diligent.

    ¡°Big Brother and Sister-inw must be tired after traveling for more than ten days. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯m here to wee Brother and Sister-inw,¡± Bai Cha said.

    ¡°It must have been hard on you all to clean up this ce so well,¡± Han Qiao thanked them sincerely.

    Bai Cha and the others had done their best.

    ¡°It¡¯s what we should do. Eldest Brother, Sister-inw, go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of the children.¡±

    The children might not be used to the new ce since they had just arrived.

    He had to settle the children down.

    After Sister-inw had a good rest, he would not care about these things.

    After all, the matters in the house should be handed over to the mistress of the house.

    Bai Cha left like a young master, walking away with his back straight and wide strides. Compared to Heng Yi¡¯s boorish appearance, Bai Cha suits the saying ¡°A young master is like jade¡±. It wasn¡¯t that he was handsome, but it was because of the way he carried himself.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s been reborn this year.¡±

    Heng Yi paused, then understood what Han Qiao was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his ttery skills. She took

    Ah-Yao from his arms and said, ¡°Go wash up first. I¡¯ll sit for a while.¡±

    ¡°Just let Pucao carry Ah-Yao. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Heng Yi went to wash up, Han Qiao soon followed after.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t hand Ah-Yao over to Pucao. Instead, she ced the baby on the bed. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss.

    When Han Qiao came out of the shower, the dishes were already prepared on the table.

    They were all light dishes and white rice porridge that had been boiled until it was thick.

    After the meal, when her hair was dry, Han Qiao fed Ah-Yao while Heng Yi changed his diapers. The baby slept soundly next to his mother and father.

    Heng Yi had been worried in the past few days and didn¡¯t dare to sleep too deeply at night.

    Now that he was home, he felt relieved and fell asleep very quickly.

    The servants in the courtyard had all left. No one dared to walk around in the main courtyard, and no one dared to make a noise.

    Although the children were tired,pared to the worried adults, they were still carefree. Han Chi even took the time to walk around his new house.

    When he saw Bai Cha, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Second Uncle, does the neighboring courtyard also belong to our family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will be used to make tofu. There were still dozens of acres ofnd behind to grow bean sprouts.¡±

    Han Chi was very surprised.

    So big!¡±

    ¡°Our family owns more than this,¡± Bai Chaughed.

    Han Chi was not sleepy. He went to the next courtyard and found that it was bigger than he had imagined.

    The dozens of acres ofnd behind were nted with radishes.

    Han Chi stood at the edge of the field. There were still people clearing thend in the distance.

    He guessed that the wastnd should belong to his family as well.

    Those who were working were probably themoners nearby who came to work to earn money to subsidize their families.

    Mother was a good person with great wisdom and kindness.

    When Han Chi returned to his courtyard, his cousins were already lying down.

    He chuckled and went back to his room, took out a book, and started to read and memorize.

    The sky darkened slightly.

    Han Qiao woke up.

    After sleeping for the entire afternoon, she felt much more energized. It felt good to have her feet on the ground.

    She looked around and saw that Heng Yi was gone. Ah-Yao was sleeping soundly, small little soundsing out of his parted lips.

    Han Qiao squeezed his little hand.

    Then she got off the bed from the side.

    Han Qiao wanted to make the bed with two sides so that the child wouldn¡¯t identally fall.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re up,¡± Shn smiled.

    Soon, two maids came in with a basin of water and something to rinse her mouth.

    Han Qiao went to rinse her mouth and wash her face.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the master?¡±

    ¡°Old Master has been up for more than an hour and is talking to Second Master in the front hall.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    After washing up, she sat in front of the dressing table and Duan Yue came forward tob her hair.

    Han Qiao looked at the maids and old women standing at the side and asked, ¡°What are your names?¡±

    ¡°We were all bought by Second Master from the broker house.¡±

    The three maidservants looked beautiful. They were not coquettish, nor were they naive or slow.

    ¡°You will be named Zi Yue, Chang Yue, Xue Yue, and the three of you will be the second-ss maids of the main courtyard.¡±

    The three maids immediately knelt down and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for the names, Madam.¡±

    With a name and a job, their heart could be at ease.

    ¡°Get up and do your job well in the future. I won¡¯t treat you badly, but if you betray me, 1 won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know where Xia He went after she was sold, and she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    Wanwen, the maid who tried to seduce Heng Yi, wasn¡¯t a second-ss maid now, but she had changed her personality quite a bit. Of course, it might be because Heng Yi scared her which made her avoid being in his presence since then.

    Just as she thought about it, Heng Yi entered her view.

    Seeing that Han Qiao had gotten up, a gentle smile instantly appeared in his solemn eyes, ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The food is ready. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi reached out his hand to Han Qiao, and she put her hand on his.

    She was held by his warm hand as they headed to the dining room.

    Zi Yue, Chang Yue, and Xue Yue were slightly surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected their master to be so gentle and loving towards their mistress.

    When they reached the dining room, the children followed suit.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Auntie,¡±

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Since there was another purpose to tonight¡¯s weing banquet, the servants prepared several tables.

    The children sat at one table, and Heng Yi¡¯s people sat at two tables.

    Those who had done a lot of things in Chenzhou these days sat at the same table as Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi picked up his wine cup and stood up to say a few words of encouragement and gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your hard work these days. Please make yourselves at home. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Everyone toasted Heng Yi.

    He wasn¡¯t a dim-witted person to begin with, so the atmosphere quickly became lively.

    At first, they were a little embarrassed, butter on, they became more casual and even gathered together to y fight.

    After Han Qiao had eaten her fill, she watched them y fighting and drink merrily.

    Heng Yi was also pulled over to y with his fists.

    He wasn¡¯t very familiar with it at first, but after drinking a few sses, he grasped the trick and rhythm, and then he didn¡¯t have to drink anymore.

    ¡°1 don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Several of them came topete, and after losing a few cups, they stopped ying with Heng Yi.

    It was very ufortable to keep losing.

    Heng Yi let them y. After tonight, they will be busy again tomorrow.

    Han Qiao asked the children if they were still adapting.

    As the weather was getting colder, they would need to add more clothes. She would have to prepare warmer nkets for them for the nights.

    Tomorrow, she would slowly tell them in detail.

    The children were tired after sitting in the carriage for so many days.

    It was also their first time leaving theforts of their home.

    Then on the way, they had almost been attacked by the Mountain Bandits. They were hesitant and afraid.

    ¡°Return to your rooms and sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father and Mother should also sleep early.¡±

    The children went back to their own courtyards.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi walked back to the main courtyard hand in hand.

    ¡°The same goes for us. Don¡¯t think about anything today and sleep early. We¡¯ll be busy starting tomorrow.¡± Han Qiao said gently..

 Chapter 272 - 272: Arrived Earlier Than Expected

    Chapter 272: Arrived Earlier Than Expected

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The next morning, Han Qiao personally wrote a visiting card and sent it to the Feng family. She also sent a copy to Feng Xinru.

    And one was also sent to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    She asked Dong Lai to personally make the trip for the prince¡¯s consort.

    Han Qiao was surprised that Feng Xinru came to see her as soon as she received the invitation.

    ¡°All-Qiao!¡±

    ¡°Sister Xinru.¡±

    Feng Xinru was in high spirits now, her eldest son had gotten first ce in the Elementary Schr examination, and he was in great glory.

    In addition, the two fast food restaurants business was extremely good. They did not make a lot of money every day, but they made a thousand taels of silver every day.

    With money in her hands and her son working hard, Feng Xinru was naturally in high spirits.

    ¡°Hurry and bring the child over to me. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of things for him.¡±

    As Feng Xinru spoke, her entourage immediately carried a few boxes over.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Han Qiao was very surprised.

    ¡°These are all the books that my Yi¡¯an has annotated. Isn¡¯t your eldest son,

    Ah-Chi, going to take the entrance examination too?¡±

    Han Qiao was overjoyed, ¡°This is a wonderful gift. With these books, Ah-Chi¡¯s chances of passing the examination next year will be higher.¡±

    These were the books that were marked by the first schr. Many people would not be able to get their hands on them even if they paid thousands of gold.

    Han Qiao ordered someone to send all of them to Han Chi.

    Then, one of her maids carried Ah-Yao over.

    The little guy had just woken up. He looked left and right with sleepy eyes. He was only two months old, but he was already quick to connect the dots. The same couldn¡¯t be said for his movements for he wore so manyyers.

    ¡°Aiyaya, look at this child! What a handsome young boy!¡± Feng Xinru had seen many children before.

    This was the first time she had seen such a cute baby.

    ¡°Who knows how many girls he will charm when he grows up.¡± Feng Xinru sighed.

    She took out the longevity lock charm that she had prepared.

    It was a huge piece of jade, green and clear, and the carving on it was exquisite.

    ¡°Ah-Yao, your aunt is an unrefined person. The bigger the jade is, the more valuable it is.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the longevity lock charm.

    It was really valuable. After all, it came in all kinds of colors and textures. It was a valuable item that was difficult to buy even with money.

    ¡°Sister Xinru, this is too expensive.¡±

    ¡°How so? This is precious for your child. 1 still have something else for your Ah-Yao.¡± Feng Xinru smiled as she took out a contract, ¡°This is my manor in the suburbs. It¡¯s not very big, only about ten acres ofnd. There are about ten acres of orchards in the back mountain. It¡¯s also a wee gift for your Ah-Yao.¡±

    Han Qiao opened her mouth and was about to refuse.

    But Feng Xinru only smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t reject these gifts. Thanks to the fast food restaurant, I don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink anymore. If you call me sister, I¡¯ll treat you like my own sister.¡±

    Feng Xinru was a straightforward person because she had the Feng family backing her up, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have divorced her husband and took her children away.

    The Luo family did not even dare to fart in front of the Feng family¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it on behalf of Ah-Yao.¡±

    ¡°Take them,¡± Feng Xinru didn¡¯t mind and waved her hand to tease Ah-Yao.

    This child seemed to be aware of things earlier than other children. Many children would only respond to adults¡¯ teasing after three to four months.

    Yet, this child already knew how to respond.

    Feng Xinru had been busy fighting with Luo Shihang¡¯s concubine in the Luo family for a long time, so she rarely yed with the children in such a happy mood. Now, she looked at Ah-Yao with more and more admiration, and at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful.

    She was silly back then.

    Her husband might not belong to her, but her children were truly hers.

    She should not ignore her children.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, the Gong Qin Consort Fei mentioned you earlier, when do you n to pay your respects?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a visiting card over. I don¡¯t know when Consort Fei will be free.¡±

    Feng Xinru giggled, ¡°Of course, I have all the time in the world.¡±

    Thanks to the fast-food restaurant, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort received several thousand taels of silver every month. At times, she received up to ten thousand taels of silver. She still wanted Han Qiao toe to Chenzhou City earlier and open the restaurant.

    The people who ate the most in fast food restaurants were themon people. How could they earn more than their restaurant earns?

    Han Qiao understood what Feng Xinru was implying.

    She lowered her head and smiled lightly before asking again, ¡°By the way, Sister Xinru, are there any restaurants with good locations in the city that sell them?¡±

    ¡°There really isn¡¯t.¡±

    Feng Xinru¡¯s two shops were already used to open fast food restaurants, and the other shops were not suitable to make another chain.

    Han Qiao thought for a while before saying, ¡°Is there a night curfew in the city?¡±

    ¡°How can there be a curfew? If there¡¯s a curfew, how are those brothels in Qinhuai district going to earn money? Don¡¯t tell me you think those brothels belong to the brothel mistress?¡± Feng Xinru stared at Han Qiao and continued, ¡°Which brothels don¡¯t have someone to back them up? Although they¡¯re called a ¡®backer¡¯, they¡¯re actually the boss of the establishment.¡±

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t a fool and instantly understood.

    The brothels and restaurants were ces that held the most information. Those with power and influence needed all kinds of information, whether it was beneficial or not.

    Or perhaps it was to know someone¡¯s secret.

    The more a person knew, the more advantageous it would be for him at certain times.

    ¡°The big shops in the city are all filled with people with their own positions, there¡¯s no way to buy and sell them at all. Moreover, since they could afford to open such a big shop, they would not easily sell it.¡± Feng Xinru said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Han Qiao understood this logic.

    She thought about it and finally decided, ¡°I want to open our next restaurant outside the city. I also want to set up an inn and a source of entertainment.¡±

    Feng Xinru stared at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Outside the city?¡±

    ¡°Yes, outside the city, whether it¡¯s a restaurant or an inn, the space is always limited. 1 can open as big as I want outside the city. Ifmoners are living in the ce 1 need, I will buy it for them and allow them to work in the restaurant.¡±

    Feng Xinru carefully considered the possibility.

    ¡°That would require a lot of effort.¡±

    ¡°It does require a lot of effort.¡± Han Qiao then handed over an orange to Feng Xinru.

    ¡°It¡¯s from my own manor. I was thinking of giving you some tomorrow. Since youe today, bring two baskets back for your children to try.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Xinru smiled as she peeled an orange to eat.

    She had eaten, used, and yed with many good things.

    Staying with Han Qiao was especiallyfortable.

    Han Qiao was also a smart and calctive person, but she always came straight to the point and didn¡¯t beat around the bush.

    Compared to those people who only acted one way on the surface, she was much better.

    ¡°This orange is not bad. It¡¯s sweet and has enough water. There¡¯s no silk seed.¡±

    ¡°The grapefruits will bloom in a few days. They are also very good.¡±

    Feng Xinru smiled, ¡°There are pomelos in the orchard that 1 gave to Ah-Yao. Let¡¯s go and stay there for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the two of them talked, Han Chi walked over calmly, not as nervous as when there were guests at home.

    He bowed to Han Qiao first, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled,¡± This is your Auntie Feng.¡±

    Han Chi bowed respectfully to Feng Xinru, ¡°Greetings, Auntie Feng.¡±

    ¡°Good child, no need to be so polite.¡± Feng Xinru said as she got someone to give Han Chi a gift.

    It was a set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.

    Even without opening it, Han Qiao could guess that it was worth a lot of money.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Feng,¡± Han Chi was still neither servile nor overbearing.

    He did not get excited because of the greeting gift and remained calm and polite..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Iâ€™ve Made Up My Mind

    Chapter 273: I¡¯ve Made Up My Mind

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Obviously, he was not the kind of person who had a shallow mindset.

    He even had the strength of a schr.

    Han Qiao smiled and pointed at the box beside her, ¡°Inside are the books that your Auntie Feng¡¯s son noted. He got first ce in the Elementary Schr examination this year.¡±

    H1H

    Han Chi¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.

    His calm face was instantly filled with anticipation and even a little eagerness.

    ¡°This is something your Auntie Feng lent you temporarily. You have to take good care of it, understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I will!¡±

    Han Chi asked the servants to move the box into his room.

    He bowed respectfully to Han Qiao and Feng Xinru. Before he left, he squeezed Ah-Yao¡¯s hand and then hurriedly strode back to his courtyard. After turning the corner, the two women heard the sound of hurried footsteps.

    Feng Xinru chuckled, ¡°I thought he was calm. At the end of the day, he¡¯s still a kid.¡±

    He was not affected by worldly possessions, but he liked things that helped him improve his knowledge.

    ¡°He¡¯s better than many children.¡± Han Qiao murmured softly as she stared at the ce Han Chi disappeared to.

    ¡°It¡¯s his fortune to meet you and be considered a son by you.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s also my blessing.¡±

    It was indeed her fortune to meet All-Chi.

    And there was great fortune behind their meeting.

    He Cheng, on the other hand, didn¡¯t need to study or read. Plus, he decided toe here to look for his mother as soon as he woke up in the morning.

    He ran over and shouted for her from afar.

    He jumped into Han Qiao¡¯s arms happily and noticed Ah-Yao in the cradle.

    Just as he was about to go y with his younger brother, Han Qiao pulled him back, ¡°Cheng¡¯er, this is Auntie Feng.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Feng.¡±

    The chubby little kid was raised by Han Qiao and Heng Yi, so he didn¡¯t have many schemes in his mind. He was also loved by his siblings.

    Those who should be taught would be taught, and those who were wrong would be criticized and punished.

    He Cheng immediately bowed to Feng Xinru, ¡°Greetings, Auntie Feng.¡±

    He had long memorized all the surnames and remembered the people with the surname Feng.

    Feng Xinru asked someone to bring over a brocade box with a jade lock inside.

    The rope had already been woven.

    She put it on He Cheng, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it. Thank you, Auntie!¡± He Cheng said obediently.

    He also had a jade pendant around his neck, just like his brothers and sisters.

    It was his favorite.

    Feng Xinru patted his head.

    Chubby children were always rare.

    He Cheng went to tease Ah-Yao.

    Feng Xinru looked at Han Qiao and asked, ¡°He¡¯s the child from the He family?¡±

    ¡°He is my second son.¡±

    With one sentence, He Cheng¡¯s identity was confirmed.

    He was the second young master of the Heng family.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and asked Pucao to carry Ah-Yao away. She then offered Feng Xinru a tour around the house.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start a tofu workshop soon.¡± Han Qiao said, mid-tour.

    H H

    Feng Xinru still didn¡¯t think that tofu could make much money.

    She had never thought of investing any money in such a business.

    After all, Han Qiao had opened more than a dozen tofu shops in the city. Each shop had three people, and they sold tofu all day long. Their business was just ¡®okay¡¯.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Feng Xinru asked.

    ¡°If you want, Sister Xinru, would you like to invest some money?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in tofu shops. But if you want to buynd outside the city to open a restaurant, 1¡¯11 invest money.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded, ¡°Does my new restaurant give the Gong Prince¡¯s consort a bonus?¡±

    Feng Xinru took a deep breath, ¡°1 have to give it to her, unless¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince copsed.

    Otherwise, as long as they still wanted to survive in Chenzhou, they would not be able to avoid the dividends.

    Han Qiao understood, ¡°Then if the princess consort allows me to meet her, I will tell her about this. The dividends will still be based on the fast food restaurant. 1 can pay all the money to buy the restaurant, manpower, and material resources, but the title of the deed and house deed will belong to me.¡±

    Feng Xinru agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright. Since I want 20%, I won¡¯t be stingy. I¡¯ll pay as much as 1 can. Our private rtionship is one thing, so we should settle it on the ount so that we don¡¯t have any conflicts over money.¡± ¡°Sister Xinru is right.¡±

    Han Qiao also felt that it was better to settle ounts with sisters.

    Han Quao was never stingy with what she gave, even for Bai Cha and the others.

    Because they had given up a lot to help her too.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort quickly sent someone to inform them that Han Qiao would be sent to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence in the morning.

    Feng Xinru and Han Qiao winked at each other.

    Although Consort Fei was a princess consort, the Gong Prince was nning something big and needed a lot of money to recruit talents.

    Although this fast-food restaurant had only been open for a few months, the profits were being moved into the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    As his mistress, the princess had many people to reward.

    She was also very short of money.

    After lunch, Feng Xinru brought the oranges back to her home.

    Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard and asked someone to prepare a brush and ink. She drew the framework of the restaurant and inn on a piece of white paper.

    Since they were cultivating outside the city, there were many ces to choose from.

    Moreover, the advantage of cultivating outside the city was the fact that they didn¡¯t need to adhere to curfew. As long as there was enough fun, there were plenty of rich sons who were willing to stay until dawn. It wasmon for them not to return home for three to five days.

    There was one thing that the restaurant and the inn had to pay attention to; safety.

    Whether it was the goods or people of the merchants, there had to be a certain guarantee. Only then would people be willing to spend a high price to stay in their inn.

    Therefore, Han Qiao felt that the guest house had to be particr.

    At the very least, horses and goods could enter the courtyard right under their noses. There had to be a ce for them to store their goods and for the horses to rest.

    Therefore, the price of such a courtyard was naturally expensive.

    She had to build a house that could house a few horses, ten horses, dozens of horses¡­

    Therefore, the ce had to be very, very big.

    The workers and cooks needed a lot of people to work for them too.

    The vigers who lived there all year round were also very likely to be relocated.

    All of these required a lot of silver.

    Some people might not be willing to move to other ces. After all, it was better to live azy life than to die a good death.

    Most people probably didn¡¯t want to leave their former residences¡­

    Therefore, it would not be easy to do this peacefully.

    How much silver does she have?

    All of this required time, and each step would not be quick.

    The first step was to visit the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, the second step was to visit the Feng family, and then manage the tofu shop.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    After Ah-Yao woke up, he cried when he was hungry.

    Pucao picked him up and took him to the washroom to relieve himself.

    Han Qiao heard Ah-Yao¡¯s cries and put down her brush, letting Xue Yue wash her hands with water.

    She went over to hold Ah-Yao in her arms and feed him.

    When Heng Yi returned, Han Qiao said to him, ¡°Send someone to find a few nannies. I¡¯ll be a bit busy and I can¡¯t let Ah-Yao starve when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi answered and went to y with his son.

    Han Qiao sat at the side and watched the father and son, one teasing and the other giggling.

    Han Qiao continued, ¡°I was thinking of calling Bai Cha, Lan Cheng, and Shopkeeper Zhu over to check the ounts after 1 returned from the Imperial Residence. I wanted to see how much silver we have on hand and reward them.¡±

    ¡°I n to use the remaining silver to build a big inn..¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274: Speaking From The Heart

    Chapter 274: Speaking From The Heart

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Build an inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to build an inn. It will be the kind of inn that is integrated with a restaurant. There will also be entertainment, such as musicians ying the piano and singing. However, we will only add some fun, we¡¯re not establishing a brothel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi was silent for a moment.

    Then, he said, ¡°You have to wait for a while. Wait until I have a proper official position. Otherwise, after all your hard work, someone might take it away.¡±

    They were now opening a few fast food restaurants, buying wastnd to reimnd, and opening a tofu shop. To those rich families, they were all small businesses.

    However, Han Qiao¡¯s inn and restaurant would be mixed together. How many people¡¯s businesses would be cut off if they were built outside the city?

    Would those rich and powerful nobles give up so easily?

    ¡°I was thinking of giving 20% to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡­¡± Han Qiao paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the princess consort won¡¯t be interested in this 20% and wants more.¡±

    At that time, her hard work would be in vain.

    Moreover, if the restaurant was in someone else¡¯s hands, would she still be able to uphold the ideals she insisted on?

    It was definitely impossible.

    Most importantly, she had worked so hard and ended up with nothing. She might even bring disaster to her family. That would not be worth it.

    Han Qiao sighed, ¡°This is difficult.¡±

    She sat down beside Heng Yi and leaned into his arms, ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve helped a lot of people while earning money, but those pirates don¡¯t think that way. They only care about money¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry. For now, we¡¯re much stronger than many people. You just gave birth not long ago, and your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t earn all the silver, and we can¡¯t help all the poor people in the world. Let¡¯s not rush into things and move forward slowly.¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao.

    Heforted her gently, hoping that she would not be troubled by these things.

    Money couldn¡¯t just be earned, it needed to be saved.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Han Qiao replied.

    She held Heng Yi¡¯s hand and leaned over to tease Ah-Yao.

    She didn¡¯t need to rush to open the restaurant and inn. When Heng Yi took over the power, no one woulde to rob her of the fruits of her victory.

    The Feng family had replied, stating that their son would be here at any time. She had made an appointment with Madam Feng to go over after leaving the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    Early the next morning, Han Qiao packed up and set off for the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    Heng Yi sent her personally, so she only brought a book orchid.

    The other carriage was filled with oranges.

    When she reached the door, there was already an old woman waiting at the gates. When she saw Han Qiao, she immediately came forward and asked, ¡°May 1 ask if this is Madam Heng?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Consort Fei told this servant to wait for you here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao brought Shn and followed the old woman through the corner door. They walked through the small corridor and passed through the second door to the backyard.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s residence was very luxurious. Thest time she came, Han Qiao didn¡¯t look carefully and the old woman who led the way wasn¡¯t so enthusiastic.

    The old woman who came to pick her up today was talkative and very ttering with her words. She was especially respectful to Han Qiao.

    When they arrived at the Gong Prince Consort¡¯s courtyard, the servant girl waiting at the door bowed from afar and ran in.

    Han Qiao was invited in without waiting by the door.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked at Han Qiao and smiled.

    ¡°Greetings to the princess consort,¡± Han Qiaofu bowed.

    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You look pretty good after giving birth. When the child is older, bring him here so 1 can take a look.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort pulled Han Qiao to the side and sat down.

    It was said that power and wealth supported people.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was exactly that. She was elegant and dignified.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t believe her words.

    There were still rules to follow.

    She couldn¡¯t just take it seriously just because she gave her some dignity.

    Some words were just superficial words for people who were nurtured by wealth and power.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness. That child is a little noisy and I¡¯m afraid that he will disturb your peace, Your Highness. When he¡¯s a little older, I will bring him here to visit you,¡± Han Qiao said, then slowly moving the topic to the oranges she grew at home.

    ¡°It¡¯s still edible. I¡¯ll bring some for you to taste.¡±

    ¡°That will be wonderful.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled and asked the servant girls to quickly bring a te over. She sent some over to his highness.

    Then she sent some to the princes and princesses as well.

    Han Qiao guessed that the princes and princesses were the legitimate sons and daughters of the Gong Prince¡¯s first wife.

    This could be considered as giving them the greatest dignity as amoner.

    As for whether they would eat it or not, who knew?

    Eighty to ny percent of the oranges were given to the servants.

    With silver to pave the way, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was very easy to talk to.

    ¡°When do you n to open a restaurant in Chenzhou?¡±

    ¡°I can do it anytime, but 1 don¡¯t have a suitable shop.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled. ¡°1 have a restaurant here with eight storefronts and it¡¯s on a busy street. It used to be a popr restaurant, but once the fast-food restaurants opened, the business dropped. Why don¡¯t I let you manage it and give you 20% of the profits?¡±

    Han Qiao stared at the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    She knew that this was not a discussion or a question, but an order.

    If the 20% bonus was managed well, she would earn quite a lot in a year.

    Of course, it was also possible that she would be kicked out after only working for a short while.

    However, she and Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t stay in Chenzhou forever. They would go to the capital sooner orter.

    ¡°It is this woman¡¯s fortune for the Princess to trust me. However, I also have a request.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s body leaned against the pillow.

    She ced her hand gently on the armrest.

    ¡°The Princess trusts me. 1 will ensure that the Princess manages the restaurant well. The dishes of Qiaoyi Restaurant can also be brought to the restaurant. However, since the Princess has entrusted me to manage it, everyone in the restaurant must listen to my orders and ns. No one is allowed toe to the restaurant and eat without paying. This includes any master of the Consort Feng¡¯s family.¡±

    As soon as Han Qiao finished speaking, the servants in the room stared at her in shock.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was stunned for a moment beforeughing.

    She reallyughed, and sheughed exceptionally heartily.

    There were some things that she couldn¡¯t tell Han Qiao, but she had been troubled by them.

    Moreover, there were always two maids in this room who were notpletely loyal to her. Han Qiao did not ask them to say this. It was Han Qiao¡¯s personal request.

    She had just agreed to it without thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 tell his highness that he has to pay for his meals in the restaurants in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up and bowed, ¡°Thank you for supporting me.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    Not only did she support Han Qiao, but she also wanted to protect her own money bag.

    Why wasn¡¯t the restaurant profitable? It was because every cat and dog went to eat under the banner of the Imperial Pce. They ordered arge table of dishes and left after eating.

    One had to know that it was her dowry shop and had nothing to do with His Highness.

    Moreover, after Han Qiao took over the management, she would have to make a lot of preparations to not owe any credit.

    ¡°When do you n to go to the shop? I¡¯ll go with you too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow at quarter past nine.¡±

    After making an appointment with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, Han Qiao got up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, wait.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort waved her hand and someone immediately came over with a brocade box.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort opened the brocade box and saw a few precious stone hair pins inside.

    ¡°This is a new style that was just released in the capital. 1 think it suits you quite well.¡± As the Gong Prince¡¯s consort spoke, she took a stick and gave it to Han Qiao to wear. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®clothes make the man¡¯. These jewelry are also indispensable.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to say that she would not ept the reward without merit.

    However, since the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had said so, it would be unreasonable for her to refuse.

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Princess.¡±

    ¡°These are all worthless things. Just wear them and y with them.¡±

    This was naturally a polite remark.

    How could the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s gifts be ordinary?

 Chapter 275 - 275: The Gong Prince Is Extremely Surprised

    Chapter 275: The Gong Prince Is Extremely Surprised

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    While the Gong Prince¡¯s consort pulled Han Qiao to speak again¡­

    Heng Yi was waiting by the side door.

    The Gong Prince had long known that Heng Yi hade to Chenzhou City, and he wanted to see what kind of person this man who could chop off the head of a bandit leader was.

    Thus, the moment Han Qiao entered the Gong Prince¡¯s residence, the Gong Prince brought his entourage out.

    He stood at the gate and looked at Heng Yi, who was sitting in the carriage not far away.

    Heng Yi also stared at the Gong Prince.

    With just a nce, they knew each other¡¯s identities.

    The Gong Prince walked towards Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment before getting off the carriage. He stood beside the carriage and waited for the Gong Prince to approach before bowing, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    No need for formalities,¡± The Gong Prince raised his hand.

    He also sized Heng Yi up.

    He was very tall and handsome. He was well-dressed, and when he faced him, he was neither servile nor overbearing. His eyes were full of vigor.

    Of course, he was also clean and thorough. He was not the kind of sinister person who would do all kinds of bad things for fame and fortune.

    At least this man held no ill intent in his being.

    He just stood there, upright and open, allowing everyone to size him up. He wasn¡¯t nervous or perturbed.

    His expression did not change.

    He did not try to curry favor with him but acted as if the person in front of him was just an ordinary person, not a rtive of the emperor who held great power in Great Yong.

    ¡°Where do you n to find a job?¡± The Gong Prince asked.

    ¡°The government office. I n to see if 1 can find a job as a constable.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with being a constable.

    He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed about that title either.

    He went to the government office to be a constable just to get in touch with the officialdom. He would start from the bottom, step by step to the top.

    The Gong Prince wanted to ask if he wanted to work for him. But he also wanted to see if Heng Yi could work in the government office in peace.

    ¡°Alright, I will get someone to go over and say that you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Your Highness. I want to try and apply myself.¡±

    The Gong Prince frowned, ¡°Why so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to speak and I¡¯m not good at dealing with people. I want to try it myself and see if I can find a proper job with my own ability.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want others to think that he was already the Gong Prince¡¯s man.

    Sometimes, it was easy to get on the boat, but difficult to get off.

    ¡°Alright, then 1 will wait for your reputation to rise,¡± With that, the Gong Prince turned and left.

    Heng Yi bowed, ¡°Farewell, Your Highness.¡±

    Heng Yi slowly stood up and watched the Gong Prince enter the pce.

    He pursed his lips and slowly leaned against the carriage.

    The Gong Prince thought that Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what was good for him.

    However, he also knew that such a capable person was like a sharp arrow in his hands.

    His attack was to cut the throat at the sight of blood.

    He needed people like this for his own use.

    ¡°Is the princess meeting his wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Gong Prince thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1 want to see this woman,¡±

    When the Gong Prince arrived, he stood outside for a while and naturally heard what Han Qiao said. She managed the restaurant and would not allow anyone to eat without paying.

    The Gong Prince was speechless.

    Was this considered talking about him?

    He remembered that he had never paid for his meal at the princess consort¡¯s restaurant.

    Why should he pay for his own restaurant?

    The Gong Prince didn¡¯t understand.

    But when he heard the princess¡¯sughter, he knew that Han Qiao¡¯s words hit the princess¡¯ heart.

    He asked his entourage, ¡°Other than I, who else goes to a restaurant without paying?¡±

    The attendant said softly, ¡°The princess, the concubine consort, and her brothers, as well as the granduncle¡­¡±

    When the attendant mentioned these people, the Gong Prince¡¯s face sank.

    He had never thought that so many people would go to a restaurant to eat for free.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±

    He was too ashamed to go in.

    Returning to the front courtyard, he immediately took out a stack of silver notes and had someone deliver it to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    At first, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort did not know that her husband had overheard her conversation with Han Qiao, and the old woman guarding the door did not mention anything until the Gong Prince¡¯s money was delivered.

    She then called the old woman in to ask.

    ¡°Did His Highnesse over?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    It was good for him to hear, lest those nobodies wanted to eat free food in her restaurant.

    Now that they had crossed the clear path, they would not allow them to take advantage of her in the future.

    ¡°All-Qiao, I still have a few shops. You might as well work harder and manage them for me.¡±

    Han Qiao opened her mouth.

    It seemed that not only the restaurant, but the rtives of the Prince¡¯s household also took advantage of the prince¡¯s power and never paid in any of their shops.

    She didn¡¯t need to care about anything else. She just didn¡¯t allow anyone to take the things away without paying.

    She quickly replied, ¡°It is my honor to be able to share your worries.¡±

    Han Qiao returned with a full load.

    The old woman was even more respectful and polite to her, and her words were even more ttering.

    When they reached the side door, she said, ¡°Take care, Madam Heng.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You can go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao walked towards Heng Yi calmly.

    Heng Yi also smiled at her, ¡°Done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao onto the carriage. As for Shn, Heng Yi didn¡¯t care about her.

    She could go up by herself with a footstool.

    Heng Yi even asked Han Qiao carefully if she was seated properly.

    Sit tight. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They headed to the Feng family.

    Madam Feng had been waiting for them since the early morning.

    She also coveted the business of the fast food restaurant. She had spent a lot of effort to get a few shops and nned to cooperate with Han Qiao to open one.

    She also wanted to earn ten thousand taels of silver a month.

    By the time Han Qiao and Heng Yi arrived, Madam Feng had been waiting in the hall for quite a while, and Master Feng hadn¡¯t left the house that day.

    Just for Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    ¡°Long time no see. You look good, Ah-Qiao! When will you bring your son over for me to see?¡± Madam Feng held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    She nced at Heng Yi again, ¡°Let the men talk. We¡¯ll have lunch here.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be staying long. 1 still have to go back and feed Ah-Yao.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Madam Feng¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Are you going to nurse the child yourself?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be fed by the nanny, so I have to do it myself. I¡¯ll try to find another one for him.¡±

    Madam Feng nodded, ¡°You should have a nanny. It¡¯s not good for your recovery if you nurse your own child. Besides¡­¡±

    However, considering Heng Yi¡¯s feelings for Han Qiao, there was no room for things like concubines or maids.

    Is your husband alright with you nursing the baby yourself?¡± Madam Feng asked softly.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any objections. After all, that¡¯s his son.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Madam Feng quickly told Han Qiao about opening another fast-food restaurant.

    ¡°How about we follow your cooperation with Xinru and give you 40% of the profits?¡±

    Madam Feng actually wanted to open this fast-food restaurant herself, but she thought about it for a long time and even found a shopkeeper. However, some things truly depended on fate.

    Since she didn¡¯t use the signboard of Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant, no chef came to apply.

    It was very strange.

    ¡°Forty percent?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, 40%.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    With 40%, she would spend some effort and earn silver every month.

    Meanwhile, in the hall, Master Feng asked Heng Yi, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°I n to go to the government office to find a job as a constable.¡±

    Master Feng looked at Heng Yi, ¡°You know, I was promoted to the position of general of a hundred people.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Master Feng¡¯s confused face and shook his head with certainty, ¡°1 didn¡¯t know this..¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: Learning to Compromise

    Chapter 276: Learning to Compromise

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi indeed didn¡¯t know.

    Even if he learned some things from Qin Songter, he did not care.

    He had given up his job without any hesitation back then, and he would not think about it now.

    ¡°Then do you want to be the head officer again? If you want, 1 can help you.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Heng Yi refused without thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to start from a constable first. If I make another contribution and get promoted, I can convince the public of my strength. If I suddenly be the head officer, what will others think? No matter how capable I am, those soldiers will not submit to me.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mind starting as a small constable again.

    His goal was still to go to the capital to participate in the martial arts examination.

    The only reason he hasn¡¯t signed up was because his martial arts were still a littlecking.

    ¡°¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Master Feng said, ¡°You¡¯re right. So what are your ns now?¡±

    ¡°Since the government office is recruiting people, I¡¯ll go and give it a try.¡±

    In Chenzhou City, there were many opportunities for capable people.

    Especially since there were more thieves in the city. Even if a few were caught, it would still be consideredmendable service. A small constable could be a constable, and then be rmended to the military camp, or to be a guard by the side of a dignitary. These promotions can be considered a leap to the sky!

    There was a military camp outside Chenzhou City, and themander was the emperor¡¯s confidant. Master Feng wanted Heng Yi to work at the military camp so that he could be the emperor¡¯s subordinate.

    He didn¡¯t side with the Gong Prince.

    Although the Gong Prince was the Emperor¡¯s brother¡­

    Some things were better off safe than sorry¡­

    ¡°Lord Heng is now trusted by the emperor, why don¡¯t you go to the capital and join him?¡± Master Feng asked.

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment.

    ¡°The heart of a monarch is hard to fathom. The Patriarch must be very cautious in the capital, so 1 won¡¯t trouble him.¡±

    Master Feng couldn¡¯t figure out Heng Yi¡¯s intention.

    Was he nning to seek refuge with the Gong Prince? Or was he polishing himself to soar into the sky in the future?

    ¡°You are a capable young man with ideas. I believe that you will find your ideal path.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed.

    After leaving the Feng Residence with Han Qiao, Han Qiao thought that since she was already here, she should go to her new house to take a look.

    The gatekeeper still remembered Han Qiao and Heng Yi. He quickly greeted them respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master and Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The couple entered the mansion together.

    The construction here was more particr. Whether it was the carved beams and painted pirs, the bonsai in the courtyard, or the big trees, basically everything from the early days was gone, and there was no sign of the dpidated state of the past.

    Everywhere was grand and magnificent.

    Whether it was the front yard or the backyard, it was better than Han Qiao had imagined.

    ¡°Bai Cha has put in a lot of effort.¡±

    It was not just his effort.

    He needed to pay attention to the carving of the wood. Otherwise, one little difference in pattern would change the whole atmosphere of the room.

    ¡°He has worked hard.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to bring the kids here to take a look.¡± Han Qiao said after looking around.

    ¡°Then we¡¯lle over together tomorrow and bring Ah-Yao along. We¡¯ll have dinner in the city and see if we need anything.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He also held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    And rubbed it gently and lovingly with his thumb.

    ¡°The jewelry shops in the city are more exquisite and beautiful than those in the county. They also sell a few things for children, as well as clothes. Let¡¯s buy a few more sets too.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Han Qiao smiled and agreed.

    Heng Yi continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the government office the day after tomorrow to see when 1 can find a job. I also need to buy a few good horses. Those children¡¯s riding skills have improved, and their horses have to keep up with them.¡±

    Heng Yi paused, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer before giving them one. When they¡¯re familiar with it, we¡¯ll give it to them.¡±

    He may have not said it out loud, but he was doing this to vent his anger on Han Dacheng and the others.

    He did not show his intent much.

    Yet Han Qiao saw through it and held his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the Han family. They are them. Dacheng has worked hard for himself. We have given them what we should. In the future, whether they are kind or ungrateful, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°After experiencing some things, I understand that many things can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Parents were fated, husband and wife loved each other, and children were filial and sensible.

    Although she didn¡¯t get everything, she already had two things. It was already a very blissful thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m very content and cherish my current life. Don¡¯t keep being conflicted. We¡¯ll have to count the number of times we go back in the future. Why should we care about things that make us unhappy?¡±

    ¡°You have me, Ah-Yao, and the children. In the future, we will have more children. In another ten years, we will have grandchildren. There are too many people and things for you to worry about other than those people.¡±

    How could he improve if he only focused on the bad things?

    Heng Yi reached out and hugged Han Qiao. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    When they arrived home, they found out that Ah-Yao had fallen asleep after eating a bowl of rice soup.

    ¡°I slowly boiled it with rice. I served a bowl for him and he managed to finish half,¡± Pucao whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Han Qiao whispered.

    As long as Ah-Yao didn¡¯t have diarrhea after eating solid foods, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    It was obvious that this child was very healthy. After eating the rice soup, he woke up and saw his mother beside him. After peeing, he went to look for his mother.

    Han Qiao hugged him and fed him.

    He just farted.

    Pucao smiled and quickly hugged him to clean up his mess.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°He poops right after eating.¡±

    He changed into a new diaper and went back to sleep.

    Han Qiao did not carry him and let him sleep alone to check on Han Chi and the others.

    She was not worried about Han Chi, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke. She did not have to worry about He Cheng since he had his brother and sisters to take care of him.

    It was Dacheng and the others she was worried about.

    When Han Qiao came over, Han Dacheng and the others were in the horse stance.

    They were sweating profusely and their legs were trembling.

    They were still holding the bucket in their hand. Because of the trembling, water kept spilling out.

    When they saw Han Qiao, they all turned their heads to look at her, but they quickly turned their heads back and continued.

    Han Chi ran over to her, covered in sweat.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat, ¡°Are you done practicing? When you¡¯re done, go take a shower and change into dry clothes so you don¡¯t freeze.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Uncle and Cousin don¡¯t have the foundation, so I want to practice the horse stance with them first to train their physique. So when the new Masteres to teach them, it wouldn¡¯t be much trouble for him to teach.¡±

    Han Chi did not say that he was using this ¡°training¡± to take revenge.

    But who would know his true intentions?

    He was doing this for their own good!

    ¡°That makes sense, but you have to take it easy. Your uncle and cousin don¡¯t have foundation yet, so don¡¯t work them too hard,¡± Han Qiao reprimanded gently.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know. When they¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll get someone to loosen their muscles after they bathe.¡±

    The real pain was when the muscles were loosened after all.

    Especially when their acupuncture points were pressed. No matter if they massaged it gently, it would still hurt a lot.

    However, Han Dacheng and the others had also discovered that even though it was painful when the muscles were loosened, it felt great after the pain passed.

    Moreover, their back would not ache when they woke up in the morning.

    Therefore, they did not realize Han Chi¡¯s ulterior motives at all.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    These children listened to Han Chi¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Then practice well. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask the cook to make some snacks for you.¡±

    They were all half-grown children. When they grow up, they have to consume so much energy. They would be hungry soon.

    They had to eat a few more meals every day to keep up..

 Chapter 277 - 277: Establishing Power

    Chapter 277: Establishing Power

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao personally went to the kitchen to give the order. Aunt Zhao quickly approached as soon as she saw her, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Are there any snacks left for the children?¡±

    ¡°We have wontons and buns. Each person will have two buns and a bowl of wontons. If they¡¯re still hungry, we can give them an extra bun.¡±

    ¡°Are they meat buns?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Aunt Zhao quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±

    ¡°Let them eat their fill, but don¡¯t let them be stuffed full.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. The children all know this and won¡¯t be greedy.¡±

    Han Qiao talked to Aunt Zhao for a while and asked her if she was used to the new ce.

    She wanted to bring her to the city tomorrow, because moving forward, she would have to go shopping herself.

    As the housekeeper of the kitchen, she had to know the price by heart.

    Aunt Zhao smiled, ¡°Then, are we leaving after breakfast tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the list tonight.¡±

    Since it was her first time in Chenzhou City, there were many things that needed to be bought. Aunt Zhao also wanted to go and take a look. Chenzhou City was bustling. How much did the food cost?

    She could not go out to buy vegetables every day in the future. She had to know all these things. Otherwise, if she was fooled by the servants and lost the trust of the Madam, not only would she lose her dignity, but she would also lose the support for the rest of her life.

    She knew what was more important.

    When Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard, Bai Cha, Shopkeeper Zhu, and Lan Cheng were already waiting for her.

    ¡°Are you here to settle scores?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    Bai Cha smiled and nodded.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what we have now.¡±

    Han Qiao gestured for them to sit down and ordered for tea to be served.

    Bai Cha handed the ount book to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Currently, there are six fast food restaurants and two hot pot restaurants in the six counties. They belong to the Heng family alone and have nothing to do with the Feng family or Gong princess consort,¡± Bai Cha said.

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    ¡°In addition, in the twelve counties, excluding Puyi County, each county has three viges. Each vige has 20 to 50 mu ofnd, and the mountain area has 50 mu. The vige with the mostnd has 200 mu ofnd.¡±

    ¡°These mountains have been reimed and nted with food. The nearby vigers will work as long-term farmers and will be paid monthly wages.¡±

    ¡°Every vige has chickens, ducks, pigs, and geese.¡±

    ¡°There are fifteen shops in Chenzhou City, and they have all been used to open tofu shops. Currently, each shop can earn about three taels of silver a month.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it was at least profitable.

    Han Qiao was very satisfied with this.

    ¡°The manor we live in now upies an area of ten mu. About thirty mu ofnd has been reimed, and another twenty mu is still being reimed. We bought arge mountain behind us, so only one-tenth of it has been reimed. If we want topletely reim it, we have to wait until April or May next year.¡±

    Bai Cha summarized.

    He felt a great sense of aplishment with all the achievements they¡¯ve reached.

    ¡°Then the matter with the servants.¡±

    ¡°Other than the ones I brought from Puyi County, these are all the deeds of the people in the manor and the city. Please keep them well.¡±

    Bai Cha handed her over a box.

    Inside were these people¡¯s contracts, which could very well affect their lives.

    Han Qiao took it and felt the weight in her hands.

    The box was light, but the things inside made it very heavy.

    ¡°In addition, there is the remaining silver, which is used for various expenses, as well as the purchase ofnd, shops, and the construction of these two residences. We still have 183,216 taels left.¡±

    Han Qiao exhaled lightly.

    It was still a lot.

    In just over a year, they had already bought so many businesses.

    It was very difficult to manage.

    Only those who had experience would understand the hardships of doing one.

    ¡°You all have worked hard.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Han Qiao counted out thirty-three thousand two hundred and sixteen taels for Bai Cha, ¡°Take these and give a share to the people under you. Reward those who deserve it, especially those who are diligent. This is a reward from the boss in addition to their wages.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, this is too much.¡± Bai Cha said.

    ¡°I told you to arrange it, not to share all of it. You¡¯re the one who has worked the hardest. You should save some money and get yourself a wife as soon as possible.¡±

    She recalled Bai Cha¡¯s past.

    ¡°When you get married and have children, put them under my and your big brother¡¯s names. In the future, when you receive the grace of the heavens, I¡¯ll remember it under your and your wife¡¯s names. What do you think?¡±

    Under Heng Yi and Han Qiao¡¯s name, his children would be considered legitimate noble children.

    His sons could study for the imperial examination and their future would be limitless.

    If their names were recorded under Bai Cha¡¯s name, the only future they could have was to be born as ves.

    Bai Cha knew the crux of the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Sister-inw¡¯s ns.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu remained silent as he listened by the side.

    Lan Cheng also gave Han Qiao a deep look.

    He didn¡¯t expect thisdy to be so righteous.

    It was no wonder that she was able to run all her shops so well.

    ¡°Shopkeeper Zhu, do you want to search for your and Shopkeeper Liu¡¯s family? Or should we just let nature take its course?¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu quickly stood up, ¡°If we can find them, my mother will be able to rest in peace. Thank you for your concern, Madam.¡±

    ¡°What effort am I putting in? I¡¯m just asking. You have to do the rest yourself. If you need money, you can discuss it with Bai Cha and Housekeeper Liu. If it¡¯s not enough,e and ask me.¡±

    In short, she had given him enough dignity.

    She also hoped that they would do their best to help her.

    Shopkeeper Zhu thanked her profusely.

    When Housekeeper Liu had gotten this word, he hurriedly came to thank her and hurriedly went back to tell his mother about this matter.

    It was not easy to find a family in a sea of people.

    It required a lot of manpower and resources.

    It was not something that could be settled with just a few words.

    Han Qiao touched the stack of silver notes, the deed to sell herself and her family, the deed to the house, and the deed to thend, and smiled.

    Back in the Gong Prince Mansion¡­

    After Han Qiao left, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort went to the front courtyard to meet with her husband, the Gong Prince.

    When the brocade box was returned intact, a lot of silver notes were also ced inside.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Why did the Princess Consorte here?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort held the brocade box in her hand, ¡°Your Highness and I lived different lives.¡±

    He opened the brocade box and pushed it in front of the Gong Prince, ¡°I¡¯ve never been a calctive person. When Ah-Qiao mentioned this, I found it funny, but 1 also felt that it was good for her to do business with such rules.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you, Your Highness. The restaurant is in a good location and the food is good. You should be able to earn a lot of money every month, but in reality, it is pitifully little.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is distressed that I have earned too little silver, so I am naturally distressed that Your Highness has worked so hard.¡±

    The Gong Prince was touched by her words.

    She waspletely different from the concubines that lived in his back courtyard.

    Those concubines only knew how to fight for favor and asked him for money and things. Only his wife would remember his scheme.

    ¡°I actually came here today to tell Your Highness that there are great benefits to the restaurant ording to what Ah-Qiao said.¡±

    ¡°So if the secondary consort, the children, and the brother of the secondary consort start to make a scene, please appease them.¡±

    ¡°I will personally talk to my uncle.¡±

    This uncle was not the Gong Prince¡¯s uncle.

    His uncle was enjoying life in the capital.

    This was the Great Uncle, who had blocked a knife for the Gong Prince and thus gained power with the royal family.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort naturally wouldn¡¯t go empty-handed.

    And this gift would be much better than the Great Uncle bringing his friends to their restaurant to eat and drink for free..

 Chapter 278 - 278: Respected As A Guest

    Chapter 278: Respected As A Guest

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon BoatTrantio

    And rhe Gong Prince¡¯s consort s restaurant couldn¡¯t earn any money.

    it was rhe secondary consorts and princesses from the back courtyard who brought rheir friends to eat and drink for free every few days.

    They even took things from the shop.

    Han Qiao¡¯s decision of not allowing customers to owe them money and to eat for free was a very clever n.

    At that time the Gong Prince¡¯s consort also needed the Gong Prince¡¯s support to do this perfectly.

    He would suppress the few favored secondary consorts and princesses in the back residence.

    ¡°Aish, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Your Highness? We are husband and wife. As husband and wife, we should share our worries,¡± Consort Pei said gently.

    She was intelligent and was the eldest daughter of a big family. She had been carefully taught since she was young,pletely different from those other women.

    Her mind and the strategies she made were not inferior to a man.

    She knew what the Gong Prince was nning, and once it was done, the one who would benefit in the end would be her son.

    That was why she turned a blind eye to those vermin.

    Otherwise, with her methods, who would have a good time?

    She was just toozy to argue and yed the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? .

    Furthermore, the concubine was deeply doted on by the Gong Prince. So the son and daughter of the concubine who was loved by the Gong Prince werewless.

    She did not care.

    If she were to interfere and teach them a lesson to be respectful and polite, how could she reflect her son¡¯s excellence?

    Of course, she had mentioned it before, but Secondary Consort Wen was afraid that she would snatch her son away, so she immediately went to the Gong Prince and cried, crying that it was not easy to be pregnant for ten months and that she could not bear to be separated from her son. After that, rhe matter was left unsettled.

    She didn¡¯t really want to raise someone else¡¯s son. She would never agree to do such a thankless thing.

    The only problem was this child¡¯s identity, so she had to appear like a doting family member just on the surface.

    The Gong Prince looked at his wife, who was standing before him.

    She was still the same as when he first married her. Even though she was already a mother of two children, she seemed to have never changed. She remained dignified, elegant, magnanimous, and kind.

    However, there were many instances where he could also feel his wife¡¯sck of affection for him. The only feeling he felt from her was respect and they were not close either.

    She would never rely too much on him, nor would she act coquettishly with him. She would only give him a polite smile.

    And his rtionship with his children was more or less the same.

    He always felt that there was ayer of distance between them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was stunned for a moment before she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nor a big deal, so there¡¯s no need to be so calctive. Since Your Highness wants to achieve great things and needs more and more silver, 1 also want to share your worries, so I just went along with the flow when Ah-Qiao mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°That is your dowry/¡¯

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort snorted coldly in her heart.

    Now you know it¡¯s my dowry? Hadn¡¯t you known this from the beginning?¡¯

    At the end of the day, all of this was just to save his dignity.

    ¡°I mentioned it to you and your other wife,¡± Consort Pei smiled warmly.

    ¡®I know Your Highness wants to win Heng Yi over, but that man only gave you a wooden block. He¡¯s not as easy to talk to as his wife, and he<sup>r</sup>s not as smart as her. There¡¯s no need to rush. 1¡¯11 talk to her after 1 spend some time with her?

    ¡°Heng Yi may be a blockhead, but he wouldn¡¯t refuse his wife. Let Ah-Qiao persuade himter.¡±

    ¡°A talent like this should be working for you. Your Highness.¡±

    The Gong Prince smiled.

    He wanted Heng Yi to work for him.

    After all, someone who could chop off a Mountain Bandit¡¯s head with a single sh was no ordinary person.

    If this kind of person could be trained well, he could fight against thousands of troops.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Consort Pei, to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness/¡¯

    With the support of the Gong Prince, those who wanted to freeload would have to keep dreaming.

    If they dared to cause trouble, she would skin them alive.

    She returned to her courtyard.

    A pair of children came to pay their respects.

    Her eldest son was already eighteen this year and should have reached the age of engagement. However, she wanted to wait and see if he could meet a woman who was suitable for him.

    She and the prince were connected by marriage and did not have much affection for one another.

    The person she loved was still unmarried¡­

    She exhaled lightly, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, Mi er,e and sit. The kitchen just happened to make some snacks. Come and taste them with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±

    Li Zhao and Li Mi sat down next to the princess.

    The fifteen-year-old Li Mi was a charming child, lively, cheerful, and kind-hearted.

    Her eyes sparkle. She was a girl who had been doted on since she was young.

    She waspletely different from those arrogant and domineering women.

    She was kind andpassionate. She raised more than ten cars and dogs in the backyard. These cats and dogs were either missing legs or blind. They were all hurt.

    She took pity on them and brought them back from outside. She begged her mother to raise them in the backyard.

    Usually, they would go over to feed them together.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re in a good mood today,¡± Li Mi chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling very good. 1¡¯11 take you two out to y tomorrow morning and have lunch at a restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Alright/<sup>1</sup> Li Mi smiled.

    Li Zhao, who was calm and had been holding a straight face, could not help but soften his tense expression and obediently agree, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Because they had to go to the city and meet with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, Han Qiao and the others woke up early.

    After breakfast, they set off for the city.

    Since many people were going out, they used three carriages. Han Chi rode a horse and let He Cheng ride with him.

    He Cheng danced excitedly and kept shouting, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s so busy out here!¡±

    ¡°Sit still and don¡¯t move. 1 won¡¯t help you if you fall,¡± Han Chi grabbed him.

    In case he fell and hurt himself.

    Han Dacheng and the others looked on enviously.

    They secretly wondered when they would be able to learn how to ride a horse. Would they be able to ride their horses when they go out instead of sitting in the carriage?

    Han Qiao and the others also had lunch at the Consort Fei¡¯s restaurant, but they left a little too early, so they went to their other residence first.

    After entering the house, the children were not only surprised but also happy to choose their own courtyard.

    The three girls¡¯ courtyard was the closest to the main courtyard. Han Chi¡¯s courtyard was closer to the backyard where there was a field to practice martial arts so it was more convenient for them toe and go.

    Even then, there were still a few empty courtyards.

    Furthermore, all of them were quiterge, so Han Qiao gave Bai Cha one.

    ¡°As the second master of the residence, you have to have your own courtyard. In the future, when you get yourself a wife, you can¡¯t live in a servant¡¯s room.¡±

    Bai Cha smiled and agreed, ¡°Thankyou, Sister-inw.¡±

    He was already handsome to begin with, there would be no doubt whether he could be the head of the family or not. In addition, he was entrusted with an important task. Whether it was his bearing or anything else, he had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Although he wasn¡¯t a banished immortal, he still could be considered a jade-like young master.

    ¡°What kind of girl do you like?¡± Han Qiao asked Bai Cha.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave all rhe arrangements to you, Sister-inw. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Bai Cha said, noticeably looking shy rhe moment the conversation turned into marriage.

    This was actually quite difficult.

    Because of Bai Cha¡¯s identity, it was not easy to choose ady from a prestigious family. Most would be unwilling to marry him.

    ¡°If you were to marry someone¡¯s only daughter, would you be willing for your children to take on that Lady¡¯s surname?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Bai Cha thought for a moment, ¡°One of them has to have the surname Heng. I¡¯m the Heng family¡¯s second master. So, there has to be a child with the surname Heng.¡±

    As for the rest, he didn¡¯t care.

    He had been sold as a ve when he was very young and had long forgotten his family name.

    Now, he was willing to take the Heng surname, and he was willing to give up everything for this surname.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Even if you want to ger married, you have to find

    someone you like.¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279: The Childrenâ€™s Friendship

    Chapter 279: The Children¡¯s Friendship

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was almost time for the children to choose their rooms and buy the things they wanted.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t let the Gong Prince¡¯s consort wait for her, so she had to go over earlier.

    She had already nursed Ah-Yao and let Pucao carry him.

    Heng Yi drove the carriage to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s restaurant.

    She had also booked a veryrge private room early in the morning.

    Bai Cha apanied the children to shop nearby.

    Pucao was taking care of her baby in another private room, while Heng Yi apanied Han Qiao and Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    When the Consort Fei arrived, her son and daughter came with her.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, I told you there¡¯s no need to be so polite. These are my children Zhao¡¯er and Mi¡¯er. They are both of the younger generation, so you don¡¯t have to bow to them.¡±

    Li Zhao and Li Mi knew Han Qiao¡¯s identity long ago. They bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Madam Heng.¡±

    ¡°Prince, Princess, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Han Qiao took the gift from Shn and handed it over.

    She didn¡¯t know that she would meet them.

    However, when they arrived in the city, they had to prepare.

    Whether it was valuable or not, it was something that could be obtained with one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    The two of them received it respectfully and handed it to the servant girl beside them.

    There wasn¡¯t much joy or anger in their expression. They were both taught well.

    Han Qiao liked these two children at first nce.

    The consort¡¯s son came from a noble background, but he was extremely reserved and calm.

    He was not the kind of person who had his eyes on the top of his head and his nose pointing up, looking down on them ¡°lowly people¡±.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take advantage of the fact that there aren¡¯t any guests to gather everyone here.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    With the Gong Prince Consort¡¯s support and Han Qiao¡¯s reputation.

    Many people were already excited.

    Especially after Han Qiao said that the princess consort had agreed to take out ten percent of the staff, the waiters and chefs became excited.

    One had to know that 10% of this restaurant was a lot of silver. If they split it, they would have a lot of money.

    It was dozens of times more than they received now.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort noticed how Han Qiao¡¯s words had made the staff¡¯s hearts heat up. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had forgotten about how these people¡¯s minds work.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao is right. These years were my mistakes. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote to set things right. In the future, you can listen to Shopkeeper Handa¡¯s orders and arrangements.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s first task was to clean up after the door was closed.

    It was not that the restaurant was not clean.

    It was because she knew that the most important thing in cooking was cleanliness.

    ¡°The second rule is that no special treatment is allowed. No matter whoes to eat, they must pay. Even if the Gong Prince or Consort Feies, they can not eat for free.¡±

    ¡°If there are guests who do not bring silver, they must go back to their house and get it immediately.¡±

    For the 10% bonus, the workers were already working hard.

    Han Qiao went to the kitchen and storeroom to check.

    The shopkeeper was very polite, and the chefs also enthusiastically introduced Han Qiao to their specialty dishes, which dishes usually sold well, and so on.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort didn¡¯t leave either. When she went upstairs to the private room, she remembered Heng Yi sitting in the carriage outside.

    So she opened the window and let Li Zhaoe over.

    ¡°Zhao¡¯er, that man is a capable person. If you can win him over, no one will be able to shake your position as the prince.¡±

    The husband was capable in strength, and his wife had an aptitude for making money.

    For a scheming person, there was no better left or right hand than them.

    Li Zhao walked to the window and looked down.

    Heng Yi also looked up at him.

    One was neither servile nor overbearing, and the other was neither arrogant nor impatient.

    The two of them sized each other up.

    Li Zhao was still young, and he had never experienced killing or bloodshed, so he was slightly inferior in terms of aura.

    He looked away first.

    He then noticed Bai Cha brought Sun Xiu and the others over.

    The older child held the younger child¡¯s hand.

    The two younger ones were still holding sugar figurines in their hands, smiling as they sipped on them.

    The two older girls were extremely beautiful and their smiles were very gentle.

    It was pure gentleness.

    Sun Xiu seemed to have sensed that someone was observing her. She raised her head and looked towards the second floor.

    When she saw a young master, she was shocked and quickly averted her gaze to hide beside Han Chi.

    She already understood the difference between men and women, even though she was only ten years old.

    Han Chi looked up and red at Li Zhao fiercely.

    Li Zhao suddenlyughed.

    Since he was born, no one had dared to re at him. Even if his illegitimate brother was extremely doted on by his father, none of them dared to act rashly in front of him.

    Because there was still a difference between legitimate and illegitimate children.

    Li Mi chuckled, ¡°Brother, that kid is ring at you.

    ¡°I saw it. He¡¯s quite bold.¡± Li Zhao was also interested.

    Some people can¡¯t get along even after knowing someone for a long time.

    Some people could feel that they could be on good terms with the other person with just a single nce.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled gently, ¡°That is Ah-Qiao¡¯s adopted son, Han Chi.¡±

    Li Zhao understood.

    ¡°Consort Mother, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort knew that her son understood his limits and would not do anything to Han Chi.

    So she let them be.

    Children had their own thoughts and feelings. There were no benefits involved in their mind. What was important to them at that age was whether they liked this person and whether they could get along with each other.

    She gently picked up the teacup and took a sip.

    She looked outside the window.

    Just like when she was young, she loved someone so purely.

    However, this was her destiny.

    If she could do it again, she would definitely fight for it, but¡­

    Thinking of her children, she smiled gently.

    She still couldn¡¯t bear to part with her two children.

    So that was it.

    Heng Yi waited for the children toe over, then asked someone to drive the carriage to the courtyard behind the restaurant.

    She brought the children to the private room on the second floor.

    Li Zhao looked down at Han Chi. Li Mi, who was standing beside him, also looked at Han Chi curiously.

    Han Chi walked up the stairs to Li Zhao and gritted his teeth. ¡°Please make way.¡±

    Li Zhao immediately took two steps back with his sister, Li Mi.

    Seeing this, Han Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.

    However, he still shielded his sisters from Li Zhao¡¯s view and let Bai Cha and Heng Yi take them to the private room.

    He trailed at the back.

    Han Chi was not as tall as Li Zhao, so what could he cover?

    When Bai Cha was walking at the back, she nced at Han Chi, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He had already guessed Li Zhao¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Alright, Second Uncle.¡± Han Chi responded and was about to follow when the young prince intercepted him.

    ¡°Hey, why did you re at me just now?¡± Li Zhao asked.

    Han Chi looked back at Li Zhao with utmost sincerity, ¡°I was not ring at you.

    You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Maybe I was mistaken. My name is Li Zhao. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±

    To be honest, three Li Zhaos added together might not even be as evil as Han Chi.

    He observed Li Zhao with suspicion and thought a lot.

    ¡®One who is considerate for no reason is hiding evil intentions,¡¯ Han Chi thought

    He appeared in a private room on the second floor of the restaurant at this time.

    The young man was wearing extraordinary clothes and had an extraordinary jade pendant hanging from his waist.

    The girl beside him was even more beautiful and exquisite.

    ¡°Han Chi.¡± Han Chi wanted to leave after saying that.

    Li Zhao stopped him, ¡°Shall we have tea together?¡±

    He had already said that.

    It didn¡¯t seem right to reject him.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go tell my father and second uncle.¡±

    Han Chi strode over to Bai Cha and Heng Yi to talk about this.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Gong Prince.¡± Bai Cha warned him.

    Han Chi nodded.

    He had already guessed the young prince¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry. 1 know what to do..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: If You Want To Fight, Letâ€™s Fight For Real

    Chapter 280: If You Want To Fight, Let¡¯s Fight For Real

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Han Chi came out, Li Zhao and Li Mi were still there.

    Han Chi gritted his teeth.

    He quietly nced at Li Mi.

    Li Zhao also looked at his sister, ¡°Mi ¡®er, go to Mother¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± When Li Mi heard this, her beautiful eyes widened slightly.

    She red at her brother angrily, snorted, and left.

    Li Zhao invited Han Chi to the private room he had just opened.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    The two of them were a head apart, but Han Chi did not feel awkward walking beside Li Zhao. His demeanor was even calmer than Li Zhao¡¯s.

    He had seen too much of the ways of the world and suffered too much. He was too good at putting on a mask on himself.

    Even though he was a little nervous, he pretended that nothing had happened.

    They entered the private room.

    Tea and snacks were already prepared.

    The attendant immediately poured tea for Han Chi.

    ¡°Today, 1 feel like I¡¯ve hit it off with Brother Han. 1¡¯11 offer you this cup of tea.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s heart turned cold.

    It wasn¡¯t that he felt like an old friend at first sight. The first person the young prince saw was clearly his sister, Ah-Xiu.

    Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Brother Li is too polite. Please, Brother Li.¡±

    Li Zhao did not know how to deal with people. After all, he was the son of a prince. He had been respected since he was young, so he did not need to curry favor with others.

    Han Chi did not want to get too close to Li Zhao because he was very busy. He was busy studying and practicing martial arts. He was busy with his family and did not have time to make friends.

    Hence, the atmosphere turned cold.

    The two of them drank tea in tense silence.

    Li Zhao asked Han Chi to eat some snacks, and Han Chi started eating after thanking him.

    The desserts in this restaurant tasted pretty good, so he ate one after another.

    Li Zhao couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡±

    He also took a piece to try. In truth, the taste was just so-so. It was not particrly delicious.

    On the other hand, Han Chi was eating happily.

    To Han Chi, it was good to have food, especially since he had been hungry before. He was never picky about food.

    Seeing that Li Zhao was eating in small bites, he asked Li Zhao, ¡°Have you never been hungry before?¡±

    Li Zhao nodded.

    Indeed, he had never been hungry.

    He had been respected since he was young, and he was good at everything.

    ¡°No wonder. If you go hungry for one or two meals, these pastries will taste very delicious. If you try not eating a grain of rice for three to five days and just drink water, you will understand that all the food in the world that can be swallowed is delicious.¡±

    Li Zhao did not dare to imagine what that life would be like.

    However, he knew that it would not be easy.

    ¡°Have you experienced it before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Han Chi said as he poured tea for Li Zhao.

    ¡°In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t be friends with me because we¡¯re from twopletely different worlds. It¡¯s not that 1 feel inferior, but I¡¯m afraid that my poor background will ruin your reputation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a noble, and what about me? If I hadn¡¯t met Mother, I might have been that kind of lowly mud.¡±

    Li Zhao thought about Han Chi¡¯s words seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Shouldn¡¯t friends be sincere?¡±

    ¡°Besides, how many people in this world are more noble than me? However, the friends 1 want to make are very few. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any friends. They approach me because they want me to bring them benefits. Even if they are respectful, they have ulterior motives.¡±

    These were Li Zhao¡¯s sincere words.

    With his status, it was not easy to find a true friend.

    How many people approached him sincerely?

    Every one of them was careful, and he had never thought of opening his heart to them.

    Han Chi was the first.

    Perhaps it was because he was different¡­

    After all, he was the first person who dared to re at him.

    Han Chi looked at Li Zhao for a moment and said lightly, ¡°Oh, 1 understand.¡±

    Li Zhao was very surprised.

    Just like that?

    Nothing else to say?

    Han Chi stood up, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±

    Li Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to apany my younger brothers and sisters.¡± Han Chi said seriously.

    Li Zhao wanted to protest by saying that they had only chatted for a little while and had yet to understand each other¡¯s temperament and preferences.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go,¡± Han Chi patted Li Zhao¡¯s shoulder like a small adult. ¡°When my house is ready and tidied, I¡¯ll invite you to my house.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    When Han Chi returned to the private room, he learned that the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had sent someone to invite Sun Xiu and the others over to chat with the princess, Li Mi. He Cheng also followed.

    Han Chi thought for a moment and decided to go over too. While picking them up, he could also chat with Li Zhao.

    Anyway, he nned to have fun today.

    When he arrived, Li Zhao happened toe out of another private room.

    The two of them looked at each other andughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to spar?¡± Han Chi asked.

    ¡°What kind of person if not merciful?¡±

    Han Chi looked at Li Zhao. He knew that he might not win against Li Zhao.

    However, he believed that Li Zhao would prefer him to go all out, even if he lost.

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    The two of them went downstairs to the courtyard.

    He first pretended to be humble and then made his move.

    Although it was a spar, Han Chi did give it his all.

    At first, Li Zhao showed mercy, but he soon learned that although Han Chi¡¯s martial arts foundation was weak, he was definitely a tough nut to crack.

    Thus, he did not show mercy either.

    When Han Dacheng and the others returned from their outing, they heard that Han Chi and the Gong Prince¡¯s son were fighting in the backyard. They were so scared that they almost wet their pants.

    They were even more flustered.

    Heng Yi and Bai Cha watched the two people fighting in the courtyard from a private room on the second floor.

    Compared to Li Zhao, Han Chi was not particr about his moves at all. His goal was to win.

    He was quick, urate, and ruthless.

    Li Zhao was skilled in martial arts, and it was difficult for him to dodge.

    ¡°Ali-Chi has improved a lot.¡± Bai Cha praised.

    ¡°He should have a friend of his own,¡± Heng Yi cared more about this.

    Bai Cha nodded.

    Then heughed.

    In another private room, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was very kind to Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and He Cheng.

    Li Mi quickly got close to Sun Xiu and the others.

    Especially when it came to the topic of cats.

    ¡°I also have two cats at home.¡±

    The two cats traveled with them from Xishan Vige to Puyi County and then to Chenzhou City.

    They did not feel ufortable sharing this information at all.

    After all, it was rare to see a cat so toot and chubby.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your house to take a look another day. Do you want toe to my house to y? My cats are not very cute, but they are so pitiful.¡± Li Mi¡¯s heart was kind.

    She was also very emotional.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke already wanted to go to the pce to see Li Mi¡¯s cats and dogs, but as girls, they were more reserved.

    And with the addition to the etiquette lessons they were taught, they did not act rashly.

    Everything was lovely and peaceful until they heard the sounds of fightinging from outside.

    A servant girl cried out in rm, ¡°The prince is fighting with the young master of the Heng family!¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Li Mi fumed, ¡°What fight? It¡¯s a spar.¡±

    If it was a real fight, her brother¡¯s secret guards would have attacked long ago. Why would they wait until now?

    However, she was extremely curious about how the young master of the Heng family dared to fight her brother.

    She did not know if he was truly fighting with all he had or just pretending¡­

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke, on the other hand, panicked when they heard this.

    However, once they heard Li Mi¡¯s words and saw the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s calm expression, they felt slightly relieved.

    Li Mi was already standing at the window.

    The three sisters hurriedly followed, and He Cheng also followed.

    In the courtyard downstairs, Han Chi¡¯s moves were fierce, and Li Zhao almost suffered a few times.

    Li Mi covered her lips and chuckled, her eyes also shining with mirth and shock¡­

 Chapter 281 - 281: Constrasts

    Chapter 281: Constrasts

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Which young girl didn¡¯t yearn for love?

    However, most of the people around her all fawned over her. Even when they fought with his brother, they were weak and did not dare to use their full strength. It was so strange that it was boring to her.

    Han Chi, on the other hand, was very bold.

    He didn¡¯t cower and fight with her brother with all he had.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi first sneaked a peak at Li Mi. Seeing that she didn¡¯t me them, they then turned their focus on the two people fighting in the courtyard.

    They were secretly cheering for their brother.

    At the end of the day, a spar was a spar. Naturally, they wanted their brother to win.

    Han Qiao stood at the door and looked at Han Chi¡¯s stubborn and unyielding stance. She was angry yet amused at the same time. She shook her head helplessly and turned around to do her own thing.

    When the children sparred, at most, they would get bruises on their bodies that would hurt for a few days. Nothing too major.

    Some friendships were formed from fist fights.

    Han Chi panted heavily when he got knocked down to the ground.

    Li Zhao was not any better. Han Chi was too difficult to deal with.

    Panting, he reached out his hand to Han Chi.

    Han Chi reached out and grabbed his wrist, throwing Li Zhao over his shoulder before anyone could even blink.

    Li Zhao also reacted quickly. He immediately pulled Han Chi back and forth a few more times before they fell to the ground together.

    ¡°You cheated!¡± Li Zhao panted heavily.

    ¡°All is fair in war, my prince. We¡¯re just ying around. Will your enemy tell you their plot against you? You have to be careful,¡± Han Chi exhaled deeply.

    It was an enjoyable fight.

    Li Zhao was slightly stunned by his words.

    He knew of this logic.

    Yet, because he was so used to the moon in the night sky and his mother¡¯s endless protection, he never came into contact with pure darkness.

    And this logic¡­ Who could guarantee that human nature would always be upright?

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He turned to look at Han Chi, ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Same, same.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other andughed.

    Upstairs by the window, Li Mi looked at Sun Xiu and said, ¡°This is the first time my brother smiled so freely.¡±

    He was usually such a steady person, but his words and actions seemed to be measured with a ruler and would never go out of line.

    This was the first time her brotherughed without restraint.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort also smiled lightly.

    Naturally, she hoped that her son would be happy and live a happy life while holding power.

    Han Chi and Li Zhao¡¯s clothes were wrinkled, and there were footprints and dust all over them.

    In the past, Li Zhao would never let his mother and sister see him in such a way, but today, he was happy.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked someone to fetch hot water for them to wash their hands and faces.

    By the time they were done cleaning, the tea, pastries, and sweet soup were already on the table.

    ¡°Come and eat,¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort gently greeted them.

    Li Zhao bowed respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Chi was stunned for a moment before he bowed as well, ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡±

    Their interaction was a little different from what he did at home.

    Usually, Mother would call for food, he thanked her, and then they sat down to eat.

    There was no need to bow.

    Han Chi also knew that this was the rule of any wealthy family.

    He wondered if he should do this when he returned home.

    He was a little hesitant as he ate.

    The voices of his four younger siblings and Princess Li Mi came from the inner room. He Cheng didn¡¯t quite understand, but he was very surprised by many things and kept saying ¡°Wow!¡±

    His small act of pretending to know made the sistersugh heartily.

    ¡°Is he usually so cute and charming?¡± Li Mi asked with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s more active at home and likes to chase cats, but the cat runs faster and he couldn¡¯t keep up.¡± Sun Xiu said gently.

    Li Mi pinched He Cheng¡¯s little face.

    She also had younger brothers and sisters, but she had never had a younger brother or sister that she cared for.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was cold-hearted, but those younger brothers and sisters were always scheming against her.

    Her aunts were not easy to deal with either.

    If not for her mother¡¯s tricks, she and her brother might have been bullied a long time ago.

    As expected, it was good to have a family without a concubine¡¯s son or daughter around.

    Even if they were adopted children, they could still have a deep bond and get along well with each other.

    And less scheming.

    When Han Qiao came over to talk to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, Li Zhao brought Han Chi to the inner room for a seat.

    They were all girls and boys in their teens. Although there were rules between men and women, they were not privatelymunicating with each other, so they could have a quick chat.

    Han Chi was talkative and knew how to speak well.

    Li Zhao, on the other hand, was well-read and knew at least 80 percent of the topics that were talked about.

    His knowledge quickly made Han Chi admire him. He swore that he would study hard and be a well-educated person like the prince.

    Li Mi went over to Han Chi several times.

    The girl was still in a daze, feeling that this boy was different from the others.

    Even though she was tempted, she didn¡¯t think about the rtionship between a man and a woman.

    Han Chi did not have such thoughts either.

    He just treated her as his friend¡¯s younger sister. And since she was technically older than him, he would just treat her with more respect.

    He threw away all those bad thoughts from chatting to ying chess.

    No one had really taught Han Chi how to y chess before, so how could he beat Li Zhao in this game?

    Li Zhao was on one side, while Han Chi, Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi were on the other. Sun Ke and He Cheng were cheering on the side.

    The four of them racked their brains to find ways to beat Li Zhao, and for a moment, they could not bear to end this moment.

    Meanwhile, in the hall outside, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled, ¡°I have never seen Zhao¡¯er and Mi¡¯er so happy and reckless.¡±

    ¡°Let them interact more in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°It is their blessing.¡±

    She then told the Gong Prince¡¯s consort about some of the problems she found in the restaurant.

    ¡°The kitchen needs to be tidied up. Also, the ce where the firewood is stored needs to be changed¡­¡±

    They may not look like something major, but once something happens, it could lead to a huge disaster.

    Therefore, they have to nip it in the bud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of this. Just do as you see fit. The chefs and waiters are willing to listen to your orders, are they not?¡±

    ¡°For the sake of my own money bag, they will listen.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort also smiled, ¡°They weren¡¯tzy people to begin with, but, indeed, they didn¡¯t put in their best effort. Now that there are tangible benefits, they will work together even more to make the restaurant flourish.¡±

    ¡°As for the other shops, 1 won¡¯t being over personally tomorrow. 1¡¯11 let Granny Lian follow you.¡±

    ¡°Princess,¡± Han Qiao called out softly.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the dividends from the other shops because I won¡¯t ept any rewards without merit. I¡¯m just going to go through the motions, so I don¡¯t feelfortable taking the silver.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort stared at Han Qiao for a moment.

    She knew that Han Qiao was capable and it was not difficult for her to earn money.

    ¡°I thought everyone in the world loved money.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°I love it too. It¡¯s just that you have to take it wisely. 1 should get a share after putting in the effort, but I¡¯m just going through the motions and taking silver. I¡¯m greedy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to take silver that is not from my effort¡±

    ¡°I also hope that through myself, 1 can establish a correct outlook on life for the children.¡±

    A gentleman loves money and takes it appropriately.

    She didn¡¯t want any money.

    ¡°Up to you. By the way, your nephews are here too. Why don¡¯t you invite them over and let them have a seat?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, not everyone is as daring as Ah-Chi to shamelessly spar with the prince.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort instantly understood.

    A vige child who had just arrived in the city and did not have much knowledge would also feel inferior.

    ¡°Give them more time and they will mature. When that timees, I will bring them and let them kowtow to you, Your Highness..¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282: A Very Clear Mind

    Chapter 282: A Very Clear Mind

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    No matter how one looked at it, Han Qiao had never looked down on Han Dacheng and the others.

    After chatting with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort for a while, Han Qiao realized that the woman was more amiable than she had imagined. She was also very humorous and was the kind of person who was in a high position but was also very easy to get along with.

    However, she was not the kind of person who was easily fooled.

    She didn¡¯t care about ordinary schemes, but schemes and plots might not be able to fool her.

    Moreover, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s knowledge was not just a bucket of water, but she was truly capable.

    Han Qiao was also very good at talking. From the beginning, she was still cautious, butter on, the more they chatted, the more they got along.

    They were in a hurry to talk about business.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t hide the fact that she wanted to buynd outside the city to build a restaurant and inn.

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with all these, it¡¯ll take at least a year or two before you can open for business.¡±

    ¡°Almost. After all, many things need to be bought. And sometimes, nature doesn¡¯t agree with our ns.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the general n for your restaurant and inn? When the timees, we¡¯ll have a detailed discussion. I was thinking if we should invest some silver and take 10% to 20% of the dividends.¡±

    ¡°Sure.

    She could earn a lot by fighting alone, but that would also mean that she had to face a lot on her own.

    After chatting with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, another idea popped into Han Qiao¡¯s mind.

    However, she would need to discuss this matter with Heng Yi and Bai Cha to see how should they move forward with the n.

    After all, choosingnd and moving residents were not trivial matters.

    Without the support of the government office, it was not an easy task.

    It was quiet in the beginning, but it became more and more lively as the time went by. The reason was naturally because Han Chi and the others had lost, but they refused to admit defeat. They rolled up their sleeves and wanted to y another round.

    Even the gentle Li Mi couldn¡¯t help but rub her hands together, determined to win.

    It would be very embarrassing if the four of them couldn¡¯t win.

    In the beginning, everyone was a little reserved. But slowly they became more interested in the game and were especially determined to win. Naturally, they would gather together to discuss.

    Li Zhao was also very cautious with his moves, afraid that it would be too embarrassing if he lost.

    Therefore, they were allpeting.

    When the adults called the children for lunch, this game of chess came to an end.

    It ended with Han Chi and the others losing again.

    Han Qiao brought the children to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s ce for lunch.

    During the whole meal, Li Mi would asionally re at her brother.

    Li Zhao was quite proud after winning and even politely picked up food for his sister.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Li Mi snorted softly.

    She took small bites of the food that her brother had picked up.

    Sun Xiu and the others ate in small bites. Even He Cheng was not picky with his food and ate whatever his mother picked.

    Moreover, the dishes that Han Qiao picked up were all light.

    Even a light dish was much better than a little salt at home.

    It was much better than being rinsed in boiling water.

    It was very delicious.

    He scooped up the spoon obediently and put it in his mouth.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort rarely saw such an obedient child.

    ¡°How old is he?¡±

    ¡°About two years old.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled, ¡°He¡¯s a very good child. You taught him well.¡±

    He Cheng understood that Auntie Feng was praising him.

    He smiled at the Gong Prince¡¯s consort and swallowed his rice before saying, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness. 1 will always be very obedient!¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consortughed again.

    She asked the servant girl to give He Cheng more meatballs, but Han Qiao didn¡¯t give them to him.

    The meatballs were made with a lot of spices, so the fragrance was very strong. Han Qiao did not want him to eat so many spices at such a young age. She was afraid that his stomach would not be able to withstand it, so she did not give him any.

    And He Cheng understood that his mother did not give it to him for his own good.

    However, the servant girl didn¡¯t.

    And Han Qiao couldn¡¯t refuse her.

    She picked up half of it for him and put the other half in her bowl.

    He Cheng took a bite of the meatbail and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Han Qiao knew that he liked it.

    However, she did not expose him.

    In another private room, Heng Yi, Bai Cha, and the Han Family kids sat at the same table.

    After lunch, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort also returned to the Prince¡¯s mansion.

    Han Qiao and the others also wanted to return home.

    The children also had things they wanted to buy but couldn¡¯t decide on, so they had to discuss them with Han Qiao.

    So then, they bid each other farewell.

    Li Zhao asked Han Chi to go to the pce for a small gathering another day.

    ¡°I want to study and practice martial arts. 1 might not have the time.¡± Han Chi¡¯s answer was more direct.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to the Imperial Residence and let Master Wu teach you? The teachers in the Prince¡¯s residence are definitely different from those in your family.¡±

    Han Chi hesitated.

    He was tempted.

    Everyone knew that the masters of the Imperial Residence were not like any other Elementary Schrs or High Schrs. They were all great Confucians of the current era. A few words of guidance would be better than learning at home.

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle early tomorrow.¡± Han Chi said.

    ¡°See you then.¡± Li Zhao was very satisfied.

    Then, he got into the carriage and left.

    Looking at the carriage that had gone far away, Han Qiao patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ll be able to stay calm tomorrow. You¡¯re very smart. You¡¯ve only learned how to read and write not long ago. It¡¯s very impressive for you to have the results you have now.¡±

    Han Chi nodded.

    The rest of the time was to discuss the matter of buying things.

    Han Chi wanted to buy the best Xuan paper. However, the price for a stack, which holds one hundred sheets, was a little expensive, so he could not make up his mind.

    ¡°Buy them.¡±

    Han Qiao made the final decision, ¡°Buy a few more stacks. Good Xuan paper won¡¯t rot if you don¡¯t use them all within a certain time limit. And you can share it with your younger siblings in the future too.¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi wanted to buy embroidery thread and fabric, and the price was also very high.

    Especially the embroidery thread. They were shocked when they asked for the price.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy these too. Choose a few more colors. It¡¯ll look good when the embroidery matches.¡±

    Sun Ke wanted to buy a bracelet with a bell on it. The jingling sound was especially pleasant to her ears.

    He Cheng wanted to buy toys and a rocking wooden horse.

    The Han brothers expressed that they wanted weapons that they could use.

    ¡°Buy them all.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled dotingly.

    They were no longer poor families.

    The restaurants and fast-food restaurants had a daily ie of tens of thousands of taels of silver.

    ¡°What about the decorations for your room?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I like,¡± Han Chi said.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also expressed that they didn¡¯t have anything they particrly liked.

    At the end of the day, they were still reluctant to spend money.

    Han Qiao saw through it and did not say anything. She thought of buying a few vases and porcin to decorate their rooms.

    At least there would be a vase with a few blooming flowers to make their room brighter. Looking at the flowers blooming would also improve one¡¯s mood.

    Han Qiao handed Ah-Yao to Pucao and took the children shopping.

    Han Chi was a little obsessed with Xuan paper, brush, and ink, and he cherished them very much.

    Not only did Han Qiao buy him a few stacks of Xuan paper, but she also bought ten high-quality ink ingots and wolf-hair brushes of different sizes.

    As for the books, she did not have to buy them. Han Chi could read andprehend the books that He Hong left behind, and he could learn a lot of skills from them.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t know which books were suitable for the Academy.

    Han Chi hugged He Cheng and grinned foolishly.

    The things that Sun Xiu and Sun Yi wanted were ail in the clothing shop.

    If even she liked the threads, the children would be more entranced by them.

    It was bright and beautiful, and it even glowed. The color was different when the light was turned away, and the color was different when it was turned over.

    The price was naturally not cheap.

    Even though it was not worth thousands of gold, it still cost two taels per yarn, and one yarn was not a lot.

    Han Qiao bought five yarns of all kinds of colors, which made the two sisters extremely happy. But their hearts also ached at the amount of silver that was spent.

    But to be pampered by their mother¡­ Was an enjoyable feeling.

    They were also a little afraid that their mother would not love them after their younger brother was born.

    But it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Mother didn¡¯t change. She remained as she was before, she doted on them and taught them things.

    She would praise them if they were right, and she would criticize them if they were wrong¡­

 Chapter 283 - 283

    Chapter 283:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Edi1

    Not only did He Cheng buy a recking wooden horse, but he also bought a cart that could be pulled. He even bought a small yellow dog.

    He had always wanted to pet the cats at home for a long time, but the two cats didn¡¯t allow him to touch them at all. He Cheng did not dare to catch them, and Han Qiao did not dare to let him catch them either. What if the cats scratched him up?

    But today, he happened to run into a puppy seller.

    The puppy sold was obedient and docile, so Han Qiao bought it for He Cheng.

    ¡°Mother, is this for me? Are you really buying it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once you return home, you should give it a name. It<sup>1</sup>11 be your puppy from now on.¡±

    Han Qiao patted He Cheng¡¯s head, her eyes filled with love and joy.

    Sun Ke also wanted a dog.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. There¡¯s only one dog in this litter/¡¯ The dog seller whispered.

    Han Qiao touched Sun Ke, ¡°I ll find one for you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Will it be small and yellow too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be small and yellow.¡±

    Not only did Han Qiao buy bracelets for Sun Ke, but she also chose jewelry for Sun Xiu and Sun Yi. She also chose a few more expensive ones for them.

    They couldn¡¯t just wear her old things when they went out and about.

    When others looked at you, they would first look at your clothes, appearance, and the things you were wearing.

    Han Qiao liked jade, but jade was not cheap.

    She would choose things based on luck and buy them if the price was right.

    Then, she went to pick out weapons for her nephews and cousin.

    That would require Heng Yi and Bai Cha toe.

    Han Qiao has no knowledge in this area.

    However, she bought daggers for Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Ke, and He Cheng.

    She bought a sword for Han Chi.

    They didn¡¯t know much about weapons either, but since Han Qiao had chosen these expensive items, they naturally weren¡¯t bad.

    On this trip, the most expensive items were weapons and essories. The cheapest items were still He Cheng s toys.

    But she didn¡¯t realize how happy the boy was to have a little dog.

    As for the other things, he didn¡¯t care at all.

    They only went home together after they had finished buying the things they needed.

    This trip could be considered a fruitful one.

    Back in the manor, Han Qiao said to Heng Yi, ¡°This trip cost me almost twenty thousand taels. I¡¯m a bit sad.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. If you like it, then buy it. I will earn money for you in the future.¡± Heng Yi said. However, when he thought about his fast-food restaurant, which could only earn dozens of silver taels a month, he lost his confidence.

    He wondered if he should discuss opening a few more shops with Third Brother Hu.

    He still had to go into the mountains to gather some goods.

    And since there was no news from the government office these few days, he had nothing to do at home.

    After the couple finished showering, they had an in-depth conversation before they huddled up against each other, panting. Neither of them spoke, only quietly enjoying the moment.

    Even though she had already given birth, Heng Yi hadn¡¯t used his full strength, so Han Qiao still couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Heng Yi rubbed Han Qiao s waist.

    ¡°Humph,¡± Han Qiao snorted.

    It wasn¡¯t like this when she was in charge.

    Men.

    Heng Yi felt guilty.

    However, he had endured his desire for a long time, so he naturally missed doing it for a long time.

    Han Qiao asked him to press harder, but her back was so sore that she didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    Ah-Yao hummed in his cradle.

    As soon as Heng Yi noticed that he was awake, he quickly got up, picked him up, and ced him next to Han Qiao.

    Ah-Yao was Mother Han Qiao s good baby.

    Then after feeding him, Ah-Yao was put back into his cradle.

    Han Qiao got up and went to the washroom. Heng Yi made the bed and went straight to sleep when Han Qiao came back. Heng Yi also carried Ah-Yao to her side.

    The next morning, Han Qiao woke up early. Her back pain had lessened a lot, but she walked strangely.

    Because it still hurts a little.

    After breakfast, she went to the city to meet the nanny Consort Fei talked about the day before.

    The nanny who stood beside the Gong Prince¡¯s consort came over and took Han Qiao to each shop.

    They just went for a walk. ording to Consort Fei¡¯s instructions, they took a few things from each shop to Han Qiao. Then, they instructed that they were not to allow anybody to owe money or take things for free.

    No one has the power to refuse her.

    Everyone knew who they were doing this for.

    After a round, the carriage was filled with things. Han Qiao was happy to make this trip.

    After returning to the manor, she sorted out the things and gave them to the children. The rest was stored in the storeroom.

    Han Qiao then went to the kitchen to make fermented rice.

    She ced the glutinous rice that had been soaked for a few hours in a clean, oil-free wooden steamer and steamed it, then ced it on a bamboo mat to cool it.

    She took out the wine yeast that he had prepared earlier and crushed it. When the rice was cold, she added the wine yeast.

    She pressed it into arge pottery basin, poked a hole in the middle, poured in a suitable amount of cool white water, covered it with ayer of gauze, then covered it with ayer of cotton pad, ced it on a t bamboo pad, pressed it on a stone, and wrapped it up with a quilt.

    Then she ced them in the haystack.

    All that was left was to wait for it to ferment.

    ¡°Could you remember these steps?¡± Han Qiao asked the chefs.

    However, nobody could replicate the same taste.

    Some people made it inedible. It was too spicy.

    Some people made it exceptionally sweet.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know what she was cooking now, so she didn¡¯t cook much for the first time.

    Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard.

    She carried Ah-Yao and yed with him for a while.

    She then wrote a notice and posted it out in the city, stating that her family wanted to buy some eels, loaches, and river snails.

    ¡°These are aiso sold in the city. They¡¯re not expensive, but they¡¯re not cheap either. They¡¯re much more expensive than in the county.¡± Aunt Zhaoined softly.

    ¡°Every ce has its own price. This is the prefecture, and the prince¡¯s residence is here as well. It definitely won¡¯t be cheap. Aunt Zhao, tell rhe kitchen to buy loaches and eels when you go our and buy more garlic.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Aunt Zhao left, Han Qiao called for Housekeeper Liu.

    She told him about finding a broker house.

    There were no houses around their manor, and it was quite a distance away from the road. When they bought thend, they had to also build a very wide road.

    They did note here for nothing. They had paid some silver to make it as convenient as they are now.

    All in ail, there were no houses nearby to be bought, which made him confused.

    ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°I n to buy a few more children to raise.¡±

    Housekeeper Liu quickly understood what Han Qiao meant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Two dayster, a granny brought people over.

    There were more than a dozen carriages filled with children. There were thirteen of them in one carriage, and they were packed to the brim.

    Every child was skinny and looked very pitiful.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, there¡¯s a famine in Guizhou. Many people can¡¯t survive out there, hence the amount of children here.¡±

    ¡°Most of these children have lost their parents, and a few of them were left by their parents when they were young.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    She knew that some of the old woman¡¯s words were true, but some of them might not be.

    It was true that these children were pitiful.

    But whether their parents were still alive or not, how the hell would the old woman know?

    She just wanted to coax Han Qiao into buying more people.

    These children had to ear in the broker house. If they were sick, they had to be treated. If they identally died, it would be a loss for the granny.

    Among them, there were a few children who were obviously sick.

    The granny hid them in the crowd and the kids did not even dare to cough out loud.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment..

 Chapter 284 - 284: The Girl Mixed in

    Chapter 284: The Girl Mixed in

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    These children needed to be treated first. She needed to find a doctor to take a good look at them.

    Their first step was to wash up, especially their hair.

    Many children had lice all over their heads.

    Han Qiao and Housekeeper Liu discussed for a while, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shave their heads? If we do, we can cover their heads with hats and let their hair grow naturally again. It¡¯s better than keeping them to get rid of lice.¡±

    Although these children were young, they were already used to being sold here and there. They were all very timid and did not even dare to raise their heads.

    When Han Qiao said that she wanted them to shave their heads, no one dared to protest.

    First, they shaved their heads and went in to take a shower and change into clean clothes.

    One of them refused to be helped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao heard themotion and came over.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the child. He had already shaved his head and was now bald. He was curled up on his side.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t let me touch him.¡±

    Most of these children were boys.

    The girls were separated by the granny early on, the beautiful ones were sent to the brothels, and the ordinary ones were sold to be maids.

    Nobody wanted an ugly person, especially from the broker house.

    Han Qiao looked at the child and stood in front of him, ¡°Tell me now, why don¡¯t you want to go in?¡±

    There were still a few children bathing inside.

    Then the pieces clicked in Han Qiao¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Are you a girl?¡±

    The child suddenly raised her head and looked at Han Qiao in shock, panic, and fear.

    ¡°Are you a girl?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    She nodded hesitantly.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come on.¡±

    She reached out her hand to the child.

    The child hesitated for a long time before she reached out and ced her hand in Han Qiao¡¯s palm.

    It was the first time she had felt such a warm hand. She was held gently, yet it seemed to have endless strength.

    She easily pulled her up.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a girl, you should go to the girl¡¯s courtyard to take a shower. Go,e and see me when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Among the hundreds of children, it was not a big deal to hide a girl.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t n to ask the old woman for an exnation.

    After the children were washed, they were dressed in thick clothes and ate something to fill their stomachs. Then they were brought to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about their names. She just said a few words of encouragement and asked the girl to stay behind as the others went back to their rooms first.

    The girl was uneasy and stood there, not daring to breathe.

    She was separated from her family and was sold several times. The first time she was sold to Gon Yard, she sneaked out and was caught by a kidnapper. The kidnapper wanted to sell her to the silly son of andlord as a child bride, but she seized the opportunity to run away. From then on, she did not dare to dress up as a woman and swore to only dress up as a boy.

    However, her life was truly unfortunate. As a boy, she was also caught by those bad people and was then sold to the broker house.

    After several trips, she finally arrived at Chenzhou City.

    She didn¡¯t know how far she was from her hometown, Guizhou. She didn¡¯t know if she could ever find her parents or if her family could reunite.

    ¡°What is your name? How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Wenyan. Eleven years old.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    In this day and age, very few of those children could speak Mandarin. They all spoke with an ent from Guizhou.

    She doesn¡¯t know how much those kids could understand her words.

    However, Wenyan could speak Mandarin, so her family must have some money.

    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Guizhou. My family has some money. I was separated from them when 1 fled from the famine¡­¡±

    Wenyan said as tears streamed down her face.

    She thought that she might not be able to return home.

    Han Qiao nodded slightly, ¡°I understand. In the future, you will go to the Eldest Miss and Second Miss to serve them. They are also reading and learning embroidery every day. You should think about whether you want to learn from them. How much you can learn depends on yourself.¡±

    Wenyan looked at Han Qiao in surprise, ¡°Madam, can I¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it is possible. As for whether or not you can find your family, that will depend on fate and your ability in the future. If you have the ability, you will naturally have the chance to find them. If you don¡¯t have it¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of the Misses and study hard.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded lightly.

    Some things couldn¡¯t be conveyed with words. They needed to be proven with actions.

    She believed in Wenyan.

    After all, to be able to survive and be mixed in with these boys without even being discovered by the olddy means that she must be a smart girl.

    Smart children could be of great use in the future if taught well.

    Han Qiao had bought so many children, so the madams in the city more or less heard about it.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out what Han Qiao was up to.

    So many children meant she had to provide them with food.

    However, after a few days, Han Qiao had them go to the fields to pull grass and work.

    In the morning, they practiced martial arts, read, and study. In the afternoon, they worked in the fields and pulled weeds.

    Someone came to Feng¡¯s residence as a guest and told Madam Feng about this, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a bit stupid? Why didn¡¯t she buy older servants? What could these children do?¡±

    Madam Feng smiled, ¡°A child who isn¡¯t young indeed can¡¯t do much work, but at least they¡¯re obedient. After a few more years, they¡¯ll be adults.¡±

    Most importantly, Han Qiao was kind and treated the children well.

    This was why she thought highly of Han Qiao.

    These people only saw the benefits in front of them.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Han Qiao didn¡¯t just ask them to pull the weeds. Other than Han Chi who went to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence to study and practice martial arts every day, Sun Xiu and the other girls and boys also had to work.

    The children also had to learn how to ride horses and shoot arrows.

    Going out to pull weeds was just for outsiders to see.

    ording to Han Qiao, the back of her residence was surrounded by a very high wall, which covered people¡¯s view of the racecourse inside.

    ¡°Madam, this glutinous rice is very delicious.¡± Aunt Zhao said as she ate the brown sugar egg fermented rice. She felt that it was sweet to the core.

    ¡°Arrange for the children to have a bowl each. The eggs will be beaten into Frangipani and scooped into every bowl.¡±

    Aunt Zhao nodded repeatedly.

    These children had only been here for two days. At first, they were a little nervous and anxious. After staying for two days, they realized that their new Madam was friendly. They secretly spied on Han Qiao but were soon discovered. Han Qiao did not me them.

    She gave these children a way out and a temporary home to shelter them from the wind and rain.

    Han Qiao had a lot of ideas. As long as they studied hard and practiced martial arts, as long as they became sessful in the future, she would give them freedom.

    And be a good citizen.

    These children had suffered a lot and knew that they had to seize this rare opportunity. If they missed it, they might not have such a good Madam in the future.

    When Heng Yi came back with the wild boar, the children cried out in rm and went to help.

    They brought a stool and hot water. It was a lively scene.

    The naive wild boar was braised and stir-fried with white rice. It was too appetizing.

    The children were all stuffed. Even He Cheng, who hade back with diarrhea after eating half a meatbail that day, received special care.

    They have also made meatballs, but there wasn¡¯t much spice on it.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! This porridge is delicious!¡± He especially liked to eat brown sugar, fermented rice, and egg soup.

    He obediently held the spoon and finished the bowl..

 Chapter 285 - 285: Heng Yi Found A Job

    Chapter 285 - 285: Heng Yi Found A Job

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao pinched his chubby cheeks.

    ¡°Eat it every other day in the future, but you can¡¯t eat so much next time, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Cheng¡¯er understand.¡±

    Han Qiao patted his head.

    At night, she told Heng Yi about He Cheng¡¯s situation, ¡°Where do you think He Hong went? It¡¯s been a year, and there¡¯s no news at all.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°No matter what, we have to send someone back. At least we would know that he is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything, but he will gradually learn about his identity.¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Ah-Yao and coaxed him to sleep.

    ¡°As long as we put our heart and effort into it, it doesn¡¯t make much difference to us whether He Honges back or not. For Cheng¡¯er, when he grew up and could make contributions, it should not be a problem for him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about these things. Think about happy things.¡±

    After Yao fell asleep, he was ced in the cradle.

    Han Qiao knew what Heng Yi wanted to do.

    She smiled and nced at him. Not only did she not reject him, but she also took the initiative.

    ¡°Can I be a little rough tonight?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment before she softly acknowledged.

    However, she regretted itter.

    She begged Heng Yi, but this guy didn¡¯t show mercy.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt good about this.

    Han Qiao just felt that it was too much of a torture to turn into a pile of mud after doing the deed.

    She did not get up the next day.

    Shn and Duan Yue knew this, but they held back theirughter.

    Pucao still did her best to take care of Ah-Yao.

    Housekeeper Liu also found a suitable nanny.

    She just had her first child, only a month old. Her family was not doing well and she had a daughter. When she learned that a rich family was looking for a nanny, she immediately came to look for her.

    The nanny¡¯s body was not very plump, but she was dressed ording to Aunt Zhao¡¯s wishes. Her body was not bad, and her milk was also good.

    After some discussion, she could bring her daughter over under one condition. She had to ensure that Ah-Yao had food to eat at all times.

    The nanny thought that she would take care of Ah-Yao, but they didn¡¯t need her for that at all. She lived in a side room behind the main courtyard and had a servant girl to take care of her.

    She felt that this was simply the best job she ever had.

    But she also wanted to take care of Ah-Yao and build a rtionship with the child.

    However, Ah-Yao didn¡¯t let her hug him or feed him. After two times, she didn¡¯t dare to touch him so familiarly.

    Han Qiao had also been busy for the past two days.

    After the glutinous rice was sessfully made, there was an additional sweet soup in the fast-food restaurant. It was glutinous rice egg tea. A bowl cost five copper coins. Almost everyone who entered the restaurant ordered a bowl, and many people came to take it home.

    As for how the fermented glutinous rice was made, outsiders still did not know. Therefore, the business of this fermented glutinous rice was extremely good.

    A few tofu shops would also sell a bucket every day. Because of this glutinous rice, her tofu shops stood out and did much better.

    In addition to the bean sprouts, people would also buy some dried ingredients, soy sauce, salt, and vinegar. She earned more in a day than she did in the past two to three days.

    Han Qiao was sweating profusely. She picked up the tofu skin and ced it on the dustpan. She ced the minced meat on the side and rolled it into a long strip.

    After she personally made more than a dozen, she asked the cooks and servant girls to do it.

    ¡°This tofu skin needs to be slightly cold. Otherwise, it will be too hot and difficult to cook. Moreover, you have to wait a little longer in the pot. The tofu skin will be thicker and won¡¯t break with a roll.¡±

    ¡°You must tie and cover your hair when you do this. When you enter the kitchen, you must check each other for hair. The kitchen is an important ce and it needs to be clean.¡±

    Han Qiao gave her orders one by one. She arranged everything in an orderly manner.

    After arranging all this, she still had to go and see how the children were doing.

    Did the Headmaster do his best?

    Did the children work hard?

    She didn¡¯t go to interrupt them and just stood by the archway to watch.

    The children were reading loudly.

    ¡°Duan Yue, don¡¯t you think this voice is the best in the world?¡±

    Duan Yue nodded slightly, ¡°Yes it is, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Madam gave them a chance to change their fate.¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled, ¡°1 hope they can seize this opportunity and live a different life.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not to repay me, nor is it to run errands for me. It¡¯s for themselves.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed softly, ¡°This is how it should be.¡±

    She bought these people to do things for her and to give a way out for the children.

    ¡°Madam is kind-hearted. They will understand.¡± Duan Yue said softly as she reached out to support Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao chuckled at Duan Yue, ¡°Have you thought about Master Zhong?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Zhong is graceful and well-read. As long as he has the intention to enter the officialdom, there will always be a ce for him in the imperial court.¡± Duan Yue said.

    ¡°This servant is now a servant of the Heng family, 1 shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about Master Zhong.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled sincerely at Duan Yue, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to test you. 1 just suddenly thought of him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see Ah-Yao. The older the child is, the harder it is to take care of him.¡±

    He also started to recognize people.

    He looked for his parents all day long.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Pucao who brought him up, he probably wouldn¡¯t even want her anywhere nearby.

    Back in the main courtyard, Han Qiao was ying with Ah-Yao and reading her notes in her hand.

    Heng Yi came in happily, ¡°Ah-Qiao, Ah-Qiao!¡±

    Han Qiao put down the book and stood up. Heng Yi came in and hugged her, ¡°I found a job in the government office! 1¡¯11 start as a constable. 1¡¯11 be there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This is good news. 1¡¯11 ask the kitchen to prepare a few good dishes to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi told Han Qiao about the reason for this job.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we encounter bandits when we came back? They didn¡¯t hide anything when they reported it to me. The government office sent someone to find me today and asked if 1 was willing to work in the government office. I¡¯ll start as a small constable.¡±

    ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Han Qiao was overjoyed.

    Although President Ba was a small officer, he was still an official.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s ability, it would be easy for him to rise within the ranks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll personally cook¡­¡±

    Heng Yi pulled Han Qiao back. ¡°1 can cook,¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You¡¯ll be covered in oil and your hands will be scalded when you cook.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Han Qiao insisted.

    She went to the kitchen to prepare a table of dishes and asked the children toe over.

    Han Dacheng and the others were all excited when they learned that Heng Yi was working in the government office.

    Han Chi was also very happy.

    He had seen true power and understood the benefits and wonders of power.

    He studied and practiced even harder.

    Han Dacheng and the others were reading together with the children Han Qiao had just bought. In addition, they were young masters. Their identities were different, so their attitudes were a little different.

    Coupled with their hard work, they had made great progress.

    Han Qiao toasted to Heng Yi first, ¡°1 wish you all the best in the government office.¡±

    The children toasted Heng Yi as well.

    Bai Cha also said his blessings. The dining room became lively. With a hot pot of soup, everything seemed warmer and peaceful.

    ¡°Alright, 1 will work hard..¡±</font>

 Chapter 286 - 286: Schemes

    Chapter 286 - 286: Schemes

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After dinner, the children still had their matters to attend to.

    Those who were reading had to read, those who were practicing calligraphy had to practice calligraphy, and those who were looking through some sketchbooks had to chat and make some small crafts.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi called Zeng Asan over.

    Zeng Asan had been walking around the city every day since the move, ying with those hooligans from all walks of life. A few of them came together and wanted to chat and have fun.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    While the children had their own world, the adults had their own things to be busy with.

    When Zeng Asan arrived, Heng Yi chatted with him for a while.

    Most of the time, Zeng Asan was the one talking, and Heng Yi was the one listening.

    It was all the information he had gathered through the grapevine, as well as theplicated rtionships between those wealthy families.

    As natives of the city, his new friends knew about the inws of those big families. As for the secret rtionships¡­ they did not know.

    After all, they weremoners at the bottom of the socialdder. How could they know the full scope of the wealthy?

    It was already impressive that they knew who was inws with whom.

    Many people could not even tell which family was from which. Not to mention inws, they didn¡¯t even know which street they lived on.

    Heng Yi asked about the Feng family and the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I only know a little about them. If my new friends don¡¯t say anything further, I don¡¯t think they know much either.¡± Zeng Asan whispered.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll know more after we get to know each other better in a few days.¡± He added.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to deliberately ask around. Just let nature take its course and chat.¡± Han Qiao interjected as she entered the room.

    She was still holding Ah-Yao in her arms.

    Ah-Yao was still energetic and didn¡¯t want to sleep. As soon as Han Qiao carried him out, Heng Yi took him.

    Zeng Asan quickly stood up and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Please, sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Zeng Asan sat down respectfully.

    He knew that his two children had been following the Eldest Young Master to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence these past few days. In the name of apanying the young master, he would be studying and practicing martial arts together.

    His son did not have much talent in martial arts, but his daughter was extremely talented. Even a blind person could see that she had improved rapidly whenever she returned in high spirits.

    His parents were also much healthier now. They ate well and were in a good mood, whenever they fell sick, a doctor would be ready to see them and prescribe them medicine.

    Because of all of these, Zeng Asan was even more grateful to Han Qiao.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to learn bad habits to get close to these people. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Qin¡¯er,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. 1 won¡¯t mindlessly poke around.¡±

    He had long seen through these temptations.

    There were many traps.

    ¡°I trust you. By the way, the Master will be working at the government office tomorrow. When that happens, there will be many constables and new colleagues¡­¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and turned to Heng Yi, ¡°You have to know where they live, how many people are in their family, and how their family are,¡±

    She then slowly walked around as she thought.

    Chenzhou City was different from Puyi County, so they had to have good interpersonal rtionships.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to give Zeng Asan fifty taels of silver.

    He needs to have money in his pocket to gather information outside.

    Especially Zeng Asan, who was a neer in this big city.

    ¡°You also have to prevent those people from pulling you to gambling. You have to be careful when you drink and always bring a servant who knows martial arts with you. No matter what, you have to put your life first, understand?¡±

    She was still afraid that Zeng Asan would put himself in danger when he saw a big opportunity and wanted to contribute to her, not even caring about his life.

    She just wanted to know what kind of hooligans there were in Chenzhou City and what kind of situation their families were in. She wanted to find two people within who could be used.

    Sometimes, these local ruffians had their own ways of dealing with things.

    Han Qiao instructed Zeng Asan to take note of things and then let him go back to rest.

    After he left, Han Qiao told Heng Yi about what he might encounter tomorrow.

    ¡°In a city like this, there must be many factions. Some people are loyal to the Gong Prince, so there will naturally be people who are loyal to the emperor. Don¡¯t get too close to anyone, and think about what they say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it all down and tell you in detail when 1 get home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t stupid.

    However, Chenzhou City was a ce where good people and bad people mixed together. It was definitely moreplicated than Puyi County¡¯s interpersonal rtionships.

    They did not have any foundation or anybody to back them up now.

    However, one was capable and the other could earn money, so they were still in high demand for the time being. Some people would secretly try to rope them into their side.

    Whether it was the Emperor or the Gong Prince, it was best for them not to take sides.

    She had met the Gong Prince¡¯s consort before, and she was a very perceptive person. The Crown Prince, Li Zhao, was also not a simple person.

    He was born into a prestigious family, his mother was scheming, and she had the ability and means to pull those ns into fruition¡­

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want Heng Yi to fight for the title of dragon follower?.

    A general¡¯s achievements would make thousands of bones wither, let alone be an emperor. How many people¡¯s flesh and blood would he have to step on to climb up?

    The husband and wife leaned against each other and spoke softly.

    Zeng Asan returned to his courtyard in the back.

    Han Qiao allocated a small courtyard for the family of five and a servant girl to serve them. The old couple still watched the back door and asionally helped sweep the floor.

    When Old Father Zeng saw that his son had returned, he quickly shouted, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Father, Qin¡¯er doesn¡¯t allow you to drink.¡± Zeng Asan said.

    Qin¡¯er had been in charge of this family for a long time. No one dared to say anything against her especially when she was right.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er had always been open-minded and obedient. He would do whatever his sister asked him to do.

    ¡°Qin¡¯er allowed it. It¡¯s just a little bit of wine. Do you think it¡¯ll be enough for us to get drunk?¡±

    They entered the central room.

    Zeng Asan noticed that there were a few side dishes ready on the table.

    Then Zeng Qin¡¯er entered while carrying a big bowl of meat soup.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Zeng Asan quickly took the bowl from her.

    Mother Zeng entered the room with steamed buns.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er was busy pouring wine for his grandparents.

    ¡°What¡¯s the asion today?¡± Zeng Asan asked softly.

    He was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected good food.

    ¡°My martial arts have improved again in the past few days. Bao¡¯er even received praise from the prince¡¯s master.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er smiled and scooped some meat soup for her father.

    Zeng Asan smiled, ¡°That¡¯s indeed good news, worthy of celebration! You have to work hard and repay Madam in the future.¡±

    The siblings nodded vigorously.

    Heng Yi¡¯s arrival at the government office didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal, but there was a hugemotion going on behind the scenes.

    After Master Feng spread the news, he was at a loss.

    Madam Fengforted him, ¡°Heng Yi looks cold, but he is a righteous man. You don¡¯t have to worry, dear.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to work in the government office. 1 wonder who he will be assigned to tomorrow¡­¡±

    Even a small constable in the government office had factions and people who were loyal to them.

    His name would follow whoever Heng Yi would be.

    How could he not worry?

    He couldn¡¯t tell Heng Yi directly that the Gong Prince wanted to rebel against the Emperor, so he had to stay away from the prince.

    If Heng Yi was ambitious and joined the Gong Prince¡¯s faction, he would be adding a strong general for the Gong Prince.

    If Heng Yi really joined the Gong Prince, thetter would probably spend a huge amount of money to train him.

    Master Feng was worried.

    Meanwhile, in the study room in the front courtyard of the Gong Prince¡¯s residence¡­

    The Gong Prince and a few aides were also discussing who Heng Yi would join tomorrow.

    ¡°There are four constables in the government office. Two of them are our men. The other two are the men of themander, Zhang Huiguang, and the magistrate.¡±

    In other words, although these two people were loyal to different people, their ultimate master was still the Emperor.</font>

 Chapter 287 - 287: The Loss Outweighs the Gains

    Chapter 287: The Loss Outweighs the Gains

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you rope him indirectly?¡±

    ¡°The King of Japan tried to probe, but he rejected.¡±

    The Gong Prince took a deep breath, ¡°This man is a simple-minded person who doesn¡¯t know how to adapt.¡±

    ¡°I want to train him well. If I can use him, he will be a good asset..¡±

    How many people in this world could single-handedly kill a tiger?

    This required not only strength but also cleverness and calmness in stressful situations.

    In addition, he had not been idle for the past year.

    He worked hard to read and practice martial arts to strengthen himself.

    That day when he first saw the notable man, he still looked a little dull, but he could sense his reserved aura.

    He would only feel at ease if he could hold on to such a person.

    But if he entered the capital and joined the Emperor instead¡­

    The Gong Prince let out a deep breath.

    As long as Heng Yi stood out, he would be the biggest obstacle on his way to the top.

    He felt that if Heng Yi was given enough time to mature his strength and abilities, he would be a powerful general.

    If he couldn¡¯t get such a person to his side¡­

    He had to destroy him before he could grow.

    ¡°Your Highness is worrying too much.¡±

    The Gong Prince nced at his advisor and called out his two secret guards.

    ¡°Go to Heng Manor and assassinate Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°If you miss, retreat immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It waste at night.

    Han Qiao slept on the inner side of the bed, while Ah-Yao slept next to her.

    Heng Yi slept on the outermost bed. He didn¡¯t sleep much, and there was enough space for one person to lie between him and Ah-Yao. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep too deep, for fear that he would roll over the child.

    When he heard a slight noise, the sleeping man instantly opened his eyes.

    He sat up and pushed Han Qiao.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    Han Qiao, who had been in a daze, instantly woke up.

    By the time she regained her senses, Heng Yi had already opened the door with his sword and was fighting with two men in ck who had justnded in their yard.

    In a one-on-two battle, Heng Yi was not at a disadvantage one bit. In fact, he had the upper hand and could give the two assassins a fatal blow at any time.

    Hearing that someone was approaching, the two assassins threw down smoke grenades and fled.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Bai Cha ran with his sword.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after them. I know whose people they are.¡±

    Bai Cha was stunned.

    Heng Yi walked into the room with his big sword.

    Whenever he walked through the forest to hunt, he could deduce which direction the most prey was from the various auras in the wind.

    Naturally, he could also tell who these two assassins were from their auras.

    Earlier that day, when he apanied n Qiao to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence¡­

    When the Gong Prince approached him, the person beside him had the same aura.

    It was very faint, but he could still sense it.

    ¡°Whose people?¡±

    ¡°The Gong Prince.¡±

    Bai Cha fell silent.

    Han Qiao, who had put on her clothes and let her hair down, stopped in her tracks when she heard that.

    ¡°What does the Gong Prince want from this?¡±

    They could not figure it out.

    If they wanted to kill Heng Yi, why did they only send two people?

    At least 40 to 50 people were needed to hit the target in one shot.

    ¡°Is it to test you? But why?¡± Han Qiao murmured.

    Bai Cha and Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand either.

    However,pared to the other two, Heng Yi was much calmer. ¡°We¡¯ll see when 1 get to the government office tomorrow.¡±

    Even if he spent the whole night trying to figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to rest early.¡±

    Bai Cha stood up and left.

    When he out of the main courtyard he noticed Jianing leaving with her scimitar. Bai Cha called out to her, ¡°Jianing?¡±

    Jianing stopped in her tracks and looked at Bai Cha with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back to sleep,¡± Jianing said impatiently before striding away.

    Bai Cha watched Jianing¡¯s back and chuckled.

    What an arrogant girl.

    However, she had the right to be arrogant.

    After all, Jianing¡¯s martial arts skills weren¡¯t bad.

    Han Qiao was not close enough to experience the assassination attempt, and quickly fell asleep.

    She reached out and gently patted Ah-Yao, who had eaten and drank enough to sleep quietly.

    She then said to Heng Yi, ¡°The Gong Prince is not a good master.¡±

    If it was just a simple probe, it would be meaningless to send someone to assassinate him.

    ¡°I understand. 1 won¡¯t rely on him.¡±

    The Gong Prince probably never dreamed that he would send someone to assassinate Heng Yi just to prove to his aides that he was capable.

    The next morning, Heng Yi woke up early to practice boxing in the yard, wash up, and eat breakfast.

    Before he left, he went to the bedroom to kiss his wife and son.

    Han Qiao slowly got up, and with dark circles under her eyes, she helped Heng Yi tidy his clothes.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything today. Sleep wellter.¡±

    His heart ached as he rubbed Han Qiao¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Han Qiao replied listlessly.

    ¡°You too. Work hard in the government office. If they want you to treat them, don¡¯t be stingy. Take them to the fast food restaurant and send someone back to inform their families¡±

    ¡°Drink less.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Han Qiao said as she tiptoed and kissed Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart softened. He hugged Han Qiao and kissed her a few more times. Seeing her eyes filled with confusion, his heart softened even more.

    He carried her to sit by the bed, ¡°Eat something before you sleep. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    He was afraid that he would not be able to leave if he did not go now.

    He couldn¡¯t bete on his first day on duty.

    Heng Yi took a carriage to the government office. When he arrived, the runner at the gate recognized him at a nce and called out to greet him warmly, ¡°Morning, Constable Heng!¡±

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    After Heng Yi entered the office, someone immediately took him to report.

    He also took the constable¡¯s uniform for him.

    The person who led the way was very polite and asked him if he had any ns to follow any constable.

    ¡°1 don¡¯t even recognize anybody. Aren¡¯t these usually arranged by the higher-ups?¡±

    ¡°Your wishes are also very important. Each constable has different personalities, if you follow the wrong person, you will suffer greatly,¡±

    Heng Yi instantly understood that this was one of the constables ¡®men.

    He looked hesitant and pulled the person to ask softly, ¡°What are the personalities of the constables?¡±

    ¡°Constable Wu is forthright and never covets the credit of his subordinates. Constable Zheng is skilled in martial arts and never stingy with teaching his subordinates. Constable Chen is sharp and has an excellent ability to solve cases. Constable Ma¡­ His wife¡¯s younger sister is the magistrate¡¯s concubine and is very doted on, but he¡¯s very¡­¡±

    Therefore, Heng Yi had to choose two from the other three.

    These three definitely did not have the same master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the higher-ups¡¯ arrangements when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Then you must ask God to bless you and not give you to Constable Ma.

    Because he has no ability to do his responsibilities and is the most greedy. He will even force his subordinates to show him respect.¡±

    ¡°Then if 1 want to choose another constable, do 1 have to pay some money?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Ten taels.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the bailiff leading the way.

    He wasn¡¯t sure who he wanted him to choose.

    ¡°Silver is a small matter.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Then 1 suggest you choose Constable Wu or Constable Zheng. Both of them are very good at martial arts, and Constable Zheng is more powerful.¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment, ¡°1 might choose Constable Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°His martial arts skills are very strong. I want to learn martial arts from him.¡±

    These were Heng Yi¡¯s sincere words.

    Of course, no matter who Constable Zheng was, it wasmon knowledge that he wanted to learn martial arts.

    ¡°Constable Heng, you¡¯ll have to protect your fellow brothers in the future.¡±

    However, how much money it costs, Heng Yi could pay for it.

    The constables would argue to pull Heng Yi to their sides. They won¡¯t stop even if their faces turn red..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Not Simple

    Chapter 288: Not Simple

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    They didn¡¯t just want to fight for Heng Yi so that they could make contributions.

    The higher-ups had also ordered that Heng Yi must be brought to their side.

    Since everyone had the same intention, it was very difficult to do.

    No one could convince anyone.

    They waited for Heng Yi toe over and asked him who he wanted to follow.

    Heng Yi nced at the four.

    He didn¡¯t know who was who. He didn¡¯t even know who to choose.

    Because everyone had their own goals, and whoever he chose would offend the others.

    He might as well leave this matter to them. After all, it made no difference to him if he chose one himself. After he made a contribution, he would not be in the government office but in the military camp.

    The four constables discussed for a while and decided to draw lots.

    Heng Yi stood aside, and the runner who brought him here immediately ran to get ready. However, the runner exchanged a nce with Constable Chen and quickly avoided him.

    Four balls of paper were ced on a tray.

    A few of them declined and let each other choose first.

    ¡°Since you all refuse, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    He casually picked one up.

    The other three each took one.

    Constable Ma was the first to open it. There was nothing on it. He snorted coldly, ¡°What bad luck.¡±

    Constable Chen smiled.

    However, he was not in a hurry to open his.

    When Constable Wu opened his, it was nk as well. His face darkened.

    Constable Zheng felt his heart heat up.

    There was still a 50% chance. If he won¡­

    He quickly opened it, but there was nothing.

    Constable Chenughed, ¡°Hahaha, Heng Yi is on my team now.¡±

    He did not open the paper ball and put it in his sleeve pocket.

    He patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to get your uniform and your token.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He noticed that Constable Chen was very close to the bailiff, and the bailiff quickly gave him something.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Constable Wu said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Constable Chen, you haven¡¯t opened that paper ball for us to see. What if there¡¯s nothing there?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense,¡± Constable Zheng echoed.

    Constable Ma remained silent.

    However, he was also staring at Constable Chen like a tiger eyeing its prey.

    Constable Chen sneered.

    He reached into his sleeve pocket and took out a ball of paper, opening it slowly.

    There was a small word in the middle of the crumpled paper.

    The three of them looked at each other.

    Constable Wu smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Constable Chen! You¡¯ve earned yourself a brave general!¡±

    But on the inside, he was thinking about how to exin this to the Gong Prince.

    From the beginning to the end, Heng Yi had seen their expressions, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    In his heart, he was wondering who Constable Chen was.

    Constable Chen was calmer than Heng Yi had expected. He talked to Heng Yi slowly along the way, introducing his schedules to him.

    He smiled faintly at everyone and seemed to be very easy to get along with.

    After collecting his new constable uniform and badge, Constable Chen brought Heng Yi to meet the twenty constables in his team.

    One was tall, one was short, one was fat, one was thin, and thest one looked like a smart person.

    And they all enthusiastically greeted Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi greeted them ndly.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family here. We have to be united, make more contributions, and get promoted as soon as possible.¡±

    Constable Chen patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Heng Yi, I have faith in you. You will go far.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi just came to report today. Let¡¯s go to a fast food restaurant for dinner after we leave the office.¡±

    Constable Chen¡¯s words made everyone agree.

    The food at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant was famous for being delicious, and if one didn¡¯t drink alcohol, it wouldn¡¯t be expensive.

    Constable Chen was a generous person. Naturally, he would not only order vegetarian dishes. The meat dishes at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant were the best.

    Let me treat you.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Constable Chenughed, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll treat us today, and I¡¯ll treat you tomorrow. Then we¡¯ll take a break another day. Do you think it¡¯s convenient for you to bring us into the mountains to hunt?¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, ¡°It might not be convenient. Hunting is not easy with so many people. Our footsteps will scare away the prey.¡±

    Everyone was disappointed.

    Heng Yi continued, ¡°But you can help me dig the ground at the foot of the mountain while 1 go hunting, and we¡¯ll split the hunt equally.¡±

    It was the same when he was in Puyi County.

    Cats had their ways, and rats had their ways. If they could not offend people, they would try their best not to offend people.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s settled then.¡± Constable Chen was the first to express his opinion.

    The others quickly echoed their agreement.

    It was his first day on duty, and there were no big cases.

    Constable Chen was very interested in training Heng Yi, so he told him about the ways and strategies of solving cases and finding evidence.

    Heng Yi listened very seriously. After all, having more skills was not a burden.

    Seeing Heng Yi was listening attentively to him, Constable Chen continued to tell him more details. Some people couldn¡¯t stand listening and slipped away, and Constable Chen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Everyone had their own choices.

    People who were capable and hardworking would be supported and appreciated no matter where they went.

    For lunch, Constable Chen brought Heng Yi to the dining hall.

    The food in the government office wasn¡¯t very good. It wasn¡¯t oily enough, and it didn¡¯t taste good either. Heng Yi wasn¡¯t picky, though, and ate it bit by bit.

    Constable Chen watched Heng Yi for a moment and continued eating.

    People with a little money wouldn¡¯t eat in the cafeteria.

    If their family¡¯s conditions weren¡¯t very good, they would eat here and bring some leftover food home.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Heng Yi would eat it without a care.

    Did Heng Yi dislike it?

    He was used to the delicious food at home and had his beloved wife and children to apany him.

    But this was all for the sake of living.

    After dinner, Heng Yi didn¡¯t expect Constable Wu and Constable Zheng toe to him.

    Constable Zheng even said that he wanted to spar with him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This time, Heng Yi hid his strength.

    Therefore, after one round, he lost.

    Constable Zheng looked at Heng Yi and smiled, ¡°Not bad, kid. If you don¡¯t mind,e find me. I might be able to give you some pointers in the future.¡±

    He was tantly trying to rope Heng Yi in.

    ¡°Alright, thank you for the offer.¡± Heng Yi cupped his fists at Constable Zheng.

    There was no harm in being taught more.

    When they arrived at the government office, Heng Yi treated them to a meal at Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    Naturally, he also invited Constable Wu, Constable Zheng, and Constable Ma. No matter what they were thinking, they were all in harmony. They drank, ate, and chatted together. Someone even suggested they should drink wine.

    Heng Yi nced at the person who spoke and decided to stay away from him.

    This kind of person couldn¡¯t even control two taels of meat under him, so there was no need to be close.

    Constable Wu and Constable Zheng¡¯s intention to rope him in was very obvious. Constable Chen did not say much from the beginning to the end. He only held his wine ss and drank and ate.

    In fact, he wanted to see if Heng Yi would be roped in.

    After eating, a few people agreed to go to the brothel and asked Heng Yi if he wanted to go.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Heng Yi refused coldly.

    He would never go to such a dirty ce.

    He didn¡¯t have the mood in the early years. Now that he married his beloved wife, he wouldn¡¯t go.

    Even if he was only invited to drink there, he wouldn¡¯t go.

    Why couldn¡¯t he drink here? Why did he have to go to a brothel?

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at them and hummed indifferently.

    In any case, he would not get too close to them in the future.

    Constable Chen nced at Heng Yi.

    He smiled and said goodbye to Heng Yi.

    After sending everyone away, Heng Yi let out a sigh of relief.

    He was still not used to socializing.

    The carriage was already waiting at the door. Heng Yi looked at Dong Lai. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    I¡¯ve eaten, Master,¡± Dong Lai lifted the curtain and waited for Heng Yi to step on the stool and get into the carriage. Then, he put the stool beside the driver¡¯s seat and drove the carriage back to the manor.

    Dong Lai exhaled. The light was dim against the foggy day.

    Although he had waited outside for a day, his heart was still warm.

    Back at the manor, Heng Yi went straight to the main courtyard.

    Dong Lai drove the carriage to the ce where the carriage was parked, and then returned to the servants¡¯ quarters.

    Han Qiao was teasing Ah-Yao. When she saw Heng Yie back, she said to Pu Cao, ¡°Go and see Dong Lai.¡±

    Pucao blushed and replied a soft, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After leaving the room, she ran.

    Han Qiao smiled and asked Heng Yi, ¡°Today is your first day on duty.. How do you feel?¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: Becoming Famous

    Chapter 289: Bing Famous

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°They¡¯re more scheming than I thought.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    Heng Yi told her everything that had happened in the morning.

    Han Qiao was also bbergasted.

    ¡°Who do you think Constable Chen is working for?¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment before he finally replied, ¡°He said he would be promoted as soon as possible. Eighty to ny percent, my guess is themander.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang was the Emperor¡¯s man.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to such an important ce like Chenzhou as amander.

    Heng Yi was no longer the Heng Yi he used to be. Han Qiao had been telling him the Thirty-Six Stratagems over and over again these days. As for the other profound military strategies, Han Qiao really didn¡¯t know them.

    She felt that it was good enough that she could remember the 36 Stratagems.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t seen his son for a whole day, and now, the little guy was giggling whenever he teased him. He kissed his son¡¯s little hands and feet.

    The father and son were having a great time.

    Han Qiao looked at the two of them and smiled gently.

    Dong Lai had just returned to his room when Pucao arrived with a food box in her hands.

    ¡°Pucao.¡± Dong Lai¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.

    ¡°I¡­ I left you a bowl of treme soup.¡±

    There was a lot of white fungus soup in the residence. As the head maid, she could also get a bowl.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to eat such a precious meal, so she kept it.

    Madam knew her intentions and asked her toe with her to take a look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Dong Lai said softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    How could Dong Lai not know that Pucao had saved this expensive meal for him?

    The two of them took a bite of the white fungus soup.

    Dong Lai was good at talking, but in front of the girl he liked, his eloquence was rendered useless.

    After eating the soup, Dong Lai went to take a bath. Pucao tidied up the bed for him. After Dong Lai finished washing, he took his dirty clothes away and brought them back to wash and dry.

    Once he was done, Dong Lai pulled Pucao¡¯s hand.

    He plucked up his courage and kissed her gently on the lips.

    Their hearts were pounding like drums, their faces red, and unable to speak.

    Pucao embarrassedly red at Dong Lai with watery eyes, then ran away quickly with his clothes.

    Dong Lai chased her to the door and grinned as he watched Pucao leave.

    The day of moving was getting closer and closer. Heng Yi was busy in the government office, and so was Han Qiao. They were busy shopping in the city and decorating their new home.

    The things that werecking at home had to be added.

    She even specially booked a big bed and a small bed. Sometimes, Heng Yi couldn¡¯t always get up at night to help the child pee.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached for her, and so did hers.

    November 21

    Chenzhou City rich merchant Mou Yuanwai went to the government office to report.

    Minister Mou had a daughter who was as beautiful as a flower. She would be sent to the pce after the next year¡¯s selection.

    However, he did not want her to be the target of an infamous lecherous man.

    This man was also very bold. He even sent an invitation saying that the twenty-second day was a good day, and he wanted to marry Miss Mou.

    This was bad.

    Minister Mou was furious and quickly mobilized people to protect his daughter, and just in case he went to report this to the government office.

    It would be best if they could catch this arrogant man.

    In order to make things go smoothly, Minister Mou had offered ten thousand taels of silver for their service.

    If they were distributed to the small constables, each of them could get about ten taels.

    Minister Mou also promised that the person who could catch the lecherous man would be rewarded handsomely.

    Heng Yi was naturally chosen to protect her.

    Miss Mou¡¯s courtyard had three floors. The maids and old women who entered and exited were questioned before they were allowed in.

    No one dared to be careless.

    The four constables did the same.

    On the twenty-second, the constables and guards were more alert as soon as the sky turned dark.

    Several teams were patrolling, and Heng Yi walked at the back.

    He didn¡¯t know why this lecherous man was so arrogant.

    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that the fragrance wafted over. He quickly covered his nose while the constables in front of him all fell down.

    ¡°Aiyo, there¡¯s actually a capable person.¡±

    When the lecherous man made a move to stab Heng Yi with his sword, Heng Yi quickly dodged and drew his sword to meet him.

    The two of them soon began to fight.

    Hearing the sounds of fighting, Constable Chen and the others came over with their men.

    The four constables were all skilled in martial arts.

    Immediately, the fight began.

    However, they did not expect that this man was not only skilled in martial arts, but his use of poison was also unfathomable.

    Soon, their bodies fell to the ground weakly, their hearts filled with hatred.

    Heng Yi was also affected, but he inhaled less Tendon Softening Powder.

    The tip of the dended on the ground and he took a deep breath.

    With his other hand, he pulled out a dagger and shed his arm.

    The pain instantly sobered him up.

    Once again, he charged towards the man. This time, he did not hide his strength. He knew that he had to end the battle quickly.

    Heng Yi¡¯s moves became fiercer.

    He used the killer move Jianing had taught him.

    The man got shed by Heng Yi.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an impressive constable in Chen¡¯s team.¡±

    The man then threw a handful of poison powder at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Watch out-!¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, watch out!¡± Constable Chen and the others eximed.

    Heng Yi quickly dodged.

    Some of the powder got caught on his clothes and it quickly burned through.

    Heng Yi¡¯s sword cut off his belt, grabbed the hilt, and attacked the man again.

    When the man was about to throw more poison powder again, Heng Yi quickly took off his clothes to cover himself. The sword in his hand cut his clothes and flesh.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Heng Yi took a few steps back and threw away the clothes in his hands. The cotton flew in the night sky, and there were traces of blood on his skin.

    The man stood rooted to the ground, clutching his throat in disbelief.

    Blood seeped out from between his fingers.

    His eyes widened.

    He watched Heng Yi slowly take off his pants and shoes.

    Then, he used a dagger to cut his hair which was stained with poison.

    So slow.

    Before he fell, he saw Heng Yi¡¯s face clearly.

    Never in his dreams did he think that he would be defeated by a nobody.

    Yes, a nobody.

    Then he fell with a loud thud.

    Soon after, Minister Mou arrived with his guards.

    ¡°D-d-dead?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he was more delighted.

    It was good that this lecherous man died. It was good for him to die.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead.¡±

    This fatal blow was Jianing¡¯s killing move.

    Jianing had said that unless it was absolutely necessary, they should not use this move. If they attacked, they had to deal a fatal blow.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you!¡± Minister Mou asked people to find clothes for Heng Yi.

    Then, he carried the constables who had been hit to the courtyard to rest.

    The doctor immediately checked on them.

    Fortunately, they were only poisoned by the Tendon Softening Powder. After taking the medicine and resting for two days, they all recovered.

    When Heng Yi was about to leave, Minister Mou met him alone.

    He handed a brocade box to Heng Yi, ¡°This is a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it!¡±

    Heng Yi wanted to refuse.

    But Minister Mou stopped him, ¡°This is for Master Heng alone. Please don¡¯t reject it.¡±

    ¡°I will always remember your kindness.¡±

    Without Heng Yi, his daughter would have been taken away by that man and her life would have been ruined, not to mention her future.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment before he finally epted it, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He took the brocade box and left Mou Manor.

    He was not good at dealing with the aftermath of the battle.

    However, he could not leave even after reaching the city gate.

    The city guard shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Heng Yi handed over his token.

    The city guard took it and nced at it, ¡°Although we are colleagues, it is not appropriate to open the city gate for you if you are not in a hurry. You can wait until dawn.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Heng Yi walked to the side and leaned against the wall, waiting for the gate to open.

    November nights were very cold.

    The soldiers guarding the city gate invited Heng Yi into their house to avoid the wind, but he politely refused.

    He was probably a fool..

 Chapter 290 - 290: The Choice

    Chapter 290: The Choice

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When dawn came, the city gates opened.

    Heng Yi walked out of the city and towards his manor.

    When he reached home, the sun had just risen.

    Smoke rose from the kitchen of the manor. He raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The gatekeeper yawned.

    When he opened the door and realized that it was his master, he immediately woke up. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard.

    His wife and son were still sound asleep.

    He went to take a shower first, changed into a clean set of clothes, and returned to the bedroom.

    He pulled the nket andy down beside Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao leaned into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He kissed his beloved wife and said gently, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±

    Han Qiao nced at the window. It was already dawn.

    ¡°Eat something before you sleep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel hungry at first.

    But after hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words, Heng Yi suddenly felt the hunger.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao got up and asked Duan Yue to go to the kitchen to get some porridge and soup.

    Ah-Yao also woke up.

    Heng Yi helped Ah-Yao to pee and poop.

    After ying with the baby for a while, a bowl of warm wontons was ced in front of him.

    Heng Yi looked at the steaming wontons while Han Qiao fed Ah-Yao.

    He pursed his lips and felt that life wasplete like this.

    After breakfast, Heng Yi went to sleep on the inner side of the bed. The familiar fragrance was mixed with the smell of milk.

    Ah-Yao slept beside him.

    While the two of them slept soundly, Han Qiao went to the kitchen to see what dishes were avable and ordered a few of Heng Yi¡¯s favorite dishes.

    She personally stewed a pot of old hen ginseng soup.

    When Heng Yi woke up, he could eat it.

    Ah-Yao was a good boy. Usually, he would cry loudly when he woke up. Today, he only lightly kicked his father.

    When Heng Yi held his little feet, they looked smaller against hisrge palm.

    Out of habit, Heng Yi held him in his arms and cleaned his diapers.

    The father and son continued to sleep next to each other.

    Han Qiao was very surprised.

    One had to know that this little fellow had to eat when she woke up. If she didn¡¯t eat, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    She didn¡¯t disturb the father and son and continued to knit Heng Yi¡¯s scarf.

    She used a lot of fine cotton thread, which was loose and soft when woven together. It would be very warm once it was wrapped around his neck.

    She had spent a lot of effort to buy this cotton thread.

    The bamboo needles were thick, and the weaving process was very fast.

    The brocade box that Heng Yi brought back was ced casually on the table, but Han Qiao didn¡¯t open it.

    At noon, when Ah-Yao woke up hungry, Heng Yi woke up too.

    Han Qiao went to pull All-Yao into her arms.

    Heng Yi came out after settling his life¡¯s matters.

    Seeing that the brocade box was not opened, he sat at the side and opened it.

    There were five gold bars inside.

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    Minister Mou had given him a lot.

    Han Qiao also came over to take a look, ¡°So many.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised.¡±

    Heng Yi told Han Qiao to keep it.

    Han Qiao nodded and ced her son into his arms. She took out the gold bar and looked at it carefully before putting it in the inner room.

    Heng Yi held his son in one hand and the scarf Han Qiao was working on in the other.

    He had never seen something like this before. It was soft andfortable in his hand.

    After Han Qiao came out, Duan Yue said that lunch was ready.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the dining room.¡±

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao, and Han Qiao followed beside him.

    He could carry All-Yao with one hand and hold Han Qiao with the other.

    ¡°I might have to go into the mountains in two days.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me know earlier. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare some food for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When they reached the dining room, the children were already waiting.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    There were a variety of dishes, including ginseng chicken soup.

    Han Qiao scooped a bowl for Heng Yi and told him to drink more.

    After dinner, the children had to go to school again. They were also very busy.

    They had just finished their lunch when someone from the office came to invite Heng Yi back.

    ¡°Go. Be careful on the road.¡± Han Qiao tidied Heng Yi¡¯s clothes.

    Only then did she realize that he was bald.

    ¡°What happened to your hair?¡±

    ¡°It was stained with some poisonous powder. 1 cut it off myself with a dagger.

    Don¡¯t wait for me tonight. 1 might return a littlete.¡±

    ¡°Eat early. Don¡¯t starve.¡± Heng Yi caressed Han Qiao¡¯s face.

    He walked away.

    Han Qiao watched him leave.

    Only then did she learn from Duan Yue that the clothes he sent back were not his constable uniforms.

    ¡°Wash it and wrap it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao sat on the chair and exhaled softly.

    Although her husband didn¡¯t say anything, she knew the man he was assigned to kill was quite arrogant. He must be very capable.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Duan Yue called out softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Han Qiao came back to her senses.

    She continued to knit Heng Yi¡¯s scarf.

    She wanted to knit one for Han Chi and the others as well.

    But she did not expect the children toe over and want to learn from her.

    ¡°Alright, let me teach you.¡±

    The girls were very skillful. After Han Qiao taught them for a while, they were able to knit by themselves.

    They just didn¡¯t know how to start, but with Han Qiao around, they didn¡¯t need to start on their own.

    The window was open, and with a brazier in the corner, the room felt warm.

    ¡°We will be moving in two days. You all should also pack up your things. There¡¯s no need to pack too much. The new house is basically ready. Just bring two things.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao only sat for a while before she went to discuss the dishes for the day after with Aunt Zhao.

    There were only so many people in the house, masters, servants, and guests¡­

    She didn¡¯t know how many tables there were, but she had already sent invitations to Feng Xinru, Madam Feng, and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, so they had to arrange two tables for them.

    If there were too many children, it would be too big.

    As for Han Chi, he said that Prince Li Zhao wasing and that he had a few new friends as well.

    This table had to be arranged in Han Chi¡¯s courtyard.

    When the time came, Han Dacheng and the others would have to take care of He Cheng.

    She had asked Han Dacheng if he wanted to join Han Chi and get to know the prince and his friends, but they had cowered.

    They were not as bold as Zeng Bao¡¯er. Han Qiao was a little worried for them.

    Heng Yi arrived at the government office.

    Constable Chen immediately stepped forward, ¡°Heng Yi,e here. This is Commander Zhang of Chenzhou, Lord Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang?

    Heng Yi had heard of him.

    He sized up the middle-aged man before him.

    He was thin and dark, but his eyes were bright and full of vigor. When he looked at people, he gave off an oppressive feeling.

    This was a true killing god.

    Compared to this, he was far inferior.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang also observed Heng Yi.

    He was very tall and strong, and the sword on his waist was obviously good.

    Of course, it was not the best thing.

    ¡°Bring it up.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang shouted, and someone immediately came up with a brocade box.

    Zhang Huiguang opened the box.

    There was a sword lying inside.

    ¡°Hiss.¡±

    Those who knew what was good could not help but gasp.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t recognize this de, nor did he know where it came from, but he knew it was a good de.

    The kind that money couldn¡¯t buy.

    ¡°I heard that you once beheaded a mountain bandit with a single sh of your de andst night, you took the life of that rapist. I thought that a talent like you should also be equipped with a good sword to protect the country and benefit the people.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang handed the weapon to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi hesitated.

    Constable Chen pushed towards him, ¡°Take it..¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291: Entering Their New Home

    Chapter 291: Entering Their New Home

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone knew that Zhang Huiguang had rushed here not only to reward Heng Yi with a sword but also to recruit him.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment before taking it, ¡°Thank you, Lord Zhang.¡±

    It was difficult to stay out of this, so he had to make a choice.

    Even if he had to choose, he had to do it properly.

    Although he had never met the emperor, Heng Yi felt that as a citizen of the

    Great Yong, he should be loyal to the emperor and love his country.

    Zhang Huiguang was very satisfied with his response.

    Heughed out loud, ¡°I heard that your family will be moving to your new house on the twenty-fifth. I wonder if 1 cane to pay you a housewarming visit?¡±

    ¡°That will be my honor.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang came and left quickly.

    His colleagues looked at Heng Yi¡¯s new sword with envy.

    Some things really couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    There were no fools in the government office. They were all smart people. Although they knew that Heng Yi was powerful and that he would rise to fame sooner orter, they didn¡¯t expect him to do it this soon.

    He had only been in the office for a few days and had already made a great contribution by killing the lecherous man. He had even caught the attention of Commander Zhang.

    They all smiled and told Heng Yi that they woulde to visit on the twenty-fifth to celebrate the move.

    Heng Yi smiled and weed them.

    Of course, it was normal to have house visits on the day of the move. Although it would be lively, it was definitely going to be tough for the host.

    Constable Chen stopped Heng Yi, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to prepare a few more tables. I¡¯ll be bringing my family along as well.¡±

    H ii

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment before he understood.

    He was not easy to deal with, so they naturally had to start with the womenfolk.

    If their wives were on good terms, it would be natural for them to be close.

    With the wind blowing by their bedside, many things could be solved.

    His colleagues wanted Heng Yi to treat them again.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi could only treat them to a meal.

    When the sky darkened once more, those indecent people agreed to visit the brothel after their meal again.

    Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    He hated these kinds of people the most. They earned a little silver a month, but they didn¡¯t take it home to feed their wives. Instead of providing for their family or paying for their filial piety to their parents, they use their earnings for such a dirty ce.

    Although there always would be some extra ie, wasn¡¯t it better to spend it on candy for their children, Xuan paper to improve their study, and weapons for their martial arts?

    Back at the manor, Han Qiao was still awake, and the light gray scarf was almost finished.

    Ah-Yao was lying in his cradle, while Pucao was folding diapers on the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Han Qiao smelled the smell of alcohol on Heng Yi and frowned, ¡°Go and wash up. Don¡¯te near Ah-Yao with that kind of smell.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi went to the bathroom to take a bath, changed into clean clothes, and came out.

    Han Qiao handed him the scarf, ¡°Try it on,¡±

    Heng Yi had never seen something like this before. He wrapped it around his neck, feeling warm andfortable.

    ¡°This is great.¡±

    ¡°After we move into our new home, I¡¯ll knit you two pairs of gloves to keep your hands warm when you ride.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    As he yed with his son, he told Han Qiao about Zhang Huiguang.

    ¡°He¡¯sing?¡± Han Qiao was very surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment, ¡°So be it. No matter who he is, you just have to do your job well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She believed that the Gong Prince wouldn¡¯t dare to harm them openly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s earn some more money and let Bai Cha make the trip to the capital to buy a house.¡±

    No matter what, they still had to go to the capital.

    Building a house in the capital was a way out and a future for them.

    Heng Yi had asked for leave on the 24th and 25th.

    He left for the city early in the morning and checked the entire residence. He also checked the dishes, wine, and snacks.

    He walked around and confirmed that there were no problems before he finally returned to the manor.

    Before the dawn of the twenty-fifth, the vige was already bustling with activity. They set off into the city together. When they reached the city gate, the gate hadn¡¯t been opened yet. However, some guards saw Heng Yi and the others and waited with them until it was time to open the gate.

    They congratted Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi handed them a pouch.

    There were ten taels of silver inside, ¡°Have some wine.¡±

    It was also a big deal.

    Many people only gave one or two taels, but this time, he gave ten taels.

    Rich people were indeed different.

    They slowly made their way to their new home.

    After waiting at the door for a while, they started to light firecrackers when the auspicious time arrived.

    It was deafening.

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand as they walked through the door, then put away the things that should be put away.

    They worship the gods, make the bed, and sweep the floor.

    Then they heated the pot, started the fire, boiled the water, and made tea.

    After these trivial matters were settled, Feng Xinru brought the children over.

    The adults greeted the adults, the girls greeted the girls, and Han Chi greeted the boys.

    Feng Xinru said to Han Qiao, ¡°Your house is really well built.¡±

    The location was good and the ce was big.

    No matter each nook and cranny it was, everything was fine.

    Han Qiao also felt that it was good. Everything was to her liking.

    Although this ce didn¡¯t have a good past, they now made it a good ce to live.

    The lotus pond had been filled up, and the wells that needed to be sealed had also been sealed. In short, Han Qiao felt that there was nothing wrong with the housepared to when she first came. The cats found a ce to sleep, and the puppy ran around happily.

    Sometimes, cats and dogs had higher requirements for cleanliness than humans.

    When Madam Feng brought her daughter over, everything became even more lively.

    Then Zhang Huiguang brought his wife over.

    Han Qiao could feel Madam Feng¡¯s restraint and effort to favor them.

    This caution was different from when she was facing the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    Han Qiao understood that Master Feng was Zhang Huiguang¡¯s man.

    Zhang Huiguang was the emperor¡¯s man.

    Heng Congshan was in the capital and had a good rtionship with Master Feng.

    No wonder he gave her and Heng Yi so much convenience.

    After thinking it through, Han Qiao became even more indifferent.

    She treated Madam Feng and Feng Xinru no differently.

    She was also very respectful to Madam Zhang.

    She didn¡¯t treat the Gong Prince¡¯s consort differently either.

    It was as if she did not notice the twists and turns that were happening within Heng Yi¡¯s new residence.

    Constable Wu, Constable Zheng, Constable Chen, and Constable Ma¡¯s wives were even more sociable than Han Qiao. They were very wless in their words and actions.

    Han Qiao chatted with them for a while and learned a lot.

    The wives of the other constables were much more cautious than she was.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t talk much and just listened with a smile.

    And it was obvious that Constable Wu and Constable Zheng¡¯s wives were especially close to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    Constable Chen and Constable Ma¡¯s wives would write cautiously and speak cautiously.

    ¡°Mother,¡± When Li Mi came over with a smile, her servant girl was beside her.

    Behind them were a few beautiful little girls. Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were not there.

    They were all the daughters of the constables.

    A daughter of a concubine would not be brought to such an asion unless she was especially doted on.

    Li Mi sat down next to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort and whispered a few words into her ear, smiling until her eyes curved.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort raised her hand and tapped her forehead, ¡°Nonsense,¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t hear what Li Mi said clearly. However, her face was flushed red and she seemed to be in love. Could it be that she had taken a fancy to some young master?

    Sun Xiu arrived with a basket filled with golden oranges.

    ¡°Did you bring this from Puyi County?¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked.

    ¡°These are from the oranges over there, Your Majesty.¡± Han Qiao nodded, ¡°They

    were just delivered yesterday..¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292: Li Mi Fancies Han Chi?

    Chapter 292: Li Mi Fancies Han Chi?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Then everyone must try it. Ah-Qiao¡¯s oranges taste very good.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    They waited for Sun Xiu to set up the tes.

    Li Mi peeled one and handed half to her mother.

    Everyone praised Li Mi for her filial piety.

    ¡°She only knows how to anger me.¡±

    Although she said those words of disdain, her eyes were filled with fondness for her daughter.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort only had one son and one daughter. Li Mi was still her youngest child and was innocent and kind in her eyes.

    A pampered girl who had never suffered a loss or been tricked before was indeed a little naive, but one could not say that she was stupid or ignorant.

    Li Mi stole nces at Han Qiao several times.

    Pursing her lips, she seemed to be thinking about something.

    Sun Xiu whispered to her, ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go y.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    After the girls left, most of the adults chatted about the children growing up and discussing marriage.

    The good ones would already be engaged, while the bad ones don¡¯t deserve their children.

    They were both mothers, so it was easy to get to the same point.

    As the host, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stay by Consort Fei¡¯s side forever. She had to go and see how the preparations were going.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort and the other wives were all acquaintances, and with Feng Xinru and Madam Feng in the mix, Han Qiao was at ease.

    However, Li Mi¡¯s previous stare nagged at the back of her mind.

    She called Shn to her side and whispered, ¡°Go and ask around who the princess met earlier.¡±

    Recalling Li Mi¡¯s shyness when talking with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡­

    Could it be that she fell in love with someone?

    Shn immediately retreated.

    Han Qiao went to the kitchen to make sure that there were no problems with the dishes. Then she went to the children¡¯s side to take another look.

    Han Chi got along very well with all the sons of the other families. The boys only talked about horse riding, archery, martial arts, or other things they were interested in.

    The girls, on the other hand, talked about rouge and gouache, hair flowers, pearl hairpins, clothes, and what books you read on weekdays. Do you think the story is interesting to read again, and so on.

    Before Han Qiao returned to the banquet hall, Shn was already waiting at the arch.

    ¡°Madam,¡±

    ¡°So how did it go?¡±

    Shn approached Han Qiao and whispered in her ear, ¡°She met with the Eldest Young Master, and the two exchanged a few words. The princess even gave the Eldest Young Master a book.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    She approached Ah-Chi?

    Li Mi was a few years older than Han Chi, and Han Chi was just a little kid now.

    She must have made a mistake.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t take it to heart but thought she would have to ask Han Chi what was going on.

    In the front yard, among the guests, Zhang Huiguang has the highest official position, so naturally, people follow him.

    In addition, Heng Yi is the host of the house and has a bright future, and the atmosphere remains harmonious between them.

    There are several ces for lunch;

    In the front yard, Heng Yi and Bai Cha attended to the male guests.

    Han Chi attended to Li Zhao and the others in his yard.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke brought the girls to the backyard.

    Han Qiao attended to the older women.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi greeted the youngdies they just met.

    The girls were supposed to have ¡°bird¡¯s stomachs¡±, and they put down their chopsticks after eating a little. Even if the food is delicious today, none of them can eat enough.

    The older women were the same. They eat less in order to maintain their good figures.

    But the maids and servants ate more.

    After lunch, Han Qiao didn¡¯t feel full.

    And after the meal, the wives of each family will not stay too long, but after getting to know Han Qiao, they will naturally make an appointment to meet next time.

    The men have to stay longer. Those who had a carriage would go back by carriage, and Han Qiao had to take care of those who didn¡¯t own carriages to take them home.

    Fortunately, Housekeeper Liu was very familiar with these matters and arranged them in an orderly manner.

    In contrast to the situation within the manor, the front yard is different.

    The men were served with two extra dishes and added wine several times.

    The younger boys¡¯ yard had no alcohol, but their tes were clean.

    Han Qiao thought of adding dim sum and sweet soup for themter.

    Then the Madmas led their daughters home but left their sons behind.

    Han Qiao was puzzled by this.

    Feng Xinru held Han Qiao¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°There are so many people, and you live in a new house. If something happens, it will be difficult for everyone.

    What¡¯s more, girls are more vulnerable. So it will be best for us to leave early. If you get along well, they can invite you,¡±

    ¡°You must invite me again in a few days. Your food tastes really good. I wanted to finish the ones you served at first, but seeing all the wives take small bites, I felt embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°In two days, you have to prepare the table andpensate for it.¡±

    Han Qiao was amused by Feng Xinru¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s a must, you can try my cooking skills when that timees.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good deal, don¡¯t you forget it. I¡¯m going back today, and you¡¯ve been tired for a while now, so hurry and take a rest. You just gave birth to a baby, and your body is still weak.¡±

    As a person who has experienced giving birth to several children, Feng Xinru understands that having children consumes a lot from a woman¡¯s body.

    Mere confinement is not enough, and you won¡¯t recover even after three to five months.

    So she hoped that Han Qiao would take good care of herself.

    Of course, it also has a lot to do with the love of the husband and whether life goes well.

    Han Qiao doesn¡¯t have to worry about these things. Her husband is determined to make progress, and the children in the family are obedient and sensible.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be returning home, you can do your own thing, but don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±

    Feng Xinru went home first with her two daughters.

    As for her two sons, they can stay for as long as they want, even if they want to go to the uncle¡¯s house next doorter. All they needed to do was to send someone back to the house and inform her.

    If they get along with the Heng Family¡¯s eldest young master, staying in Heng Mansion won¡¯t be a big deal.

    The Prince Gong¡¯s consort only brought Li Mi back to the residence, while Li Zhao also stayed behind in the Heng mansion.

    At this moment, Han Chi¡¯s courtyard has been divided into two groups to y chess.

    Thirty or so boys in one ce should have been noisy, but this meet-up was exceptionally quiet.

    Li Zhao and Luo Yi¡¯an are on the opposing team. Li Zhao is smart, and so was Luo Yi¡¯an. They were like a dragon and a phoenix among the people.

    The rest of the children were extremely cautious of them.

    Han Chi was assigned to Luo Yi¡¯an¡¯s side. When ying chess, he knew Li Zhao¡¯s superb chess skills and his heart was in his throat.

    Luo Yi¡¯an disrupted Li Zhao¡¯s chess moves several times, and was able to counter his attacks.

    Han Chi looked at Luo Yi¡¯an with admiration.

    He stood beside the kid who didn¡¯t understand anything, and Han Chi pursed his lips tightly, he didn¡¯t dare to even let a single breath disrupt the match. Not even with the temptations of snacks could make him move from his spot.

    The first round ended with a draw.

    Luo Yi¡¯an and Li Zhao got up and saluted each other.

    Through this meetup, another friendship had bloomed.

    Winning in chess doesn¡¯t count as something great, the same goes for ying the Qin.

    Han Chi doesn¡¯t know much about Qin, but he knows they could y well.

    So he went to court to race with his horse again.

    There is a horse farm behind the house, which is not very big, but it is very spacious for two horses to run at the same time.

    When it came to horse racing, Li Zhao was slightly better.

    However, Luo Yi¡¯an wasn¡¯t discouraged either and smiled happily.

    When ites to shooting arrows, there is no distinction between the top and bottom.

    ¡°They¡¯re good.¡±

    Han Chi shouted and pped vigorously on the side as he watched on.

    He could feel his blood boiling with excitement.

    He once again found his ideals and goals in life, and he also understood Mother¡¯s words to him before, ¡°If you have a poetic spirit in your stomach, you can shine wherever you are.

    Meanwhile, back in the Prince Gong¡¯s manor,

    The Gong Prince¡¯s Consort took Li Mi back to the main courtyard, asked all the attendants away, and then asked her daughter in a deep voice, ¡°What¡­ What do you mean back in the Heng Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I, I¡­¡±

    Li Mi didn¡¯t dare to say it at this moment. When she handed the book to Han Chi, she and Han Chi¡¯s hands identally brushed against each other.

    She did not dare to say anything after that, she wanted to marry someone like Han Chi¡­

    He was someone who could speak well and held a clear mind.

    At such a young age, he already possesses an air of elegance..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Think It Through

    Chapter 293: Think It Through

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Most young girls long for love, Gong Prince¡¯s consort could understand.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to scold her daughter for it either.

    ¡°You like Han Chi?¡± The Gong Prince Consort asked.

    Li Mi was silent for a moment, ¡°1 have something to say to him.¡±

    She had seen other young masters before.

    Intentionally or unintentionally, she didn¡¯t even want to talk to those young masters.

    All of them were acting likeckeys. It was really boring.

    Han Chi was different. He was smart, knowledgeable, quick-witted, and eloquent.

    She had never seen such a person before.

    ¡°You¡¯re fifteen and turning sixteen this year. He looks two or three years younger than you. By the time he gets married at sixteen, you¡¯ll already be neen. You¡¯re the princess of the prince¡¯s family, but he¡­ His father is not even his biological father. Even though he has a bright future ahead of him, his official position is very low. Although his family had a small fortune, it might not have anything to do with him. You¡¯ll marry a lowly man¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you bear to apany him to the top from the bottom?¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to ignore other people¡¯s opinions?¡±

    Li Mi was silent.

    She wanted to say that she could do it, but she herself doesn¡¯t know.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort continued, ¡°One more thing, does he have feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°You will be the eldest daughter-inw when you marry into Heng Manor. You will not only have to take care of your husband and raise your children, but you will also have to take care of the household. And you¡¯re not good at any of these.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, no matter how much you pay, you have to be prepared for nothing in return.¡±

    ¡°The Heng family has a true young master, understand?¡±

    Li Mi still didn¡¯t quite understand.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    When she married the King of Qin, she had married into a high position. Her mother and brother had almost emptied their family¡¯s wealth to allow her to marry in a dignified manner. Later, she returned the favor, allowing her family to slowly recover from the financial hit.

    However, if her daughter married Han Chi, it would mean she married to a low family.

    It would be fine if Han Chi could stand up for himself and marry a lowly woman, but she was afraid that Han Chi would be a useless person who could not be supported.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sighed slightly, ¡°Although heroes don¡¯t ask where theye from, you are older than him. This will be a huge loss for you. If he doesn¡¯t have you in his heart and is forced to marry you, or rather, just for you to leave your identity¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Li Mi was stunned.

    For a moment, she could not utter any word.

    After all, she was still young, and it was also her first time falling in love, so she was still ignorant about all the rational parts of a rtionship.

    She had never thought about her future.

    With her background, why would she need to think about it? The only thing she would need to do in the future was to be obedient.

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    ¡°I can promise you that if he is devoted to you, I will not object to your feelings. However, if it¡¯s your wishful thinking, I won¡¯t allow you to humiliate yourself. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Li Mi nodded.

    She couldn¡¯t do something like this.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort rubbed Li Mi¡¯s head, ¡°You have excellent judgment. If you nurture that child well, he will gain a name for himself in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re also very outstanding, not inferior to anyone else. A good girl must learn to cherish herself, whether it was her reputation or herself.¡±

    Li Mi nodded vigorously.

    Even though she felt attracted to Han Chi, it wasn¡¯t to the point that she wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry anybody else.

    Her mother agreed with her judgment.

    However, she now also knew that there were many things to consider. She could not marry him just because she liked him.

    If Han Chi also liked her¡­

    ¡°Mother, what if 1 fight for it?¡± Li Mi whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Let him see your excellence and let him take the initiative.¡±

    Li Mi was puzzled.

    ¡°Whether in terms of love or anything in life, if something is easy to get or achieve, it won¡¯t be cherished. You have to remember that a girl has to have self-respect and self-love.¡±

    Li Mi nodded again.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked at her silly daughter and felt very regretful.

    She had taught her son to be particrly sly and see through the ways of the world, but she had taught her daughter to be too naive.

    Most importantly, Heng Yi was too close to Zhang Huiguang¡­

    However, she was more afraid that her daughter would be used for marriage.

    Compared to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s worries, the Heng residence was getting more and more lively.

    After drinking a few cups of yellow soup, the men dared to say anything. When they talked about those dirty things, each of them was more excited than the other.

    Heng Yi sat on the side and watched coldly, not saying a word.

    Zhang Huiguang patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Have you been to a brothel?¡±

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change to a Japanese official and invite you to broaden your horizons.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Zhang Huiguang, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I won¡¯t go-¡±

    He refused without hesitation.

    Zhang Huiguang wasn¡¯t angry. He felt that Heng Yi hadn¡¯t been there before. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have refused.

    These people left Heng Manor after dinner.

    Han Qiao had already finished washing up and was lying on the bed, ying with Ah-Yao.

    Heng Yi came back a little drunk. He wanted to see his wife and children first, but then he remembered that he reeked of alcohol, so he went to the bathroom to wash up.

    When he came back after washing up, he sat by the bed and looked at his wife and son who had fallen asleep.

    Heng Yi smiled.

    He picked up a towel and slowly dried his hair.

    His eyes were only filled with gentleness.

    After moving into the new house, the things in the manor were also moved over on the 26th. Some things needed to be ced by themselves.

    There were some that they didn¡¯t like that they had to put away or give to the servants.

    Heng Yi returned to work on the twenty-seventh day.

    Han Qiao was not idle either. Seeing that the New Year was approaching and the weather was getting cold, she had to make bacon and sausages.

    Every morning, she would go to the manor and teach the people she recruited to make dried tofu.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make dried tofu. It¡¯s just a thinyer. After pressing it with a very heavy stone overnight to squeeze out the excess water, it¡¯s ced in water with soy sauce and boiled slightly to let the dried tofu have some color.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to teach them how to make bean sprouts. It wasn¡¯t a particrly difficult task, but no one had ever made dried tofu before. They needed Han Qiao to demonstrate.

    But it was also a simple job.

    Therefore, the ten or so people who were paid to learn how to make dried tofu learned it in one go.

    They didn¡¯t feel like they were at a disadvantage because Han Qiao had even taught them how to make fermented beancurd.

    The tofu ball was also taught from the beginning of fermentation, step by step.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to mix the ingredients.¡±

    Some people liked to eat spicy food, while others liked them in.

    However, the spicy recipe also needed wine yeast, so it could not be made for the time being. It could only be made with non-spicy spices.

    Han Qiao taught them carefully, and the ten of them also learned seriously.

    After all, the tuition fee was only two taels of silver. They would have to rely on this to make a living in the future.

    Han Qiao even taught them how to use dried tofu to cook.

    She taught them how to make tofu more delicious.

    Tofu skin rolls, tofu skin poached eggs, tofu skin soup.

    These were all bonuses.

    But it was worth it to learn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. You¡¯ll be learning for a month. After a month, before you leave, you have to do it seriously again.¡± After Han Qiao finished speaking, she went to teach the people who came to learn how to make sausages and bacon.

    There were fifteen people who learned how to make sausages and bacon.

    Two taels of silver for a month. Of course, she had to help with the work these days, but she would take care of the meals.

    It was hard to say who was taking advantage of whom, but everyone felt that it was worth it.

    She also told them what she knew, what ordinary people could learn, and how they could earn money to make a living.

    ¡°Madam, they have arrived.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at them and smiled, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start today.¡±

    ¡°The first step to making salted meat is to choose pork. Don¡¯t be too lenient because if it¡¯s too wide and thick, the salt won¡¯t go in and it¡¯ll easily spoil.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for making bacon..¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294

    Chapter 294:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao asked someone to chop the pork into pieces and then put salt into the pot to stir-fry.

    While the salt was frying, she added fragrant leaves, aniseed, and cassia.

    ¡°This is just for the sake of raising the fragrance. It won¡¯t affect the taste much.¡±

    ¡°When the salt is hot, don¡¯t be too hasty to put the pork in. Scoop it into the bucket and let it cool.¡±

    ¡°If the pork isn¡¯t very dirty, don¡¯t wash it. Clean up the blood on the pork before marinating it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if the pork doesn¡¯t get wet.¡±

    Han Qiao exined it in detail and even demonstrated it personally. Then, she let the people who came to do it themselves personally.

    Men did not do housework at home, but women got used to it very quickly.

    It was not difficult to marinate pork.

    They knew what to do at first nce, and then practice made perfect.

    When it came to making sausages, the disadvantage began to show.

    The pig¡¯s small intestine was very thin, so they had to be careful when pouring the filling into it. If they used too much force, the skin would easily break.

    Too light filling or too much filling would not work either.

    ¡°Making sausages requires seasoning.¡±

    Some people like spicy food, while others like mild dishes.

    However, no matter what the taste was, you had to prepare the ingredients well. Don¡¯t chop the pork, just slice it. That way, it would be more fragrant.

    Han Qiao had done quite a bit herself.

    There were many people in the family, so there were more mouths to feed.

    Han Qiao would also tell them how to make bacon and sausages.

    She had never thought of earning much money from these two, but she would earn something.

    And even if they learned it, not everyone would open a shop for these foods specifically. Some people would find it troublesome and would not do it, so they would go outside to buy them instead.

    In short, as long as they worked hard, they would not starve to death.

    Meanwhile, in the city¡­

    In the Gong Prince Consort¡¯s shop¡­

    A few women had brought their maids to eat, and they all ordered the most expensive dishes in the restaurant.

    After eating, they wanted to leave just like they used to before.

    But today, they were stopped.

    ¡°You dirty ves, get lost!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our restaurant doesn¡¯t allow you to payter.¡±

    Li Wenya looked angrily at the shop assistant who stopped her. She raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Our manager said that no matter whoes to the restaurant to eat, they must pay. Even the Gong Prince, Consort Fei, the crown prince, and the rest of the royal family will receive the same treatment.¡±

    Li Wenya was so angry that sheughed.

    She had been eating in this restaurant for more than ten years and had never paid for it.

    ¡°Do you know who 1 am? I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°No matter who you are, please pay the bill. A total of 120 taels.¡±

    The other women looked at Li Wenya with a strange gaze.

    She was the daughter of a concubine in the royal court. Even though she was conferred the title of princess, her rank was still much weaker than Li Mi, the daughter of the first wife.

    Moreover, her mother was a secondary consort. She was not as rich as Consort Fei and did not have a good family background as well. She was jealous of them.

    Li Wenya took a deep breath, ¡°Just you wait.¡±

    She asked the servant girl to pay.

    She then went to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s other shops, thinking that he could just take some things just like before. It wasn¡¯t much, it wasn¡¯t too expensive, and she didn¡¯t have to pay.

    She felt dignified and entitled.

    But today, no matter which shop it was, they all said that the manager had instructed that no matter who it was, they were not allowed to owe money. They had to pay.

    Li Wenya was so angry that she almost exploded.

    She went straight back to the Imperial Residence and ran to the study, crying as she ran.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    The Gong Prince doted on his daughter.

    He loved his daughter despite all her ws

    Seeing here back crying, his heart naturally ached, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Father, you must seek justice for your daughter!¡±

    She cried and cried as she retold her experience at the restaurant and was stopped to pay. She also told her father how she went to the shop to take things and was also asked to pay.

    If she didn¡¯t pay, she would have to put the things back and she emphasized how the staff ¡°threatened¡± to kick her out of the shop.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s expression only became colder as she spoke.

    ¡°So all these years, you¡¯ve been freeloading at your mother¡¯s shop?¡±

    Li Wenya was stunned.

    This response was different from what she had imagined.

    ¡°Father¡ª¡±

    ¡°Alright, when you go to Consort Fei¡¯s shop in the future, no matter what it is, you have to pay, even if you only take a needle.¡±

    The Gong Prince asked Li Wenya to return.

    He even personally went to Secondary Consort Wen¡¯s side and used her of not teaching her daughter well.

    He used her had teaching his daughter to be shallow and only knew how to be greedy. Now that she was like this in her maternal family, what about when she married in the future?

    That was the Consort Fei¡¯s dowry shop, how could they go there and take everything for free?

    He then asked Secondary Consort Wen, ¡°Have you been there before?¡±

    Secondary Consort Wen panicked when she heard this.

    ¡°I¡­ I-¡±

    ¡°How much did you take? Immediately send everything you stole back to Consort Fei. If you can¡¯t return everything, you should reflect on yourself.¡±

    The Gong Prince was so angry that he flicked his sleeves and left.

    Secondary Consort Wen was so flustered that she was out of her wits. She quickly ordered people to pack the silver and personally went to Consort Fei¡¯s courtyard.

    Consort Fei epted the silver notes and asked someone to bring the abacus and bill.

    ¡°Since the Secondary Consort sent the silver over, then let¡¯s settle the score, lest you think I¡¯m taking advantage of you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know the details, but Consort Fei was shocked regardless.

    The three of them had taken a total of 510,000 taels of silver from her.

    And the silver that Secondary Consort Wen brought over was only thirty thousand silver.

    Consort Fei sent them away like a beggar.

    Consort Wen knelt down in panic. ¡°Your Highness! Your-¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to return the silver, you should know how much you¡¯ve taken from me. I¡¯m not calctive not because of you, but because of his highness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a secondary consort, what right do you have to take the things from the first wife? Men, go and invite His Highness over.¡±

    The Gong Prince learned of this on the way to his first wife¡¯s courtyard.

    He never dreamed that they would take so much.

    Moreover, there were records of every single thing. He had seen many things on Secondary Consort Wen and Li Wenya.

    ¡°Your Highness, since Secondary Consort Wen wants to return the things she took, she should return it all, don¡¯t you think so?¡± The Consort Fei held the thirty thousand silver and smiled coldly.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face turned ashen.

    ¡°Go get it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Secondary Consort Wen didn¡¯t have money.

    Secondary Consort Wen ran back to get the silver notes in a panic.

    She did have it, but after taking them out of her savings, she didn¡¯t have much left.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled and asked the Gong Prince, ¡°Your Highness, you must be fair. Don¡¯t let the concubine¡¯s left hande to my side and your right hand goes behind their backs. If that¡¯s the case, 1 won¡¯t agree.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so foolish.¡±

    Prince Gong¡¯s first wife did not care.

    When the silver notes reached her hands, she didn¡¯t give them to the Gong Prince. Instead, she took them to buy wastnd. The title deed and house deed were all in Li Mi¡¯s name.

    This was the dowry for her daughter.

    She even bought a big house for her daughter in the capital.

    Secondary Consort Wen only found out about these thingster.

    However, there was nothing she could do. The distinction between wives and concubines was clear.

    Li Wenya was also reprimanded and punished to reflect on her mistakes behind closed doors.

    In the blink of an eye, it was December.

    The people Li Wenya sent out finally found out that the manager of those shops was the same person, Han Qiao.

    A woman who had remarried.

    A rumor suddenly began to spread in Chenzhou City.

    The gossip talked about how that widowed woman brought her three daughters to marry a hunter. Although nobody mentioned their names, people could guess who they were.

    It was very obvious.

    Almost as soon as the rumor started, Zeng Asan caught the person who was spreading it.

    Following the clues, he caught the mastermind.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°Bring her along. 1¡¯11 go see the Gong Prince¡¯s

    consort..¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295: Disappointment

    Chapter 295: Disappointment

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    iQn

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort learned that Han Qiao had brought a few people to see her. These people were tied up and gagged, and they were even servants of the prince¡¯s residence.

    Her expression darkened.

    ¡°Bring them over.¡±

    When she saw the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, Han Qiao still bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Princess Consort, these people spread rumors on the streets and alleys, ndering me. When they were caught, they arrogantly imed that they were from the Gong Prince¡¯s residence. Let alone spreading rumors, even if they scolded me, I could only endure it.¡±

    When Han Qiao said this, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s face sank.

    She nced at the servants indifferently.

    She held Han Qiao¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will uphold justice for you.¡±

    ¡°With Her Highness¡¯ words, I am at ease.¡±

    Han Qiao naturally knew that this wasn¡¯t something the Gong Prince¡¯s consort ordered people to do.

    Most likely, it was those people in the Prince¡¯s residence who couldn¡¯t freeload and wanted to vent their anger on her.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Zeng Asan to catch her before the rumor even started.

    Not only did the people she brought to the Imperial Residence serve as a warning,

    It was also to teach the mastermind a lesson.

    Of course, it also gave the Gong Prince¡¯s consort a chance to deal with her herself.

    ¡°In that case, thismoner will take her leave.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked her most capable housekeeper to send Han Qiao out of the residence.

    On the way, the housekeeperforted Han Qiao, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Heng. My princess is the most fair and will give you justice.¡±

    ¡°I believe in Her Highness.¡±

    She got on the carriage and left.

    Back In the main courtyard¡­

    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort felt like they were going to throw up.

    ¡°Go and invite His Highness over.¡±

    She was not in a hurry to interrogate him.

    She stood under the eaves and looked at the gray sky.

    The weather was really cold.

    She was a little sad.

    She was the princess consort who had been married off in glory, yet a mere concubine was able to use more money than her.

    When the Gong Prince came over, he saw her standing under the eaves, her back looking bleak. He walked up to her and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Go inside.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort turned to look at her husband.

    Her expression was indifferent.

    She was no longer as warm and gentle as before.

    She nodded indifferently and walked into the house first.

    The Gong Prince followed after a moment of silence.

    The husband and wife sat on their chairs. When the tea was served, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort took a sip and said, ¡°Madam Han came to see me just now and brought a few servants with her.¡±

    ¡°These dog ves are very daring, spreading rumors in the streets and alleys. Now that they are kneeling there, does Your Highness want to take care of this matter himself, or should 1?¡±

    As the Gong Prince¡¯s consort spoke, she put down her teacup and wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He instantly understood and wanted to hold her hand andfort her with a few soft words, but Consort Fei avoided his hand.

    ¡°Shun Shun¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was stunned.

    Her eyes instantly turned red.

    She felt extremely ufortable by his presence.

    They had been married for nearly twenty years, and he called her that for only the first two years. Later on, when the Gong Prince married Concubine Wen, she became the dignified Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    She didn¡¯t have any expectations at first.

    She felt that these two words were especially ugly and humiliating when they came out of this man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have been keeping my duty all these years and have been wholeheartedly devoted to you. No matter what you do, whether 1 know or not, 1 have always supported you with all my heart. Secondary Consort Wen was born into a small schr¡¯s family. When she first entered the Prince¡¯s residence, she carried a small bag with her. Now, she has four shops, seven viges, and two residences. She wears gold and silver, and there are countless gold and silver jewelry in her courtyard. She can take out hundreds of thousands of taels of silver in one go.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me that she obtained all these herself and not from you.¡±

    ¡°As Your Highness¡¯ wife, 1 have married into the royal family with the shop as my dowry. All these years, 1 have never had more than two hundred thousand silver with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite sad to think about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want topete with a concubine, but that doesn¡¯t mean 1 don¡¯t mind that my children are not as doted on by my husband as the concubine¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°When I was young, Mi¡¯er cried and asked me why her father treated her differently from her sister. I can only tell her that she has me.¡±

    ¡°Zhao¡¯er is calm at such a young age because he can see things clearly.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort took a few deep breaths.

    ¡°Your Highness, when will you give me that much silver? When will you decorate a new courtyard for me, when will you dote on my Zhao¡¯er and Mi¡¯er?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face darkened.

    He wanted to say something to refute¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s right there. It¡¯s your business how you want to deal with her. If 1 were in charge, I wouldn¡¯t show mercy.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet so vicious and despicable. Her behavior is very disappointing and disgusting.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort also finally gained an understanding; she would never use her dowry to supplement the Gong Prince.

    So what if she poured her heart out?

    People mightugh at her for being stupid. She gave so much only for it all to end up going into someone else¡¯s pocket.

    She was really stupid.

    It was better to give this money to her children. As for her husband¡­

    He did not love her, and she did not love him.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort stood up and left.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the trembling servants kneeling on the ground.

    They didn¡¯t need to investigate much to know who had instructed them.

    ¡°Drag him down and beat him to death!¡± The Gong Prince shouted.

    The servant looked into the room and suddenly panicked.

    When the Gong Prince got up to leave, Secondary Consort Wen came over crying and knelt down in front of him, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching Ya¡¯er well and letting her do such evil things. I¡¯ll go apologize to the Princess Consort now and discipline Ya¡¯er well in the future.¡±

    These words sounded very strange in everyone¡¯s ears.

    She came to him so fast.

    ¡°You nted spies in the princess consort¡¯s courtyard?¡± The Gong Prince asked.

    Consort Wen panicked.

    She opened her mouth and was about to cry about how hard it had been for her.

    But before she could, a servant girl was dragged over. Her face was covered in palm prints.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face sank.

    This was the servant girl in the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s courtyard¡­

    For a moment, he felt like he had lost something important.

    ¡°Go back to your own courtyard. You are not allowed to take a step out without my orders. As for Wenya¡­ If you can¡¯t teach her well, let the Princess Consort teach her.¡±

    With that, the Gong Prince then left.

    Consort Wen was so frightened that her soul was destroyed.

    She walked towards her courtyard in a daze.

    In the main courtyard, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort only sneered when she heard his words, ¡°He wants me to raise her daughter for him? How dare he!¡±

    Li Wenya was a spoiled girl. She felt annoyed just by looking at her.

    She had expected that the Gong Prince would forbid the main culprit, Wenya, from leaving, but instead forbid Secondary Consort Wen from leaving.

    He must have thought that he had done the right thing.

    If this man couldn¡¯t even figure out this simple problem, could only dream to achieve great things.

    Right at that moment, Consort Fei¡¯s mind was exceptionally clear.

    She could see through her husband very clearly.

    ¡°Mother,¡± When Li Mi received the news, she saw her mother crying.

    She hurriedly went forward to wipe her mother¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, mother only has you and Zhao¡¯er left.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. 1 will always be here, and so will Brother Zhao.. There¡¯s always going to be things that we never expect, so Mother, you should think for yourself and not be sad for us,¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296: The World Sobers Up

    Chapter 296: The World Sobers Up

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    She was already past the age where she would fight for her father¡¯s love with others.

    From the time they cried together when they were young and when her father carried Li Wenya, she understood.

    In this world, she had a father who did not love her.

    The word ¡°Father¡± was just a form of address.

    Iler brother had also understood then.

    ¡°Mother, you always say that I¡¯m naive. In fact, I just understand and don¡¯t want to go into a dead end and make myself ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry too much about us. You should live happily. Whether you care for them or not, those cats and dogs will soon die on their own.¡±

    Just a fight for favor was enough to make Secondary Consort Wen and her daughter suffer.

    Not to mention the filth of the back house.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort suddenlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for treating you so.

    In my eyes, you are still naive¡±

    ¡°My Mi¡¯er has grown up.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort didn¡¯t care about this problem anymore and announced that she was sick.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s residence did not only have one Secondary Consort Wen, but he also had Secondary Consort Xu who had two sons and a daughter.

    While Secondary Consort Wen was gentle and weak, Secondary Consort Xu was bright, generous, and very capable.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort let Secondary Consort Xu take care of the residence. She wanted to rest and spend time with her children.

    The title of prince looked glorious, but it was just adding oil to the fire.

    The first thing that Secondary Consort Xu¡¯s butler had to deal with was Secondary Consort Wen.

    Just food alone could make Secondary Consort Wen suffer.

    Without the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s money, all the expenses in the Inner Residence were fixed and if they spent too much, they would have to pay for it themselves.

    Even the Gong Prince felt that the food wasn¡¯t as refined as before.

    If the Gong Prince¡¯s consort continued to not care about any of these, their expenses would remain high.

    Li Wenya had lost her temper several times, but she could not leave the Imperial Residence now. Secondary Consort Xu had said that she must show the guards a card when she wanted to leave, especially since she was also part of the women who lived in the back courtyard.

    Secondary Consort Wen also urged her not to cause trouble. If the Gong Prince hated her, she would lose even more.

    Secondary Consort Xu even arranged a pair of youngdies to entertain the Gong Prince¡­

    n Qiao didn¡¯t know about this. She was busy buying New Year¡¯s goods and cotton jackets for the children.

    The children who lived in the manor each had three sets of clothes and shoes.

    Practicing martial arts every day costs a lot of money. Some children ran barefoot and had frostbite on their toes. After Han Qiao found out, she gave them a good scolding.

    No one dared to go barefoot anymore, but they made their own straw sandals.

    n Qiao was helpless.

    These children were so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    Heng Yi had been very busy recently. The New Year was approaching, and more and more people were sneaking around. He had a lot of errands to do in the government office, and he always left early and returnedte. Sometimes, he would even go home in the middle of the night.

    Han Qiao had set up a small kitchen in the main courtyard to heat the chicken soup for him so that he could have a bowl when he got home.

    She still had to settle the ounts of the fast food restaurants around the county and city and distribute the rewards as soon as possible.

    The things in Chenzhou City were definitely better than those in the county. Han Qiao bought them and sent them to various counties as rewards for those who had contributed.

    She also received a lot of gifts in return.

    Sweet potato flour, oranges, dried sweet potatoes, beans¡­

    On the twenty-sixth, the office closed.

    Heng Yi finally slept in.

    However, when Ah-Yao woke up in the morning, he would wail so loud that it would wake him up.

    Despite how tired he was, Heng Yi still sat up and yed with his son.

    Han Qiao, Bai Cha, and the others did the ounts and sorted out the money they had spent over the past few months. When the new year came, she would ask Bai Cha to take them to the capital to buy a house.

    The children were learning archery, and every one of them dreamed of owning their own bow and arrow. This had to be arranged.

    They had to arrange for their weapons if they wanted to have their own.

    After learning how to ride a horse, they have to have their own horses and arrange for it.

    Han Dacheng and the others didn¡¯t need to go back to Xishan Vige for the New Year, but Han Qiao still had to give the gifts to Xishan Vige and the Heng family.

    Han Qiao personally went to purchase many things and arranged for the maids to pack them up and send them over in a carriage.

    Food and snacks had to be arranged.

    Han Qiao was so busy that her feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, the people who went to Puyi County have returned.¡±

    Han Qiao slowly stood up.

    ¡°Go and call my nephews and the others over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Han Dacheng and the others arrived, the people who went to Xishan Vige began to report.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Everything is fine over there. The Old Master and the Old Madam are very healthy.¡±

    With specialized people to serve them, they would definitely be taken care of.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask about Father Han and Han Yuan.

    She was not concerned for them.

    She asked about the others.

    Han Dacheng and the others were also very happy. Everything at home was good, and their family¡¯s business was doing well.

    Eldest Brother Han also bought a small courtyard in the county town for him to rest.

    Father Han and Han Yuan were still selling wontons in the county town. Han Xiang remarried again. Her new husband was an unmarried man with many brothers in the family.

    Han Qiao was not interested in this at all.

    Whether Han Xiang remarried or not had nothing to do with her.

    Han Dacheng and the others sighed when they saw Han Qiao change the topic again.

    It seemed that their aunt was still very angry.

    On the twenty-eight, the house became more and more festive.

    Ah-Yao had changed into bright red clothes and jackets. Heng Yi carried him and walked back and forth in the corridor.

    This child liked to be outside in the cold wind and giggled non-stop.

    The children had also changed into clean clothes.

    Han Chi also put down his books and made many snowmen in the courtyard.

    He brought his younger siblings to have a snowball fight.

    The courtyard was filled withughter.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, they started putting up couplets and hangingnterns early.

    This was their first New Year in their new home, so they celebrated as lively as they could be.

    The bonuses given to the servants were also very generous, as a reward for their hard work this year.

    ¡°Madam, Madam!¡±

    Han Qiao turned around, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Someone sent a letter, saying that it¡¯s for Master.¡±

    Han Qiao took the letter and went to find Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi was holding Ah-Yao and watching Han Chi and the others hang smallnterns on the treetops.

    ¡°Heng Yi, a letter for you.¡±

    Heng Yi nced at her, ¡°Open it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao tore open the envelope.

    She took out the letter and quickly read it, ¡°It¡¯s a letter from He Hong.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    Even Heng Yi was surprised.

    Heng Yi took the letter and read it carefully.

    It was He Hong¡¯s handwriting. He only said that he did not earn any money outside and had to ask him to help take care of He Cheng.

    ¡°Go and chase after him. If you manage to catch him, let hime to our house for the New Year.¡± n Qiao said softly.

    She carried Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao loved being hugged by his mother the most. He became more and more excited in Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    Heng Yi ran to chase after He Hong.

    There was no one on the street, not even a carriage.

    There were sets of messy footprints on the street, and it was impossible to tell which one was He Hong¡¯s.

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t just call out.

    He ran for a few streets but didn¡¯t see anyone, so he had toe back.

    When Han Qiao saw that only Heng Yi returned, she knew that he couldn¡¯t catch up with He Hong.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we have news from him. Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He had a wife, a son, and a family.

    He took Ah-Yao and lifted him up to his chest. Ah-Yao started giggling.

    ¡°Lunch will be served soon.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch earlier and have our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner earlier. Then, we¡¯ll stay together until the New Year.¡±

    ¡°The children are still waiting to set off firecrackers and fireworks.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, he carried his son in one hand and held his wife¡¯s hand in the other, and they walked towards the main courtyard together..

 Chapter 297 - 297: Comfort

    Chapter 297: Comfort

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The New Year¡¯s Eve meal was exceptionally delicious.

    There were also dumplings made by the children themselves.

    The dumplings were too ugly, and the older children had to help the younger ones clean up the mess. However, they were extremely busy. When the younger children were making the dumplings, they had already agreed on who they would give the dumplings to. Although the younger ones had caused a lot of trouble, their older children were still willing to help them make a dumpling that did not leak the filling.

    The children kowtowed to their parents after the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    They got their lucky money that had been multiplied several times over.

    Then, they went to the courtyard to light fireworks.

    With a bang, the fireworks exploded in the sky into beautiful and colorful fire flowers.

    Heng Yi held Ah-Yao in his arms and Han Qiao in his other.

    ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve, my dear wife.¡±

    Han Qiao tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve to you too, my dear husband,¡±

    The children lit fireworks and yed with firecrackers.

    Even though it was a world of ice and snow, and the cold wind was freezing which hurt their bones, they were still sweating andughing.

    There were a few braziers in the hall, and Ah-Yao was already fast asleep in Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao and peeled walnuts and melon seeds for Han Qiao.

    He would reply to Bai Cha¡¯s musings from time to time.

    Han Qiao told Aunt Zhao and Lady Lin about the children looking for their master after the new year.

    Lady Lin naturally didn¡¯t want to leave and had nowhere to go. However, she felt that she had already taught the children everything she could. Staying with the Heng family was equivalent to eating free rice, and she felt bad.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to let her go either, ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? 1¡¯11 go buy a few little girls and you can teach them. When the timees, we can also open an embroidery shop. We might not earn much from that, but as long as it can feed a person¡¯s stomach with three meals a day, it¡¯s fine,¡±

    Moreover, if she bought ten girls, these girls would not have to wander on the streets. What was more tragic was that, if they continued to live in these broker homes, they would be sold to brothels which would ruin their lives.

    Han Qiao was not a saint, but she knew that some good deeds had to be done.

    She was able toe to this world, meet Heng Yi, and give birth to Ah-Yao. To her, this was a gift from the heavens. She also wanted to bring happiness to the people around her.

    Help people as much as possible.

    ¡°Madam is kind-hearted. If you buy young girls, 1 will do my best to teach them,¡± Lady Lin quickly said.

    Even if these girls couldn¡¯t be top-notch embroiderers, they could at least find a job and save some money. In the future, when they get married and have children, they will live a good life.

    He Cheng ran over and threw himself into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao smiled as she wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and gave him a sip of warm water. She wanted to see if his back was drenched in sweat, but the young boy slipped away like a loach.

    Han Qiaoughed.

    The courtyard was filled with theughter of children.

    When Li Zhao came to visit, Han Qiao was very surprised.

    Even the children ying in the yard were surprised.

    Li Zhao didn¡¯te alone. He brought his sister Li Mi with him, but Li Mi was wearing servant¡¯s clothes.

    The siblings came to meet them and bowed.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi both gave the same amount of money as the children, ten silver taels each.

    With silver, it would be convenient for the children to buy anything they wanted.

    She also didn¡¯t ask them about everything. They could make their own decisions about some private matters or human rtions.

    They were both older than the children and had things that they liked but were afraid that the adults would not buy for them.

    Although they had pocket money every month, and their meals were arranged properly, there were always things that they could not be upfront about¡­

    Han Chi asked Li Zhao to sit in his courtyard for a while.

    Han Qiao asked Aunt Zhao to go to the kitchen and prepare some hot dishes for their two additional guests.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi brought Li Mi to their courtyard.

    Both the brother¡¯s and sister¡¯s expressions were cold. Li Mi¡¯s eyes were a little red. It was obvious that she had cried.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask why. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t ask either. After the girls brought her back to their courtyard, they poured a cup of warm water for Li Mi.

    Li Mi looked around Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s room. Nothing was expensive or priceless. They were all ordinary things, but it was obvious that they were all things that the sisters liked.

    It was also clear that they spent some time organizing the items.

    ¡°Drink some hot water,¡± Sun Xiu brought a cup of hot water to Li Mi.

    Li Mi held it with both hands and took a small sip.

    Tears suddenly fell from her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sun Xiu asked softly.

    She waved her hand to dismiss the others.

    Only her, Li Mi, and Sun Yi were in the room.

    Li Mi shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi did not ask her.

    They apanied her silently, scooped some hot water for her to wash her face, and gave her a crushed red packet.

    ¡°For me?¡± Li Mi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, everyone gets one. Inside is the purse we made.¡±

    They simply embroidered a few small flowers. With their current embroidery skills, it was not a problem for them to make a few small flowers. They could also make moreplicated ones. However, since their embroidery skills were not at that level yet, they decided not to make them for other people.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After receiving the red packet, Li Mi felt a little better.

    Compared to Sun Xiu and Sun Yi¡¯s silentpanionship, Han Chi was much more direct, ¡°Is there something wrong? Why are you so angry?¡±

    Li Zhao took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He could not tell Han Chi that not only his father spoil his concubine and destroy his wife¡¯s dignity, but also gave his mother¡¯s hairpin to the concubine.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Secondary Consort Wen came to visit them with a new hairpin on her hair. His mother¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. Secondary Consort Wen even took advantage of the situation and said that the hairpin was given to her by the prince many years ago.

    His mother immediately tore it off and threw it on the ground.

    Then, his mother questioned his father: How did the hairpin end up on Secondary Consort Wen¡¯s head?

    Why did you give it away? Did he even know what he was thinking by giving her that?

    His father flipped the table and left.

    Secondary Consort Wen knelt on the ground, silent like cicadas in winter. Secondary Consort Xu held the fire, and the few concubines did not dare to breathe loudly.

    His mother screamed as if she had been sullen for a long time.

    She even stomped her feet.

    Then, he calmlyforted his sister, who was crying in fear, and told her that he was going to take her outside to enjoy the fresh air. If she didn¡¯t want to return home, she could stay with the Heng family for a few days.

    ¡°Did you quarrel with His Highness and Her Highness?¡±

    Li Zhao shook his head.

    When the dishes were served, he even asked Han Chi, ¡°Can I have some wine?¡±

    Han Chi observed Li Zhao¡¯s face and knew that he was in a bad mood. He asked Zeng Bao¡¯er to get the wine.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er quickly ran to get it.

    Li Zhao drank the wine and ate the food before he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Actually, 1 envy you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also satisfied with my current life,¡± Han Chi said.

    He was loved and cared for by his parents. He did not have to worry about food and clothing anymore.

    Father and Mother never quarrel.

    There was never a conflict between them.

    Children their age would be frightened whenever they see their parents quarrel. They were afraid it would create some sort of disharmony within the family. Therefore, they tried their best to be obedient and sensible so that they would not be a burden to their parents.

    They would not let themselves be the fuse to their parents¡¯ quarrel.

    Han Chi let Li Zhao eat.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, 1 wasn¡¯t doing well in the early days of my life. It was so bad that even the heavens took pity on me and let me meet my parents.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯re so outstanding. Even if you don¡¯t have your current status, you can still rely on your abilities to make a name for yourself.¡±

    ¡°You have been living in luxury all these years¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I may not know everything, but even a blind person can see that Her Highness cares for you and loves you.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, you can¡¯t be too greedy.. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 298 - 298: Harmony

    Chapter 298: Harmony

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I¡¯m beingforted by you now.¡± Li Zhaoughed.

    Han Chi chuckled.

    ¡°Your parents are still here, your status is still here, and your money is still here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re scolded. In two days, your parents will still care for you and love you, so what are you daydreaming about?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. After you¡¯re full, bring the princess back.¡±

    Han Chi thought about it and took out another purse. ¡°It¡¯s for the princess.¡±

    Li Zhao was very surprised.

    ¡°Why did you give my sister red pocket money?¡± Li Zhao jumped up as he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯ve given some money to my younger brothers and sisters at home. Qin¡¯er, Bao¡¯er, and even Wenyan get some.¡±

    ¡°We bumped into each other. What¡¯s wrong with me giving her a New Year¡¯s envelope? It doesn¡¯t have much money.¡±

    Han Chi stared at Li Zhao in confusion.

    Then, he suddenly realized something and jumped up, ¡°Li Zhao, you¡¯re too careful.¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡± Li Zhao snorted.

    ¡°My sister is so good. Too good. You will think the same if she¡¯s your younger sister.¡±

    Han Chi widened his eyes.

    This prince was thinking too much¡­

    However, he couldn¡¯t deny that Li Mi was beautiful and quite likable.

    It didn¡¯t mean that he had bad intentions though.

    Isn¡¯t it good to be good to an elder sister?

    This was ridiculous.

    Li Zhao stared at Han Chi doubtfully and reached out to take the purse.

    ¡°How about me?¡±

    Han Chi snorted and went to get another one for Li Zhao.

    Li Zhao smiled and opened it.

    ¡°Aish, it¡¯s only one tael of silver! You can barely use it to buy anything.¡±

    Han Chi stomped his feet, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with one tael of silver? Do you know how much 1 can do with one tael of silver?¡±

    ¡°I can buy more than a thousand steamed buns, sell some other things, and¡­¡± Han Chi exined to Li Zhao what one tael of silver could do.

    Li Zhao never knew that one tael of silver was so useful.

    ¡°Can you really buy that many things with this much?¡±

    ¡°Of course! A single coin is enough to force a hero to his death. Besides, I¡¯m relying on my parents for food and clothing now. 1 don¡¯t have a single cent that I earned myself. You should be grateful that 1 can take it out to give you a New Year¡¯s Eve gift.¡±

    Li Zhao thought that Han Chi was referring to him.

    Ever since he was young, his mother had been the one who had arranged for his meals and clothes. He had never earned a single cent in his life.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Han Chi patted Li Zhao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Are you in a better mood?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Pack up and go home. Oh right, I made some sweet wine. I¡¯ll bring some back for Her Highness.¡±

    ¡°I put a little sugar in. It tastes pretty good.¡±

    Li Zhao nodded.

    Han Chi asked Zeng Bao¡¯er to go to the kitchen.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er ran once again.

    Li Zhao suddenly wanted tough.

    He knew that Zeng Bao¡¯er was not as smart as his sister, but he was obedient. Watching the kid, he didn¡¯t want to be that obedient.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er did whatever people ordered him to do and ran very fast.

    When Li Zhao called Li Mi home, Li Mi was worrying about her mother at home, so she bid farewell to Sun Xiu and Sun Yi.

    Han Chi sent the siblings out.

    Watching them leave, he took a deep breath.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone.¡±

    If they stayed, they would have to talk to Li Zhao tomorrow.

    He would be leaving in February, and he had to study hard every day, so he had no time to apany him.

    Moreover, he was not as smart as Li Zhao or had good foundations in his martial arts. Even if the prince studied casually, he could learn very well.

    Han Chi could only work hard to seize the opportunity.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t ask what had happened back in Prince Li Zhao¡¯s household. She just epted that they were here.

    She did not ask Han Chi and the others.

    However, after Li Zhao came over, the children did not y as fervently as they were before. Instead, they sat in the house and sang and danced.

    He Cheng told a little story in his childish voice and received very enthusiastic apuse from everyone.

    His eyes curved into crescents as he smiled, ¡°I-I can tell you another story about ¡®Crow Drinks WaterO¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s give Cheng¡¯er a round of apuse.¡± Han Qiao took the lead.

    He Cheng started talking about Crow Drinks Water again.

    After he finished retelling the story, he asked, ¡°Mother, did the crow pick a big stone or a small stone?¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows and the little boy continued.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a big rock, the water won¡¯t be able to rise, but if the crow uses fine sand, the water should be able to!¡±

    Han Qiao hugged He Cheng and kissed his forehead, ¡°Yes, our Cheng¡¯er is really meticulous.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who thought of it, it was Big Brother who thought of it,¡± He Cheng leaned into Han Qiao¡¯s arms shyly.

    He also kissed Han Qiao¡¯s cheeks.

    She giggled.

    ¡°Then our Cheng¡¯er is also very good. He dares to admit that this was his brother¡¯s idea and is not selfish,¡± Han Qiao asked him, ¡°Mother will reward you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Han Qiao rewarded He Cheng with a small wooden sword.

    ¡°In the future, you should practice martial arts together with Big Brother.¡±

    He had always wanted a sword, but sharp weapons hurt people, and he was afraid of being hurt.

    ¡°Then when can 1 get the small wooden sword?¡±

    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll make one for you.¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t very good at small things like this, but he could make a small wooden sword.

    He Cheng was overjoyed.

    But the little boy didn¡¯t dare to hug Heng Yi and kiss him.

    At midnight, someone started to set off the firecrackers. Heng Manor also started to set off their firecrackers at the main gate.

    The children covered their ears.

    Heng Yi stood beside Han Qiao, holding her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you.¡±

    Han Qiao replied softly,¡± Yes, it¡¯s good to have you too.¡±

    Heng Yi is here. This was her home.

    No matter where it was, she would be fine.

    Whether it was in Xishan Vige, Puyi County, Chenzhou City, or the capital, as long as Heng Yi and the children were by her side, her home would be there.

    Han Qiao leaned against Heng Yi.

    The children set off firecrackers and took out the fireworks that they had left behind.

    Slowly, the liveliness returned to its calmness.

    Aunt Zhao and the others had already cooked the dumplings and served them.

    Six, eight, ten. Just a little would do. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they have too much. Their stomach would feel ufortable if they were to sleep right after eating too much.

    Let¡¯s return to our rooms and sleep. Let¡¯s wake up in the morning.¡±

    Meanwhile, back in the Gong Prince Mansion¡­

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was very worried about her two children.

    She really couldn¡¯t hold her worries even during the New Year.

    That b*tch, Secondary Consort Wen, was bing an unsightly sight.

    Did she think she was a sick cat? She was just toozy to argue with her.

    However, after this incident, she and the Gong Prince had fallen out. The rtionship between husband and wife became¡­

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Li Mi ran into the room and hugged the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    ¡°Mother, Brother and 1 brought you some food. Try it. It¡¯s still hot!¡±

    Li Zhao took out the bowl.

    Seeing that there were still pastries, he brought them out and squatted in front of the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, ¡°Mother, can 1 feed you?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s heart instantly softened.

    She nodded lightly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After drinking a bowl of sweet fermented rice wine, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s heart was at ease.

    Her mind was also at ease.

    What was a man? She didn¡¯t even love him.

    But she loved her children.

    She could do whatever she wanted in the future. She only cared about loving herself and her children. Leave all the good things to her children and let those roaches die.

    Those muddle-headed crooks¡­

    They would be ghosts if she seeded.

    She had to think of a way out for her children in this mess.

    Whether her ns seeded or failed, she could pluck her children out.

    In the front yard, the Gong Prince was angry.

    He was furious.

    Especially when another person asked about the hairpin.

    ¡°You said that hairpin might belong to Consort Fei?¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s eyebrows jumped.

    How could it be the princess consort¡¯s?

    He remembered that he had given a hairpin to Secondary Consort Wen. But was it this one that he gave?

 Chapter 299 - 299: Picking Up a Big Deal

    Chapter 299: Picking Up a Big Deal

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The attendant did not remember either.

    Because the hairpin was in the hands of Secondary Consort Wen, she had never taken it out.

    The Gong Prince called someone over to ask.

    Many elderly people came back and forth before someone remembered.

    ¡°Consort Fei did indeed look for a hairpin earlier, but she didn¡¯t manage to find it afterward.¡±

    But now this hairpin was on the concubine¡¯s head.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort must have thought that the Gong Prince had taken something from her and gifted it to a concubine.

    Who would be able to tolerate this treatment?

    The Gong Prince had given many things to Secondary Consort Wen, but he didn¡¯t remember when he had given this hairpin.

    For a moment, he was stunned on the spot and could note back to his senses for a long time.

    ¡°Your Highness, the prince and princess have returned.¡±

    The Gong Prince nodded slightly.

    Without asking, he knew where Li Zhao and Li Mi had gone.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t understand. What was so good about the Heng family? Consort Fei¡¯s personality was always arrogant. She smiled at everyone and never revealed her true feelings.

    The two children were also not in such a hurry to expand their connections.

    Was it for Heng Yi?

    The Gong Prince¡¯s expression darkened.

    Heng Yi woke up early on New Year¡¯s Day.

    He didn¡¯t wake Han Qiao, but quietly put a jade bracelet under Han Qiao¡¯s pillow.

    Only then did he leave the room to practice martial arts.

    Han Qiao opened her eyes and reached under her pillow.

    She took off the jade bracelet and put on the new one that Heng Yi had given her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    Her hands were fair, and she looked good wearing anything.

    Of course, she liked the man¡¯s intentions even more.

    Heng Yi really didn¡¯t have much pocket money. Normally, if people didn¡¯t ask him to treat them, he wouldn¡¯t even buy a bun for himself.

    He would eat at the government office and eat breakfast and dinner at home.

    She didn¡¯t want him to save up to buy her a bracelet.

    Yet the gift warmed her heart, so she was naturally in a good mood. After getting up and washing up, she yawned and nned to sleep with Ah-Yao for a while more.

    Heng Yi came in and saw Han Qiao hugging Ah-Yao. The bracelet on her wrist had changed.

    He grinned.

    He stepped forward and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    Han Qiao opened her eyes and looked at him, ¡°Sleep a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When she woke up again, the sun was already high in the sky.

    It was rare for Heng Yi to go back to sleep with her.

    Ah-Yao screamed. He wanted to pee, and he wanted to eat afterward.

    Han Qiao was very impressed by her child. After eating and cleaning up, he was fine. He just couldn¡¯t go hungry and cried even when he was wet.

    When he was done, he would y with his father.

    When Heng Yi poked his belly with his head, he giggled.

    After breakfast, they didn¡¯t have to work and just stayed in the house to chat.

    Han Chi was really busy. He had no free time other than to read and study.

    The Headmaster had also put in extra effort to get him into the ring.

    Han Qiao asked someone to prepare more soup. It was not necessary to take supplements, but it was better to take some.

    The host had to be even more careful when providing dishes. The food and snacks had to taste even more delicious.

    On the sixth day of the lunar new year, Han Qiao brought the children to the Feng family to pay New Year¡¯s greetings.

    The children received a lot of red packets.

    On the seventh day, she went to Feng Xinru¡¯s ce. The princess consort from the Gong Prince¡¯s residence sent someone over, telling Han Qiao that she could not attend.

    On the eighth day, Madam Feng and Feng Xinru brought the children over to Han Qiao¡¯s house.

    Han Chi and Luo Yi¡¯an went straight to the study room, and Luo Yi¡¯an gave Han Chi some pointers.

    Luo Yi¡¯an had just been admitted as a schr, so he was very clear about the contents of the imperial examination. He asked some questions for Han Chi, and Han Chi answered them. He needed both speed and uracy.

    He really couldn¡¯t be careless at all.

    Han Chi also learned a lot from Luo Yi¡¯an¡¯s guidance.

    The questions that he didn¡¯t quite understand before were quickly cleared after reading with Luo Yi¡¯an.

    In the house, Feng Xinru whispered to Han Qiao, ¡°What do you think of my Yi¡¯an?¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Feng Xinru in surprise, ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you. He¡¯s such a good young man.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think about him getting engaged to your Xiu?¡±

    Han Qiao blinked, ¡°If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have thought too much about it. But this concerns their lives, so I have to reject it.¡±

    Feng Xinru was a little unhappy.

    Her Yi¡¯an was talented and had a good heart.

    ¡°Sister Xinru, don¡¯t be angry, listen to my exnation. If the two children were interested in each other, I definitely wouldn¡¯t object to it. But now, Yi¡¯an is focused on the imperial examination, and Ah-Xiu is also working hard to read and learn embroidery. She also had to learn zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting this year. If they suddenly decide on a marriage and abandon their studies, you and 1 won¡¯t have a ce to cry. It¡¯s better to let nature take its course. If they both have the same heart, 1 definitely won¡¯t object.¡±

    If both of them did not have such thoughts for each other, she would never force them.

    Luo Yi¡¯an was a good boy, and Feng Xinru was easy to get along with.

    Especially since Feng Xinru had watched Ah-Xiu grow up, she knew what kind of personality she had, so it would be a little embarrassing to get along with her.

    Han Qiao also felt that Luo Yi¡¯an was a good match. However, it still depended on whether the two of them had feelings for each other.,

    When a husband and wife get along without affection, there would be less trust and more contradictions within their household.

    If there was love within the family, even if there was a small misunderstanding, they would talk about it and try to understand each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush this matter. Give them more opportunities to get along. What if they like each other?¡±

    Feng Xinru looked at Han Qiao and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±

    However, thinking about it carefully, Han Qiao¡¯s reasons made sense.

    As for the children¡¯s marriage, there was no need to mention this matter anymore.

    Everything was left to fate.

    On the ninth day of the lunar month, Heng Yi went to the government office.

    When he arrived at the office, Zhang Huiguang had already sent someone to transfer him to the military camp.

    While Heng Yi was stunned, Constable Chen patted his shoulder, ¡°Go, Chief Heng.¡±

    Heng Yi could only go to the camp outside the city.

    Zhang Huiguang wasn¡¯t here, but another general manager came to talk to Heng Yi.

    ¡°If you have people in your hands, you can also bring a few personal guards.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Heng Yi was the leader, and there were a hundred people under him, plus ten personal guards.

    This position of bodyguard could be chosen from the hundred people, or he could be one of his own.

    However, once his own people were included in this, they would be part of the military. Even if Heng Yi left the military camp, it would have nothing to do with him.

    Unless these people left with him.

    Han Qiao also started to get busy.

    The tofu shop not only sold tofu, bean sprouts, fermented tofu but also spices.

    This year, there was a braised pig offal added to that list.

    Business was getting better and better.

    Han Qiao started to buy raspberries from the farm outside the city, and they were ced in the field at the back of the mountain.

    When the nearby vigers heard that this kind of wild fruit seedlings could be sold, they all went to the mountains to dig.

    Han Qiao nned to nt the raspberries here when they were dug up. She wanted to wait until spring, then she would pick arge piece of raspberry and make it into wine and sauce.

    As February approached, the atmosphere in the manor was a little different.

    Han Chi¡¯s courtyard became quieter and quieter. He spent more and more time studying. Li Zhao sent a teacher over. Han Qiao had asked around about this teacher. He was the top schr in the early years.

    His official position while he was still in the imperial court was very high. However, heter encountered some matters and resigned.

    The princess¡¯ father was friends with him, so he invited someone to teach Li Zhao.

    Now, Han Chi had it easy..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Waiting

    Chapter 300: Waiting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi had been busier these days.

    Zhang Huiguang dragged him to suppress bandits.

    After the bandits in the mountains of Chen State learned that Heng Yi was the leader, many of them were scared out of their wits.

    The Mountain Bandits were panicking.

    The bold bandit leaders who thought they were powerful enough were not afraid of Heng Yi or the imperial court and were waiting to fight them.

    If any of them could defeat Heng Yi, he would be able to spread his name far and wide, attracting countless people to join him.

    Heng Yi went out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long until 1 return¡­ When Ah-Chi goes off to take the test, please take care of him.¡±

    Han Qiao helped Heng Yi adjust his armor.

    His armor was hard, and Han Qiao felt her heart saddened.

    ¡°Protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With a home, he would not risk his life.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to leave, but he had to.

    At this point, he had no way out and could only move forward.

    He kissed Han Qiao and turned to leave.

    Han Qiao took two steps forward and tried to stop herself. She wanted to call out to Heng Yi, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Although Heng Yi was the leader, he had a hundred guards, Zhang Zhao, Qin Song, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu being the few.

    With Shopkeeper Zhu Cong following them, the only goal they had was to seed in this first battle.

    Their target this time was Mount Longhu.

    It was thergest bandit den in Chenzhou City. These bandits raped, plundered, killed, burned, and robbed. They did all kinds of evil things.

    This time, Zhang Huiguang came personally to hold the fort.

    But he had also told Heng Yi, ¡°This is your main contribution, so you are the leader. If you can sessfully take down Mount Longhu, your official rank will jump three levels.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He rode his horse to the foot of Mount Longhu.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the troop¡¯s deployment, but with Zhu Cong and Qin Song around, Wen Yu and Gu Jiu had learned a lot about the deployment.

    Heng Yi only needed to charge, and the others would make arrangements for him.

    ¡°Chief, you¡¯re here.¡±

    On Mount Longhu, the First Leader, Shihou, held his huge iron hammer.

    Each hammer weighed 80 kilograms, and two hammers weighed 160 kilograms.

    If a full-grown man who trained their body hit a person with this hammer, one strike could turn a person into meat paste.

    They were told, that to capture the thief, one must capture the master behind it.

    Heng Yi agreed, and so did Shihou.

    Therefore, when they fought, they would charge at each other at the first moment.

    Both of them were powerful people.

    Heng Yi¡¯s sword had been passed down for hundreds of years. When it came into contact with Shihou¡¯s iron hammer, it split the hammer in half. The sharp aura of the sword and its metal tore Shihou¡¯s clothes.

    When Heng Yi turned around, there was blood on the tip of his de.

    ¡°This is impossible,¡± Shihou eximed.

    That was impossible.

    This was absolutely impossible.

    How could there be such a person who could do this?

    Shihou took a few steps back, but Heng Yi was already charging at him once more.

    ¡°Chief, watch out!¡±

    The twockeys came to protect Shihou, but they were both killed by Heng Yi¡¯s de.

    When he swung his sword again, Shihou¡¯s head was chopped off.

    It was said that a good horse was matched with a good saddle, and a good swordsman was matched with a strong de.

    Not far away, Zhang Huiguang¡¯s heart surged as he watched.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ponder.

    ¡®Your Majesty, our Great Yong finally has a War God.¡¯

    ¡°Kill, kill!¡±

    When the war drums sounded, the gs were waved, and the soldiers rushed forward to kill the bandits.

    These evil Mountain Bandits deserved to die.

    As the leader, Heng Yi charged forward.

    Wherever he went, the screams of Mountain Bandits met his de, and only their death was left on his trail.

    Only now did they realize how terrifying death was.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    This battle didn¡¯tst long. Ever since Shihou was killed and the other leaders were killed by Heng Yi, they were all in disarray.

    By the time the sun was high in the sky, Mount Longhu no longer existed.

    When Heng Yi returned to Zhang Huiguang, he was covered in blood.

    ¡°Commander, I didn¡¯t fail my mission and led the soldiers to attack Mount Longhu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to report.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang¡¯s eyes were slightly red, ¡°Good, good, good.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Heng Yi¡¯s turn to clean up the mess.

    Zhang Huiguang gave Heng Yi another mission, to wipe out all the bandit nests in Chenzhou.

    ¡°Fifty thousand soldiers, you will lead them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone knew that when Heng Yi came back, he would still be Heng Yi, but not Heng Yi.

    And Zhang Huiguang would also ask for merit for him and let his official position rise.

    On the third day of February, Han Chi was about to go to the examination hall.

    Han Qiao was packing his things.

    Among his things were food, bedding, and clothes.

    The environment in the examination hall was harsh.

    However, Han Chi had suffered a lot and trained hard these days, so his body was in good condition.

    When Han Qiao sent him out of the examination hall, there were already many people there.

    Han Qiao tidied his clothes, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you seed or not. No matter what, you¡¯re still my son.¡±

    She hugged him gently, ¡°But you have to work hard, Ah-Chi. Mother wille and take you home in two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Chi nodded vigorously.

    Her eyes reddened slightly.

    When he entered the entrance of the exam hall with his things, he turned around to take a look.

    His mother still stood there like a gentle wind.

    She looked so weak, but she was like a strong shield that protected him, allowing him to move forward bravely without any worries.

    Han Qiao gave Han Chi a cheering gesture.

    Han Chi also returned the gesture back.

    Then, he resolutely walked into the examination hall.

    Han Qiao turned her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Bai Cha called out softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just happy. Our Ah-Chi is an especially, especially amazing child.¡±

    Many children had studied for many years before they dared to enter the arena.

    It had only been a year for their Ah-Chi to learn everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return first.¡±

    When she returned home, Han Qiao was still feeling nervous.

    They also left someone waiting at the entrance of the examination hall.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath. There were no ifs. Ah-Chi was her son.

    She was worried about Han Chi and Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi had been away for more than half a month. Although news came back every day, the sword was merciless.

    ¡°Bai Cha.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Do you think there is any thin soft armor that can protect one¡¯s internal organs?¡±

    Even if he was injured, his organs would not be damaged.

    If his internal organs were injured, it would be easy for him to get a fever and get infected.

    ¡°No, 1 have to¡­ 1 have to do something to get my mind off of this.¡±

    Han Qiao got up and went to the kitchen to ask Aunt Zhao to make a hundred steamed buns for her.

    She ced the steamed buns in the basket and ced them on the shelf, allowing them to mold.

    She wanted to see if she could get the antidote.

    It was said that penicillin could be extracted from the mold of steamed buns.

    She was not sure, so she wanted to give it a try.

    Han Qiao thought.

    ¡°Madam, Madam! Master has returned!¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, she ran out of the house happily.

    Heng Yi was back.

    Smiling, she threw herself into Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached for her, and he also felt pity for her, ¡°I have blood on me.

    Don¡¯t dirty your dress..¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301: This Is Too Much

    Chapter 301: This Is Too Much

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about any of that.

    She led Heng Yi to the main courtyard and ordered Duan Yue and the others to boil water and bring new clothes over. She also wanted to wipe the blood off his armor to see if it was loose and patch it up.

    ¡°How long will you be staying?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Four hours.¡±

    Just four hours¡­

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart was slightly bitter. She knew that he was putting his life on the line outside and also worrying about his family. If she showed any reluctance or sadness, he would probably be even more reluctant to leave home.

    ¡°Then hurry up and wash up. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make some food for you to take away.¡±

    ¡°Also, you have to take some of the medicinal herbs with you.¡±

    ¡°Is everyone alright? Are you hurt?¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    This was Heng Yi, her husband. How could she remain indifferent?

    A sensible wife wouldn¡¯t ask anything.

    ¡°Everyone is alright. Gu Jiu is injured, but it¡¯s just minor, not a big deal. We still have to go and exterminate the leftover bandits. When wee back from exterminating them, I should be able to advance a little. When that timees, 1 can ask for an imperial mandate for you.¡±

    There was a huge difference between a merchant woman and a nobledy.

    Han Qiao stared at Heng Yi in surprise.

    He actually thought of this?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shopkeeper Zhu? Is he okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay. He came back with us this time and went to see his mother., Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    After entering the main courtyard, Pucao carried Ah-Yao and stood under the eaves.

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t recognize Heng Yi anymore, and Heng Yi didn¡¯t dare to hug him.

    He had just returned from outside. There were still traces of blood on his armor. He took a deep look at the child, ¡°Carry him away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pucao immediately carried Ah-Yao, who was screaming for his mother and went outside.

    Heng Yi took off his armor, and Han Qiao handed it to Duan Yue for him to clean. Then, she asked Dong Lai toe over and check.

    When Heng Yi went to the bathroom, he pulled Han Qiao along.

    Did Han Qiao know what he wanted to do?

    She missed him too, so she went along.

    ¡°Go wash up first. I¡¯ll take out your clothes ande inter to wipe your back.¡±

    Just a back scrub?

    Of course not.

    Han Qiao found Heng Yi¡¯s clothes and another set of clothes for herself. Shuian and the others had already left the room and closed the door. There was no one within their courtyard.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    She entered the bathroom.

    By the time she was carried out by Heng Yi, her hair had already fallen down, but Heng Yi was full of energy and contentment.

    Heng Yi helped her put on her clothes,bed her hair with ab, and then kissed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Ah-Yao back and we¡¯ll stay together for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Han Qiao replied weakly.

    A man who had been ¡°vegetarian¡± for more than half a month could not be provoked.

    When Heng Yi went to carry Ah-Yao, the maids all lowered their heads. The nanny stole a nce at Heng Yi, then quickly looked away.

    She almost mustered up all her courage just to call out, ¡°Master.¡±

    Heng Yi nced at her and left without saying anything.

    Pucao followed behind and stopped after a few steps. She turned to look at the nanny.

    The nanny quickly lowered her head guiltily.

    H 7¡å

    Pucao was puzzled. Why did she call Master?

    Moreover, the way she said it sounded very wrong.

    Every staff within the household also called him Master and greeted him, but they never used this kind of tone.

    She decided to ask Dong Lai.

    The nanny¡¯s tone was a little strange, but what was strange about it?

    Pucao didn¡¯t enter the bedroom. She went straight to Dong Lai to help wipe the armor. When Duan Yue walked with her, she let her.

    She imitated Nanny¡¯s voice and shouted for Dong Lai to hear.

    Duan Yue¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    When she still worked in the Zhong family, she would watch maids who seduced their masters like this.

    But they were all virgins. This nanny was just too bold.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Pucao asked, a little nervous.

    Dong Lai patted her head, ¡°No, Sister Duan Yue is not upset because of you.¡±

    Duan Yue nodded at the younger girl, ¡°It¡¯s truly not your fault.¡±

    She definitely had to tell Madam about this.

    Such an impure Nanny was not suitable to stay in the residence. As for whether the Nanny stayed or not, it was up to the Madam to decide.

    Back in the main bedroom, Heng Yi held Ah-Yao in one hand and ate with chopsticks in the other.

    Ah-Yao wanted to eat what his father was eating.

    Heng Yi knew that Han Qiao didn¡¯t give the child salty or greasy food. Even she and the Nanny would try to eat as light as possible.

    He ate really fast and was not afraid of swallowing the steaming soup. He ate most of the dishes like a whirlwind and inhaled two bowls of soup and two steamed buns. After that, he carried Ah-Yao to the bedroom with satisfaction.

    Han Qiao red at him weakly.

    When Ah-Yao saw his mother, he immediately wiggled his hands happily, asking for Han Qiao to carry him.

    He could lean on Han Qiao for a while now.

    The five-month-old baby already understands a little.

    Although he did not have any impression of his biological father, it did not hinder the closeness of the bloodline.

    Heng Yi let him sit in the middle, theny down next to him and closed his eyes.

    He could sleep outside, but it felt different.

    It was not as good as having his wife and children by his side. The kind of physical and mental satisfaction, emotional and spiritual rxation. And soon enough, with Han Qiao and Ah-Yao by his side, he was already snoring.

    Ah-Yao was extremely curious.

    He listened carefully with his round eyes wide open as if in disbelief.

    The small boy also imitated Heng Yi¡¯s snore, ¡°Whoosh¡­Whoosh¡­¡±

    Han Qiao found it funny, but her heart ached for Heng Yi.

    Especially when she thought of his struggles outside.

    Qin Song and the others returned with the raid. Heng Yi woke up when he heard their footsteps. Beside him, his wife and son were sleeping soundly with their heads tilted towards each other.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart softened at the sight.

    He tucked them in and got up to leave.

    He instructed Shuian, ¡°There will be a carriage of things sent back in two days. Just let Madam tidy it up and deal with it herself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Heng Yi arrived at the gate, all the children were there except Han Chi.

    He Cheng threw himself into his arms and called out happily, ¡°Father!¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head, ¡°Were you a good boy at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t make Mother angry.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Heng Yi praised.

    He looked at Sun Xiu and Sun Yi and said, ¡°Stay at home and spend more time with your mother. You should also learn how to manage the house¡±

    As he climbed up the socialdder, the marriages of his children would definitely be different.

    After getting married, they had to manage their household.

    Now, they can learn slowly in the safety of their home. If they made some mistake, Ah-Qiao would give them pointers. It was not toote to change.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re short of money, just ask your mother. Don¡¯t be stingy. I can earn money now.¡±

    As for how to earn it, Heng Yi didn¡¯t exin in detail.

    But from his expression, it could be seen that he was confident of his wealth.

    As for how much, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t dare to guess.

    Heng Yi said a few words to his children and couldn¡¯t waste any more time.

    He stepped out of the door and rode away.

    He didn¡¯t dare to turn around. He was afraid that if he did, he wouldn¡¯t want to leave.

    Behind him were more than ten carriages that were used to purchase supplies.

    When Han Qiao woke up, the sky was almost dark. Her back was sore and she felt ufortable all over.

    She was fondly exasperated that in this little boy¡¯s eyes, Heng Yi was not as important.

    When he wanted to, he would cling to Heng Yi with all his might.

    Ah-Yao had Pucao, but he also liked to stick to his mother.

    The mother and son yed on the bed for a while before Duan Yue told her that the Nanny had tried to seduce Heng Yi.

    Once she was done, Pucao didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    After all, she was not certain on this matter.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Ah-Yao can eat rice paste and egg custard now. Pay the Nanny this month¡¯s sry and let her go.¡±

    That woman was allowed to have thoughts.

    After all, everyone was born with many thoughts.

    But she shouldn¡¯t be staring at someone else¡¯s husband, especially when she had a husband and children of her own.

    ¡°Yes, Madam..¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302: What Happened

    Chapter 302: What Happened

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the Nanny learned that she was going to be kicked out, she was anxious and afraid.

    She regretted her actions even more.

    However, she had no chance to cry in front of Han Qiao. Han Qiao hated it when people cried in front of her.

    And after she returned her failed attempt, she found out that the children liked toe to Han Qiao whenever they had nothing to do. Leaving her no chance to beg for forgiveness.

    The next afternoon, a carriage was escorted into the Heng Manor.

    Boxes of items were carried to the main courtyard. There were eight boxes in total.

    Han Qiao learned that they all belonged to Heng Yi¡¯s soldiers.

    She asked Dong Lai to treat the soldiers well and rewarded each of them with money. Each of them was given two sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes. When they left, they took a lot of food and medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Madam.¡±

    ¡°You all have worked hard.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that Heng Yi had left, so she prepared some things for him.

    Naturally, it was also for Heng Yi to give his subordinates a share and consolidate his position.

    After everyone left, Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard to open the boxes.

    This was the first time I Ian Qiao had seen such an item.

    There was half a box of pearl strings, gems, jade bracelets, jade strings, two boxes of silver ingots, one box of gold ingots, and a few boxes of cloth that couldn¡¯t be bought outside. There was also a small box filled with silver notes.

    Han Qiao counted.

    Three hundred and ten thousand taels.

    So Heng Yi went out to kill bandits and became rich?

    He quickly put away the gold and silver ingots and silver notes. She kept the other things and called the children over.

    She let them choose what they like.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke only chose one. He Cheng was not interested in these.

    He preferred to eat, drink, and y.

    Han Qiao chose two strings of pearls for each of the three sisters and also chose fabric to make clothes for them.

    ¡°This fabric feels cold to the touch. We¡¯ll wear it in the summer.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er, Wenyan, and Han Qiao also gave each of them a bracelet.

    ¡°Wash these things with salt water and soap before wearing them.¡±

    It was not easy to buy a brand-new one.

    Moreover, many of them were of very good quality. They were 80% to 90% new and did not have any dents.

    He then took out the not-so-round ones and gave them to her three daughters, ¡°Wash these and pierce them through your curtain, you can use them for decoration and appreciate them. You can also use them to embroider them on your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Embroidered on clothes?¡±

    This opened a new door for the three sisters.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Han Qiao was also very willing to teach them how to dress up and improve their aesthetics.

    ¡°Not only on clothes but also on your purses.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Han Qiao began to pick and choose again.

    She also picked out some pearls and gems and put them in a box for them to bring back and wash first. She would teach themter.

    As for the boys¡­

    What were they interested in fabrics and dressing up for? Brush, ink, paper, inkstone, weapons, and horses were their favorite.

    There were thirteen horses at home now, and Han Qiao wanted to buy a few more. However, these things could not be rushed. She needed all kinds of connections to get them.

    Han Chi entered the examination hall on the sixth day of the month and would onlye out at noon on the tenth day of the month.

    At first, Han Qiao was still calm. On the tenth day of the lunar month, she brought the children over early to wait.

    Someone was carried out early in the morning.

    Han Qiao looked calm on the surface as she sat in the carriage, but she wasn¡¯t calm at all.

    She also booked a private room in the restaurant opposite the examination hall.

    It was noisy outside, but the two brothers, Ah-Yao and He Cheng were having a great time in the house.

    The older children were looking forward to it.

    They had lunch in the restaurant. It tasted okay, but it was not as good as the food at home or at their fast-food restaurant.

    This ce was close to the examination hall, and business was not good on normal days. During the examination period, it was full and the price was extremely expensive.

    If the boss didn¡¯t open for business for three years, the amount of money they received that day would let him eat for three years.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t a picky eater, and the children weren¡¯t picky eaters either. They ate as much as they could and as little as they couldn¡¯t.

    In the afternoon, after He Cheng and Ah-Yao fell asleep, someone else was carried out. Han Qiao¡¯s heart was a little anxious.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were also nervous.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er and Zeng Bao¡¯er also went to the window from time to time, hoping to see Han Chie out.

    There were also other people waiting downstairs.

    In the examination hall, Han Chi put down the pen and checked his final answers. When he found no more problems with it, he exhaled lightly.

    He rang the bell and handed the papers in.

    Immediately, someone came over to collect his papers.

    He had to seal his name first before putting it in the box and locking it.

    I Ian Chi could also pack his things and leave.

    He packed his things in an orderly manner. Although he looked tired, he was in good spirits. When he left the examination hall, Dong Lai immediately came towards him.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Dong Lai!¡±

    Dong Lai hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, the misses, and the young masters are all upstairs.¡±

    Han Chi looked upstairs.

    He didn¡¯t see anyone.

    They were probably on their way down.

    He walked to the entrance of the restaurant and saw his mother carrying Ah-Yao, followed by his other younger siblings.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Han Chi bowed, ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first, wash up, eat something, and let you rest,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    He had not showered for a few days, and Han Chi smelled bad.

    The main reason was that he was not very lucky. His table was closer to the toilet.

    Fortunately, he had suffered so much that it didn¡¯t matter if he ate, drank, or pooped.

    His desk mates often vomited. Two of them couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and were carried out the next day.

    Now that he was out, he could feel the hunger.

    In the carriage, Han Qiao asked him how he did.

    ¡°As long as you have the confidence, you can win. It¡¯s just a matter of ranking.¡±

    Other than the first ce, the other rankings did not make much difference to Han Chi.

    Of course, he also wanted to get first ce, but this time, more than nine hundred people were taking the exam, and among the participants, there were many experienced old examinees. Getting first ce was not easy.

    Therefore, he thought that it would be good enough if he could pass the exam.

    He also knew that if he went back to Puyi County to take the exam, he would have a higher chance of getting first ce. However, it was troublesome for him to go back and forth to Puyi County. He might as well stay in Chenzhou City and go to the Academy after he passes the exam.

    The Academy had a rich collection of books, and the teachers were even more knowledgeable.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can pass the exam,¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    When he got home, Han Chi took a shower, changed into clean clothes, ate something, and went to bed.

    It was very tough in the examination hall. There were a few holes in the room, and it was not as clean andfortable as his home. His room was lit with calming incense.

    Han Chi slept until the next day, but he still woke up early to jog, practice martial arts, memorize books, and eat breakfast.

    He was extremely self-disciplined.

    Then, he went to see Ah-Yao.

    He found that his brothers and sisters were all there, sewing pearls into their purses.

    How extravagant.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    After calling for her, Han Qiao said, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°It was alright.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. We¡¯ll go outter and buy a few knives of Xuan paper and paint from the bookstore.¡±

    Han Chi agreed.

    If He Cheng and Sun Ke liked to go out the most before, now, Ah-Yao seemed to be the most excited. He now understood that he was going out too. He danced happily.

    Before they could go out, Li Zhao and Li Mi came to visit.

    Li Mi looked better than thest they saw her. She was lively, cheerful, and happy, but Li Zhao was different.

    There was a hint of gloominess in his once calm eyes.

    Han Qiao was puzzled.

    Did something happen in the Imperial Residence?

 Chapter 303 - 303: Han Chiâ€™s Persuasion

    Chapter 303: Han Chi¡¯s Persuasion

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao tried to ask the Princess Consort out a few times but she refused.

    She couldn¡¯t inquire about what happened in the Imperial Residence, and she couldn¡¯t peep.

    It was best not to do things that vited taboos.

    Compared to Li Zhao who was silent, Li Mi was more talkative, ¡°Han Chi, how was your exam?¡±

    ¡°I think I can pass.¡±

    Han Chi could also talk with Li Mi.

    He could talk to anyone as long as they were willing.

    ¡°Then congrattions! If you get first ce, you have to treat me.¡±

    Han Chi was more or less looking forward to being ranked first.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Li Mi said, covering her giggles with her hand.

    If he ranked first, Han Qiao would have immediately arranged a banquet.

    Therefore, Li Zhao and Li Mi followed them too.

    Li Mi naturally sat next to Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and the others, and with Han Qiao, the adult who could take care of her, there was no need for private carriages.

    Han Chi nudged Li Zhao, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡±

    Li Zhao did not speak.

    First, they went to the bookstore to buy ink, paper, and inkstone. Han Chi had a few books that he wanted to read, but they were very expensive. He wanted to borrow them and copy them down first. Then, they would be his.

    Han Qiao expressed her support for his decision.

    If he wanted to buy books, she would pay for them. If he wanted to borrow them and copy them, she would also support it.

    However, Han Chi was not stingy when it came to buying brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. These were all consumables. Having seen the Prince¡¯s mansion use a room to pile up paper, Han Chi had gained some knowledge.

    Han Qiao and the others still had to go to the light clothes shop and jewelry shop, so they might as well go to the restaurant and book a private room first.

    Han Chi noticed Li Zhao was still in a bad mood and nned to talk to him. So they went ahead to book a room in the restaurant.

    After Li Zhao left, the smile on Li Mi¡¯s face faded.

    There were a few times when she felt a little unhappy and looked as if she was about to cry.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached when she noticed this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked Li Mi.

    Li Mi shook her head. She couldn¡¯t say that her father and mother had been fighting recently, and now her father was forcing her to stand with her brother.

    She was still alright. Her father usually did not think much of her.

    However, her brother was different. Her brother was the prince. Her father wanted to teach her brother a lesson, but her brother had no power to resist at all¡­

    Although she and her brother did not say anything, they were definitely biased towards their mother. However, she was worried about her brother. Only then did she drag him out to the Heng family to y, hoping that Han Chi¡¯s talkative mouth could enlighten him.

    Some people should have understood it long ago.

    Han Qiao patted the back of Li Mi¡¯s hand,¡±¡® When the carriagees to the mountain, there will always be a way. When the boates to the bridge, it will naturally straighten out. When the mountain is heavy, there is no way to get through¡¯. Look, so many poems have been said. And there are always more ways than difficulties, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Li Mi was a smart girl.

    She had been well-protected in the early days and was a little innocent and kind, but that didn¡¯t mean she was stupid.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Auntie Han. I understand.¡± Li Mi said softly.

    Han Qiao nodded, her eyes full of praise, ¡°Alright, go look around with Ah-Xiu and the others choosing fabric to make a purse. Don¡¯t you like the pearl purse they make? Hurry up and choose the fabric and let them make it for you.¡±

    Her thoughts were clear, and she understood it with just a little talk.

    This girl was a rare good child.

    ¡°I would rather we make it together. I¡¯m proud of my needlework too. I also have pearls. 1 can also use other beads. I also have agate, southern red, and Hetian jade beads.¡± As Li Mi spoke, she already had many designs she was nning to make in her mind.

    ¡°Then maybe you make one for your mother,¡± Han Qiao reminded.

    Li Mi nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯ll make one for Auntie Han too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind my poor cooking skills.¡±

    Li Mi smiled and went to choose the fabric and thread.

    Han Qiao also pursed her lips and smiled.

    She did notck money.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi would do it for her when they had nothing to do. She had received quite a lot of these.

    However, she had to cherish the children¡¯s intentions.

    In the private room of the restaurant, Han Chi sent everyone out. Zeng Bao¡¯er was very sharp. He called Li Zhao¡¯s manservant to the side to eat melon seeds. He could not only keep an eye on them and not let other people enter the private room to disturb them, but he also couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were talking about in the private room.

    He killed two birds with one stone.

    In the private room, Han Chi poured tea for Li Zhao, ¡°What happened? I realized that you¡¯ve been acting weird since the new year. You¡¯re no longer the same person I first met. Earlier, I was busy with the exam and didn¡¯t have time to ask you. Now that I¡¯m free, tell me and 1¡¯11 think of a way for you.¡±

    Li Zhao drank the tea in one gulp.

    Han Chi clicked his tongue.

    It seemed that things were quite troublesome.

    ¡°My father asked me to give Master Wei to Li Ting as a teacher. Master Wei was found by my grandfather. You and 1 are good friends. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy, but I¡¯m just indignant.¡±

    Han Chi understood.

    Li Ting must be the Gong Prince¡¯s bastard son.

    It was either Secondary Consort Wen or Secondary Consort Xu¡¯s son.

    ¡°Whose son is Li Ting?¡±

    ¡°Secondary Consort Wen.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s mind immediately clicked. This also exined why Li Zhao was unwilling.

    The Gong Prince and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had a conflict because of Secondary Consort Wen.

    And they still hadn¡¯t reconciled.

    ¡°You definitely can¡¯t send Master Wei away and Master Wei can¡¯t leave either. We can only let him teach Li Ting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to ept this.¡± Li Zhao clenched his teacup.

    If not for his upbringing, he wanted to smash the teacup to vent his anger.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re willing or not? Can you beat your father up for that? In my opinion, it¡¯s just a teacher. You shouldmunicate with Master Wei privately and ask him for his opinion. If he wants to stay, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If Master Wei didn¡¯t want to, he would have plenty of excuses to leave.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t only have one illegitimate brother. You can¡¯t be biased and have to take care of everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°With more children, there will be more conflicts. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to cause trouble in the dark?¡±

    ¡°If Master Wei is angry, he can just leave with any excuse. If word gets out, your brother will be used of disrespecting their teachers and having no etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to fight for the position of the King of Qin. Let me tell you, you¡¯re different from me. I don¡¯t want to know that those things don¡¯t belong to me, and I don¡¯t have the right to fight for them. If you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, Secondary Consort Wen has already begun to fight. More urately, your father is already prepared to support that bastard son against you.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s words pierced Li Zhao¡¯s heart.

    He stood up with a whoosh.

    He looked at Han Chi with anger in her eyes, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible? Because you¡¯re disobedient and want to be biased towards your biological mother. Don¡¯t be biased towards him, this fickle father who dotes on his concubine and kills his wife. You¡¯re not of the same heart as him. Even if it wasn¡¯t sincere, don¡¯t you feel disappointed, Li Zhao? That is your biological father.¡±

    ¡°The parents in this family aren¡¯t even my biological father or mother. My father would spend a few months looking for a good horse for me. He taught me how to ride a horse and asked me to practice martial arts. When I learned how to ride a horse, he would lead the horse for me..¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304: Do You Understand?

    Chapter 304: Do You Understand?

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Li Zhao¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    No, but his father had done all these for Li Ting.

    He asked someone to find a good horse for Li Ting and watch Li Ting practice his sword. His father did not do all these things for Li Zhao, but he did them for Li Ting.

    ¡°There are rumors that say that your father may not be your biological father, but your mother is your biological mother. At this time, you should stand firmly by your mother¡¯s side. She gave birth to you for ten months and spent all these years with you. She is the one who worries about you, worried if you¡¯re cold, or when you¡¯re feeling too hot, worried if you ate too much, worried if you¡¯ll be hungry, worried that you won¡¯t study well, and even more worried that you won¡¯t be able to practice martial arts well. Why didn¡¯t the princess consort make a fuss when she was wronged? Wasn¡¯t it all for you?¡±

    Li Zhao was instantly embarrassed by Han Chi¡¯s words.

    He was thinking of both sides now.

    In fact, from the very beginning, his father had never given him the chance to have both sides.

    ¡°You might think that your father is the King of Qin, so your mother has to obey him in everything. But have you ever thought that she is the mother who gave birth to you and raised you? If you don¡¯t stand by her side, who else can she rely on?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen your father woo your mother? I¡¯ve seen my father woo my mother before. You wouldn¡¯t think that a person with such a dark face would be able to woo others differently. Therefore, this is not a matter of identity or personality at all. If he really had your mother in his heart, he would only want to give her the best. How could he get someone to go against her? My father made sure that the women in the residence were all working and serving my mother.¡±

    ¡°But he would still bring water for my mother to wash her feet and hebs her hair. He would pull my mother¡¯s hair by ident in the beginning, but now he canb her gently. Has your father done this before?¡±

    Li Zhao wanted to say that he had, but it was to Secondary Consort Wen.

    ¡°My father¡¯s gentleness and love is only given to my mother.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want from a person who can¡¯t even control two taels of meat?¡±

    ¡°In terms of literary talent and strategist, you are not inferior to anyone. As long as you are willing to endure hardship, 1 don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t make a name for yourself.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s words removed the cover in Li Zhao¡¯s heart that he was unwilling to admit.

    He couldn¡¯t even deceive himself.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°In any case, honest advice is unpleasant to the ear. It¡¯s good that you understand. If you don¡¯t, just treat it as me talking nonsense.¡±

    Li Zhao naturally understood.

    It was precisely because he understood that he needed someone to support him.

    Although Han Chi¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, each and every one of them hit the nail on the head.

    If it were anyone else, they would advise him to give in to his father.

    What about his mother?

    Where did he put his mother? Could it be that his mother could only suffer for him and his sister? Will she have to remain sad forever?

    Then what was he there for?

    He had probably read all the books of sages into his stomach.

    ¡°Give me a jug of wine. 1 want to¡­¡±

    Han Chi stood up and pped Li Zhao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What are you thinking about? Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the manor and ride our horses. After running hundreds ofps, we¡¯ll be exhausted. Let those unhappy people pass. In the future, you have to make a name for yourself. Don¡¯t let your mother lose her husband and get an unfilial son.¡±

    Han Chi told the older boy.

    Li Zhao asked his attendant to fetch his horse and a change of clothes.

    Han Chi had to look for his mother and tell her about where they were going.

    After Han Qiao learned about it, she only said to Li Zhao, ¡°The edge of a sword is sharpened, and the fragrance of plum blossomses from the bitter cold. You are all dragons and phoenixes among men. Sooner orter, you will soar into the sky and amaze the world with a single feat.¡±

    ¡°I only hope that you can restrain yourselves and do good deeds instead of evil¡­¡±

    Han Qiao paused.

    These words could be said to Han Chi, but they were not suitable for Li Zhao.

    She stopped what she was about to say, and instead, ¡°Go.¡±

    Han Chi took Li Zhao to ride a horse while Han Qiao took the other children to the jewelry shop. Although they had some at home, they were too good and they did not have such a background to use it. It was very inappropriate for them to wear or show it off.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to buy it from a shop.

    Also, girls always had to choose something new to wear.

    ¡°Madam, look at these Southern Red pearls. The color is gorgeous and very eye-catching.¡± The shopkeeper brought out a few tes of South Red Scattered

    Pearls.

    Each size was different.

    Han Qiao and Sun Xiu said, ¡°This kind of bead will look good when we use it to make flowers. We¡¯ll choose this small one.¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, take out some of your Jade Pearls and Green Pine Pearls.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that Li Mi¡¯s birthday wasing soon. It was her 16th birthday. At that time, she would invite thedies of Chenzhou City to a banquet. At that time, the clothes worn by the girls would be especially fresh and rare. Thedies woulde over to ask.

    As time passed, they would naturally make like-minded friends.

    Li Mi didn¡¯t really want to go back to her manor. She sent a servant girl to ask her mother if she could stay in Heng Mansion for a night. The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sent her clothes over, which was the permission.

    After having lunch at the restaurant, the children went back to the residence and started to make pouches.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to make a purse out of beautiful fabric and sew beads on it.

    They could sew them into flowers, pets¡­

    He Cheng found his sister, ¡°Stitching puppies!¡±

    His little yellow dog had grown a lot and was wagging its tail behind him.

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Alright, just you wait,¡±

    She would need yellow beads for the yellow dog, so they bought some beeswax beads from the shop.

    This was done by counting the numbers.

    He Cheng immediately wanted to hang it around his neck.

    ¡°No, what if you fall and get hooked? It looked especially good on your waist.¡± Sun Xiu hung it on He Cheng¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    If the sisters said it looked good, He Cheng would think it was good.

    He nodded vigorously, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and show it to Mother!¡±

    He ran to the main courtyard.

    Li Mi could not help butugh.

    Her other brothers would not be so likable.

    ¡°We can also make a puppy out of pearls.¡±

    ¡°Using white?¡± Sun Xiu asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a white puppy with ck eyes¡­¡±

    The girls had endless things to say when they got together. They were in a good mood when they did crafts together.

    When He Cheng arrived at the main courtyard, Han Qiao had just finished nursing Ah-Yao.

    Pucao carried the soiled diapers.

    ¡°Mother, look at the puppy! Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    Han Qiao observed it very seriously beforeplimenting, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I like it so much.¡±

    Han Qiao patted He Cheng¡¯s head, ¡°Did your sister make this for you?¡±

    She wiped his sweat with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    A child¡¯s heart was pure. If he liked it, then so be it.

    ¡°Mother asked the kitchen to cook shredded chicken porridge for you to eat tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I like shredded chicken porridge.¡±

    Compared to the liveliness in the residence¡­

    At the same time, the mountain stronghold was burning in mes. The sounds of fighting and the shing of swords were endless. Corpses were strewn everywhere.

    Some were still alive, while some were already dead.

    Heng Yi led the charge, with Zhang Zhao, Zhu Cong, and the others beside him.

    This was practically the fiercest mountain bandit nest on the border of Chenzhou. ording to Zhang Huiguang, this was probably a mountain bandit raised by someone. Therefore, these people were not necessarily mountain bandits. They were actually an army under the name of Mountain Bandits.

    Heng Yi came up the mountain and fought with them. He knew that Zhang Huiguang was right.

    These were not real Mountain Bandits because their formation was too orderly.

    His moves were vicious and murderous..

 Chapter 305 - 305: Han Chi Passed the Exam

    Chapter 305: Han Chi Passed the Exam

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi knew that this battle was not going to be easy.

    However, he did not expect it to be a very difficult fight.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he could hold off ten thousand enemies by himself, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to attack at all.

    He also knew that if he won today, he would have done a great service. If he lost, all his previous efforts would have been in vain.

    Thinking of this, he restrained his thoughts and stopped hiding some of his skills.

    Seeing that the bandit¡¯s sword was about to cut Zhang Zhao¡¯s arm, Heng Yi quickly jumped over and blocked it with his, saving Zhang Zhao¡¯s arm. However, he was ambushed and was stabbed in the back.

    He didn¡¯t even frown as he beheaded the Mountain Bandit.

    ¡°Master!¡± Zhang Zhao eximed.

    Heng Yi nced at Zhang Zhao and said coldly, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    If they didn¡¯t win today, they would leave this ce alive. If they lost, they would die here.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Therefore, he had to risk his life.

    Heng Yi¡¯s de rose and fell, cutting down a group of mountain bandits.

    Many mountain bandits surrounded him. They were all highly skilled in martial arts, and thanks to Heng Yi¡¯s battle with tigers in the past, he became a tough opponent.

    Furthermore, he had solid skills and he had the strength of an ox.

    Therefore, he easily cut them down.

    One sh, then a few more.

    Very quickly, he crossed paths and met up with Zhang Zhao, Zhu Cong, and the others.

    With his right and left-hand men by his side, it would be much easier to fight. At least, he would not have to be attacked from both sides.

    The battlested from morning to night. When almost all the bandits had fallen, Heng Yi cut down the bandit g and nted the g of the Chenzhou Army.

    In the distance, Zhang Huiguang noticed the g and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    For a moment, he was filled with emotions.

    He also asked someone to release the ten carrier pigeons from their cages.

    Some of these carrier pigeons were heading to the capital, while some were heading to other ces.

    He wanted to let the world know that there was an extraordinary figure in Chenzhou.

    At the top of the mountain, Heng Yi fell down with the support of a pir.

    ¡°Lord Heng!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­!¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡± Han Qiao woke up from her sleep, ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    She was sweating profusely and her chest was heaving up and down. She was panicking.

    Ah-Yao was so scared that he burst into tears.

    Han Qiao picked him up, a strange feeling of sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    Shn pushed the door open and entered.

    Once Pucaol came in, she quickly carried Ah-Yao to calm him down.

    Their clothes were loose, and they weren¡¯t wearing any shoes.

    Because they heard Han Qiao¡¯s exmation, she thought something had happened.

    ¡°Get me a ss of cold water.¡±

    n

    ii

    Han Qiao wanted to get up, but her legs were weak.

    Shn wanted to say that she should drink warm water.

    However, Han Qiao had never explicitly said that she wanted to drink cold water. This was the first time.

    She poured a ss of cold water and handed it to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao took a sip. She was used to drinking warm water, so she handed it to Shn, ¡°Let¡¯s pour some warm water.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Madam¡±

    After a cup of warm water had gone down her throat, her mood was slightly better. Han Qiao then took Ah-Yao and fed him.

    ¡°Did Madam have a nightmare?¡± Shn asked.

    ¡°Yes, I dreamed that Master was injured.¡±

    It was normal to be injured on the battlefield. She knew that she was being pretentious.

    But that was her husband.

    How could she remain indifferent?

    ¡°Master is very skillful in martial arts and he is powerful too. He will return home safely.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She did not know that she was not the only one who could not sleep that night.

    Many people couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Especially those who were rted to the Mountain Bandits.

    Forget sleeping, they were smashing many of their items out of anger.

    On February 16th, the results were released.

    Han Chi woke up early and brought a few servants to look at the rankings. Regardless of what rankings he got, he wanted to see it for himself.

    Han Qiao also woke up early.

    The whole family was waiting in the living room. Even Madam Feng, who was next door, came over. Feng Xinru also brought her daughter along.

    The girls were particrly interested in Sun Xiu¡¯s pearl purse, but they were not in the mood to do so. They only wanted to wait for Han Chi¡¯s results.

    Outside the examination hall, Han Chi and the others came early, but someone else came earlier than them.

    Han Chi¡¯s mouth was a little dry.

    Nervousness and excitement filled him. He knew that from today onwards, his fate and life would be decided.

    Will he be a schr or a martial artist?

    ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing.¡±

    Han Chi only reacted after he was pushed into the crowd.

    At this moment, everybody is at a standstill.

    120 out of 900. The elimination rate was very high.

    Han Chi suddenly heard Dong Lai shouting, ¡°Eldest Young Master! Eldest Young Master! You passed! You ranked first ce!¡±

    ¡°First ce! First ce, Han Chi!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Master? Eldest Young Master?¡±

    Dong Lai shouted for Han Chi.

    Han Chi was squeezed into the crowd. Heughed first, then burst into tears.

    He knew how difficult it was to get that score.

    Only he knew.

    He had put in so much of his time and effort.

    He slowly walked towards the back of the crowd.

    Dong Lai and the other servants were still looking for him.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master?¡±

    Those who passed the examughed loudly, while those who didn¡¯t wail loudly.

    There were even those who had yet to pass the examination at the age of 30, and their expressions were deste.

    ¡®Were these people not talented enough? Or were they not hardworking enough?¡¯ Han Chi thought as he walked

    Neither. They also did martial arts upon hearing the rooster and read at night by candlelight.

    It was just that the people they came into contact with were different, so they did not have many opportunities to be guided.

    He had the Headmaster of the Academy, Luo Yi¡¯an, who was a schr now, to guide him, Li Zhao, who was his good friend, to teach him, and Master Wei, who taught him carefully.

    Han Chi wiped his eyes.

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, you¡¯ve passed! You ranked first ce!¡± Dong Lai grabbed Han Chi¡¯s arm and was so excited that he was incoherent.

    This was a ranking that many schrs could only dream of.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home and tell Mother the good news.¡±

    Back in the Heng Mansion, when the gatekeeper saw the carriage, he ran towards the hall, ¡°Madam! Madam, Eldest Young Master is back!¡±

    Han Qiao immediately stood up.

    The others could not help but stand up and wait for Han Chi to run in.

    With a thud, the boy knelt in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t disappoint you. I ranked first ce.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned for a moment before she was overjoyed.

    ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s good!¡±

    She was also very excited.

    ¡°Your efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Get up quickly!¡±

    Then, she ordered someone to light firecrackers.

    ¡°The servants in the residence, the vigers, and the shops will all receive an additional two months of monthly silver.¡±

    The firecrackers had just been set off at the entrance when someone came from the examination hall.

    It was a very lively celebration,plete with gongs and drums beating.

    Of course, the reward had to be prepared generously.

    ¡°Shn, quickly go pack two hundred taels of silver.¡±

    When Han Qiao reached the entrance, the government office officers first congratted them. Han Qiao weed them into the hall, drank tea, ate pastries, and then gave them a purse.

    Then, Han Chi would personally send them out.

    She would also prepare a banquet¡­

    Han Qiao wanted to hold the banquet after Heng Yi returned.

    It wasn¡¯t even noon yet and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had sent a gift over.

    Li Zhao and Li Mi came over to congratte Han Chi.

    Han Dacheng and the others were in their courtyard, and they hurried over when they heard the news.

    For a moment, the residence was very lively.

    Aunt Zhao asked the cook to prepare lunch and ordered people to quickly go outside to shop. If they saw any good vegetables, they would buy them.

    When Feng Xinru brought her children over, she also brought Han Chi some Xuan paper and ink sticks.

    She told him a lot of encouraging words.

    Han Chi¡¯s words were still very eloquent, and he talked cheerfully without a hint of nervousness.

    Even in the face of Zhang Huiguang¡¯s wife¡¯s praise, he still replied humbly.

    Just like that, six tables were set up for lunch.

    Han Chi toasted the table and said something funny.

    He took a sip.

    When he reached his sisters¡¯ side, it was also the first time he looked at Li Mi seriously.

    Li Mi met his eyes and instantly blushed.

    Han Chi¡¯s lips moved slightly.

    In an instant, he understood something and looked at Li Mi again before leaving.

    Li Mi peeked at him and was caught red-handed. She quickly averted her gaze and even her ears turned red.

    ¡°Sister Mi, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡± Sun Xiu asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll get drunk.¡± Li Mi quickly made up an excuse.

    ¡°Then hurry and drink some soup.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The little girls didn¡¯t understand love, so how could they know Li Mi¡¯s young girl heart?

    It was also at this moment that Li Mi knew that her crush might not be one-sided..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Maturing Early

    Chapter 306: Maturing Early

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    After lunch, the wives sat together and yed Leaf Cards j).

    As the host, Han Qiao¡¯s participation was not needed for the game, so she served tea and poured water for her guests.

    She gave them random pointers and entertained them from time to time.

    The madams were overjoyed.

    Originally, it started as a small game, something to entertain themselves, but slowly the wives grew morefortable around each other.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s invite a troupe to listen to while we y,¡± Feng Xinru suggested.

    She was living a carefree life now.

    She didn¡¯t have to deal with annoying mother-inws or difficult and unreasonable sister-inws.

    She had money in her hands, her sons were doing well, and her daughters were well-raised. She was beautiful and looked even younger with the stress out of her hair.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one hadn¡¯t asked matchmakers toe and propose a marriage for her hand.

    She just had no intention of remarrying. It was meaningless to her.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, please,¡± Feng Xinru added.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll treat you. The raspberries in the mountains are almost ripe. When the timees, we¡¯ll have raspberry sauce buns, glutinous rice balls, snacks, and raspberry wine.¡±

    ¡°Come over and bring the children as well,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Everyone knew that Heng Yi had done a great job in raiding the bandits, so his promotion was just a matter of time.

    As for what rank he would be promoted to, that would depend on the Emperor.

    After lunch, everyone left and went home.

    Han Qiao sent them to the entrance.

    Li Zhao and Li Mi were thest to leave. Han Chi personally sent them off.

    Not knowing what got Han Chi to say that to him, Li Zhao punched Han Chi in the face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a toad lusting after swan meat.¡±

    Li Mi quickly went to pull her brother back.

    She was annoyed and anxious at the situation.

    Han Chi covered his nose and chuckled, ¡°If 1 don¡¯t want to eat swan meat, am 1 still a toad?¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    If they really wanted to bicker, Li Zhao was no match for Han Chi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I don¡¯t agree,¡± After Li Zhao finished speaking, he pulled Li Mi away.

    Li Mi turned around and looked at Han Chi.

    She wanted to say something, but in the end, couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Han Qiao stood not far away and watched Han Chi rub his nose.

    He was in so much pain that he stomped his feet.

    She smiled lightly, ¡°Ah-Chi,e here.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao noticed that his nose was bleeding.

    She asked him, ¡°Why did the prince hit you?¡±

    ¡°I asked him if 1 could marry his sister.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    How old was this child?

    He was only thirteen, yet he already wanted to get married?

    ¡°No. You¡¯re still young. But are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Han Chi nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Mother, if 1 didn¡¯t rank first, 1 wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it because I wasn¡¯t qualified. But now that I¡¯ve passed the exam, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sincere or just thinking about the resources in the Imperial Residence?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°If you are sincere, you can do whatever you want. The princess is not only beautiful but also gentle and kind. She¡¯s also a good girl, you don¡¯t meet many like her. It¡¯s your blessing to be able to marry the princess.¡±

    ¡°If you are blinded by greed for the imperial¡¯s resources, don¡¯t even talk about Consort Fei, even I will look down on you.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were very harsh.

    She didn¡¯t want Han Chi to bet his entire life¡¯s happiness on greed.

    A good girl like Li Mi deserved to be treated sincerely. She was lucky to be happy and carefree.

    ¡°Mother, of course I¡¯m sincere. If I hadn¡¯t ranked first this time, 1 wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but I will study hard and wait until the next exam in autumn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t bet my lifelong happiness for money. If I like someone, it means I like that someone. If 1 don¡¯t like her, then I don¡¯t like her. I wouldn¡¯t mistreat myself, and I wouldn¡¯t harm other girls.¡±

    Han Qiao was speechless for a moment.

    She wanted to say that he was only thirteen years old and knew nothing about love.

    But Han Chi had experienced a lot in his childhood.

    He had always known what he wanted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not easy for you to marry Mi¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°At most, I¡¯ll be beaten up by him a few more times,¡± Han Chi said casually.

    He wasn¡¯t panicking at all.

    However, he understood that he had to show some sincerity when pursuing a girl-

    Han Qiao felt that she could not understand this little brat.

    However, she still knew that there were some things that she had to tell Han Chi.

    ¡°No matter what, you must abide by etiquette. You must be clear about what you should and should not do. Don¡¯t ruin the princess¡¯s reputation and make her sad. This is the most basic quality of a suitor. If she likes you, you can pursue her. If she doesn¡¯t like you, don¡¯t pester her or embarrass her. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. 1 understand.¡±

    He understood propriety, righteousness, and shame.

    On the carriage back to the Prince¡¯s mansion, Li Zhao exhaled softly.

    Li Mi blushed and didn¡¯t speak.

    After a long while, Li Zhao said, ¡°You have to be careful. Don¡¯t let him get you that easily. Feelings that are too easy to get won¡¯t be cherished.¡±

    Then he paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other guys, but I trust Han Chi.¡±

    Li Mi looked at her brother in surprise.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the princess of the royal family, you¡¯re of noble birth, you don¡¯t have to lower yourself to amodate him. However, I also believe that he must have thought of this proposal for a long time before asking my permission. He only dared to flirt with you because he ranked first in the exam.¡±

    Li Mi¡¯s face instantly turned red as she exined in a low voice, ¡°1 won¡¯t.¡±

    Was there somebody with eyes like Li Zhao?

    He could not trust anybody, but Han Chi¡­

    He believed that Han Chi would not let his sister suffer.

    He just felt a little ufortable when he thought that his baby sister was going to be pursued by a boy.

    That little punch wasn¡¯t enough.

    When the sun set, it was almost dinner time in the Heng Manor.

    A horse carriage was parked at the entrance, apanied by Zhu Cong, Zhang Zhao, and Qin Song.

    ¡°Madam, Master has returned!¡±

    Han Qiao stood up. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    If Heng Yi came back, there would be no need for the gatekeeper toe inside to report.

    She stumbled out and watched as Heng Yi was being carried into the house.

    Han Qiao¡¯s body instantly went limp.

    Duan Yue hurriedly supported her.

    ¡°Find a doctor! Somebody, quickly get a doctor!¡±

    Han Qiao did her best to hold back her tears.

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry. Master is fine. He just fainted from exhaustion.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly checked Heng Yi¡¯s breathing.

    His breathing was even, but his forehead was a little hot.

    ¡°Hurry and carry him into his room!¡±

    Heng Yi was carefully ced on the bed.

    His injury was on his back, and it had already been bandaged.

    Most of them were infected wounds.

    Heng Yi had already taken medicine, and as long as the fever subsided and he woke up, he would be fine.

    Han Qiao¡¯s hands trembled.

    Pucao carried Ah-Yao away from the room.

    The children wanted toe to take a look at their father, and Han Qiao gently told them to eat first.

    She sat by the bed, feeling a little anxious.

    She held Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    His hands were also burning hot.

    ¡°Go¡­ Go get the wine. The strongest wine.¡±

    They took turns to wipe Heng Yi¡¯s palms, feet, and armpits.

    By the time the candle burned out, his fever finally subsided.

    Han Qiao also fell back into her chair and exhaled softly.

    His fever was gone.

    In her current situation, what she was most afraid of was not being able to lower his body temperature, but they seeded.

    The people taking care of Heng Yi also heaved a sigh of relief.

    When dawn arrived, the first thing Han Qiao did was to post a notice, ¡°Heng Manor is looking for a doctor. As long as he has good medical skills, he will be provided food, amodation, and clothes for the four seasons. The monthly sry will be ten taels¡­¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307: Heng Yi is Injured

    Chapter 307: Heng Yi is Injured

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ten taels of silver was something that many ordinary people could only dream of earning in their lifetime.

    But to the rich, it was just a drizzle floating above the sea.

    As soon as the notice was posted, people started to ask who that family was.

    ¡°You mean the Heng Head who exterminated the bandits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. His family even has a case leader.¡±

    For a time, the Heng family¡¯s reputation naturally spread.

    There were evenmoners who imed that they worked in the Heng Manor, ate well, and both the Madam and Master were kind to their servants. They never scold or beat them.

    The most important thing that they emphasized was that the payment was very straightforward. No dy and no excuses.

    If there were any urgent matters at home, they could pay the money in advance.

    ¡°They¡¯re that good?¡±

    This surprised many people.

    Then someone else mentioned Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant.

    ¡°It¡¯s also owned by their family?¡±

    That was incredible.

    Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant¡¯s business was booming. The people who went in to eat did not stop from morning to night.

    Therefore, those who knew some medical skills wanted to try their luck.

    Those who did not know medicine wanted toe over and see if they could find a job.

    However, Han Qiao would not be personally involved in the selection of candidates. She would leave it all to Housekeeper Liu.

    Madam Feng brought a doctor over.

    ¡°Doctor Yang has superb medical skills, especially his acupuncture skills. Let him take a look at Master Heng.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Doctor Yang¡¯s medical skills were indeed impressive.

    When he finished giving Heng Yi acupuncture, everyone could see the sweat on his face, ¡°He¡¯ll wake up in an hour. Let me write you the prescription.¡±

    After the prescription was written, Doctor Yang showed it to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the prescription.¡±

    As for the matter of hiring a home doctor, Han Qiao requested Doctor Yang to help her hold down the fort and take care of the situation.

    ¡°You want a home doctor?¡± Doctor Yang stroked his beard.

    ¡°Yes, there are so many people in the family. We need a doctor and someone knowledgeable to manage a pharmacy. It will be convenient if someone in the residence gets sick.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°I know a senior brother whose medical skills are above mine, but¡­¡± Doctor Yang hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Senior Brother has an incredibly smart son. However, a great disaster befell him when he was young. After he recovered from his illness, he became a little stupid. Senior Brother already knows what his son¡¯s fate will be. Money is merely a worldly possession. I¡¯m afraid that once he closes his eyes, my nephew will be a beggar and suffer the misery of the world.¡±

    Doctor Yang sighed in his heart.

    If his guess was right, if Senior Brother couldn¡¯t live, he would definitely send his nephew on his way first.

    That child was very young.

    Unfortunately¡­

    ¡°If he is willing toe to my manor, as long as there is one person left in the Heng family, I will take good care of his only son.¡±

    Doctor Yang looked at Han Qiao for a long while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter when I get back. Whether it works or not, it¡¯s another matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was all up to fate.

    If the older doctor epted the position, she would want Han Chi and He Cheng to learn from him. In the future, Ah-Yao must learn too. Even if they could not be a Medical Fairy or a Medical Sage Q, he could at least prescribe medicine to treat illnesses.

    At least they would know about pharmacology and the toxicity of herbs.

    Han Qiao finally understood the saying that a mother would have to worry about her child for ny-nine years.

    When she returned to the bedroom, she saw her children wiping Heng Yi¡¯s hands.

    Some were carrying water and others holding handkerchiefs.

    Han Qiao slowly retracted her foot and wiped the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    These children were not raised in vain.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re awake!¡± Han Chi eximed in surprise.

    Heng Yi¡¯s vision was a little blurry.

    It was probably the medicine¡¯s side effect.

    His back hurt a little, and he felt a little ufortable lying down.

    ¡°Ali-Chi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Father. I¡¯ll call Mother over.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    When he noticed Han Qiao running over, he hurriedly said, ¡°Slow down

    Ah-Qiao. You¡¯ll fall.¡±

    Han Qiao squatted by the bed and held his hand, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about me at a time like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an ordinary stab wound. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    It was painful, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Heng Yi. He could endure it.

    Han Qiao knew that swords had no eyes on the battlefield. She could also ask what happened, but she knew she had to focus on taking care of the injured soldier right now.

    ¡°Lie down and rest. Do you want to rinse your mouth and eat something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi was indeed hungry.

    He had not eaten anything since he had gone up the mountain to wipe out the bandits, to the moment he had fainted from exhaustion. His stomach waspletely empty.

    Han Qiao gave him some water to rinse his mouth, and the children ran to arrange his food.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°In the blink of an eye, the children have grown up and be more responsible.¡±

    ¡°You taught them well,¡± Heng Yi agreed.

    He did not know how to teach children, nor did he know how to reason with them or encourage them. He was clumsy with his words.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s all thanks to me?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your credit.¡±

    Han Qiao looked fondly at Heng Yi and didn¡¯t dwell on the matter.

    After feeding him a bowl of porridge, she waited for a moment before feeding him medicine.

    Then, she let him sleep on his stomach.

    Heng Yi chuckled.

    ¡°I can still stand up and walk.¡±

    If he really encountered danger, he could also draw his sword and protect his family.

    However, at this moment, being taken care of by his beloved wife, he did not want to move. He wanted to be sozy and watch her busy herself.

    He felt happy.

    ¡°Hurry up and sleep,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Heng Yi moved inside, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Han Qiao was also a little sleepy, so sheid down next to Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao asked Bai Cha to take the silver notes to the capital.

    She wanted to see if she could buy a house. She had no requirement for the size. It would be best if she could buy a big house. But even if she got a small one, that was fine too, as long as it was located in the city.

    If they got a house outside the capital, a big one would be nice.

    She gave him 200,000 silver.

    If Bai Cha had gone to the capital a littleter, he could have brought back some of Heng Yi¡¯s things.

    ¡°Oh right, Ali-Chi has passed the examination and is ranked first,¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°¡­¡± Heng Yi was silent for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s good. He worked so hard. He should be rewarded.¡±

    Everyone knew how hard Han Chi worked.

    Indeed, he should give him something in return.

    The couple did not even know when they had fallen asleep.

    By the time Han Qiao woke up, it was already afternoon. Her stomach was growling with hunger. When she turned around, she saw Heng Yi watching her with a fond smile. She frowned, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Let¡¯s get up and be ready for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao helped Heng Yi up.

    He even asked Han Qiao for help when he went to the washroom. Han Qiao red at him, understanding his intention fully.

    Instead of giving in to him, she fetched the water herself, wiped his body, and helped him put on his clothes and pants.

    Then, she made him lie on the stool and wash his hair.

    There were bloodstains in Heng Yi¡¯s hair, and Han Qiao had to wash it several times before it was clean.

    ¡°How did you get this injured?¡± Han Qiao asked as shebed his hair.

    ¡°When I saved Zhang Zhao. If I hadn¡¯t acted, not only would Zhang Zhao¡¯s arm have been cut off, he would have lost his life. The soldiers in the camp are too scattered.¡±

    As for the bandits, they weren¡¯t ordinary bandits. They were being trained by someone. Heng Yi didn¡¯t tell Han Qiao about this. He didn¡¯t want her to worry. ¡°Then train them. You don¡¯t have to care about the other soldiers, but you can train the hundred soldiers who belong to you. If theyck food and clothing, we can secretly supplement them. It won¡¯t cost much. The most important thing is that in the future, not only can we make contributions on the battlefield, but we can also protect ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308: The Eve of a Storm

    Chapter 308: The Eve of a Storm

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi agreed.

    This time, he understood that those soldiers were just a motley crew and could not fight alongside him.

    There were many times when he had to save them, let alone the other way around.

    Of course, it was also possible that these 100 people came from diverse training backgrounds. They were the people who had been left behind in the military camp and had nowhere to go.

    However, no one had expected that the people he brought with him were quite skilled in martial arts. At least, they were much stronger than those soldiers.

    ¡°Yes, we need to train them.¡±

    Those people could not go to the battlefield without training. If they did, they would die.

    The children all came to the main courtyard for dinner. He Cheng carefully leaned against Heng Yi, ¡°Father, are you hurt? Cheng¡¯er will blow for you.¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cheng¡¯er is a good boy.¡±

    He felt the warmth seeping into his heart.

    Such a small child, yet he knew how to care for others.

    ¡°Then Father has to eat more to grow taller!¡±

    The little boy said seriously with his childish tone.

    Heng Yi asked him to sit on a stool, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He Cheng wasn¡¯t a picky eater either. Although his food was different from everyone else¡¯s, it was still abination of meat and vegetables. asionally, he could also eat a bite of the food his parents were eating.

    His brother and sisters would also secretly feed him a mouthful from their tes.

    He felt very satisfied.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care if he ate a few mouthfuls less, but she wouldn¡¯t agree if he ate too much adult food.

    The child¡¯s stomach was still very weak. It was not suitable for him to eat too much salt and oil.

    After the meal, Ah-Yao was carried back. He had not seen his mother for a day. He pouted and cried in Han Qiao s arms, feeling wronged.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached.

    Han Qiao carried Ah-Yao and coaxed him for a while, and then the child stopped crying.

    He nestled in Han Qiao¡¯s arms and looked at Heng Yi.

    He could not remember that this was his father, but he felt close to him and was willing to get close to him.

    Soon, he remembered that this was the person snoring beside his sleeping Mother.

    ¡°Hu, hu¡­¡± Ah-Yao said.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°He¡¯s just snoring like you didst time.¡±

    Heng Yiughed too. He let Ah-Yao sit on the bed and y hide-and-seek with him.

    Can you imagine a cold-faced man pulling rhe nket over his face and ying with a child?

    Ah-Yao could now sit with his back against the pillow. He pulled his clothes and yed hide-and-seek with Heng Yi.

    ¡°Waah! Waah!¡±

    The father and son duo were having a great time.

    Han Qiao sat at the side andughed.

    When he was tired, Ah-Yao was ready to sleep.

    He had been earing rice paste for the whole day and didn¡¯t really want to eat anymore. At this moment, he just wanted to snuggle up to his mother and be gently patted on the back by her. He wanted to eat his own food. After he was full, he habitually peed before falling asleep.

    There was an oilmp burning in the corner.

    The big bed was very wide and could be moved left and right. However, Ah-Yao was sleeping in a small cradle that had been removed from the side. He was covered with a thin nket and could touch his mother when he turned over.

    Heng Yi sat on rhe side and watched with great interest.

    ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Hurry up and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    Hey gently on the bed.

    ¡°Your bandages will only be changed tomorrow. At night, you can sleep on your stomach or on your side.¡± Han Qiao reminded him gently.

    Heng Yi agreed obediently.

    In truth, he could bear it even if he slept lying down.

    But he didn¡¯t want Han Qiao to worry.

    However, after Han Qiao fell asleep, he held her hand and ced it on his chest before slowly lying down.

    As expected, lying t on his back was still morefortable.

    Although the wound on his back would sting a little, it was within his tolerance range. This was nothing.

    It waste at night.

    The entire Chenzhou City fell silent.

    However, the sound of things being smashed could be heard in a gorgeous house.

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡±

    He could not suppress his anger.

    The news of Heng Yi¡¯s injury couldn¡¯t be kept a secret. Soon, Heng Manor received all kinds of medicinal herbs. Those who didn¡¯t know him came in person or asked their wives or stewards toe. They delivered quite a few precious medicinal herbs.

    Han Qiao had no choice but to ept it.

    Housekeeper Liu had the idea to collect these medicinal herbs so that he could walk around.

    Looking at the warehouse that was filled with all kinds of precious medicinal herbs in just three days, Han Qiao let out a sigh of relief.

    She finally understood why everyone wanted to climb higher.

    Looking at the things she received, you might not be able to buy them even if you had money.

    Han Qiao opened some packages and took a look. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about medicinal herbs, she could tell that it was top-grade just by looking at it.

    Back in the main courtyard, Han Qiao told Heng Yi about it.

    ¡°Do you want to set up a pharmacy first or ask Doctor Yang to take a look and make an ount book?¡±

    Mo one knew who had sent these things because most people did not leave their names in the brocade box.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t remember who was who even if she tried hard. There were simply too many people.

    Feng Xinru and Master Feng had sent over many herbs, and the ginseng and the deer antler the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had given were the best of the best.

    ¡°You decide.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have any requirements.

    He held Han Qiao¡¯s hand and gently rubbed it, ¡°You should also see if there¡¯s anything suitable for recuperation.¡±

    T don¡¯t want to. Medicine is 30% poisonous. I¡¯m healthy and eat my fill three times a day.¡±

    Han Qiao did not want to take the medicine.

    ¡°Besides, Ah-Yao is still drinking milk. I¡¯d better drink less medicinal herbs. You see, I¡¯ve been eating light food for so long. I also want to eat spicy pickled fish and boiled meat¡­<sup>11</sup>

    Han Qiao took a deep breath, ¡°1 can¡¯t think about it. I can¡¯t think about it anymore. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    She was very hungry.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat a little bit?¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°I also want to eat a little spicy food, but what if Ah-Yao gets affected?¡±

    Her heart ached for her child, in order to satisfy his appetite, she did not want Ah-Yao to suffer.

    So she had better endure it. When Ah-Yao was weaned, she could eat without restraint.

    Heng Yi was injured, so Zhang Huiguang told him to rest at home for half a month and then go back to work.

    In about half a month, the news from the capital should be back.

    And those who had schemes and plots were almost ready.

    Can Heng Yi avoid it or would have to face it head-on? It would be a test.

    Heng Yi got the chance to rest at home, so he did nothing but y with his son for the first few days.

    The weather was getting warmer and warmer, and Ah-Yao was wearing less and less. He also liked to take off his cloth socks and put his little feet in front of his father¡¯s mouth.

    Heng Yi opened his mouth and was about to bite his foot, which scared the little boy so much that he shrank back and screamed.

    Then, he giggled.

    After a while, he reached out again.

    The father and son could y such a childish game for half a day.

    Han Qiao found it funny. She let them y, but she still had her own things to do.

    Especially when the Gong Prince¡¯s consort invited her to take the children out for a walk on the first day of the third month.

    This was the first time the Gong Prince s consort had gone out sincest year.

    Han Qiao also wanted to know what the Gong Prince¡¯s consort wanted to say to her.

    Was it about Han Chi and Li Mi¡¯s marriage?

    She could finally admit that Han Chi, her son, really had some ability to flirt with Li Mi into falling in love with him.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Han Qiao sighed softly..

 Chapter 309 - 309: Anxious to Marry Her Daughter Off

    Chapter 309: Anxious to Marry Her Daughter Off

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the first day of the third month, Han Qiao brought the children to meet up with the Gong Prince s consort at the city gates.

    She sat with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort in the same carriage.

    The girls had a carriage of their own while the boys rode horses.

    Inside the carriage, the Gong Prince s consort looked a bit thinner, but she was in good spirits.

    Han Qiao was slightly worried.

    She poured tea for the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, ¡°How is Her Highness feeling these days?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. Once you think things through, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. What about you? How are you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Everything is fine.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled as she held Han Qiao¡¯s hand, ¡°You and I can consider each other as good friends at first sight. It would be better if there were no benefits involved.¡±

    ¡°At first, 1 was not in a hurry to arrange a marriage for Mi er, bur¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s tone changed, ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s hard to be a mother these days, especially when you have a daughter.¡±

    ¡°When she was young, she was thinking about marriage and her inws. When she¡¯s older, it would be easier for her to get engaged. She had to prepare a dowry and wanted to give her a lot so that she could stand tall and do things for her inws¡¯ family.¡±

    ¡°I also think of her and her husband, if they would live harmoniously and rely on each other¡­¡±

    Han Qiao was deeply moved.

    Because she also had daughters.

    ¡°Mi er and Ah-Chi¡­¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort couldn¡¯t continue.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°That day, Ah-Chi told me that he had a soft spot for the princess. I thought that he was still young and didn¡¯t know anything, but I forgot that Ah-Chi had experienced so much. His view, knowledge, and wisdom are different from those of a child who lives a protective life. Since he spoke out his wishes, he must have thought it through.¡±

    ¡°It is said that parents are the best teachers for their children. Our family¡¯s future rule is that only those who have no children can take in concubines. 1 believe that Ah-Chi and the others can abide by it and stick to it. In fact, at the depth of their rtionship, it was no longer important whether they had children or not.¡±

    ¡°The young princess is smart and kind-hearted. If Ah-Chi can marry her, he will treasure, value, and love her.¡±

    ¡°Young love is the purest and the most passionate form of love. They are not affected by material things and only love this person purely.¡±

    Han Chi marrying the princess would give him a high social status.

    Like a little beggar rising onto fame in a sh¡­

    It was also earth-shattering for Han Qiao.

    Her son was one step closer to the sky.

    Han Chi was very smart. He chose a girl who was good-natured, beautiful, kind-hearted, had a noble background, and was sensible and polite.

    ¡°He is a very thoughtful and grateful child. Your Highness can rest assured that the princess will be cared for and protected.¡±

    ¡°But he is only thirteen¡­¡± The Gong Prince s consort said.

    ¡°Your Highness, let them get engaged first. We¡¯ll let them ger marriedter ¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Gong Prince s consort took a deep breath, ¡°What I mean is to let them get married earlier and not consummate the marriage first.¡±

    Han Qiao was surprised.

    Why was the Gong Prince¡¯s consort in such a hurry to marry Li Mi off?

    Something was wrong.

    What happened in the Imperial Residence?

    When they reached the ce where they went for a walk, the children held their kites.

    The rtionship between a young man and a young woman was hazy but beautiful.

    Han Chi handed the kite he made to Li Mi.

    ¡°I made it myself. If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll give you a better one when my drawing skills improve next rime.¡±

    ¡°And this,¡± Han Chi handed Li Mi a red string with two gold beads in the middle.

    Li Mi blushed.

    She looked around carefully. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, she reached out her hand to Han Chi. Han Chi immediately put it on her wrist and asked her softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Li Mi said as she looked at Han Chi.

    She noticed that he was also blushing.

    She burst out into a fit of giggles.

    She also took out a Luo Zi and handed it to Han Chi, ¡°1 made it myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han Chi took it and hung it on his belt.

    The two of them looked at each other and immediately looked away.

    They all jumped like drums and didn¡¯t dare to look at each other.

    However, the young boy and the young girl would secretly sneak a look at each other while they yed.

    Seeing that he was looking over, she quickly looked away shyly.

    Han Qiao had been paying attention to the two of them.

    She knew that Li Mi was moved, but she wondered if Han Chi was the same.

    if Han Chi yed dirty, even Li Mi would not be a match for him.

    She only hoped that he understood that everything in the world could be yed with except for people s feelings.

    He was only thirteen¡­

    Although in this dynasty, thirteen-year-olds getting engaged and married was not a big deal¡­ Han Qiao still could not ept it.

    Han Qiao felt a headacheing on.

    The children¡¯sughter quickly infected the adults, and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort alsoughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    She seemed to have thought of something, and her expression was a little faraway and sad.

    Especially when Heng Yi came to pick up Han Qiao and the others, wiping her sweat, and feeding her water, and snacks, the Gong Prince s consort¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.

    However, after sighing, she entered her carriage and never came out again.

    Han Qiao was confused.

    Heng Yi came in his carriage, and on the way back, the children had their own ideas.

    Plus, he had just learned how to ride a horse and was very interested in it. Therefore, they rode together while Han Chi and Li Zhao led the horses.

    Several carriages, apanied by guards, maids, and old women were also in a grand array.

    At the city gate, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort said that she had a headache and wanted to return to the pce first. She asked Li Mi and Li Zhao to y with Han Qiao and rhe others.

    It was time for Li Mi and Han Chi to deepen their rtionship.

    Han Qiao decided to eat at a fast-food restaurant every night they went out. Even though she wanted to eat at home, it was time to have a change of pace.

    The children immediately rejoiced.

    They went to the fast-food restaurant and immediately asked for two private rooms. The masters sat in one private room while rhe servants and guards ate first, followed by rhe maids and old women.

    Han Qiao and rhe others didn¡¯t need servants to serve them. After ordering the dishes, they ate slowly in their private room. Some chefs came up with new dishes and quickly brought them over.

    They wanted ro let Han Qiao have a taste.

    Because if a chef hade up with a new dish, he would receive another bonus once it was pur on the menu. Although the money was not a lot, it would umte to one or two taels a month, so they would get ten or twenty taels a year.

    if there were a few more dishes, they could receive more. Therefore, the chefs would always rack their brains to study the dishes in rhe past.

    When rhe new dishes were served, Han Qiao would give some suggestions after tasting them.

    After dinner, even though it was still early into the night, they had to part ways.

    Sun Xiu asked Li Mi to visit tomorrow to make a purse together.

    They were now more and more fascinated by making things with pearls, and Han Qiao gave them a lor of suggestions.

    Right now, they nned to make a flower on the tip of their shoe and match it with a tassel. When they walked, rhe tassel would sway, giving the feeling of a lotus growing with each step.

    Li Mi nodded vigorously.

    After bidding farewell, they returned to their respective residences.

    Han Qiao told Heng Yi that rhe Gong Prince¡¯s consort was in a hurry ro marry off her daughter.

    Heng Yi was silent for a while before saying, ¡°1 think something must have happened in the Imperial Residence.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°He might have raised Mountain Bandits, but unfortunately for him, I killed them all.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or false, well see if the Gong Prince will deal with me next.¡±

    If the Gong Prince made another move¡­

    Then it could prove that the nest of mountain bandits at the border of Chenzhou was raised by the Gong Prince.. If not¡­

 Chapter 310 - 310: Mother and Sonâ€™s Night Talk

    Chapter 310: Mother and Son¡¯s Night Talk

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Both husband and wife fell silent.

    Human ambition and desire.

    He was already a prince who was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people, yet he still eyed the supreme position.

    The husband and wife instantly understood why the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was in such a hurry to settle Li Mi and Han Chi¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°What does she mean? Is she trying to rope you in?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    She was using their children¡¯s marriage as a bargaining chip¡­ This was something that Han Qiao did not like.

    Heng Yi thought for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out what happened in the Imperial Residence.¡±

    ¡°Then you can ask Ah-Chi.¡±

    There were some things that outsiders might not know, but Ah-Chi was smart and would be able to catch some clues.

    Han Chi was quickly called over.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Han Chi to sit before asking him, ¡°Do you know what happened in the Imperial Residence?¡±

    Han Chi was puzzled.

    ¡°The princess consort is somewhat anxious to let you and the princess¡¯ marriage be settled. What do you think about this?¡±

    Han Chi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°His Highness and Princess Consort are not on good terms. The Gong Prince dotes on his concubine and destroys his wife¡¯s dignity.¡±

    Han Qiao instantly understood.

    This was the separation between husband and wife, and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was looking for a way out for her children.

    In other words, marrying Li Mi early could also help her get the young girl out of the whirlpool.

    ¡°Then Mother will find a good day to visit Her Highness to propose your marriage. What do you think?¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s face instantly turned red, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mother¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    This was an agreement.

    Han Qiao chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the time is right, I still have to find a time to visit Her Highness and make an appointment with her. We¡¯ll have to go and propose the marriage.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that the Consort Princess probably did not just want to get her child engaged earlier, but also wanted to marry her off earlier.

    ¡°I have troubled you, Mother.¡± Han Chi stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Ali-Chi, no matter what, Mother hopes that you will be happy. Don¡¯t force yourself. Look at the Gong Prince, the princess must be terrified. When you get married in the future, you must treat her well¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself and not be a treacherous and fickle person. I have no ulterior motive with the princess. I just like her.¡±

    Han Qiao was relieved after hearing Han Chi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Go back and sleep early. Don¡¯t stay upte. The Academy¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, I n to study at home or go to Imperial Residence,¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Han Qiao was puzzled.

    They had agreed that he would go to the Academy before.

    ¡°If I go to the Academy, I will onlye back once every half a month.¡±

    There was one more thing that Han Chi did not say. He always felt that a storm wasing. If anything happened at home, he could help anytime.

    Even if he ran away, he could at least still carry his younger siblings to safety.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart felt bitter, ¡°Ah-Chi, things aren¡¯t as serious as you think.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you and father are hiding things from me. There are so many bandits in Chenzhou, but Father had never been injured before. Why was he injured this time? The Mountain Bandits in front were just for Father to practice. The real Mountain Bandits are probably the ones he had to fightst time, and these so-called Mountain Bandits might not be Mountain Bandits at all. Maybe, all of this is just a cover-up.¡±

    He had read some books in the Imperial Residence, so he knew some things that no one knew.

    His father had destroyed other people¡¯s schemes, so how could those people let themselves be so easily dealt with?

    They were probably holding their grudges.

    Han Qiao sighed softly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought of this, we won¡¯t hide it from you. Your father and I suspect that the mountain bandit belongs to the Gong Prince.¡±

    Han Chi stood up, eyes wide.

    After the shock, he thought of how Li Zhao had hesitated several times. It was obvious that he felt troubled.

    So that was why.

    ¡°Father, Mother, what should we do?¡± Han Chi asked hurriedly.

    ¡°We will deal with whateveres our way. Your father is a hero who suppressed bandits, so no one dares to do anything bad out in the open. He works for the government office and the Emperor. As long as the Emperor values your father, no one can harm him.¡±

    Now, it was up to Bai Cha to see if he could meet Heng Congshan when he arrived at the capital.

    If Bai Cha saw Heng Congshan and Heng Congshan mentioned them in front of the Emperor, they would bepletely loyal to the Emperor.

    Of course, she hoped that the news of the victory in Chenzhou would be delivered to the Emperor as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Go back to sleep.¡±

    Han Chi returned to his courtyard and practiced a set of sword techniques.

    At this very moment, at the Imperial Residence¡­

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort called Li Zhao over, ¡°I will arrange a marriage between your sister and Han Chi soon, and her dowry will be very generous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to Mother¡¯s arrangements. This son has hands and feet, and he is a man. He would naturally make a name for himself and take care of his mother.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, what Mother means is that 90% of the things in Mother¡¯s hands will be taken away by your sister.¡±

    Of course, she still had to leave some things for her son. However, she let Mi¡¯er take them away first and keep them for her brother temporarily.

    ¡°Mother, just give it all to her. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, Mother¡¯s things were meant for you and your sister. Originally, I nned to split it into two, with each of you getting a share. But your Father¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort lowered her voice, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, he is narrow-minded and short-sighted. He won¡¯t seed. Of course, even if you lose, with your Royal Grandmother and Royal Grandfather around, your life will be safe. At most, you will be demoted to amoner and sent to guard the Imperial Tombs. But money¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep a single cent,¡¯ Were the words unsaid.

    ¡°So, Mother wants to prepare everything early.¡±

    ¡°Why the Heng family?¡± Li Zhao asked.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort took a deep breath, ¡°Other countries are eyeing our Great Yong covetously, especially Gourong. Everyone knows how much your Imperial Uncle loves his daughter. If there is someone who can hold the fort alone on the frontlines, he will definitely do his best to train him and send him to the battlefield when the timees.¡±

    What did he want?

    Naturally, he wanted to defeat Gourong and bring his precious daughter, Princess Zhen Ling back.

    ¡°Your Imperial Uncle and your Royal Father are two extremes. It is just that they don¡¯t have much luck and he took over the mess left behind by your Imperial Grandfather. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Even though it was a mess, there was some improvement.

    She had a feeling that Heng Yi and Han Qiao would break the current situation.

    And Mi¡¯er has a special liking for Han Chi.

    She had observed and inquired about Han Chi. He was smart and quick-witted, and he was especially determined and grateful.

    If a child like this was devoted to one person¡­

    She hoped that Mi¡¯er could be that person.

    She also wanted to fulfill her daughter¡¯s wishes and let her get what she loved.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spent some time with Han Chi. What kind of person do you think he is?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s clear-minded, responsible, and courageous. He understands many things better than anyone else. If he really wants to marry Mi¡¯er, he will not let Mi¡¯er suffer.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to marry Mi¡¯er to him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at his family background, don¡¯t look at his family standing, just look at his character.¡±

    Li Zhao nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I feel that you¡¯ve grown up. There are some things that you have to take responsibility for.¡±

    Li Zhao stood up and bowed, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will stand up and be the support that you and Mi¡¯er can rely on.¡±

    He had been calm earlier because he had to hold his ground.

    It had only been a few months, but it felt like decades to him.

    He had tasted all kinds of emotions, gains, losses, and betrayal..

 Chapter 311 - 311: Resolute

    Chapter 311: Resolute

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    At the capital, Heng Congshan was now the Emperor¡¯s favorite and was valued by the Emperor.

    In addition, he could earn a lot of money for the Great Yong through printing, so he had a lot of worth in the Emperor¡¯s eye.

    He was also a second-grade official.

    After Bai Cha arrived at the capital, he first went to the Heng Manor to pay his respects.

    However, he didn¡¯t have a visiting card, and the gatekeeper didn¡¯t recognize him, so he didn¡¯t let him in. He just waited at the door.

    Heng Congshan returned home a littlete. He has been really busy recently.

    It was then that he saw Bai Cha.

    ¡°Bai Cha?¡±

    Bai Cha immediately stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Lord Heng.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, kid! 1 knew you looked familiar. Let¡¯s get inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Cha followed Heng Congshan into the manor.

    Compared to Puyi County and Chenzhou City, the residences in the capital were more domineering and imposing.

    Once they entered the study, Heng Congshan asked, ¡°Why are you in the capital?¡±

    Bai Cha told him that Heng Yi had gone to military camp and that he was here to buy a house.

    ¡°Are you all moving to the capital?¡± Heng Congshan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Not yet. Sister-inw said we need to find a way out first. And the first step to that is to find a home. If we have a home ready here, we won¡¯t be too flustered when wee to the capital in the future.¡±

    ¡°Your Sister-inw has good foresight,¡± Heng Congshanughed.

    Then he remembered Heng Yi¡¯s mission to wipe out the bandits, ¡°Did you hear anything on your way to the capital? How many bandit nests did Heng Yi destroy?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t hear any news on my way.¡± Bai Cha said truthfully.

    He had been rushing here and did not dare to stop at all.

    ¡°Then wait for a while. I¡¯ll send someone to buy a house with you. That way, you can buy a good house at a good price. If you don¡¯t have enough money, 1 can lend some to you.¡±

    As for whose dignity he was giving to.

    Of course, it was because of Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    The butler hurried over and called out at the door of the study, ¡°Master, Master! Someone from the pce hase to visit. The Emperor has summoned you into the pce.¡±

    Right now?

    Heng Congshan doesn¡¯t understand.

    However, he still asked someone to prepare some arrangements for Bai Cha to stay first before he went out to the pce.

    When facing the eunuchs in the pce, Heng Congshan asked someone to pass him a purse and asked, ¡°Eunuch Fu¡¯an, why did the Emperor summon me into the pce?¡±

    Eunuch Fu¡¯an did not say much other than, ¡°The Emperor is in a good mood.¡±

    Heng Congshan was relieved to hear that.

    When the Son of Heaven was angry, millions of corpses would fall. It was the hardest to understand the heart of an Emperor.

    Even if he could speak in front of the Emperor now, he did not dare to casually ponder the Emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    From the eunuch who read out the decree, he was relieved to hear the Emperor¡¯s mood. He could only think of a way to deal with it when the time came.

    After entering the pce, Heng Congshan was led to the royal study.

    The Emperor of Great Yong, Emperor Zhao Qian, had ruled for 18 years. He was the ruler of the world and was extremely domineering. Heng Congshan had been holding his breath ever since he stepped into Yangxin Pce Hall.

    ¡°This subject pays his respects to the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian waved his hand.

    After Heng Congshan stood up, Emperor Zhao Qian asked happily, ¡°You came from Puyi County in Chenzhou. Do you know a person by the name of Heng Yi?¡±

    The Heng Congshan looked up.

    ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian smiled, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the name mentioned in the letter.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s that powerful Heng Yi from Puyi County who used to be a hunter, I know him. 1 even mentioned him to you before, and that printing technique was his wife¡¯s idea. She was also the one who suggested the princess¡¯s dowry.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t hide his smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s that Heng Yi,¡± Emperor Zhao Qianughed.

    In this way, the Emperor was no longer worried that Heng Yi would be swayed to the other side.

    Now, that man was working under Zhang Huiguang, and he did his task so beautifully.

    Emperor Zhao Qian told his servant to hand the secret letter to Heng Congshan.

    Immediately, an eunuch respectfully took it from the Emperor¡¯s hand and passed it to Heng Congshan.

    Heng Congshan nced at the letter and smiled.

    Heng Yi, that kid, was indeed as the saying said.

    ¡°Tell me about Heng Yi and his wife.¡±

    Heng Congshan started to exin calmly.

    Emperor Zhao Qian even gave him a seat, so Heng Congshan would stay longer and not hide anything from him.

    ¡°Did they get together after her divorce?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian suddenly remembered that his daughter had gone to Chenzhou and told him that she had done a good deed.

    ¡°Could it be that the Han family is the one who witnessed the princess¡¯s separation?¡±

    ¡°It is the Han family.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°So it is fate. Put too much pressure and it would easily break. I want to ce him in an important position but I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t hold up.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi is even more outstanding than he appears to be. It¡¯s just that he had limited knowledge in his early years, or perhaps he didn¡¯t want to improve himself, that¡¯s why he was a coward. But that morning, he was able to get married to bring a name to himself.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t be stupid to hunt in the mountains. Those wild beasts are also very smart.¡±

    Heng Congshan told Emperor Zhao Qian slowly.

    It was like a chat between friends; one was sharing his thoughts about Heng Yi while the other listened.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to meet this person. I will summon him to the capital first and arrange a job for him. He will be slowly nurtured for a year or two. As for his ability to lead the three armies¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Heng Congshan eximed.

    He had not even met this person, yet he was thinking so far ahead.

    ¡°After so many years, this is the first time 1 can¡¯t wait to praise someone. I¡¯m afraid that going too far is as bad as not being enough. Ha¡­¡±

    He sighed, trying to reel back that bit of joy and excitement.

    Emperor Zhao Qian thought of his daughter, Princess Zhen Ling, and wanted Heng Yi to enter the capital even more.

    Emperor Zhao Qian paced back and forth. After a while, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I send someone to teach him first and let him hone himself in Chenzhou for another year?¡±

    Heng Congshan wanted to say something several times, but he didn¡¯t know how to persuade Emperor Zhao Qian otherwise.

    He understood that Emperor Zhao Qian wanted to nurture a War God who could ovee all obstacles.

    However, this matter could not be aplished overnight.

    ¡°Emperor, why don¡¯t we do it slowly¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian sighed and sat back on the dragon throne, ¡°I can wait. The people of the world can wait, but my princess can¡¯t wait¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was silent for a moment, ¡°Help me think of a way. I want to go to Chenzhou personally.¡±

    When Heng Congshan heard this he almost fainted.

    ¡°Emperor, please reconsider.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to Chenzhou to meet this Heng Yi and see what kind of person he is, and whether he¡¯s worth my time and effort to cultivate.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian would give Heng Yi some time.

    Three years. If he couldn¡¯t grow into a peerless general in three years¡­

    What would he do?

    The mess left behind by the previous emperor was full of holes and air leaks.

    With Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s resoluteness, Heng Congshan couldn¡¯t stop him.

    A momentter, Emperor Zhao Qian sent someone out of the pce and summoned a few of his trusted ministers to discuss what they would do while he was away from the capital the next month.

    When the ministers learned that Emperor Zhao Qian was going to Chenzhou, they all knelt down and begged, ¡°Emperor, please reconsider!¡±

    ¡°I have considered! You all only know how to persuade me to think twice. This time, I have to go to Chenzhou!¡±

    He was extremely resolute..

 Chapter 312 - 312: The Princess Consort Is Angry

    Chapter 312: The Princess Consort Is Angry

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the Emperor was resolute, the ministers could not persuade him otherwise.

    They didn¡¯t dare to stop him and could only prepare more people to protect their sovereignty. They need all the first-ss experts to protect their Emperor.

    If these people were sent to the border battlefield, they would be first-ss heroes. However, the Emperor also needed people to protect him.

    It was always difficult to have both sides in the world.

    Their martial arts skills were strong, but even they might not be able to lead all three armies.

    Who knew what would happen on the battlefield?

    Emperor Zhao Qian had ordered Heng Congshan to deliver the imperial edict to the Chen State, and he had disguised himself to blend in.

    However, this kind of thing could not be kept secret at all. People with some connections would know that the emperor had left the pce and was about to go to Chenzhou.

    Bai Cha was also shocked when he heard this.

    Your Majesty¡­

    However, he did not dare to forget his business. He was here to look for a house. It was not easy to find one in the capital. There were many options, but very few suitable ones.

    The environment was good, and the location was even better. There were rich families around, so there would naturally be more patrolling guards and fewer thieves.

    If it were up to Bai Cha, he would never visit those ces.

    Houses in the capital were very expensive, especially the big ones.

    More importantly, if you had money and did not have the right connections, they would not sell it to you.

    If Heng Yi was made a general, he could go to the capital and say that he wanted to buy a big house. Within half a day, someone woulde to him with the title deed, begging him to buy a house and let him choose.

    That was the difference.

    Bai Cha ran around for three days and looked at dozens of houses, but there was still nothing that met the requirements.

    He knew that he did not have to stay in the capital for a long time, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that there was no ce to settle down.

    Heng Congshan had been busy for the past two days, and they were about to go out today. When he saw Bai Cha, he asked, ¡°Bai Cha, have you found the house?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    He looked at dozens of ces, big and small.

    The guide from the Broker House was on the verge of tears from all the rejections.

    Heng Congshan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around for you.¡±

    Who would help Heng Congshan find a new house? Naturally, Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Emperor Zhao Qian ordered.

    Just as Bai Cha had thought, the mansion¡¯s deed was delivered to him.

    They didn¡¯t rush over, they came through Broker.

    There were two families between the house and Heng Congshan¡¯s house, but the house was twice as big as Heng Congshan¡¯s. It was said that the previous owner was extremely rich and had the opportunity to enjoy life, so this house was especially luxurious. Everything was exquisite, and it had a sense of extravagance that was beyond reach.

    Bai Cha felt that this house was good, but also not.

    There was ack of schrly atmosphere, and instead, it was filled with a sense of profligation andpetition everywhere.

    Itcked the schrly aura of the cool breeze and bright moon.

    The price wasn¡¯t cheap either. It was 450,000 taels.

    But the furniture and items inside had saved him a lot of money.

    It was said that every inch ofnd in the capital was worth gold.

    Not everybody could live here.

    Moreover, the price of 450,000 silver was not inted. This price was considered cheap in the capital.

    However, the money Bai Cha brought was not enough to buy it.

    Therefore, he needed to borrow some from Heng Congshan.

    Heng Congshan was very helpful. He lent 250,000 taels of silver without even a frown.

    The transaction went smoothly, and even the deed to Heng Yi¡¯s name went without a hitch.

    This was how it was easy to do things with someone in the court. He did not need to spend a lot of effort to get everything settled.

    By the time he returned to Chenzhou, it was already the end of March.

    Bai Cha never dreamed that the Emperor would be among his entourage.

    He once stole a nce at the Emperor in the High Duke¡¯s Public House, but he quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look again.

    However, he did not expect that on the way back to Chenzhou¡­

    -At the end of March, in Chenzhou City-

    Heng Yi¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed, not that it was serious to begin with.

    However, Zhang Huiguang had asked him to rest for a few more days, which he was happy to obey. He took care of Ah-Yao at home and apanied Han Qiao to go out to do business. In the meantime, he practiced martial arts even harder.

    And also studied harder.

    Especially military books. He had memorized almost all of them.

    Han Qiao quizzes him on the battle between the two armies with him, which was also a kind of fun.

    On the first day of the fourth month, Heng Yi was going to the military camp.

    ¡°Father! Father¡­¡±

    The seven-month-old Ah-Yao was already crying out for his father. He had grown a few grains of rice teeth and was no longer willing to drink milk. Every day, he would take turns eating egg custard, porridge, and vermicelli paste. Han Qiao had also stopped feeding him.

    This child was not ufortable at all. On the contrary, he was especially happy to eat egg custard and porridge.

    He even wanted to be carried by Heng Yi, lifted high up in the air, or watched Heng Yi ride a horse. He would scream in excitement.

    April is the most beautiful day in the world.

    Han Qiao and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had agreed to go to the Prince¡¯s mansion on the sixth day of the fourth month to propose marriage for Han Chi.

    On the second day of the fourth month, Heng Yi was stopped at the city gate when he just came back from the military camp.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Commander Heng?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the man in front of him and recognized him.

    He was the attendant who always stood beside the Gong Prince.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°My lord invites you.¡±

    The Gong Prince invited him?

    Heng Yi frowned, but he still decided to go.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    On the way to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence, Heng Yi¡¯s face darkened.

    He had thought a lot about the reason for this meet-up.

    Arriving at the Gong Prince¡¯s residence, Heng Yi was invited into a side hall from the side door.

    The Gong Prince sped his hands behind his back and looked at Heng Yi indifferently.

    Heng Yi bowed cleanly, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    The Gong Prince invited Heng Yi to take a seat, and he sat down as well.

    Soon, the tea was served.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t interested in drinking tea at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the Gong Prince¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t havee here.

    Ever since he left the house that morning, he had been missing his wife and children.

    ¡°How old is your eldest son this year?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the Gong Prince, ¡°Ah-Chi is thirteen this year, he has already-¡±

    It¡¯s time for him to get engaged. Although my second daughter is better than your All-Chi-¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Heng Yi interrupted.

    He knew very well how many princesses there were in the Imperial Residence.

    He knew which one Han Chi wanted to get engaged to.

    ¡°The Eldest Princess is indeed older than Ah-Chi by three years. However, despite their age, they are also in love with each other, and the Master has also said that they are destined to be together-¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡± The Gong Prince interrupted Heng Yi.

    He really didn¡¯t understand why Heng Yi was so stubborn.

    Would it make such a difference if Han Chi married any of his daughters?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± The Gong Princemanded angrily.

    Heng Yi stood up.

    Just as he was about to speak, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort entered the room, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them?¡±

    The Gong Prince frowned.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sneered, ¡°1 heard that His Highness invited Heng Yi toe over to talk about Mi¡¯er and Han Chi¡¯s marriage. As Mi¡¯er¡¯s mother, I shoulde and listen as well.¡±

    The Gong Prince pursed his lips.

    He sat back down in his chair indignantly.

    Heng Yi took the opportunity to bid farewell.

    ¡°You may return,¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi left without hesitation.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said lightly, ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting Mi¡¯er¡¯s heart by doing this?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both your daughters. Even if you¡¯re biased, you can¡¯t openly show your favoritism.¡±

    ¡°Han Chi is the husband that 1 have chosen for Mi¡¯er. But you want to arrange a marriage for the Second Princess. Where are your rules and etiquette?¡±

    ¡°In terms of seniority, my Mi¡¯er is the legitimate princess and the Second Princess is the bastard¡¯s daughter. In terms of age, Mi¡¯er is older. Even if it¡¯s marriage you¡¯re worried about, you should look for your eldest son first.¡±

    ¡°You are the dignified King of Qin. Don¡¯t always do things that disappoint people.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied with me,e at me. Don¡¯t drag the children down with you, or else¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked coldly at the Gong Prince, ¡°As a mother, 1 would do anything to protect my children..¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313: Disgusting

    Chapter 313: Disgusting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The Gong Prince coldly looked at the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    He pointed at her, ¡°Look at you now. Your face is so repulsive!¡±

    Repulsive?

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sneered, ¡°Do you think I was born like this? It¡¯s all because you spoiled your concubines and destroyed your own wife that I became like this. What right do you have to criticize me? If you really can¡¯t stand me, you can divorce me after Mi¡¯er and Zhao¡¯er get married. Otherwise, we can continue to hate each other. You might not feel disgusted, but I feel nauseated looking at you!¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort stood up and left.

    The Gong Prince stood rooted to the ground for a while before flipping the table.

    He knew it. He knew that she looked down on him.

    Even if he was a prince, it could not change the fact that his mother was once a concubine and not the first emperor¡¯s direct descendant. He was even worse than the current emperor, who had been raised by the empress since he was young.

    It was only right for him to ascend the throne.

    He didn¡¯t understand how he was inferior to others.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. If she knew, she would probablyugh out loud.

    And the Gong Prince had done something that made people feel a chill run down their spine.

    He ordered the steward to go to the backyard to choose a few ¡°unblossomed¡± singers and send them directly to Heng Manor.

    These singers were either from brothels or were ¡°skinny horses¡±?.

    Each and every one of them had no other abilities, but to seduce men.

    -Heng Manor ¨C

    When Heng Yi returned, it was alreadyte.

    Ah-Yao had already called him father several times.

    He was waiting for Heng Yi toe back and pick him up high into the sky. He could ride a horse with him or hide and seek with him.

    Han Qiao carried him to the gate and waited.

    When Ah-Yao noticed Heng Yi, his eyes instantly lit up, ¡°Father!¡±

    Heng Yi got off his horse and took the child into his arms, not caring that he was dirty.

    Ah-Yao immediately kissed him on the cheek, then sshed Heng Yi¡¯s face with saliva and giggled.

    Heng Yi smiled and kissed his cheeks.

    He shook his head and refused to let Heng Yi kiss him.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh at his disdainful look.

    However, he started kissing Heng Yi¡¯s face.

    His face turned from disdain to merry in a span of seconds. He had fun ying on his own.

    Heng Yi let him be.

    After entering the main courtyard, Heng Yi gave Ah-Yao to Han Qiao and went into the bathroom to wash up.

    After changing into clean clothes, he came out. Ah-Yao¡¯s overalls had already been changed, and his hands and face had been wiped clean.

    He waved his little hands when he saw his father.

    Heng Yi took the child, lifted him up high, threw him up, and gave him a ride.

    He grabbed his father¡¯s hair and mumbled random words.

    Heng Yi teased his son while talking to Han Qiao. ¡°Earlier, the Gong Prince summoned me to the Prince¡¯s manor to betroth the Second Commandery Princess to Ah-Chi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Han Qiao was stunned.

    How could a dignified prince actually do such a despicable thing?

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the Princess Consort came in time.¡±

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the rtionship between them as husband and wife is only in name.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was dignified and noble, and her family background was not to be questioned.

    Was the Gong Prince blind?

    ¡°Master, Madam,¡± Housekeeper Liu rushed in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Housekeeper Liu?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Madam, the Gong Prince residence sent five women over, saying that they are here to serve Master.¡±

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were instantly disgusted.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them.¡±

    If they were sent back, it would be a p to the Gong Prince¡¯s face.

    ¡®These disgusting people¡­¡¯

    Han Qiao cursed in her heart.

    She got up and went to the side hall. The five women stood elegantly, with some restraint and caution.

    They had been sent to the Imperial Manor for a few days, but the Gong Prince hadn¡¯t visited them, and instead were sent here.

    Their lives were like kites flying in the sky. They were held in someone¡¯s hand by a string and fluttered in the wind. They could not control themselves at all.

    They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Han Qiao. They lowered their heads.

    The steward of the Gong Prince¡¯s residence was quite eloquent.

    He made it seem as if the Gong Prince was considerate of Heng Yi, so he sent a few people to serve him.

    ¡°Serve who?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Of course they are here to serve Lord Heng, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Yes. May I ask if you have brought their contracts?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The steward was surprised.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring their contracts. Were they from the Imperial Residence? Or someone from Heng Manor?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s question rendered the steward speechless.

    ¡®Since you¡¯ve sent her here, you have to bring along the contract.¡¯

    With the contract in hand, if they didn¡¯t listen to her, they could deal with her at will or even sell them.

    He didn¡¯t even give them a contract to sell their bodies, so how could he expect the Heng family to provide for the Gong Prince¡¯s family?

    What kind of logic was this?

    ¡°This servant forgot about the contract when 1 came. Madam, please wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The steward left quickly.

    The girls were left behind.

    Han Qiao nced at them and allocated the cheapest courtyard for them to stay in.

    The five girls actually brought a servant and an old woman with them.

    In an instant, another 15 people were eating in rice.

    By the time the steward brought over the contract, Han Qiao and the others had already finished their dinner.

    The fifteen women lived in a courtyard, and each of them was assigned to a room. The maids and old women slept on the floor, and Han Qiao did not give them any preferential treatment in terms of food.

    One meat, one vegetable, one soup, steamed buns, and porridge.

    As for their origins, Han Qiao did not want to know for the time being. She had been busy with Han Chi¡¯s marriage proposal for the past few days.

    It was toote to hunt wild geese for marriage, so they could only ask someone to buy them. The wild geese had already been bought and raised in the backyard.

    She still needed to get things for the marriage proposal, and a matchmaker.

    There were all sorts of things that needed to be prepared, and Han Qiao was very busy.

    Han Qiao invited Lady Zhang, the matchmaker.

    She even invited Madam Feng and Feng Xinru to propose marriage, which put her family in a very low position.

    After all, Li Mi would be marrying a lowly man.

    The Heng family was a noble family.

    On the sixth day of the fourth month, Feng Xinru and Madam Feng came over early in the morning.

    Han Chi greeted them at the door and bowed respectfully.

    Han Chi was dressed especially festive today.

    People were in high spirits when they met with happy events, and it seemed that the younger generation was bing more and more vigorous.

    ¡°Good child, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Feng.¡±

    When Lady Zhang arrived, they sat down and ate breakfast.

    Although it was called breakfast, all they were eating was just some snacks.

    ¡°Ali-Chi, you have to eat less. When we get to the Imperial Residence, there will be plenty of food.¡± Feng Xinru teased Han Chi.

    When he went to propose the marriage, the king¡¯s mansion would prepare a lot of food for Heng Yi.

    He could also eat until he was full in one bite.

    Han Chi was already very familiar with the rules.

    He looked calm on the surface, but he was extremely flustered on the inside.

    Before leaving, Han Qiao checked everything carefully. Nothing was missing and everything was in order. Only then did she feel at ease and go to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence to propose marriage.

    The Gong Prince residence was also bustling with activity today.

    All the madams and wives in Chenzhou City who had some friendship with Consort Fei hade.

    No matter what the Gong Prince was thinking, he still had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Gong Prince, Consort Fei, they¡¯re here, they¡¯re here!¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort chuckled.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s attention to the woman beside him.

    It had been a long time since he had seen his wife dress herself up so happily that the corners of her eyes and brows were filled with smiles.

    Her gaze was extremely gentle as she looked over her people.

 Chapter 314 - 314: Coaxing People

    Chapter 314: Coaxing People

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It had been a long time since she felt so happy.

    Even though she hated him, she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum today and was all smiles.

    Until the servant came in to report.

    ¡°Your Majesties, they¡¯re here.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort stood up and signaled for the servant girl beside her to go and inform Li Mi.

    Li Zhao was already waiting at the door.

    Li Zhao smiled when he looked at Han Chi.

    From today onwards, they were not only friends but also brothers-inw.

    When Han Chi came up to him, Li Zhao raised his hand and lightly punched his chest, ¡°Treat my sister better in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    The process of proposing a marriage was veryplicated. There were all kinds of etiquette, and don¡¯t forget about paying respects to the heavens and ancestors.

    Then, they fed Heng Yi all kinds of desserts, grains, and meat.

    No matter what the Gong Prince was thinking, he was still polite to Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    When Li Mi came out to toast the guests, her cheeks were red and she was quite generous.

    When the youngdy poured the wine, she nced at Han Chi who was holding the wine, and saw that Han Chi was also looking at her.

    The two of them instantly blushed.

    Their friends and family teased them when they saw this, and the young couple¡¯s faces turned even redder.

    Even the thick-skinned Han Chi blushed.

    The hand holding the wine te trembled slightly.

    ¡°Oh my. Ah-Chi also has times when he¡¯s shy. Looks like he¡¯s moved.¡± Feng Xinru whispered to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao smiled gently, ¡°He always knew what he wanted and would pursue it with determination.¡±

    Just like studying and practicing martial arts, he could wake up early and sleepte every day.

    He might have had some thoughts about Li Mi from the beginning, but because he didn¡¯t have enough confidence, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    When he ranked first in the junior examination, that was when he felt confident enough to confess his feelings.

    In addition, Li Mi might also have some feelings for him, so he boldly spoke.

    ¡°He is a very determined child. Once he has decided on something, he will move forward bravely and not be afraid of any storms or obstacles.¡±

    Han Chi was a scheming man with many tricks up his sleeve, but he was protective of his own.

    Li Mi was innocent and kind, but she was not stupid.

    One was pretending to be mature, while the other was still a little childish.

    They could make a good team together.

    It was pretty good.

    ¡°Auntie, have some tea.¡± Li Mi served tea to Han Qiao.

    In the early days, she had always called her aunt, but today, she changed her address.

    Han Qiao took the teacup, took a sip, and immediately took out the gift she had prepared.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    After Li Mi took it, her face turned red.

    She and Han Chi had already decided on their marriage, so they could naturally be alone.

    Li Mi walked alone in front, and Han Chi followed behind.

    Han Chi¡¯s mouth was dry. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.

    Seeing that there was no one around, he grabbed Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    Li Mi¡¯s eyes widened, and her face was filled with shyness.

    ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡±

    H j 11

    Both of them started to stutter.

    Li Mi wanted to pull back her hand, but Han Chi held it tightly. Li Mi red at him.

    She lifted her leg to step on him.

    Han Chi quickly dodged and coaxed her carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just very happy. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    When Li Mi heard this, her face turned red with embarrassment.

    Of course, her heart was filled with sweetness.

    Han Chi immediately took out a bracelet and handed it to Li Mi.

    ¡°I chose the beads myself. I strung them myself. They¡¯re not valuable¡­¡± Han Chi paused for a moment.

    It was just a beeswax bracelet. Han Chi chose the beads one by one, and he had been busy stringing them for a long time when he went home.

    He even especially learned from Sun Xiu and Sun Yi.

    Li Mi reached out her hand with a red face and gestured for Han Chi to put it on her.

    Truth to be told, she was so shy that she could not speak. She was also nervous.

    After all, it was her first time being alone with another man.

    Although Han Chi was younger than her, she had long understood the great defense between men and women.

    Han Chi immediately squatted down and put on the bracelet for Li Mi.

    Their skin touched, and both of them shivered slightly.

    H j H

    Han Chi nced at Li Mi.

    Li Mi also looked at him.

    The two of them looked at each other andughed together.

    ¡°Congrattions on finding the best husband in the world.¡± Han Chi stood up and bowed to Li Mi.

    Li Mi was stunned for a moment before she stood up to return the greeting. ¡°Congrattions to you too. You¡¯ve chosen the best girl in the world.¡±

    The two of them were originally people who loved to joke around.

    One had experienced pain and vicissitudes but still did not forget his original heart. He was then adopted into a harmonious family, loved by his parents, and friendly with his siblings.

    He had long thrown the past to the back of his mind.

    One had never suffered before and did not know what suffering was.

    The person she wanted to marry was now her fiance.

    Han Chi began to tell Li Mi that he had not slept for the past few days. He had been thinking about her and was afraid that something would go wrong.

    ¡°Me too. I didn¡¯t sleepst night. Look at my dark circles.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Han Chi stared at Li Mi¡¯s face carefully.

    ¡°Because I covered it with rouge.¡± Li Mi said softly.

    ¡°Then go to bed early tonight. We¡¯ll go to the manor to y. We have an orchard at home. The plums are already ripe.¡±

    Han Chi was talking about his family.

    Naturally, Li Mi was included.

    Li Mi nodded shyly.

    She handed the jade pendant that she had prepared earlier to Han Chi.

    ¡°I bought it myself, and I made the myself. It¡¯s my first time making a pendant, and it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Han Chi snatched it away, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. 1 like it.¡±

    He hung the jade pendant on his waist, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡±

    Li Mi nodded shyly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married soon.¡± Han Chi said softly.

    Li Mi was extremely surprised.

    ¡°I-I, y-you¡­¡±

    She can¡¯t say aplete sentence.

    ¡°I want to marry you as soon as possible. Although 1 don¡¯t have anything now, I will have it in the future. I¡¯ll provide you with a good life.¡±

    Li Mi hesitated for a moment and asked Han Chi, ¡°Then¡­ Will you take a concubine?¡±

    Her voice was very soft.

    After asking this question, her entire person carried a trace of unspeakable gloominess.

    Han Chi instantly understood.

    Prince Gong had many concubines, and he loved his concubines more and made his wife suffer.

    Han Chi thought of his own family. His parents were loving and harmonious, and it seemed as if they never held any secrets between them.

    They both worked together to make their lives, their family¡¯s lives, better.

    He squatted in front of Li Mi and held Li Mi¡¯s slightly trembling hand, ¡°I read a book that day. There was a particrly beautiful line in the book; ¡®I wish to have a person¡¯s heart and never leave¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people, but I will restrain myself from being fickle, and I will also take care of the two taels of meat in my crotch.¡±

    Li Mi was touched and embarrassed, ¡°You hooligan!¡±

    However, Han Chi did not think that he was acting like a hooligan.

    He was only exining one thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m very serious. You see, my parents only have each other. They¡¯re so loving and harmonious at home. 1 grew up in such a family. I admired, trusted, and loved people like my parents. I want to be that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°As a man, my father is responsible. He loves his wife and his children.¡±

    ¡°Mi.. Mi¡¯er, there are some things that are meaningless to say too much. A promise that is easily made without careful consideration is not reliable. Our lives are still very long. Time is the best way to verify a person¡¯s heart. It¡¯s useless to say more. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it would be in our daily interactions and in the years toe.¡±

    A kind word will warm you three winters, but a bad word will hurt you even in the summer.

    It was better to say more praise than to have cold words and cold expressions.

    Han Chi had never believed that a person with a sharp tongue would have a soft heart. The moment a person with a sharp tongue opened his mouth, his heart would be as sharp as a knife..

 Chapter 315 - 315: You Donâ€™t Even Care About Your Dignity

    Chapter 315: You Don¡¯t Even Care About Your Dignity

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Li Mi never thought that Han Chi would tell her all of this.

    Her eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be like Mother¡­¡±

    Tears suddenly rolled down her face.

    Han Chi hurriedly wiped her tears, ¡°You¡¯re not your mother, and I¡¯m not like your father.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m young, but I know what I want.¡±

    His mind was clear from the beginning to the end.

    Whether it was acknowledging his mother, studying, practicing martial arts, or getting married, he knew what he wanted and what kind of woman he wanted to marry.

    He had his own ns.

    Li Mi looked at Han Chi and said softly, ¡°I believe you, but if you don¡¯t like me in the future and fall in love with someone else, you must tell me. We can separate. Please don¡¯t embarrass me. Don¡¯t bring her to me either. I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    She thought about what would happen if Han Chi fell in love with someone else in the future.

    Her heart ached.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Han Chi was never someone who would change his mind when he saw different things.

    He had been able to escape from desperate situations time and time again. He couldn¡¯t do so without strong willpower.

    Some words were meaningless.

    He pursued material possessions, fame, and love.

    He had to protect his family.

    Perhaps others would say, ¡®You¡¯re only thirteen years old, what do you know about love?¡¯

    However, how many thirteen-year-old brats have experienced life and death?

    Han Chi coaxed Li Mi softly.

    He was already very good-looking, and now he was even more elegant and had an extraordinary bearing.

    When he coaxed people like this, he looked even gentler.

    Not far away, Li Wenya pulled her handkerchief angrily.

    She kept thinking in her heart, ¡®Why?¡¯

    Why?

    She was the princess of the prince¡¯s manor. Why should the Heng family reject her father¡¯s proposal?

    Of course, it was mostly jealousy.

    She knew that Han Chi would be able to rank first ce in the preliminary examination. As long as he continued to work hard, his future would be limitless.

    Naturally, she also knew that her father wanted to betroth her to Han Chi, not only because of Han Chi but also because of Han Chi¡¯s father¡­

    However, his family was very shameless. They actually dared to refuse!

    Li Wenya whispered a few instructions into the servant girl¡¯s ear, and the servant girl immediately went down to make arrangements.

    In a short while, a few servant girls and old women rushed over with sticks in their hands.

    Their mouths were full of vulgarities.

    When she saw the two people in the pavilion, the leading old woman instantly understood that they had been schemed against.

    Li Mi stood in the pavilion and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go down and receive your punishment.¡±

    To disturb them at this time.

    They were simply courting death.

    Although she was a little naive, she was not a fool.

    Naturally, she understood that there were people who couldn¡¯t bear to see her happy.

    As for who this person was, she would find out tomorrow.

    A few old maids and servant girls immediately retreated in fear.

    Li Mi turned to Han Chi apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°What kind of joke is this? Someone did this because they couldn¡¯t bear to see you doing well and deliberately dragged your dignity into the mud!¡± Han Chi fumed.

    Li Mi was slightly surprised.

    She did not understand why her father could not understand something that even Han Chi could understand.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t love her.

    Her father didn¡¯t love her mother, so he probably didn¡¯t understand anything.

    Thinking of this, Li Mi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched by Han Chi¡¯s words

    Compared to the two of them cultivating their rtionship, the wives in the hall were chatting enthusiastically.

    Most of them were praising Han Chi and Li Mi for their good fortune.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled from ear to ear.

    By noon, Han Qiao and the others had to leave.

    Li Mi personally sent them to the door.

    After everyone got into the carriage, Han Chi mounted the horse in one go, looking extremely handsome.

    Han Chi looked at Li Mi and mouthed silently.

    Li Mi didn¡¯t know what he said at all.

    In the past, she did not even dare to look at him directly. Now that he was her fiance, she could only look at him in the face.

    After everyone left.

    Li Zhao pulled Li Mi, ¡°They¡¯ve already walked far away. Why are you still watching?¡±

    Li Mi red at her brother.

    She held her mother¡¯s hand and told her about what had happened earlier.

    ¡°What do you n to do about this?¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked.

    ¡°Mother, 1 want to handle this matter myself. Can you give me some pointers?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    She held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Her daughter was innocent and naive. She basically did not care about the matters in the manor. Now that she was engaged, she was willing to take care of some responsibilities. It was a good thing, but it was also not.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯ve thought it through. When I marry Han Chi in the future, 1¡¯11 need to learn how to manage a house!¡±

    ii

    H

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was surprised.

    ¡°Mother, do you think Auntie is willing to stay at home and take care of the house? She¡¯s wasting her talent in the inner residence, and I don¡¯t want to go out to do business. If she¡¯s willing to let me be the housekeeper, I will take care of her. If she¡¯s unwilling¡­ It¡¯s never wrong to have more skills.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± The Gong Prince Consort smiled, ¡°That makes sense. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still the dowry to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Then Mother, give me more dowry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±

    The mother and daughter went to the main courtyard with a smile.

    The Gong Prince coincidentally bumped into them and both mother and daughter were stunned.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±

    Their expressions were indifferent.

    The Gong Prince looked at the mother and daughter.

    In the past, his wife did not have any feelings for him, but she was respectful and passionate. Now, she was cold and indifferent. She had already turned a blind eye to him.

    He was about to say something to ease the atmosphere, but Li Mi interjected.

    ¡°When 1 was talking to Han Chi in the pavilion earlier, a few old women came over with sticks and said filthy words. Father, do you think this matter needs to be investigated?¡±

    H

    <li>I</li>

    The Gong Prince instantly understood.

    Li Mi had already guessed who instructed those maids. A thorough investigation naturally would find the person behind the scenes.

    Who was the mastermind?

    No one had the guts to think about it.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, I understand. You can go and do your work. 1 will return to the courtyard with Mother.¡±

    After Li Mi finished speaking, she supported the Gong Prince¡¯s consort and walked away.

    The Gong Prince couldn¡¯t even speak.

    The mother and daughter had already walked far away.

    He suddenly had a feeling that he had been abandoned by his wife and children.

    His son had been avoiding him for the past few days.

    His wife ignored him, and his daughter seemed to bepletely disappointed today.

    He suddenly panicked.

    He hurriedly chased after them, but before he could

    ¡°Your Highness, Secondary Consort Wen fainted!¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s brows furrowed and he turned to go to the courtyard of the Secondary Consort Wen.

    Secondary Consort Wen was pregnant.

    About two months.

    Why did she have to inform him of this today? Naturally, it was to gain favor and to disgust the Gong Prince¡¯s consort. It was also because of what Li Wenya had done. She had to clean up after her daughter.

    Was the Gong Prince happy?

    He was naturally happy to have another child, but he was not particrly happy to be told at that moment.

    He did not look forward to the arrival of this child.

    Anticipation¡­

    He suddenly remembered that before Zhao¡¯er was born, he had been looking forward to his birth.

    At that time, he could feel the change with the Princess Consort. She began from being ufortable with him and slowly had attachment and love for him.

    When did the Princess Consort¡¯s attitude towards him change?

    It all began with Secondary Consort Wen.

    It was probably because when she gave birth to Li Mi, he had Secondary Consort Wen. She seemed to have cooled down for a period of time, and then she was the same as before.

    However, he could feel that something was different.

    The love and attachment in Consort Fei¡¯s eyes were gone.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Consort Wen called out softly.

    The Gong Prince came back to his senses, ¡°Take care of Wenya. Don¡¯t provoke the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t use some underhanded tricks.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of your pregnancy. Don¡¯t wander around for no reason.¡±

    This time, she was not grounded.

    But this warning sounded more terrifying than being grounded..

 Chapter 316 - 316: Covet Her Fiance

    Chapter 316: Covet Her Fiance

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Secondary Consort Wen felt uneasy and panicked.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    She was still pregnant.

    What if she couldn¡¯t give birth to this child?

    After she had paid for those silver notes back to Consort Fei, she had very little money left. However, in this huge pce, she had to spend money on everything. She, her son, and her daughter had thought of a better life. How could there be a reality without money? Secondary Consort Xu¡¯s housekeeper was even more demanding. Wenya was used to the luxurious style of spending money. If she didn¡¯t have any silver, she woulde to her for it. His Highness had not given her any silver since the beginning of the year. The business of her shops was also dropping. She had already secretly sold off a lot of valuable things.

    After the Gong Prince left, Secondary Consort Wen immediately sent someone to call Li Wenya.

    When Li Wenya came over, she was crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Secondary Consort Wen asked with concern.

    ¡°Mother, Li Mi, she¡­¡±

    Li Wenya never dreamed that Li Mi would bring people to her courtyard and let her old maids restrain her and beat her butt with the soles of their shoes.

    Before Li Mi left, she coldly told her that if there was a next time, she would p her face.

    ¡°Mother, 1 want toin to Father. I want Father to give me justice!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Concubine Wen said coldly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Li Wenya cried andined, ¡°Am 1 going to get beaten up for nothing? 1 can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    So what if she was unwilling?

    Her mother didn¡¯te from a powerful family, nor did they have a dowry of ten miles.

    ¡°Mother, I want to marry Han Chi.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Secondary Consort Wen said softly, ¡°Let Mother slowly n for you.¡±

    When Li Wenya heard this, she held Secondary Consort Wen¡¯s arm, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not lying are you?¡±

    ¡°When has Mother ever lied to you?¡±

    The mother and daughter had nned a lot, but unfortunately for them, they never knew Han Chi.

    Han Chi was smarter than they were.

    Back in the Heng manor,

    Han Qiao and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort both wanted the two children to get married as soon as possible. The consummation of the marriage would have to wait four or five years.

    When Han Chi grew up, he would also wait for Li Mi¡¯s body to be stronger.

    At the end of the day, they were still children. After they got married, they would just live together.

    Therefore, the betrothal gifts had to be prepared.

    Han Qiao asked Han Chi to stay behind and said to him, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have much heritage to hand down, so we couldn¡¯t give any rare jewelry like other families. I only managed to pick out a dozen of the ones that your father brought back from the bandits, but it is not suitable to hand down outdated items from them, so I have to get something new outside.¡±

    ¡°Many times, being poor and being perfunctory are two different things. Our family doesn¡¯t have enough resources, so we have to choose carefully. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just focus on your studies. If you have nothing to do, you can also ask your younger sisters to invite Mi¡¯er out for a walk to deepen your rtionship.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Imperial Residence to ask for your name on the sixteenth day of the fourth month. It¡¯s just your birth characters¡­ This can be ignored. When the timees, I¡¯ll go and find a master to do divination. I¡¯ll give you a good birth chart. From now on, your birthday will be on that day.¡±

    Han Chi did not know where his biological parents were, nor did he know when he was born. Even his age was mostly a guess.

    Therefore, his birth characters were not that important to him.

    All of this could be considered as defying the heavens and changing fate.

    All these things needed to be arranged, so Han Qiao would be very busy.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were there to take care of the house, and Aunt Zhao and Housekeeper Liu were there to help. Zeng Qin¡¯er and Wenyan were both smart children and could be considered as good helpers.

    Thanks to them, his mother got more time to prepare the betrothal gifts.

    His family was not short of money now, and he was marrying a princess from a prince¡¯s residence. It was not good to give her a shabby betrothal gift.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know much about ancient jade and porcin, but with Feng Xinru as her friend, she had someone who could help her. She would often go to Feng Xinru and ask Madam Feng.

    She had received a lot of help.

    Heng Yi was going to the military camp again. He was still a leader, and the imperial court hadn¡¯t rewarded him yet.

    After the engagement, Han Qiao sent someone to send an invitation to the Prince¡¯s manor on the ninth day of the fourth month, inviting Consort Fei and Li Mi to stay in a manor in the suburbs for two days.

    It was the orchard where Feng Xinru gave Ah-Yao a gift, the March plums were ripe.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort dly epted the invitation.

    So many people were going to the manor. Han Qiao had already sent people to clean up the ce. They were going to stay there for two days. Everyone knew what it meant.

    1 Ian Qiao was already trying her best to get used to the fact that she was about to be a mother-inw.

    Her thirteen-year-old son was about to get married¡­

    It was a strange feeling.

    However, it did not stop her from being happy. She was also willing to let Li Mi marry Han Chi as soon as possible.

    Early in the morning of the 10th day of the fourth month, ten carriages gathered at the city gate.

    They were apanied by the guards of the manor, and Heng Yi had asked for leave to apany her.

    Han Qiao, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, and Feng Xinru were discussing the date of the betrothal gifts.

    ¡°Naturally, the faster the better.¡±

    ¡°As for the betrothal gifts, you don¡¯t have to spend too much effort on them. Just be casual.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t believe the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s words.

    If she really believed it, it would only make people think that she had underestimated Li Mi.

    ¡°Aiya, this is the man¡¯s business. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry about it. Let Ah-Qiao be busy, the busier the better. You know how many daughters she has.¡± Feng Xinruughed.

    Han Qiao alsoughed.

    She didn¡¯t have another child in her stomach.

    After giving birth to Yao, she didn¡¯t have any birth control, and she had sex with Heng Yi quite often, but she didn¡¯t get pregnant.

    She also thought that if she could give birth, she would be willing to give birth to another child. Either a son or a daughter was good for her, she didn¡¯t mind either way.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled.

    She only had one daughter, so she naturally hoped to be valued by her inws.

    If Han Qiao treated this whole process casually, she would not be happy either.

    Therefore, those words were just words.

    There were fewer and fewer people walking in the countryside. The children did not want to stay in the carriage, so they went out to ride horses.

    Today, the heavens had blessed them with a cloudy day. It was the perfect weather to ride on the horse¡¯s back with the soft breeze blowing against their skin.

    Han Chi was jeered at to bring Li Mi along.

    He was okay with the request, but Li Mi¡¯s face was red with embarrassment.

    Especially when the two of them were riding on the same horse.

    Li Mi¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Li Zhaoughed on his horse.

    His sister was not good at many things, but she was extremely good at riding horses.

    She could no longer pretend that she didn¡¯t know how to ride one.

    Theughter from outside reached the carriage. Feng Xinruughed, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not old, so why do you have to sigh like this?¡± Han Qiao teased.

    ¡°This madam is already in her forties¡­¡± Feng Xinru sighed.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said, ¡°So what if you are in your forties? We can live up to our fifties, then continue to ourter in our sixties, seventies, eighties, and even when we¡¯re a hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still waiting for your birthday? You¡¯re already an old monster if you can live to an old age,¡± Feng Xinruughed.

    She had long fawned over the Gong Prince¡¯s consort and thought that she was a very difficult person to get along with.

    Now, she realized that the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was also a wonderful person.

    A person with so much knowledge in her mind, and aplicated soul.

    She was different from a half-baked person like her.

    They could hear the children¡¯sughter from outside again. It was unknown who had suggested a horse ridingpetition. If they won, they would get a prize.

    Han Qiao smiled and said to the children, ¡°Then you have to work hard. I¡¯ll reward the first ce with ten taels of silver.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort and Feng Xinru also took ten taels each.

    It was just a lottery.

    Han Dacheng and the others were the first to withdraw.

    Han Qiao sighed.

    These children were a little reserved.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er and Zeng Qin¡¯er were already rubbing their fists together, ready to fight for thirty taels of silver.

    Li Zhao and I Ian Chi looked at each other with apetitive look in their eyes.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Wenyan¡¯s riding skills were average, so they didn¡¯t dare to risk it.

    Luo Yi¡¯an was also a talented man, he rode his horse forward to express that he would do his best.

    The two sisters of the Luo family also knew how to ride horses, but they were only willing to ride with Sun Xiu and the others.

    Han Chi let Li Mi get off the horse first, ¡°1¡¯11 buy you a silk flower to wear after I win the prize.¡±

    Li Mi smiled and agreed.

    However, she did not dare to tell Han Chi that she was also very good at horsemanship..

 Chapter 317 - 317: Almost Spilled The Beans

    Chapter 317: Almost Spilled The Beans

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Heng Yi shouted, ¡°Begin!¡±

    The horses galloped out at full speed.

    In front of Heng Yi, He Cheng and All-Yao screamed out in excitement.

    ¡°Brother, you can do it!¡± He Cheng shouted.

    Ah-Yao also followed his brother¡­

    It made everyoneugh non-stop.

    ¡°Your children are really smart. It¡¯s a pity that 1 don¡¯t have a little girl anymore. Otherwise, I would have set my daughters down with Cheng and Yao.¡± Feng Xinru said.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t your Yi¡¯an and her Ah-Xiu engaged?¡±

    ¡°She let her son marry early, but she didn¡¯t let her daughter marry early! She¡¯s really mean.¡± Feng Xinru even jokingly pushed Han Qiao angrily.

    Han Qiao was indeed in the wrong.

    She didn¡¯t want to settle her children¡¯s marriage so early.

    With Han Chi and Li Mi, that was Han Chi¡¯s own wish, and Li Mi was also willing. Otherwise, she would not have let Han Chi get married this soon.

    He was still a child. The things he had to shoulder after marriage werepletely different from before he was married.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t reject the offer. I told them to get along first. If they are interested in one another, I won¡¯t stop them. If they aren¡¯t, then they remain as friends, growing side by side. Their rtionship is naturally different from ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What you said makes sense. I can¡¯t win against you with your glib tongue.¡±

    Feng Xinru¡¯s mouth was also extremely sharp.

    By the time they reached the manor, it was already noon.

    These two viges originally belonged to Feng Xinru, and she gave one to Ah-Yao.

    The two viges were just next to each other, and there was an arched gate that allowed direct ess.

    After they settled down, the hot water was carried into the house. Once they were done washing up, the food was ready.

    The food in the countryside was not as rich as in the city, but Aunt Zhao brought people here. They made the best use of everything and made it sumptuous and delicious.

    After dinner, they sat together and chatted.

    The boys were stuck in their own world. They wielded swords and weapons, rode horses and shot arrows, yed chess, and recited poems. They did whatever they wanted.

    The girls talked about clothes.

    They even nned to open a shop together to make shoes and clothes. They would string beads and make them exquisite.

    They were now discussing whether to rent the shop or buy it. At first, they nned to make the samples themselves. After all, the capital was quite pricey.

    If the children were to say that they had a lot of money, it would definitely be Li Mi, the princess.

    Feng Xinru¡¯s two daughters were even poorer. They had spent all their monthly allowance and pocket money. Not to say they were spenders, but their allowance wasn¡¯t as much as Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke¡¯s to begin with.

    It was even less than Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s money.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you do or don¡¯t have money.¡±

    ¡°You can get more dividends if you contribute money and effort.¡± Li Mi said.

    She was the oldest among the girls and was already engaged. She was also Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke¡¯s sister-inw.

    The three sisters were the first to support her sister-inw¡¯s suggestion.

    Of course, these were just the prototype. It would not be that easy to open a shop.

    Heng Yi was bathing He Cheng and Ah-Yao in the room.

    The two children were ying with the water in the basin, sshing the water all over the floor.

    He was not angry. He added warm water for the children, wrapped them up, and ced them on a chair to help them put on their clothes.

    Han Qiao and the others were chatting in the courtyard, drinking fruit wine, and looking at the night sky. It was veryfortable.

    ¡°I want to live like this for the rest of my life,¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort suddenly said.

    Her children were all by her side, and she could reach them with her hand.

    Most importantly, they were all very happy.

    The boys¡¯ughter was so loud and pure.

    The girls whispered to each other. Although they couldn¡¯t hear anything, they could feel their happiness.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t the only man in this world, is he? Your Majesty, you have good looks, good figure, and money in your hands. Your maternal family will support you, and your children has grow up. Just treat that man as fart and let him go.¡± Feng Xinru¡¯s tongue curled up as she spoke.

    She seemed like she was drunk.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort paused for a moment beforeughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s still Xinru who has thought it through. She can get a divorce, but I can only rot in this mud for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°All-Qiao, don¡¯t me me for hastily marrying Mi¡¯er to your family. I don¡¯t want her to live such a guarded life and be med every day.¡±

    The Heng family has a good family style.

    Everyone was united.

    Even though Heng Yi didn¡¯t talk much, he cared about his family. Han Qiao was polite to the wise, even to the servants.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t know how tofort Consort Fei.

    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Bamboos originally grew by ident, but it caused more trouble. Although the lotus root is empty, it is not stained by the mud. Life is like a dream. Consort, you haven¡¯t even tried. What if¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Everything is fate. 1 won¡¯t take any risks if I¡¯m notpletely confident that 1 can escape unscathed. I can¡¯t afford it. My family can¡¯t afford it. Zhao¡¯er and Mi¡¯er can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°Then Her Highness should pull herself together. Power and money should be in your hands. If you can use someone, then use them. If you can¡¯t use them¡­¡± Han Qiao wanted to say that if she couldn¡¯t use them, she should leave her husband.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say such things.

    They were just casually chatting after drinking, but if the Gong Prince¡¯s consort took it seriously and took action, things might turn bad.

    It was not worth it to be a scumbag who changed her mind.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled at Han Qiao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not drunk. It¡¯s just that the moonlight is so beautiful tonight. Perhaps it¡¯s because this moment is toofortable that I¡¯m telling you this. I won¡¯t mess around, and 1 won¡¯t put myself in danger. Humans are always greedy.¡±

    All she did was let her heart return to the night before the wedding.

    In the beginning, she only wanted the power and wealth of the Imperial Residence, not someone who was weak to love.

    She once had love¡­

    She had let that go back then. She should not regret it now. She had no right to regret it.

    When the boys yed, they didn¡¯t care about the time.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort drank some more wine before turning in to rest.

    Han Qiao asked Feng Xinru¡¯s maids and old women to help their Madam get inside.

    ¡°I can still drink a few more cups!¡± Feng Xinru shouted.

    It seemed that she was quite drunk.

    When Han Qiao returned to the courtyard, Heng Yi had already put the two children to sleep.

    ¡°Did they give you trouble?¡± Han Qiao looked at the two brothers who were lying side by side and sleeping soundly.

    Her heart softened.

    ¡°After ying hard today, they fell asleep very quickly.¡±

    Han Qiao got up and sat in Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    She cupped his face and kissed him, ¡°My dear husband, you¡¯ve worked hard. 1¡¯11 reward you with a kiss.¡±

    There was a faint fragrance on her body and a faint smell of alcohol.

    Heng Yi picked her up.

    ¡°Heng Yi, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me. What do you think I want?¡±

    In the small room, only small pants and Han Qiao¡¯s soft pleading voice could be heard; ¡°Be gentle, I still have to go out tomorrow¡­¡±

    Then, the voices gradually calmed down.

    That night was beautiful and peaceful.

    However, a team heading to Chenzhou was intercepted and killed.

    Emperor Zhao Qian sat in the carriage and looked at the people fighting outside.

    There were a few times when assassins wanted to rush over, but they were stopped by a ck shadow.

    Emperor Zhao Qian asked Heng Congshan beside the carriage, ¡°Who is that man in ck? I¡¯ve never seen him before,¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: Bai Cha Is Very Content

    Chapter 318: Bai Cha Is Very Content

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°That is Heng Yi¡¯s follower, Bai Cha, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°He used to be a manservant of the Duke¡¯s Public House.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was stunned.

    The High Duke¡¯s Public House, the Shen family¡­

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s thoughts returned to his childhood.

    Empress Shen had been childless for many years and had raised him by her side, recording him under her name. He had gone from an ordinary prince to the Empress¡¯ legitimate son.

    Naturally, all of the Shen family¡¯s forces also gathered to rely on him, practically raising the power of a few families to let him be the Emperor.

    He wanted to treat the Shen family well for the rest of his life so when he was a prince, he married the legitimate daughter of the Shen family and had a son and a daughter.

    They might not love each other, but they held great respect for one another.

    Empress Shen also nurtured him carefully.

    But he did not expect that the Crown Prince, Shen family, Empress Dowager, and Imperial Consort wanted to poison him to death and let the Crown Prince rece him.

    If not for his alertness and the information he had received, he would have entered the Imperial Tombs long ago.

    Even so, he only searched the house and confiscated their possession. The Crown Prince was demoted to amoner to guard the Imperial Mausoleum, the Empress was banished to the Cold Pce, the Empress Dowager was sent to Mount Wutai to worship Buddha, and all the families involved were sent to the destend.

    The ves were sold, and the ves around the masters were not allowed to be good citizens. They could only be ves for their entire lives.

    However, it was not his fault if they could make it out alive.

    He had done his best.

    Emperor Zhao Qian sighed after he regained his senses.

    He did not expect¡­

    The wave of assassins didn¡¯t even reach Emperor Zhao Qian and the hidden guards didn¡¯t even move out from their hiding spots before they were all killed. ¡°How long until we reach Chenzhou?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    ¡°About five more days, Your Highness.¡±

    The journey took quite a long, mostly because they were traveling a little slower. If they moved a little faster, they would have arrived within three to four days.

    However, who dared to be careless when it came to the Emperor?

    The apanying imperial physicians were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t eat or sleep.

    The Emperor was in high spirits and looked very excited.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, we¡¯ve already traveled through the night, we can¡¯t go any faster.¡± Heng Congshan advised softly.

    And even though they looked quite calm in front of the Emperor, the officials were all trembling in fear wherever he went.

    They were afraid that the emperor would grab their braids and pull them off their heads.

    However, Emperor Zhao Qian was someone who would listen to advice. After hearing Heng Congshan¡¯s words, he faintly nodded.

    His carriage was extremelyfortable. The weather was not very hot or humid. He was not tired from lying down and having someone to wait on him.

    His people were dealing with the corpses of the battle¡¯s aftermath outside. These people were the guards who followed behind to do the cleanup. They were also the guards who cleaned up the ¡°mess¡±.

    There were scouts ahead, guards behind, and even experts hidden at the side. Who knew which idiot woulde to assassinate him?

    Heng Congshan shook his head.

    He went to find Bai Cha.

    Bai Cha was drinking water at the side. He had a carriage and a servant boy driving it.

    The servant boy knew some martial arts and had good eyesight.

    Even if there was an assassination attempt, he did not panic.

    At this moment, he was getting water for Bai Cha to wash his hands.

    ¡°Lord Heng.¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha.¡±

    Heng Congshan came over. The servant immediately bowed and carried the bucket to the back.

    There were two buckets of water at the back of the carriage. There were also some necessities in the carriage.

    Even if they have to camp in the wilderness, they are prepared.

    ¡°You performed well. The Emperor knows your identity. When the timees, he will ask Heng Yi to plead for you¡­¡±

    Heng Congshan didn¡¯t continue.

    Bai Cha hummed lightly but didn¡¯t n to let Heng Yi speak up for him.

    He was a ve to begin with.

    Even if the High Duke¡¯s Public House did not fall, he would still be a ve and would not have the dignity he had now.

    People should be content with what they have. It wasn¡¯t good to be greedy.

    Moreover, not everyone dared to casually give him 200,000 taels of silver to buy a house in the capital.

    This kind of trust and respect was rare.

    If he really wanted to open his mouth in the future, he would have to follow his big brother to the battlefield to kill the enemy and make a great contribution before he opened his mouth.

    Heng Congshan patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    He returned to the carriage to rest.

    ¡°Dong Kui.¡±

    ¡°Second Master.¡±

    Dong Kui immediately stepped forward.

    ¡°Rest for a while tonight. I¡¯ll hurry on my way, and you can return during the day.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dong Kui immediately agreed.

    The team set off once more.

    Back in the vige in the countryside, the children woke up very early to pick plums from the orchard.

    The plums now were sour, sweet, and crispy. Most of all, they tasted good.

    However, after a while, their teeth started to ache.

    By the time Han Qiao finished grilling the pork chop, their tongue felt so sour that they couldn¡¯t even taste the meat.

    ¡°You all should eat less plums,¡± Feng Xinruughed.

    Feng Xinru couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when she watched how the pitiful children ate the ¡°sour¡± ribs.

    They were all greedy when they ate, but now they regretted their actions

    Not only did Han Qiao raise the pigs herself, but she also had sheep raised in another house. She even specially asked someone to buy more.

    Which was why they could eat meat regrly.

    Roastmb chops.

    Braised mutton.

    And more.

    She even specially cut down two sugar cane that were too tall. She washed the leaves and put them into the mutton stew.

    In fact, it would be best if they had sugar canes that were not too old, but old enough to be tender.

    Added together, the mutton stewed with sugar cane would taste very fragrant.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to take the children to the stream to catch some fish and crabs.

    The boys seemed to have opened a door to a new world. They were having a lot of fun and enjoyed sshing in the water.

    The girls took off their shoes and socks in a hidden ce above the stream and slowly stepped into the water.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could catch crabs, but the other girls were purely ying in the water.

    Moreover, their feet hurt from stepping on the stones.

    However, this was a novel way of exercising.

    Not far away, a few servant girls and old women were guarding the area, not allowing outsiders to enter the territory and peek at the girls¡¯ little feet.

    Li Mi was reserved at first, but when she saw that Sun Xiu and Sun Yi had already dug out a few crabs, she began to get serious.

    ¡°I caught a crab, wah-!¡± Li Mi shouted as soon as she finished speaking.

    Her fingers were pinched by the crab.

    It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t care less about being reserved and cried out.

    Sun Xiu immediately went up to help her remove the crab before the maids and old women arrived.

    It was just a small and tender wound, but there was a mark on her skin.

    Thankfully there wasn¡¯t any blood, but the pampered Li Mi felt extremely painful.

    ¡°Sister Mi¡¯er, why don¡¯t you go to the shore to rest first?¡± Sun Xiu advised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch a few more. I¡¯m fine.¡± Li Mi said and started to look for more.

    This time, Sun Yi earnestly shared her experience.

    Li Mi was a rich youngdy, so she listened seriously. However, she was not strong enough to move the stones. Naturally, the crabs were also very small.

    However, she quickly found interest in the new experience.

    One, two, three¡­ When she caught the fifth one, she felt a sense of aplishment.

    Just like the wedding dress she was embroidering now, she felt a sense of aplishment even during the process.

    They continued to catch more crabs for a little while before the old woman came over to invite them back.

    They were all young girls, and it was not good for them to stay in the water for too long.

    After ying for a while, they would get over their adrenaline and find some fun.

    On the way back, the girls couldn¡¯t bear to look at the boys ying in the stream without getting shy. They could only walk away as quickly as they could, with their faces red..

 Chapter 319 - 319: Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 319: Looking for Trouble

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When they returned to the manor, the hot water was ready. The girls went to change their clothes, drink a bowl of ginger soup, and soak their feet for a while.

    Whether it was the Gong Prince¡¯s consort or Feng Xin Ru, they were both very meticulous in raising their daughters.

    Han Qiao had learned a thing or two from following them.

    The boys weren¡¯t as careful as the girls when they returned, but their catch was obviously better than the girls. They manage to catch half a bucket of crabs.

    Han Qiao instructed Aunt Zhao and the others to dig out the crab roe. The small crabs were washed clean, wrapped in flour and egg, then they were ced in the pot to be fried.

    Not only were the children drooling, but even the adults could not help but salivate.

    Stewed mutton and fried crabs.

    Han Qiao found that Han Dacheng and the others were much more confidentter that day and could talk to Li Zhao and Luo Yi¡¯an calmly.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    She didn¡¯tment on it.

    They had originally nned to stay for two days, but everyone was too happy to think about leaving, so they decided to stay for one more day.

    They might as well go to the fields to catch loaches and eels.

    This was also what Han Dacheng and the others were good at. Li Zhao and Luo Yi¡¯an could not bring themselves to do so.

    Growing up in different environments meanting into contact with different things.

    Seeing Han Dacheng and the others catch loaches and eels made the two noble boys very impressed.

    Han Qiao personally cooked what they caught.

    She made braised eel, loach with tofu¡­ It was a delicious sight, the aroma, and taste only added to the satisfaction.

    ¡°Oh my! If 1 can eat Ah-Qiao¡¯s cooking every day, I¡¯m willing to live ten years less.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d rather give you a few fewer meals and let you live a long life.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    Feng Xinru couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Then 1 think I might have to eat a few more meals to live a long life.¡±

    ¡°Delicious food can make people happy. I¡¯ll make more when 1 have time in the future. If you don¡¯t minding to our house often.¡±

    ¡°Then 1 will visit often.¡±

    The children gave her dignity and finished all the dishes that she cooked.

    Luo Yi¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Auntie Han, when will you cook again?¡±

    ¡°I will invite you over when 1 cook. Or, when you return from the Academy,e home for dinner.¡±

    While eating, she could also teach and give pointers to Han Chi.

    When they returned to the city, not only were the children reluctant to leave, but even the adults wanted to stay longer.

    However, life still moved forward, and they needed to continue on their own road in life.

    Who could be willful enough to stay?

    After packing their things, they reluctantly boarded the carriage and returned to the city.

    At the city gate, they went their separate ways.

    After staying in the countryside for three days, they still have many responsibilities waiting for them at home. The children had a lot of schoolwork to catch up on.

    As long as it didn¡¯t rain, they would travel through the night.

    On the 19th day of the fourth month, Emperor Zhao Qian and his group finally arrived outside Chen State.

    Bai Cha was forced to stay behind and was not allowed to return to the city first.

    Bai Cha knew that the Emperor¡¯s probing had already begun.

    Therefore, he stayed quietly and did not struggle.

    Dong Kui was a little nervous, ¡°Second Master, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just wait patiently.¡± Bai Cha whispered and bent his legs.

    Seeing how rted his master was, Dong Kui also felt a little relieved and closed his eyes to rest.

    Emperor Zhao Qian indeed wanted to test Heng Yi.

    Thus, he asked Heng Congshan to find someone to cause trouble at the entrance of the Heng Manor.

    Heng Yi went to the military camp, and Han Qiao was at home.

    ¡°What?¡± Han Qiao¡¯s attention was pulled away from preparing the things she needed to ask for her son¡¯s name and birth characters.

    ¡°There is a man outside who is here to cause trouble. H-he said¡­¡±

    ¡°He said that Master owes him money.¡±

    Heng Yi owed someone money?

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Even the others were shocked.

    Heng Yi never needed silver when he went out.

    H

    I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up and walked to the door.

    The person who came to ask for money looked a little travel-worn, however, the fabric of his clothes was not shabby.

    He spoke in standard Mandarin.

    ¡°Where are you from? How much does Heng Yi owe you?¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s question surprised the people who came.

    ¡°One thousand taels.¡±

    Han Qiao pursed her lips.

    That was even more impossible.

    Heng Yi had a few fast-food restaurants in Puyi County, and Third Brother Hu was in charge of them. He didn¡¯t have a lot of money in his pockets, but he did have some.

    He often didn¡¯t have any interest in buying things, so he couldn¡¯t borrow a thousand taels of silver from others.

    ¡°Men, arrest this person and report him to the government office. He dares to extort money from us.¡±

    Without giving the man a chance to react, a few gatekeepers immediately went forward to restrain him and dragged him towards the government office.

    ii

    Let me go! Let me go!¡±

    The restrained man shouted.

    ¡°That man is hateful! Hateful!

    ii

    Han Qiao looked at the person¡¯s back and frowned slightly. She turned around and returned to the main courtyard.

    She had not even sat down properly when another person arrived.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Han Qiao called out in frustration.

    ¡°A mother and daughter have arrived. They said¡­¡±

    ¡°They said that they are Master¡¯s people¡­¡± Duan Yue didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    Han Qiao rubbed her temples, ¡°Tie them up and throw them to the government office.¡±

    Heng Yi was infatuated with her and always stuck by her side. How could he have someone outside?

    She didn¡¯t want to waste her breath, so told her people to tie the two imposters up and throw them into the government office. She would wait for Heng Yi toe back.

    Just as she picked up her pen and was about to write, someone else came.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    However, she was much calmer.

    ¡°This time, the person who came said that he was relying on his rtives in Chenzhou and had used up all his money.¡±

    ¡°How much does he want to borrow?¡± Han Qiao did not look up.

    She had a rough idea of what was going on.

    H

    He said he wanted to borrow ten thousand taels.¡±

    Han Qiao chuckled.

    Whose idea was this?

    ¡°Go and tell the person at the door who borrowed money that our family doesn¡¯t have that much money and ask him to go elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Should we chase them away?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase him away. Let him go.¡± Han Qiao whispered.

    She thought about what she needed to prepare and wrote it down on the paper.

    Outside the gate, Emperor Zhao Qian was rejected.

    He was surprised but also not surprised.

    H

    Is your Madam not willing to lend me money?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    The gatekeeper nodded politely.

    He didn¡¯t chase him away fiercely.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten for a few days, we can go to the kitchen to get some food for you. Take the food and quickly look for another way.¡±

    ii

    H

    Emperor Zhao Qian blinked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a beggar?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think so. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any money to eat? The food we gave you is clean and untouched.¡±

    The gatekeeper¡¯s words made sense.

    Emperor Zhao Qian pondered, ¡°Then can I order some food?¡±

    H

    H

    The gatekeeper felt that this was too much.

    ¡°Well, one or two meat dishes are fine, but if you want more, we can¡¯t amodate you. Madam has instructed us that we can decide how much we give you,¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian pursed his lips.

    In honesty, the gatekeeper was already so frightened by his aura that his legs were trembling, but he had been holding it in.

    To be able to be the gatekeeper here, Han Qiao even allowed him a certain amount of power, so he was more or less capable.

    ¡°Then get me a portion, a little more. 1 haven¡¯t eaten my fill for a few days.¡±

    The gatekeeper immediately motioned for another person to quickly go to the kitchen to get food.

    He chatted with Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at the nervous gatekeeper in front of him, but he could still pretend to be calm and chat with him.

    He had overestimated her.

    Soon, another gatekeeper ran over with a lunchbox.

    He handed it to Emperor Zhao Qian respectfully.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at the food box that was handed over.

    He took it and turned to leave.

    The gatekeeper heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the strange man leave. ¡°That guy scared me to death.¡±

    They were both humans, but standing in front of this person made him feel guilty and flustered. He couldn¡¯t stop his hands and feet from trembling.

    The gatekeeper shuddered when he thought of this..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Taught Wrong

    Chapter 320: Taught Wrong

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Emperor Zhao Qian carried the lunchbox to the entrance of the alley.

    Heng Congshan immediately went forward to wee him into the carriage.

    After entering the carriage, Emperor Zhao Qian opened the lunchbox.

    There were at least ten to twenty steamed buns piled up on the firstyer.

    On the secondyer was a big bowl filled with meat.

    H H

    On the thirdyer, there were two jars and a purse.

    The jar was filled with boiling water.

    There were two taels of silver in the pouch.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was very surprised when he saw these items.

    It waspletely unimaginable.

    Who would be willing to give him two taels of silver?

    ¡°It¡¯s a very thoughtful arrangement.¡±

    Not only that, but he was given food and drinks too.

    In particr, one of the two jars contained clear water while the other contained sugar water.

    It could fill the stomachs of those who came to beg, and it could also give them a certain amount of money to pass through the current empty realm.

    Of course, it was rare for someone to beg this way. Most beggars did not dare toe to people¡¯s homes because they were afraid of being beaten.

    Only those who were of good family but had no other choice would want to try their luck.

    That was why Han Qiao made this arrangement.

    Not only did she give him food, but she also gave him some silver to solve his predicament.

    Two taels of silver might not be a lot, but it would be enough to tide over the crisis and give them a chance to catch their breath.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian said as he picked up his chopsticks to eat.

    The meat was juicy and was cut thinly, it looked very appetizing, and it was still hot.

    ¡°Whose idea do you think this was?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it must¡¯ve been Madam Heng.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and praised, ¡°This meat is not bad. It tastes even better with the steamed buns.¡±

    ¡°It has been a long time since I ate something that feels homemade.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia.

    Slowly, it turned into sadness. Then he heaved a shallow sigh.

    ¡°You should take some too.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian let Heng Congshan eat.

    After eating, Emperor Zhao Qian asked the chambein to take the lunch box out.

    They headed to the inn.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was not in a hurry to visit the Heng¡¯s or the Gong Prince¡¯s manor.

    The journey was very rushed, but once they reached Chenzhou City, they were no longer in a hurry.

    Chenzhou City was more lively than Emperor Zhao Qian had imagined, especially the few restaurants. They all looked very busy.

    ¡°If I recall correctly, Qiaoyi Fast Food Restaurant is a business that Madam Han started, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Heng Congshan immediately responded.

    ¡°The few shops in the city are cooperating with others, while the other counties are all independent.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian nodded.

    He understood.

    Returning to the inn, Emperor Zhao Qian looked a little tired. He leaned on the chaise lounge and fiddled with the fan in his hand.

    No one knew what he was thinking, and nobody dared to figure it out.

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s sweet voice came from downstairs.

    ¡°All, you lowly fool! You dared to bump into the princess? You¡¯re simply courting death.¡±

    ¡°Spare me, spare me! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? 1 think you did it on purpose! Ah, this is simply disgusting.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian frowned when he heard the conversation.

    Princess?

    The daughter of the Gong Prince?

    Emperor Zhao Qian thought of the princess he had doted on growing up. She was proud but not domineering. She was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Men.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian waved his hand, ¡°Go downstairs and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His men immediately went downstairs.

    Emperor Zhao Qian got a headache from the noise. He stood up and walked to the window. He opened the window and looked downstairs.

    Li Wenya arrogantly ordered her subordinates to push the old woman to the ground, followed by a round of punches and kicks.

    Many people were watching the show, but after hearing Li Wenya who she was, no one dared to meddle.

    The old woman was beaten ck and blue, screaming non-stop.

    Li Wenya held her head high and was extremely pleased with herself.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Defu, one of the Emperor¡¯s men, shouted angrily.

    ¡°How dare you murder in broad daylight? You dare to disobey thew?¡± Defu stepped forward and kicked the attendant to the ground.

    ¡°How dare you meddle in other people¡¯s business? Do you know who 1 am?¡± Li Wenya shouted angrily.

    ¡°No matter who you are, from this moment on, you have to shut your mouth and not make any noise.¡± After saying that, Defu waved his hand, and several guards immediately came out.

    He held the Embroidered Spring Sword in his hand.

    Li Wenya may not know many things, but she knew about the Embroidered Spring Sword.

    Because her father had a team of people with him, and their weapons were all embroidered spring swords.

    And this sword could not be used casually. Only the imperial guards, the guards of the princes, and the Imperial Brocade Guards could use it.

    Who was staying in this inn?

    ¡°If you dare to make any more noise, we¡¯ll have to take you down immediately,¡± Defu said in a low voice.

    ¡°And you have to pay to treat this injured woman¡±

    Li Wenya bit her lip.

    She gestured for the servant girl to take out the money.

    The servant girl took out the money and threw it at the old woman.

    When the old woman saw the silver on the ground, she was in extreme pain.

    She couldn¡¯t help but bend down to pick it up.

    Who asked a hero to die for a penny? It was because she was poor that she identally bumped into a youngdy from a rich family. Being beaten was a light punishment.

    It was already God¡¯s mercy that she could get some money through this punishment.

    The old woman didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. Not to mention pursuing responsibility, she ran faster than anyone else after picking up the silver.

    Defu sighed.

    He turned around and walked towards the inn.

    Li Wenya stared at Defu¡¯s back and suddenly looked up at the second floor.

    Naturally, she saw Emperor Zhao Qian standing by the window.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at her indifferently.

    Seeing this, she panicked and called out to the servant girl, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Wenya was so angry because she couldn¡¯t just take things from the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s shop or eat and drink in her restaurants for free.

    She even felt that her mother had very little money on hand and they were already beginning to struggle.

    Her jealousy for Li Mi aside, she had always wanted to marry Han Chi. Not only was the Heng family rich, but Han Chi had a bright future.

    It was just that she had no way of meeting Han Chi.

    Han Chi rarely came to the Prince¡¯s manor. Even if he did, he would inform Li Mi in advance. Even if the two of them met in the pavilion, there were many maids, old women, and manservants waiting on them. She could note into contact with Han Chi at all.

    A few days ago, after Li Mi returned from the vige, Consort Fei took back the management rights from Secondary Consort Xu. Now, it was Li Mi who was in charge of everything in the manor.

    She was more disciplined than Secondary Consort Xu. All the people in the back residence had to follow the rules. If they made mistakes, they would be punished. If they made contributions, they would be rewarded. And the people that Mother had spent so much effort to arrange were all pulled out in an instant.

    The people in the pce only knew the eldest princess, but they did not know that she was also a princess. She had also reached the age of marriage, but the eldest princess did not care about her at all, and her mother could not leave the pce either.

    She didn¡¯t know what her father was busy with recently, and she couldn¡¯t see him either. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe out today, but she was bumped into by a dirty old woman. Her day was getting worse and worse.

    Emperor Zhao Qian waved at Li Wenya.

    1Q11

    Li Wenya bit her lip.

    Since she didn¡¯t recognize Emperor Zhao Qian, she didn¡¯t dare to go up.

    She quickly got into the carriage, and the coachman drove the carriage away.

    Some could say that she fled the scene.

    Emperor Zhao Qian smiled. When Defu came up, he asked lightly, ¡°Was that girl Mi¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was the eldest princess. The eldest princess wouldn¡¯t be so domineering. Based on her age, she should be the Second Princess of the Imperial Residence, the daughter of Secondary Consort Wen.¡± Defu replied respectfully.

    ¡°What a spoiled child,¡± Emperor Zhao Qianmented indifferently..

 Chapter 321 - 321: Emperor Zhao Qianâ€™s Thoughts

    Chapter 321: Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s Thoughts

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Defu did not dare to reply.

    Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t mind.

    He tapped the fan handle in his hand. He was waiting for Heng Congshan to bring Heng Yi over.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go and rest for a while? 1 will inform you once they have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian went to his room to rest.

    Heng Yi returned from the military camp. When he saw Heng Congshan at the city gate, he slightly pursed his lips.

    ¡°Lord Heng.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    Heng Yiughed first.

    Heng Cong Mountain alsoughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you tough like that. You must¡¯ve been living a very happy life.¡±

    ¡°I am very happy.¡± Heng Yi wasn¡¯t modest.

    He was very happy.

    ¡°Lord Heng, have you found a ce to stay in Chenzhou? If you don¡¯t have any, you are wee to stay at my ce.¡±

    Heng Congshanughed, ¡°I didn¡¯te to Chenzhou alone this time. 1 have a noble who came with me. Follow me to pay respects to him.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t ask who it was.

    ¡°Where should we meet? I¡¯ll go home first and tell my family.¡±

    Heng Congshan told him the name of the inn.

    ¡°I know this inn. 1¡¯11 be there soon.¡±

    ¡°See you then.¡±

    Heng Yi quickly returned home and went to find Han Qiao.

    When Han Qiao heard that Heng Congshan hade to Chenzhou City, she said, ¡°Then invite him to stay at our house. We have a courtyard at home too. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it up now.¡±

    The newly built house was often cleaned, so it was convenient and quick to tidy up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him if he¡¯s willing toe.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi had the same thought.

    It¡¯s all up to fate. Don¡¯t force it.

    If he decided to stay, they would treat him as a distinguished guest. If he didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    Heng Yi went out to the inn, and Han Qiao thought about the many unusual things that happened that day.

    She wondered if there was someone with a higher position than Heng Congshan who hade to test her and Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t figure out who it could be.

    When Heng Yi arrived at the inn, Emperor Zhao Qian had already woken up.

    He was a little excited when he heard that Heng Yi was here.

    When Heng Yi was brought to him, he sized the man up.

    The man before him looked decent and had a hint of foolishness to his aura, but it was this foolishness that revealed his integrity and kindness.

    He stood tall and strong, and the sword at his waist looked vicious.

    With his strength, he looked like a fierce general.

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed.

    ¡°Come forward and let me take a good look at you.¡±

    He liked Heng Yi a lot, and he admired him.

    Just like how eiders would always be more tolerant when they saw their own children.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian said.

    Someone immediately brought Heng Yi a stool.

    He nced at Heng Congshan before looking back at the stranger before him. Then after a moment of thought he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    H ii

    Emperor Zhao Qian was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°Take a guess,¡±

    H H

    Heng Yi pursed his lips and said, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s smile grew wider, ¡°Congshan said that you are a simple-minded person. How is this simple-minded? You are clearly a smart one. To be able to guess my identity, you must have observation skills.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment before sitting down.

    He ced his hands on his knees and his back tense as if he was preparing for battle.

    He was not clear about the proper etiquette and rules of meeting the emperor.

    Neither he nor Han Qiao had expected to see the Emperor so soon.

    He had never thought that the Emperor woulde to Chenzhou.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you think about the future?¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Emperor Zhao Qian.

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao and I n to stay in Chenzhou this year and practice martial arts well. Then we¡¯ll go to the capital so I can take the martial arts examination.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought of going to the border to make contributions to your country?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go now. I¡¯m illiterate and inexperienced¡­¡±

    Sometimes, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t confident.

    Emperor Zhao Qian observed Heng Yi, ¡°If 1 give you great power, will you dare to ept it?¡±

    iQh

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Emperor Zhao Qian continued, ¡°For example, I will give you the right to recruit soldiers and horses at will. You can bring these soldiers to suppress the bandits. The money obtained will belong to you, and I will give you another sum¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Your Highness,¡± Heng Yi refused.

    ¡°Why?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian was puzzled.

    It was something that many people could only dream of.

    Yet Heng Yi refused.

    ¡°Virtue doesn¡¯t equal status. I¡¯m not worthy yet, and 1 can¡¯t do what you want me to do.¡±

    Recruiting soldiers and buying horses, people might use him of forming a rebellion.

    If his ambition grew, it might not be a good thing.

    He did not want to fatten himself up and be ughtered by the Emperor in the end.

    He did not have any ambitions. He just wanted his family to live a better life and not be bullied or looked down upon by other people.

    He supported his wife and children and wanted to protect them.

    He didn¡¯t want to court death and cause them to suffer.

    Emperor Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Everyone craves supreme power, yet you¡¯re pushing it away. But Heng Yi, have you ever thought about what kind of path you¡¯ll take after you arrive at the capital? Would you be a military officer for the rest of your life? Or are you going to be a famous general who would be praised by thousands of generations?¡±

    ¡°I am not an emperor who cannot tolerate others. Since I have spoken, 1 don¡¯t care how many people you recruit. As long as you can lead them and support them, you can bring them to battle and kill the enemy whenever you are deployed.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I personally came to Chenzhou?¡±

    ¡°I want to see the person who wiped out the bandits of Chenzhou on his own in person.¡±

    ¡°Throughout my journey, 1 wondered what you look like. The moment I saw you, 1 felt a sense of familiarity, as if we had met before¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought that you would refuse, but I didn¡¯t expect you to immediately and directly refuse me without considering my offer at all.¡±

    No reluctance, no hesitation.

    Heng Yi refused straightforwardly.

    He wanted power, but he wasn¡¯t greedy.

    This was a show of good character.

    ¡°What does Emperor want me to do?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Recover the lostnd and bring back the princess. 1 will give you the greatest authority¡­¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Emperor Zhao Qian and felt his mouth go dry.

    ¡°Can you get me a ss of water?¡±

    He had been in the military camp for the entire afternoon and had not been able to drink a sip of water.

    He must have gotten used to drinking a ss of hot water, and eating pastries with tea on the side whenever he returned from work.

    Defu immediately went to pour some water and respectfully brought it to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi took the cup and drank it, then exhaled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll recruit soldiers in Chenzhou first, but I¡¯ll train them. No one is allowed to interfere.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not satisfied with the military?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°They can¡¯t kill bandits, and they can¡¯t fight on the battlefield either. 1 wanted to train them, but someone always tried to stop me. I have no choice.¡±

    This was the way of the world. There will always be people who could not stand to see you doing well.

    People who would want you to rot in the mud for the rest of your life.

    Heng Yi was still thirsty, so he asked Defu to pour him another cup.

    ¡°Please pour me another cup.¡±

    Defu immediately went to get more water.

    He even thoughtfully brought the teapot over.

    Heng Yi drank a few cups of water and finally got rid of his thirst.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because he was thirsty. There were other reasons as well.

    He looked at Emperor Zhao Qian and felt a sense of closeness to him.

    It was as if they had once been friends and confidants who shared everything for a long time.

    Of course, Heng Yi didn¡¯t think it was true.

    One was an emperor, and the other had unknown parents.. How could they know each other?

 Chapter 322 - 322: A Gift, Not A Reward

    Chapter 322: A Gift, Not A Reward

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Emperor Zhao Qian thought Heng Yi¡¯s idea made sense.

    ¡°If you were to recruit soldiers, how would you control them when they are in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Based on ability. The more ability you have, the more food you can eat and the more military pay you get. All the soldiers who entered the camp will be lower-ranked soldiers. After a month, they wouldpete and be selectedyer byyer before being awarded official positions.¡±

    ¡°All of them at once?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait for a month and let these team leaderspete¡­ Then we¡¯ll give them a higher level general.¡± Heng Yi began.

    ¡°Even soldiers can get the position they want through hard work. If they did not improve after training for so long, they could only be cooks.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have a perfect n yet, but he had a basic idea.

    Every soldier had one or two chances to advance before they entered the battlefield, as long as they worked hard enough.

    It was impossible for someone to stay as a low-ranked soldier forever.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of finding a ce to reim farnd and forests after conscription. Then I¡¯ll be able to at least settle my own food for them.¡± Heng Yi said.

    This was something he learned from Han Qiao asking Bai Cha to buynd for the mountain.

    Last year¡¯s harvest was not good, but this year¡¯s harvest was clearly better.

    Therefore, if he had morend, seeds, and farming tools, half of the grain nted would be given to the soldiers and mostly belonged to the army. There was no need to keep an eye on the court¡¯s food and pay.

    At the same time, he could ensure his own rations.

    Heng Yi only made a small suggestion.

    Emperor Zhao Qian and Heng Congshan seemed to imagine a vast expanse ofnd, a vast expanse of fertile farnd. Not only were theremoners but there were also soldiers and their families.

    If a dynasty wanted to prosper, it could not do without food, clothing, housing, and transportation.

    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any rules in mind yet.¡± Heng Yi was direct.

    Emperor Zhao Qian smiled.

    While feeling gratified, he could not help but sigh.

    None of his sons and brothers were like Heng Yi, who dared to speak directly without beating around the bush.

    This man didn¡¯t even know how to hide his thoughts.

    Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t doubt Heng Yi at all. He felt that he and Heng Yi could be closer than this.

    This kind of good impression was unexinable.

    Just like how he would disregard the objections of the ministers ande to Chenzhou.

    He was eager to see Heng Yi.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there are no rules. These things can¡¯t be done in a short time. You can think about it carefully and take it slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi agreed.

    He turned to look at the Heng Congshan and asked him if he could leave now.

    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Heng Congshan said respectfully in a low voice.

    Emperor Zhao Qian nodded, ¡°Heng Yi, stay and eat with us.¡±

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t willing.

    However, Heng Congshan immediately agreed.

    H

    H

    Heng Yi pursed his lips and agreed.

    Emperor Zhao Qian nced at Heng Yi and chuckled.

    It was an honor for many people to share a meal with the Emperor.

    But Heng Yi wasn¡¯t too happy about it.

    When the dishes were served, the table was full to the brim. What surprised Heng Yi even more was not about the amount of food, but the fact that the Emperor only ate one bite of each dish and would not eat a second bite.

    Then those dishes would be removed.

    n

    ¡öI

    There were more than forty dishes on the table, but Heng Yi was still hungry.

    The tea he drank was quite good.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he took a sip.

    ¡°Emperor, where did you buy these tea leaves?¡± Heng Yi asked directly.

    Heng Congshan¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused.

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed.

    H

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Did he ask the wrong question? He didn¡¯t buy it? Was it a gift from someone else?

    ¡°Do you want to buy it too?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    ¡°Yes, these tea leaves are very fragrant. 1 want to buy some home for Sister Ah-Qiao to try.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was overjoyed.

    Heng Congshan told him that this young man was a simple-minded person. He really was a simple-minded person.

    Emperor Zhao Qian signaled for Defu to pack some tea leaves for Heng Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to buy these tea leaves at the moment. 1 have a lot on my side, so I¡¯ll give you some to take home first.¡±

    Heng Congshan noticed that Emperor Zhao Qian said ¡°give¡±.

    It was not a reward.

    He pursed his lips.

    He had served the emperor for so many years, but the emperor had never treated him with such courtesy.

    Indeed,paring people was infuriating.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll be returning first. I¡¯ll sort out the regtions tonight and bring them to you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 be waiting for you.¡±

    Defu was very good at handling things. He filled four small pots of different tea leaves for Heng Yi and called out respectfully, ¡°Master Heng, please take them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Heng Yi took the tea leaves and turned to Emperor Zhao Qian Emperor and

    Heng Congshan, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning home first.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian waved his hand.

    Heng Yi walked out without stopping.

    When he reached downstairs, the sky was already dark. Manynterns were hanging under the eaves of the inn.

    At the entrance of the inn, the Gong Prince and the officials of Chenzhou were waiting for him.

    Zhang Huiguang was also there.

    ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    Everyone felt ufortable.

    There were all kinds of guesses.

    After Emperor Zhao Qian arrived in Chenzhou, the first person he met was Heng Yi. What did this mean?

    It meant that Heng Yi was about to rise.

    Wealth and power were ced in front of him, and it was up to Heng Yi to take them.

    Heng Yi nodded slightly.

    However, Defu said to the crowd, ¡°His Majesty is tired from the long journey.

    He will not be meeting anybody else today. Please return.¡±

    Then he turned to the Gong Prince, ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±

    The Gong Prince chuckled in his heart.

    He strode into the inn.

    When Heng Yi returned home, Zhang Huiguang called out to him, ¡°Heng Yi,¡±

    ¡°Lord Zhang.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to have a drink?¡± Zhao Huiguang asked.

    H

    ¡öI

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to eat outside.

    ¡°If it is convenient for you,e to my residence.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang wanted to.

    But he didn¡¯t dare.

    If he went now, Emperor Zhao Qian would use him of forming a clique for personal gain and he would be in deep trouble.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it another day,¡± Zhang Huiguang hurriedly said.

    Heng Yi frowned slightly.

    Weren¡¯t we just going for drinks?

    What was the difference between being outside and being at home? Was the food outside better than the food at home? Was the wine as fragrant as the ones he had at home?

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    He still did not understand the twists and turns of society, especially when it came to these officials.

    He was not even an entry-level official.

    He was not as sharp as Bai Cha.

    If Bai Cha was here, he would know how to reply to Zhang Huiguang, he would also give him some dignity.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    After bidding farewell and returning home, Han Qiao was waiting for him in the hall.

    He looked at Han Qiao and quickened his pace. He stepped forward and handed the tea to Han Qiao.

    ¡°The emperor gave it to me.¡±

    H

    H

    Han Qiao could not help butugh, ¡°Did the Emperor reward me?¡±

    H

    No, the emperor said he was giving it to me, not a reward,¡± Heng Yi said.

    He was a little naive, but he still knew the difference.

    Han Qiao was very surprised.

    Gift. Reward¡­ The difference was only one word.

    ¡°The emperor asked me to stay for a meal, but I¡¯m not full yet.¡±

    Heng Yi said, feeling wronged.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to quickly go to the kitchen to prepare some food and told Shu Lan to prepare some water. She wanted to brew and taste the tea Heng Yi brought.

    Shn knew how to brew tea, so she brewed it for Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao sat at the side and waited.

    When Ah-Yao saw his father return, he stared at him eagerly and waited for him to carry him.

    It was also because he did not know how to walk yet. If he could walk, he would have run over to ask for a hug long ago..

 Chapter 323 - 323: The Cute Child

    Chapter 323: The Cute Child

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Heng Yi came out of the shower, Han Qiao and the others had already started drinking tea.

    The room was filled with the tea¡¯s fragrance.

    Ah-Yao also opened his mouth, and Han Qiao gave him some with her cup.

    It was a little bitter, and the child did not like it very much in an instant. He frowned and shook his head.

    When he saw Heng Yi, he smiled and reached out to him.

    Heng Yi caught him and tossed him around, making the little boy giggle nonstop.

    Heng Yi sat at the table. The food was already served. He held his son in one hand and ate with chopsticks in the other.

    Han Qiao smiled at him, ¡°This tea is very fragrant.¡±

    She had also bought a few catties of good tea. It wasn¡¯t cheap, but this tea tasted far better than the ones she bought.

    ¡°Shn, split the packet of tea into two portions. Give one portion to Ah-Xiu and the others, and the other half to Ah-Chi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t have much left. She thought for a while before adding, ¡°Give the kids a little less and divide them into another two portions. One portion for Madam Feng next door and the other for Sister Xinru.¡±

    A jar was only about two taels, so she wouldn¡¯t lose much to share.

    It was just a token of her appreciation.

    After all, this was a gift from the emperor. It was not just the tea leaves that were distributed, but it was also given with dignity.

    Shn immediately went to find a small jar.

    There were all kinds of jars in the house, and Shn went to look for them with antern.

    Back in the room, Han Qiao and Heng Yi were talking softly.

    The jar that Shn found was small and looked very good.

    ¡°Madam, do you want to send one to the Prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Shn asked.

    Han Qiao knocked on her head, ¡°Oh yes! We still have to send one to the Prince¡¯s mansion. Is there still enough tea?¡±

    ¡°One jar would have very little tea leaves.¡±

    ¡°Then send Ah-Chi¡¯s portion to Mi¡¯er. Usually, when he has guests, I will bring the tea leaves over.¡±

    A bowl of water couldn¡¯t be bnced, so they couldn¡¯t be too biased.

    The children also had their own friends and guests.

    However, she still had to tell the children about this.

    The things that she had nned to give them suddenly stopped.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t full, so he quickly inhaled his food.

    After eating, the servant girl came in and promptly cleaned the table, letting the air in to circte the room.

    The husband and wife sat together and talked.

    Heng Yi told Han Qiao everything he and the emperor had discussed at the inn. H H

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment.

    ¡°We¡¯re not a good match¡­¡±

    ¡°However, you can¡¯t trap a wolf without sacrificing a child. Since you want to move forward, then agree to them.¡±

    Han Qiao asked someone to prepare paper and ink, and then started to write the rules with Heng Yi.

    This was not a simple matter. Everything had to be prepared properly.

    ¡°Master, Madam, Second Master is back.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi were overjoyed. They immediately stood up and walked to the door.

    Bai Cha walked in, looking travel-worn.

    ¡°Big Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao smiled at him, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wash up first. Eat something and rest. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Cha¡¯s heart warmed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Sister-inw.¡±

    Before Bai Cha went to rest, he still handed over the deed to the house and thend.

    ording to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions, Heng Yi¡¯s name was written on the deed.

    ¡°I also borrowed 250,000 taels from Lord Heng.¡±

    H 11

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were both stunned.

    They have predicted that the houses in the capital would be expensive, but they did not expect them to be that expensive.

    Their residence in Chenzhou only cost a few thousand taels of silver. Even after spending a lot of money on the construction, it only cost about ten thousand taels of silver. The furniture and items only cost them a few thousand taels of silver.

    ¡°It¡¯s even bigger than our house here and is very magnificent.¡±

    Han Qiao tried to imagine how magnificent it was.

    Bai Cha described it, but Han Qiao couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go and rest first. We have already bought the house. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be able to see it with my own eyes.¡±

    Bai Cha smiled and went to tease Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t recognize him anymore and turned his head away.

    Bai Cha smiled and took out a rattle.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    He reached out and shook it. Hearing the sound, he chuckled.

    Then, he pouted and pounced on Bai Cha.

    Bai Cha was shocked and quickly held him.

    Ah-Yao kissed Bai Cha¡¯s face heavily and giggled again.

    H 11

    Bai Cha¡¯s heart¡­

    Was a mess from the cute gesture.

    He only wished he had bought a few more rattles for him.

    Then Bai Cha went to rest.

    Ah-Yao was ying with a rattle drum. Han Qiao said to Heng Yi, ¡°Return the silver to Lord Heng as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll return it to him when I see him tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao stood up to take the silver notes and put them into a wooden brocade box.

    Most of the things prepared at home were food boxes, jars, bamboo baskets, bamboo baskets, brocade boxes, and various styles, and sizes, and even made with various types of wood.

    There were also different fabrics inside, but most of them were red.

    Han Qiao continued to discuss with Heng Yi about the rules and regtions.

    They did not understand thews of Great Yong, so they simply invited Housekeeper Liu over.

    Housekeeper Liu knew a little about thews of Great Yong, but he did not know the details.

    However,pared to the two of them, he knew more.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go buy a book on thew. Let¡¯s read it carefully and memorize it.¡± Han Qiao suggested.

    This kind of book was avable in bookstores and would be very expensive.

    Ordinary people did not use it, but most schrs would copy it if they wanted to buy.

    The husband and wife discussed and nned out Heng Yi¡¯s idea. They cover the regtions, promotion system,pensation for injuries and deaths, monthly military pay, food, clothes, family arrangements, and child nurturing with Housekeeper Liu.

    Yes, Han Qiao believed that children would be the seeds of tomorrow.

    The children of these soldiers, if nurtured well, could also be famous generals of their generation and shed their blood for the country in ten or twenty years.

    Moreover, studying is good for training the mind, and practicing martial arts is good for the body. Children who grow up from a young age would have different temperaments and knowledge.

    Han Qiao also wrote this in the regtions.

    H 11

    When Housekeeper Liu walked out of the room, he hoped that he could find his family as soon as possible.

    To be able to ride his Master¡¯s wind and turn the waves around, will be good for his children and grandchildren¡¯s future.

    Such an opportunity was hard toe by.

    If he missed it, there might not be another chance..

 Chapter 324 - 324: Scolding

    Chapter 324: Scolding

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Compared to the peace and warmth of the Heng family, many people couldn¡¯t sleep tonight.

    The Gong Prince was summoned by Emperor Zhao Qian and the two brothers chatted.

    If one were to watch their interaction, one could tell that there was not much affection between the two brothers. In the end, it was nothing more than how the Empress Dowager¡¯s health was in the pce. The Gong Prince was thinking about when he would go to the capital to fulfill his filial piety.

    Emperor Zhao Qian asked about the Gong Prince¡¯s children.

    ¡°You also have to discipline your children well. You can¡¯t let them be too arrogant and despotic. With our status, even a displeased look can make the people below do evil things that vite heaven and reason.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    He had many children, but no one dared to bully him.

    Because he strictly forbade anyone who dared to bully others, he would immediately demote them tomoners and punish them to guard the imperial mausoleum.

    If someone didn¡¯t believe him, he would punish them ruthlessly.

    He would not give them a chance to return to their position or life in this lifetime.

    ¡°You are right to reprimand me. After I return, 1 will definitely be more strict in disciplining them.¡±

    The Gong Prince spoke of Li Mi and Han Chi¡¯s marriage.

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed lightly, ¡°A person that Mi¡¯er likes must be a good child.¡±

    ¡°As parents and elders, we only think of our children. If they really like each other, we should help them.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t help but think of marrying off his daughter.

    ¡°If Zhen Ling also has someone she likes¡­¡±

    Even if there was someone she liked, for the sake of righteousness, Zhen Ling would go for a marriage alliance without hesitation.

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s voice was very soft, but the Gong Prince still heard it.

    He thought to himself, who was the one who offended Emperor Zhao Qian?

    ¡°Return home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for Heng Yi,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t hide this matter.

    There was even a hint of excitement in his tone.

    And the fact that he did not hide his thoughts at all.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Emperor, you have a great general in your hands. Soon, we will be able to recover our lost territory and bring Zhenling back.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian loved hearing that.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t let the Gong Prince return empty-handed and rewarded him with some things.

    After the Gong Prince left the inn, the officials waiting outside were dismissed and returned home.

    In the inn, Emperor Zhao Qian leaned on his chair and asked Heng Congshan, ¡°Did you see anything?¡±

    ¡°I have poor eyesight.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian snorted.

    Poor eyesight?

    However, he did not dare to voice his thoughts out loud.

    He wasn¡¯t as frank as Heng Yi.

    ¡°Forget it, 1 won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Go and rest.¡±

    Could Emperor Zhao Qian fall asleep?

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Even though he was tired and ufortable, he was still excited.

    When the Gong Prince returned to his pce, he immediately asked who had gone out that day.

    ¡°The Crown Prince, Eldest Princess, and Second Princess have all gone out today, Your Highness.¡±

    H ii

    The Gong Prince was silent for a moment, ¡°Call the Crown Prince and Eldest Princess over,¡±

    Li Zhao did not expect that he would be scolded the moment he entered the study in the front yard.

    It was fine for him. He was a boy, so it was not a big deal for him to be scolded.

    However, Li Mi¡¯s eyes were already turning red.

    BANG!

    The door of the study was kicked open.

    As soon as the Gong Prince¡¯s consort entered the study, she smashed a few things.

    She angrily pointed at the Gong Prince and scolded, ¡°You muddle-headed and ipetent coward! You, blind fool! You didn¡¯t scold the person who made the mistake, but you called my two children over to vent your anger! Some capable man you are!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Li Mi threw herself into the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s arms and cried.

    She was already engaged, yet she was still being scolded for no reason.

    More than feeling wronged for being scolded for no reason, she felt embarrassed.

    She was even more afraid that Han Chi would find out that she had done something wrong and scold her as well..

 Chapter 325 - 325: Extremely Disappointed

    Chapter 325: Extremely Disappointed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was trembling with anger.

    In the early years, she did not cry or make a fuss because she had been taught since she was young not to cry like a crazy woman.

    She had to set a good example for the children and let them know that their mother lived with grace and dignity.

    All these years, she had been protecting his image in front of the children.

    That was why she had never let them know about the discord between her and their father.

    But now, she was no longer protecting him¡­

    However, it did not mean that her child could be scolded as he pleased.

    ¡°Men, bring over everyone who has left the residence today. I want to see who is causing trouble outside.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort coldly spoke,pletely ignoring the Gong Prince¡¯s livid face.

    Consort Feiforted the crying Li Mi.

    Li Mi felt extremely hurt.

    Li Zhao stood at their side, his hands clenched into fists.

    His entire body was trembling.

    At this moment, he was utterly disappointed in his father.

    If they did something wrong, they would ept the scolding and punishment.

    However, they did not do anything, but they suffered an unexpected disaster.

    He couldn¡¯t take it.

    The Gong Prince was also very regretful.

    He felt so livid earlier that he didn¡¯t think it through.

    He was already regretting his actions.

    However, as a father, as a husband, and as a prince, he could not bring himself to apologize.

    At the same time, in Secondary Consort Wen¡¯s courtyard, Li Wenya was whispering to Secondary Consort Wen about what happened on the street today.

    When Secondary Consort Wen heard this, her expression changed, ¡°What did you say? People with embroidered guard uniforms?¡±

    She suddenly stood up, ¡°Do you know who was in that inn?¡±

    Li Wenya shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s your Imperial Uncle.¡±

    Li Wenya¡¯s jaw dropped, eyes wide open. She was panicking, afraid, and extremely regretful.

    If she had known that the person on the second floor was her Imperial Uncle, she would not have acted so arrogantly on the streets, much less run away. ¡°Mother, I¡­ What should 1 do?¡±

    Secondary Consort Wen had yet to think of a solution when a voice came from the door.

    The guard asked the Second Princess and those who had left the manor earlier that day to go to the study.

    Li Wenya trembled in fear, ¡°Mo-Mother, save me.¡±

    Secondary Consort Wen thought for a long time, ¡°1 will go with you.¡±

    His highness treated her with some sincerity.

    She was also pregnant, so even if she was punished, it wouldn¡¯t be too severe.

    However, Secondary Consort Wen did not expect that the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, the Crown Prince, and the Eldest Princess would be there.

    She hurriedly bowed.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort questioned coldly, ¡°What happened when you went out today?¡±

    The people around Li Wenya confessed without any punishment.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Your Highness, the matter is clear. I will take my two children back first. You have scared them today.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said lightly.

    After the Gong Prince¡¯s consort finished speaking, she pulled her children one by one and left without looking back.

    The Gong Prince chased after them for two steps before standing in ce and watching the three of them leave.

    He looked at Secondary Consort Wen and Li Wenya, who were kneeling on the ground, with a heavy gaze.

    ¡°Scram back to your courtyard! You are not allowed to take half a step out of the courtyard unless 1 say otherwise!¡±

    ¡°Father-!¡± Li Wenya screamed.

    Secondary Consort Wen quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°You Highness, it¡¯s all my fault. 1 didn¡¯t teach her well,¡± Secondary Consort Wen said softly and weakly.

    ¡°You can punish me as well.¡±

    The Gong Prince nced at the Secondary Consort Wen and felt very annoyed.

    If he hadn¡¯t thought of the fact that she was pregnant, he would not have let her off so easily.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Secondary Consort Wen heaved a sigh of relief.

    She knew that she had passed this hurdle.

    She pulled Li Wenya and quickly left the study.

    However, the servants and maids who apanied the Second Princess were beaten half to death.

    Back in the main courtyard, Li Mi asked softly, ¡°Mother, 1,1¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, I want to step down from the throne,¡± Li Zhao said..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Canâ€™t be Broken

    Chapter 326: Can¡¯t be Broken

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was stunned.

    Li Mi also forgot to cry.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Li Mi said softly.

    Li Zhao kneeled in front of the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, ¡°Mother, I understand that when I was very young, he had a family with someone else, while you, Mi¡¯er, and 1 are a family. You didn¡¯t care about the things he did, but you tried your best to protect us. I¡¯ve always thought that he was my father. A son shouldn¡¯t talk about his father¡¯s mistakes. But 1 never thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell right from wrong while he was still young.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you shouldn¡¯t be stuck in this mud with us. You should live a happy life.¡±

    If it was in the past, Li Zhao wouldn¡¯t be able to say these words even if he was beaten to death.

    He was silent by nature.

    He pretended to be arrogant so that no one dared to underestimate him.

    But today, he suddenly had an epiphany. So what if he had power? He was so angry that he wanted to pounce over and fight that old fool. He didn¡¯t want to endure the treatment his family endured anymore. It didn¡¯t matter if it would cost him his wealth or his own life.

    This kind of favoritism didn¡¯t happen just once or twice. It had been like this since he could remember.

    Then, he had seen how the Heng family interacted with one another.

    The adults and children were ying together.

    Heng Yi was a stern parent, but when the kids were ying, he would smile fondly at them.

    He would also lead the horses for the children and treat them fairly.

    Even if he was biased, at least he didn¡¯t tilt the bowl to the point where not a drop of water could be seen from one side.

    The way he acted was what a father should be like.

    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked coldly.

    Li Zhao hugged his Mother¡¯s leg, ¡°Mother, I feel terrible.¡±

    ¡°1 felt disappointed over and over again. 1 don¡¯t want to stay in this suffocating pce at all. Mother, those few days in the countryside, youughed so happily. Your eyes were bright, and you were filled with joy in everything you saw. However, once you returned to the Imperial Residence, you restrained all your joy and became a living but soulless wooden princess.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s soul was shaken by these words.

    She had never thought that her son would have such a depressing view.

    She had always thought that she had protected her children well.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked at Li Mi.

    Li Mi took a deep breath, ¡°Mother, 1 agree.¡±

    She was naive and kind, but never stupid.

    H ii

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort fell silent.

    She then helped Li Zhao up, ¡°Let me think.¡±

    Even asking to resign from the position of Crown Prince was not an easy matter.

    Not to mention her leaving¡­

    Separating from the Gong Prince was simply a fool¡¯s dream.

    In this life, she would never be able to escape other than death.

    ¡°Mother, Imperial Uncle is in Chenzhou. If I go and beg him¡­¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort gently tidied Li Zhao¡¯s clothes, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, we are all lucky. Although your father is biased, he never thought of taking our lives. You may think that you will be free after you resign from the position of the crown prince. But no, Zhao¡¯er, don¡¯t be impulsive. Listen to your mother slowly.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t choose our voices, but we can choose our own fate. Zhao¡¯er, I was reluctant to let you go to military camp to train, but now I think I¡¯m too narrow-minded. After your Imperial Uncle leaves, you can go to military camp to gain experience and conceal your identity, starting from a small soldier.¡± ¡°Zhao¡¯er, the future may be difficult, but don¡¯t worry. No matter what, Mother will always be behind you.¡±

    ¡°Go and make a name for yourself.¡±

    Consort Fei hugged Li Zhao.

    She reached out and hugged Li Mi in her arms.

    At this moment, she made a decision.

    Since there was no way to leave, she might as well burn the bridges¡­

 Chapter 327 - 327: Very Proud

    Chapter 327: Very Proud

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the twenty-second day of the fourth month, the Heng family went to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence to inquire about the name and horoscope of the intended bride.

    The eight characters had already been prepared.

    When Han Qiao saw Li Mi, she noticed that her eyes were slightly red.

    She did not ask further.

    At the same time, they also needed to confirm the date of the betrothal.

    ¡°The second day of the fifth month is a good day. Then let¡¯s go to the betrothal ceremony.¡±

    They also had to confirm the date of their wedding.

    ¡°The sixth day of the sixth month, the eighth day of the eighth month, and the ninth day of the ninth month are all good days. Princess Consort, what do you think?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    No matter what day it was, the Heng Family would treat it seriously.

    After all, it was their eldest son¡¯s wedding.

    They had to have the proper etiquette.

    ¡°The sixth day of the sixth month then.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said.

    H 11

    Li Mi hid behind and turned her head shyly.

    She bit her lips tightly.

    Han Qiao was surprised that the Gong Prince¡¯s consort was in such a hurry to marry her daughter off.

    The sixth day of the sixth month would be a hot day.

    However, they were all wealthy people, so they just needed to get more ice.

    With this thought in mind, Han Qiao immediately agreed.

    If they wanted to get married on that day, they would be busy with the betrothal gifts.

    Therefore, after leaving the Imperial Residence, Han Qiao went to consult with Madam Feng.

    ¡°This is also my first time handling such a matter, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for the princess, so 1 thought of asking Madam what arrangements and procedures should be made for a grand wedding.¡±

    Madam Feng smiled, ¡°Since you are sincere, it¡¯ll be good no matter what you decide. Moreover, the princess and your Ah-Chi are a couple. They are destined to be together.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make a grand wedding without making any mistakes.¡±

    The two discussed for a long time, and Han Qiao asked for a long time.

    Madam Feng also asked Han Qiao to find a matchmaker to ask and confirm the rules.

    In the inn, Heng Yi handed over the rules and regtions that he and Han Qiao had written together to Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at it and handed it to Heng Congshan.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ Could every army be like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible for a person to be loyal. If they were not loyal enough, it would beying the foundation for the other party to rebel.¡±

    Heng Congshan¡¯s hand that was holding the paper paused.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was stunned for a moment before heughed, ¡°Then what if 1 set a rule that the number of people in the military camp can only be used to reim a certain amount ofnd?¡±

    ¡°Those children will all go to school to study and practice martial arts. So, those who are capable will be promoted one level at a time until they finally go to the capital?¡±

    H ii

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t understand, so he didn¡¯t show off how knowledgeable he was in front of the Emperor. He directly admitted that he didn¡¯t understand.

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed.

    ¡°Child, such honesty is rare in this world.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian had been living in the capital for more than ten years, but he had never met such a pure person like Heng Yi.

    He was very straightforward in the things he said and did.

    He wasn¡¯t that smart, but he was genuine.

    And his heart was sincere.

    ¡°What about you? If 1 give you a lot ofnd, what will you do, Heng Yi?¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a while, ¡°Let my wife and children live a good life, safe and sound, without fear, and without being bullied and trampled on by other people.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the marriage between your eldest son and the eldest princess?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked again.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with power or wooing. Ah-Chi likes the Eldest Princess, and the Eldest Princess likes Ah-Chi. They are in love with each other, and that¡¯s good enough reason.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian asked someone to bring a tray over.

    ¡°This is a gift from me to your eldest son. Help me pass it on to him. I heard that he is quite good at studying.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very good.¡± Heng Yiughed.

    Getting ranked first spoke volumes on how good that child was..

 Chapter 328 - 328: Fate

    Chapter 328: Fate

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Moreover, as the father of the child, he felt proud no matter how the result would turn out. Furthermore, Han Chi¡¯s good results also gave his younger siblings a good start.

    He wanted them to know that studying was useful.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at Heng Yi for a long while before smiling.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to stay with Emperor Zhao Qian. After he finished talking about the important matters, he stood up and left.

    He left the inn and went straight home.

    He had originally wanted to go with hisrades to work today, but there was an important matter at home, so he could only dy it.

    When he arrived, Ah-Yao immediately wailed for him to carry him.

    Heng Yi caught him and threw him around, making the child giggle. He hugged his father¡¯s neck, kissed him hard, andughed.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart softened.

    He also kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Ah-Yao tilted his head and thought for a moment, then pointed at the door.

    ¡°Wahhh, wahhh!¡± Then, he started to bber to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Your mother went out?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Yao nodded.

    He hugged him and kissed him again.

    The child was smart, and the father was naturally happy.

    Heng Yi carried him into the house and fed him a few mouthfuls of warm water, ¡°Father will take you to ride a horse,¡±

    ¡°Wa!¡± Ah-Yao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    He pointed at the door impatiently.

    Heng Yi carried him to the horse-riding range.

    No one was riding horses at this time. He asked someone to bring his horse out of the stable and carried the baby up the horse. He let him ride seriously and let the horse walk slowly.

    Just this alone made Ah-Yao dance with excitement.

    He loved riding horses.

    It was much more fun than riding a wooden horse in the house.

    Looking at the carefree and happy child, Heng Yi also smiled.

    The father and son yed for a while, and Ah-Yao suddenly screamed.

    Heng Yi guessed that he was going to pee.

    He carried him off the horse and let the child peed on the side. However, once he was done with his business, the baby wanted to ride the horse again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Your mother might be back.¡±

    Yao nodded.

    Heng Yi carried him back to the main courtyard, and just in time to see Han Qiao returning from outside.

    Ah-Yao immediately shouted and reached out to Han Qiao.

    He wanted a hug.

    Han Qiao took him over.

    This little fellow was getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten heavier again, baby.¡±

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t care. He hugged his mother and sloppily kissed her non-stop, covering her face with drool.

    ¡°How many times has Ah-Yao drunk warm water today?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Three times.¡±

    Han Qiao wanted Ah-Yao to drink warm water. She didn¡¯t care how much he drank, but he had to stay hydrated.

    Therefore, this child¡¯s stool would remain smooth and would not hurt or irritate the child.

    Han Qiao hugged her son and turned to Heng Yi, ¡°The betrothal ceremony is next month, and the wedding will be the month after that.¡±

    H 11

    Heng Yi frowned, ¡°So urgent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so 1¡¯11 be very busy from now on. Who do you want to invite from Puyi County? Should we invite your family?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense if you don¡¯t invite them. But¡­¡±

    It would be annoying when they came.

    After Han Qiao finished speaking, she was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s better to invite them. Send the invitation over. Whether theye or not depends on fate. If theye, we¡¯ll entertain them well and give them some food, drink, clothes, and necessities before they return. We don¡¯tck this money.¡±

    As long as the Heng family didn¡¯t cause trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be hated.

    She could endure it.

    As for the Han family, she sent a message to her three brothers. As for whether Father Han and Mother Han woulde or not, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    The uncles were the same. She sent the invitation to them. It was up to them whether they came or not, and it was up to them how many people came.

    She didn¡¯t care.

    She had already done what she needed to do. Be it love or kindness, she had done enough.

    ¡°You can make the arrangements,¡± Heng Yi said as he carried his son over.

    He didn¡¯t want to tire Han Qiao out..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Accompanying The King is Like

    Chapter 329: Apanying The King is Like

    Apanying a Tiger

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ah-Yao was carried by his father. He cried out a few times, but his father didn¡¯t seem to hand him over to Han Qiao.

    After his mother got up to wash her face and hands, he quieted down.

    Content to just ying with his father¡¯s fingers.

    He pulled it and was about to put it into his mouth to bite when Heng Yi stopped him

    ¡°Father¡¯s hands are dirty. If you bite them, your stomach will hurt.¡±

    Ah-Yao was stunned.

    He put down Heng Yi¡¯s hand.

    Coincidentally, the egg custard was ready. His eyes were sparkling when he noticed the food and shouted for the egg custard.

    Heng Yi took the soup from Pucao¡¯s hands, scooped it up with a spoon, and fed it to him.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded hard, opening his mouth and showing off his little white teeth.

    One bite after another, he ate happily.

    ¡°What a little gluttonous cat.¡±

    Han Qiao said when she returned after she was done packing and saw how happily her son was eating¡­

    She alsoughed.

    ¡°When Ali-Chi conies home, ask him toe over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao was very busy just for the betrothal gifts.

    There were also invitations she needed to think about.

    Most importantly, she wanted to invite the Emperor and Heng Congshan over for a meal.

    She can¡¯t go to entertain Emperor Zhao Qian personally, but she can ask him to entertain His A/Iajesty.

    Therefore, Master Feng next door would be a very suitable bridge between them.

    Of course, it was also to let Master Feng show his dignity in front of Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Just because of this matter, Madam Feng was even more nervous than Han Qiao. She came over to help prepare the dishes, take out the wine, and pay extra attention to the bowls and chopsticks.

    H

    ¡öI

    Han Qiao was silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°Forget about the chopsticks. People like us can¡¯t bring out anything good. Why don¡¯t we just let nature take its course?¡±

    Madam Feng thought over Han Qiao¡¯s advice and thought that it made sense.

    Even though Han Qiao and Heng Yi had money, some things were priceless that couldn¡¯t be bought with money.

    It was better to do it simply and sincerely.

    Although Han Qiao¡¯s bowl was not some rare treasure, it was still clean white porcin with beautiful patterns.

    It was considered good.

    ¡°What about the dishes?¡± She instructed someone to ask.

    ¡°I got someone to help me get a cow. I¡¯ll personally cook. You can bring the children over too.¡±

    Madam Feng was grateful.

    Han Qiao had specially invited Feng Xinru over, so naturally, she had brought her children along as well.

    Helping together was an excuse to show their dignity in front of Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Whether it was marriage or future endeavors, everything would be very different.

    To invite the Emperor, they had to first prepare an invitation, inviting him toe home for dinner on the twenty-fifth day of the fourth month.

    After obtaining the Emperor¡¯s permission, they began to prepare.

    Emperor Zhao Qian also wanted to meet Han Qiao and Han Chi, the child who ranked first.

    Early in the morning on the twenty-fifth, the Heng residence was bustling.

    Han Qiao was busy in the kitchen, while Feng Xinru and Madam Feng helped out. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi led their sisters to tidy up the hall, cing vases and flowers.

    The servant girls and old women were all extremely cautious of their actions. They walked very carefully and did not dare to make any sudden or big movements.

    Later that afternoon, they casually ate a few mouthfuls for lunch.

    Then went straight back to clean up and wait for Emperor Zhao Qian to arrive.

    Emperor Zhao Qian came early.

    Heng Yi and his family greeted him.

    Han Qiao had been preparing this for a long time, and she wanted to kowtow to Emperor Zhao Qian.

    However, Emperor Zhao Qian was younger and more generous than she had imagined.

    ¡°There is no need to be so polite. We are not in the pce now. You can treat me like any ordinary guest.¡±

    This was not considered polite.

    However, everyone stood up and did not bow. They weed Emperor Zhao Qian into the courtyard.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at the mansion and praised it.

    This house had the smell of home.

    There was warmth everywhere, especially from the little boy, He Cheng, who was jumping around and was especially lively and cute. His mouth was also very sharp, and he spoke in an orderly manner. He neither spoke in a hurry nor too slow.

    He could answer any question very well.

    ¡°You have taught this child well,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian praised.

    He was a good child.

    This child was chubby, and his skin was fair, and tender. He had a clever face and a clear gaze. He did not look stupid.

    Emperor Zhao Qian showed the children the presents he brought.

    The Emperor hade prepared. The items were all treasures among treasures.

    The children kowtowed in gratitude.

    Han Qiao brought Madam Feng and Feng Xinru to the kitchen.

    ¡°Aiyo, my heart almost jumped out just now.¡± Feng Xinru patted her chest.

    Madam Feng also heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also very nervous.¡±

    ¡°What about you, All-Qiao?¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, she chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m very nervous too. My palms are sweaty.¡±

    She had seen big shots before, but she had never seen the Emperor.

    She was still nervous.

    The three of them smiled in unison.

    At the same time, they were not that nervous anymore.

    Heng Yi, Master Feng, and Heng Congshan apanied Emperor Zhao Qian to the courtyard.

    ¡°You have a nice home. It¡¯s very big and spacious. You must have put in a lot of effort when building it.¡± Emperor Zhao Qian praised.

    ¡°I did spend a lot of effort, but it was all my wife and my sworn brother¡¯s effort. I don¡¯t understand these things, so 1 didn¡¯t help much.¡± Heng Yi said honestly.

    He didn¡¯t have much knowledge and didn¡¯t understand the twists and turns of a schr¡¯s mind.

    He spoke his mind like he usually does.

    He wanted to talk about Bai Cha several times, but Heng Congshan always interrupted him.

    ¡°?¡± Heng Yi nced at Heng Congshan.

    What did he mean?

    After being interrupted a few times, Heng Yi knew that this matter might not be easy to talk about.

    He might as well not say anything.

    While Master Feng and Heng Congshan were all eloquent people, in contrast, Heng Yi was a man of few words.

    After touring a little more, they decided to sit down for a while and drink tea.

    Emperor Zhao Qian, Heng Congshan, and Master Feng all sipped their tea. He picked up the cup and finished it in two sips.

    He asked the servant girl to pour more for him.

    ¡°Emperor, do you want another cup?¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed.

    His elegance was revealed from his bones.

    Heng Congshan and Old Master Feng were all trained to do the same.

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t been trained.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have another ss,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian imitated Heng Yi and drank the tea in two gulps.

    Duan Yue immediately went forward to refill their cups.

    Emperor Zhao Qian took two sips of the second cup of tea.

    Then he took a few more bites of the desserts and snacks on the table.

    He originally wanted to be more particr and eat one bite of the same dish, but the dishes tasted very good, so he couldn¡¯t help but eat two more bites.

    He thought that snacks were good enough.

    Emperor Zhao Qian took a bite.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    It was sour, numb, and spicy. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it tasted delicious.

    He couldn¡¯t help but move his chopsticks back a few more times.

    Heng Yi ate especially fast, and his appetite only grew.

    He felt bloated after eating so much.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t ask Emperor Zhao Qian to stay in the mansion for a night. The guards outside were enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    It was better for him to return to the inn.

    However, Emperor Zhao Qian hade to Chenzhou City for so many days, and he hadn¡¯t visited the Gong Prince¡¯s residence. Instead, he came to Heng Yi¡¯s home.

    Everyone knew that Heng Yi was about to attain a special promotion.

    Theyter sent off Emperor Zhao Qian and Heng Congshan.

    Once they left, Master Feng sat on the chair and took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s said that apanying the king is like apanying a tiger. 1 thought that it was just an exaggeration. Now that I¡¯ve experienced it myself, I¡¯m physically and mentally exhausted.¡±

    During the whole visit, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word, afraid that if he said anything wrong, it could potentially destroy his family.

    ¡°Are you full tonight?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Master Feng nced at Heng Yi and shook his head.

    How was he full? He didn¡¯t even dare to move his chopsticks!

    Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death to snatch food from the Emperor?

 Chapter 330 - 330: Lishu

    Chapter 330: Lishu

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    How could Heng Yi know about this?

    He only knew that his wife was in charge of tonight¡¯s meal, and he loved to eat his wife¡¯s cooking.

    However, the weather was hot and the kitchen was very humid.

    Going to the kitchen to cook a meal would cause him to sweat a lot. He would also be smoked and scalded by oil sshes. He could not bear to do so.

    The food cooked by others was also very delicious.

    ¡°Do you want some more?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Master Feng smiled, ¡°Bring in what you got,¡±

    With just him and Heng Yi, it was much easier to prepare.

    They drank some wine and ate some side dishes.

    When Madam Feng, Feng Xinru, and Han Qiao came over, they chatted andughed, and the atmosphere became livelier and morefortable.

    The children had something to talk about.

    It was alreadyte and none of them wanted to go home.

    Feng Xinru¡¯s family was staying at her mother¡¯s house tonight, so they were not in a hurry to return. They simply let the children y and cultivate a good rtionship.

    Heng Yi was still a small boss now, and who would¡¯ve thought he would be able to soar into the sky and amaze the world in two days?

    Therefore, getting along well would only be good for the children.

    Looking at Heng Yi, Master Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    How long had it been? He began as a hunter, and then all of a sudden he had be someone who was favored by the Emperor.

    His future was limitless.

    Who didn¡¯t want to suck up to him?

    He and Heng Yi had known each other for many years, and now they lived next door.

    They naturally became closer.

    Han Qiao could even hear He Cheng and Ah Yao¡¯s giggles from the neighboring courtyard. Sheughed along with them.

    ¡°These children get along very well,¡± Feng Xinrumented happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be happy at their carefree age.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She alsoughed.

    When Master Feng and Heng Yi finished eating, the maids and old women came to clean the table.

    After sending the adults out, the children still could y for a while longer.

    He could just go back to the room next doorter.

    Han Qiao returned to the main courtyard to take a shower.

    Heng Yi came in when she was halfway through his bath.

    ¡°You bad egg.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s soft voice came from the bathroom.

    Then, he panted lightly¡­

    When Ah-Yao was carried back, Han Qiao was lying on the bedzily.

    Heng Yi carried the small child to take a bath, put on clean clothes, and dried his hair on the bed.

    His hair was not very thick, but it was very ck and short. It felt like high-quality silk.

    Heng Yi gently wiped his wet hair.

    Ah-Yaoy in n Qiao¡¯s arms, ¡°What a wolf.¡±

    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Han Qiao hugged him and coaxed him gently.

    The tired child quickly fell asleep.

    She ced him on the small bed and he continued to sleep soundly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yao tonight.¡± Heng Yi massaged Han Qiao¡¯s shoulders.

    He was very attentive.

    Han Qiao red at him and covered herself with a thin nket.

    She was indeed tired and fell asleep very quickly.

    Heng Yi looked at the sleeping mother and son, one on his left and one on his right, feeling incredibly happy.

    Surrounded by happiness, he too, soon fell asleep.

    Meanwhile, at the Feng household¡­

    Feng Xinru asked softly, ¡°Brother, what do you think? I¡¯m thinking about Yi¡¯an and Xiu¡¯s marriage now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was fine to mention it earlier, but it¡¯s not appropriate to mention it now. If the two children had feelings for each other, that would be another story.¡± Master Feng said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you and not mention this matter. Let fate take its course.¡± Feng Xinru was quite open-minded.

    The Luo family hade a few times, begging her toe back.

    She was not stupid.

    Only a fool would go back.

    Nowadays, the children have a quiet ce to study that could motivate them to be more hardworking.

    She earned money every day, and the silver in her pocket gradually made her rich.

    Then she connected with the Heng family¡­

    ¡°Big Brother, are we going to the capital in the future?¡± Feng Xinru asked.

    ¡°¡­¡± Master Feng was silent for a moment, ¡°I think so.¡±

    Since he was going to the capital, he had to save up money to buy a house there.

    Buy some fields and viges near the area too.

    The capital is big and difficult to live in.

    It was impossible to live without money.

    However, the best things in the world were in the capital, so they naturally yearned for it.

    ¡°Then we have to prepare. Now that I have some silver in my hands, I can buy a house. If Big Brother sends someone to the capital, help me take a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take advantage of this time to save up some more money.¡±

    Feng Xinru didn¡¯t have any particr requirements regarding her ce to live, but for the sake of her children, she felt that she needed to take a long-term view.

    ¡°Xinru, don¡¯t worry about this. Your big brother will handle it.¡± Madam Feng patted Feng Xinru¡¯s hand.

    She had a few sisters-inw, but she hit off with Feng Xinru the most.

    Feng Xinru was a straightforward, open-minded, smart, and capable person. She was very easy-going as well.

    She also respected her as her sister-inw.

    Human hearts were made of flesh, and so was she.

    Master Feng thought more than his wife and sister. He thought about the future of his children and grandchildren¡­

    Emperor Zhao Qian came to see Heng Yi, and it was about time for him to return to the capital.

    Before he left, he made a trip to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence.

    He drank with the Gong Prince.

    The grudge between the brothers was not said out loud, but it was present in their hearts.

    After eating together, Emperor Zhao Qian returned to the inn to rant to Defu, ¡°People are indeed different.¡±

    Defu didn¡¯t dare to reply.

    Soon, another one of his servants entered, ¡°Emperor, the Gong Prince sent a woman over.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian frowned.

    ¡°That man only knows how to do these unpresentable things all day long. Send her back¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian said as he looked at the woman at the door.

    But with just one nce, Emperor Zhao Qian frowned.

    Because this woman was too simr to Zhen Ling¡¯s mother, the only woman in his heart.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at the timid woman in front of him, ¡°Send her back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the woman heard that she was going to be sent away, she knelt on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Please leave this servant behind, please.¡±

    If she went back, where could she go?

    A person like her, with her background, had nothing but a face.

    No support, no freedom.

    She did not want to be sent back and forth. She only wanted to live a stable life, but these were all luxuries for people like her.

    She knew that the man in front of her was either rich or noble, so she had to hold on tightly.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t make me go back. If 1 go back¡­¡±

    She may not be so lucky next time.

    Emperor Zhao Qian stood on the spot.

    The simrity of her face to the person that was carved into his memory and the tears streaming down her cheeks softened Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Defu immediately went to help the woman up.

    Emperor Zhao Qian asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Lishu.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was lucky to have Lishu, but he regretted it the next morning.

    No matter how simr their faces were, their personalities were worlds apart.

    Lishu also learned of Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s identity from the few words he said and became more cautious.

    It was even more different from the woman in Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s heart.

    On the twenty-ninth day of the fourth month, Emperor Zhao Qian met with the officials and their families at the inn.

    Han Qiao was among them.

    She was dressed up today, and Heng Yi looked handsome.

    Because Emperor Zhao Qian was going to reward Heng Yi today, Heng Congshan had already informed them in advance to make preparations.

    When Han Qiao arrived at the inn, all the madams were very enthusiastic and praised her from the moment she entered to the end. They simply praised her to the point that she felt she was the only one in the room.

    Han Qiao felt a little embarrassed..

 Chapter 331 - 331: Bestowing the Title â€œMarquis of Wanningâ€

    Chapter 331: Bestowing the Title ¡°Marquis of Wanning¡±

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao knew how sincere the madams were in their words.

    Everyone was a decent person, so they only spoke good things about everybody.

    Ha¡­ Do you know? The one beside the Emperor¡­

    Han Qiao listened to the wives¡¯ discussion.

    She thought of the woman who sat beside Emperor Zhao Qian earlier. She was beautiful and graceful.

    There was an air of fragility that made her look as if a gust of wind could blow her away.

    Han Qiao exchanged a nce with her before looking away.

    After all, she was Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s woman. When she returned to the pce, he would probably give her a new status.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t say that she was a concubine¡­

    Everyone had their own choices and had their own circumstances.

    Han Qiao found a ce to sit and rest.

    Lishu slowly approached her.

    Greetings, Madam.¡± Han Qiao stood up and bowed.

    There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You are?¡± Lishu looked at Han Qiao.

    Ever since she was young, she could tell that the way this Madam looked at her was different from how those people looked at her. That was why she decided to approach her and to get to know her.

    If she was lucky, she might be able to rise to the top in the future.

    She also wished that she could meet a friend she could talk to.

    My husband¡¯s surname is Heng, and my surname is Han.

    Lishu thought for a moment, ¡°I see that you¡¯re older than me. Can I call you Sister Ah-Qiao?¡±

    Han Qiao observed Lishu.

    To be honest, Lishu looked to be around Li Mi¡¯s age.

    However, Li Mi grew up in a small golden nest. As for Lishu, she guessed that someone had specially nurtured her and offered her to Emperor Zhao Qian.

    As long as you don¡¯t mind.

    Lishu heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Why would I? Let¡¯s sit and talk for a while.

    She pulled Han Qiao to sit down.

    Han Qiao thought that Lishu¡¯s hands were soft, white, tender, slender, and beautiful.

    In order to raise such a pair of hands, she must have never carried anything too heavy, nor exposed herself to the sun, or washed her own clothes.

    My name is Lishu¡­ Sister All-Qiao can call me by that name.

    Lishu was not very good at talking.

    Fortunately, Han Qiao was willing to chat with her and told her some interesting stories that she had heard outside. Lishu listened with great interest.

    There was even a yearning look on her face.

    I never knew that the world outside could be so nice.

    Nice?

    Han Qiao did not think so.

    It was difficult to defeat a hero with a penny, and it was difficult to move an inch without money.

    She couldn¡¯t judge and said that Lishu had a good life. She may have practiced day after day, year after year.

    It was not an easy life either.

    Defu approached them with a smile, ¡°Madam Heng, My Lady, the banquet is about to begin. Please.¡±

    Lishu stood up and turned to Han Qiao, ¡°Thank you for talking with me.

    Han Qiao¡¯s humor and gentleness were enough for her to remember for a long time.

    Perhaps she could have a child in the future¡­

    Thinking of the child, Lishu nced at Han Qiao¡¯s belly before she left.

    The banquet had just begun. Emperor Zhao Qian said a few words of encouragement and then gave the Xuan paper to his servant to read.

    He praised Heng Yi a lot.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi only understood a few words within the paper, ¡°Marquis of Wanning, with ten thousand soldiers, passed down for three generations.¡±

    Marquis?

    Pa no ov the

    Al off

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    This jump was a little too fast.

    Even Heng Congshan was surprised.

    He guessed that he would at most be conferred the title of Earl, Duke, or General, but he jumped several titles in one go.

    The whole family became the Marquis of Wanning.

    Marquis¡­

    Heng Yi, what are you waiting for? ept the decree.

    Heng Yi thought about it and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not worthy of this title yet. You can take it back.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was surprised.

    Which of the influential officials and wealthy families in Chenzhou City wasn¡¯t envious? He also thought that Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what was good for him.

    Child, I knew that you would refuse. Since I¡¯ve rewarded you, just ept it.

    Heng Yi also knew that it was fine to reject once, but it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to reject again.

    The Emperor¡¯s dignity would not tolerate being rejected again.

    Thankyou, Your Highness.¡± Heng Yi knelt down to receive the edict.

    After receiving the decree, Emperor Zhao Qian signaled Heng Yi to stand up.

    He then turned to Han Qiao, ¡°It is said that the husband is the most important and the wife is the most honorable. As the wife of Marquis of Wanning, you have contributed greatly to his achievements today. Since you are the Marquis¡¯s wife, you should be a first-rank Marchioness.¡±

    Bestowing the title to Heng Yi¡¯s wife, Madam Han. She will be bestowed the title of first rank Marchioness.¡±

    Han Qiao stepped forward and kneeled beside Heng Yi, ¡°Thankyou for your kindness. Long live the Emperor.¡±

    Compared to Heng Yi, Han Qiao was much more eloquent in her words.

    Rise, I owe you the imperial clothing first.

    First, he bestowed it to Heng Yi.

    Those who have made contributions to the suppression of bandits are rewarded one by one.

    Especially Zhang Zhao, Qin Song, Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, and the others who followed Heng Yi. They all received official positions.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was implying that these people would be following Heng Yi.

    After all, Heng Yi had personally trained them himself.

    If one of these people were to betray him, they would be ostracized and there would be no chance for any of them to stand out.

    Zhang Zhao, Qin Song, and the others were also unwilling to side with anyone else.

    When Heng Yi recruited more soldiers, they would immediately be leaders, and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being suppressed by the higher-ups or disobedient soldiers.

    After rewarding these people, Emperor Zhao Qian said to the magistrate of Chenzhou, ¡°All of you must cooperate with Marquis of Wanning¡¯s conscription. You cannot use any reason to stop him. If anyone vites this rule, I will not let them off easily.¡±

    Yes.¡± The magistrate respectfully agreed.

    Now, nobody would dare to offend Heng Yi.

    Not to mention Heng Yi¡¯s title, just Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s attitude towards him alone made them wary of going out of line.

    Many people did not dare to act rashly.

    Alright, alright, today is a good day. This is a rare asion for me toe to

    Chenzhou, so let¡¯s have fun together. There¡¯s no need to be formal.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s polite words made the atmosphere livelier.

    Many people came forward to congratte Emperor Zhao Qian for getting a good general, and Heng Yi as well for his new position title.

    The men were very friendly, and Heng Yi¡¯s face was dark with embarrassment.

    Han Qiao¡¯s wives were extremely polite and respectful. Han Qiao was no different from before, still smiling gently.

    Congrattions, Ah-Qiao!¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    Now who would be brave to say that her daughter had married a lowly husband?

    People would only say that she had good taste and found such a good husband for her daughter.

    If Heng Yi¡­

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort pursed her lips.

    Han Chi wasn¡¯t Heng Yi¡¯s biological son¡­ But Heng Yi doesn¡¯t seem to be the man to prioritize such things.

    Even if he did, it was fine. Han Chi, that kid, was a promising talent. He would soar in the future.

    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to be very sessful. It was good enough for her if he could take care of Mi¡¯er for the rest of his life.

    Han Qiao held the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s have a good chat another day,¡±

    They still needed to talk about the betrothal gifts.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort thought about giving Han Chi a sum of silver because the things she bought in a hurry were not good enough. And it was useless to buy more.

    It was better to give Li Mi a sum of silver and put it in her pocket. She could buy whatever she wanted in the future.

    However, what should be had, had to be prepared.

    Too many people came over to toast Han Qiao and congratte her on bing the Marchioness.

    Han Qiao drank a few more sses.

    By the time Heng Yi arrived, her face was flushed and Han Qiao giggled at him.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart softened, but he also felt sorry for her for getting a headache when she got drunk.

    He pulled her into his arms.

    Heng Yi.

    Yes?

    Heng Yi¡­

    Han Qiao called out sweetly.

    Heng Yi replied calmly.

    He carried Han Qiao and bumped into the slightly drunk Heng Congshan, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back first. Please help me inform the Emperor, Lord Heng.¡±

    Heng Congshan watched Heng Yi leave with Han Qiao.

    He couldn¡¯t even pull him back.

    Heng Congshan immediately went to inform Emperor Zhao Qian, whoughed.

    He asked Heng Congshan, ¡°Why are people called ¡®people¡¯? It is because he has seven emotions and six desires. If he can be indifferent even when his wife is drunk, I won¡¯t dare to use him.¡±

    Only when one had thoughts would one hesitate.

    People like Heng Yi were capable and smart, but not slick and sly enough.

 Chapter 332 - 332:1 Have Done Many, Many Things For Him

    Chapter 332:1 Have Done Many, Many Things For Him

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    However, capable people, even if they were not tactful enough, would still be put in an important position.

    At least when they were needed, they would be put in an important position.

    If they were so focused on their own ambitions and didn¡¯t care about anything else, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to use them no matter how great their abilities were.

    If he loved someone, he would seek stability and think twice before doing anything risky. He would not do anything that would implicate his family.

    Only when there was someone in his heart would he have scruples.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian waved his hand.

    He understood Heng Yi¡¯s mind and felt close to him.

    It was as if they were born to be close.

    Emperor Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Heng Yi was the product of one of his escapades and then left him alone. Could Heng Yi be his wandering child?

    Emperor Zhao Qianughed when he thought of this possibility.

    He had been cautious when he was young, and he had doted on a couple of women for a few years after he had ascended the throne. Later on, he had acted absurdly, but there were records of the things he did every time, but the list wasn¡¯t long.

    Heng Congshan didn¡¯t know what the Emperor was thinking. If he knew, he would be so scared that his legs would disappear.

    Many people had seen Heng Yi leaving with Han Qiao, and they were all waiting for Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s anger.

    Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t say anything. He even said, ¡°He¡¯s a rare man who¡¯s in touch with his feelings.¡±

    Only then did everyone understand that Emperor Zhao Qian was also a sentimental person.

    The only difference between them was that he doted on his concubine.

    While Heng Yi doted on his wife.

    After Heng Yi carried Han Qiao onto the carriage, she obediently nestled in his arms, breathing softly.

    She was a little drunk.

    Her entire body was weak.

    With a familiar body against hers and a familiar smell filling her senses, Han Qiao quickly fell asleep.

    When they reached home, Ah-Yao saw his father carrying his mother in. He widened his eyes and cried out for a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry youter.¡±

    He first washed Han Qiao, changed her into clean clothes, and fed her some hangover soup.

    Han Qiao drank the hangover soup and quickly fell back to sleep.

    Ah-Yao watched on with confusion written all over his tiny face.

    He thought that his mother was sick, so he kept going to the bedside and nestled next to his mother. He was very considerate.

    Heng Yi also drank some wine. He sat on the side and watched his wife and son, feeling the warmth creeping into his heart.

    He still didn¡¯t quite understand how high the title of ¡®Marquis¡¯ was, whether it was in the capital or the various areas of Great Yong, but it didn¡¯t stop him from being happy.

    The tangible benefits made him slowly feel that he yearned for power. Especially when she saw Han Qiao being surrounded by everyone. Everyone was respectful to her and even fawned over her.

    She didn¡¯t need to lower herself and tter anyone.

    There was no need for her to be so careful.

    If she said something wrong, others would cover for her.

    With one nce at his wife and son sleeping soundly, Heng Yi quietly walked out of the room.

    Duan Yue stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Master, Second Master invites you to his study.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When Heng Yi arrived at the study, Bai Cha was writing the list of betrothal gifts.

    Some things could be saved, but others couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bai Cha could still smell the scent of alcohol and happiness on Heng Yi

    ¡°Did the Emperor reward you?¡± Bai Cha couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yes. He gave me the title of Marquis of Wanning.¡±

    Bai Cha was overjoyed.

    He stood up and bowed to Heng Yi, ¡°Greetings, Marquis of Wanning.¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me too?¡± Heng Yi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Nope, not a joke. You have to know that among all the rewards, very few dukes, uncles, and sons can be conferred the title of Marquis. Most of the time, only when a daughter of the family enters the pce will they be conferred the title of nobility, and the elder brother will be conferred the title of Marquis. However, you have earned this title by yourself, so this is different.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that the Emperor gave you real power.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother should know what it means to have ten thousand soldiers working under you.¡±

    Heng Yi could take these ten thousand soldiers anywhere.

    If he had the ability, he could raise thousands more people.

    If he could train 10,000 soldiers well, it would be amazing.

    ¡°Is the title ¡®Marquis¡¯ very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Even the Prime Minister has to give you a half-bow when he sees you. The officials from all over the world have to kneel down when they see you.¡±

    ¡°If you are a little more ostentatious when someone knocks on the gong when you go out, the idle people will retreat. Be it the stall owners or pedestrians, they will have to make way for you as quickly as possible.¡±

    Heng Yi had never heard this before.

    He thought that these were things that were very far away from his reality.

    Even if he did, it would take a long time for him to get there.

    ¡°What about your Sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°A wife is valued by her husband. Even if she enters the pce to see the

    Empress, she will not need to kneel to her.¡±

    Hearing this, Heng Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    What he wanted was for Han Qiao not to submit to others.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s title has been announced too?¡± Bai Cha asked.

    ¡°Yes, the wife of a first-rank Marchioness.¡±

    Bai Cha smiled, ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother. Congrattions, Sister-inw.¡±

    Heng Yi also smiled.

    ¡°Bai Cha, I want to go to the Emperor and ask mercy on yours, Housekeeper Liu¡¯s, and Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s behalf¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± Bai Cha began.

    ¡°You can mention us before the Emperor, but don¡¯t ask for grace in our stead. Shopkeeper Zhu has also made contributions. You can ask for him.¡±

    Not to mention anything else, being freed from very was also a great grace.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Emperor Zhao Qian would summon him again before he left.

    There was no hurry.

    However, Feng Xinru was extremely anxious.

    It was reasonable for Luo Yi¡¯an to marry Sun Xiu before.

    Now that Heng Yi had be a Marquis, and Sun Xiu¡¯s status had risen as well, she didn¡¯t dare to propose anymore.

    ¡°It must be said that the princess consort has good taste and directly chose Han Chi as her son-inw,¡± Feng Xinru sighed.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t inherit the title, Han Chi¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be too bad with a ¡®Marquis¡¯ as his adoptive father.

    Madam Feng smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Yi¡¯an is close to Ah-Chi.¡±

    Feng Xinru smiled, ¡°Sister-inw is right, they are good friends.¡±

    The children¡¯s friendship was so pure and beautiful.

    It would alsost for a long time.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had originally scheduled to leave on the third day of the fifth month. When he learned that Han Chi was going to the Gong Prince¡¯s residence to send his betrothal gifts, he decided to stay a little while longer. He would also add a dowry for his niece.

    Among his nieces, Li Mi was considered to be highly valued by Emperor Zhao Qian. She was generous, gentle, kind, and well-behaved.

    The child was quite simr to his Zhenling.

    Han Qiao was not idle either. She was busy with all sorts of things.

    She even met with the Gong Prince¡¯s consort in private, ¡°What I mean is to give 100,000 taels of silver as a betrothal gift. We won¡¯t buy any of those misceneous things.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort was happy that Han Qiao valued her daughter so much. ¡°That would be unnecessary,¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted to give a grand betrothal gift and wee the princess into our family in a grand manner. But unfortunately, everything was rushed. There are many things that we can¡¯t buy in time, and those that could be bought aren¡¯t of high quality.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t mistake this betrothal gift as an insult. I really like Li Mi and hope that after she marries into our family, she will live harmoniously with Ah-Chi.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say. However, you have to put this silver in the betrothal gift.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment, ¡°That works too.¡±

    However, she wanted to make it a lucky number.

    They were divided into two portions. One portion was 100,000 taels, and the other was 10,001 taels?. They were all white silver, meaning that out of ten thousand women, only one was chosen.

    The day Han Chi sent the betrothal gifts to Li Mi was very lively.

    When Han Chi thought back to it many yearster, he felt extremely emotional. His mother had done so much for him¡­

 Chapter 333 - 333: Shy

    Chapter 333: Shy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Chi was woken up early in the morning.

    Luo Yi¡¯an, the young masters of the Feng family, and the Han cousins were all wearing brand-new clothes.

    Han Chi¡¯s clothes were also red, looking a little festive.

    Han Chi had already seen the list of betrothal gifts, but there was still a huge difference between writing it on paper and seeing it before his eyes.

    It stunned Han Chi for a while.

    ¡°All-Chi, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Han Chi felt someone gently nudged him.

    Han Qiao, Heng Yi, Heng Congshan, and Master Feng were all ready.

    These were all the elders of the male side to show that they valued the female side.

    The streets were bustling as they walked towards the Gong Prince¡¯s residence. Ah-Yao loved the crowd and was very curious about everything he saw. He danced and shouted.

    When they arrived at the Prince¡¯s residence, the child was even happier when he spotted the crackling of firecrackers.

    Many people noticed him.

    He was Heng Yi¡¯s legitimate son and his first child. Heng Yi¡¯s love for him was obvious.

    Heng Yi had been carrying the child from the beginning, while Heng Congshan read out the betrothal gifts loudly.

    Some of the items weren¡¯t very valuable, but they had prepared quite a lot.

    Until he said, ¡°10,001 taels of silver.¡±

    It meant that picking the Eldest Princess over the ten thousand girls out there was not a big deal.

    ¡°A hundred thousand silver!¡±

    Someone eximed.

    This was a wedding for their adopted son, not their biological son. How could they put so much effort into the betrothal gift to someone who was not rted by blood?

    Then what was the difference between him and his biological son?

    Even the children of many wealthy families did not have so many betrothal gifts to give.

    With Emperor Zhao Qian around, the Gong Prince forced a smile.

    There were a few times when he almost couldn¡¯tugh.

    When Li Mi got married, he didn¡¯t say anything at all. From the beginning of the year, Consort Fei¡¯s gaze at him became colder and colder.

    She even started to count her things, saying that it was for her daughter¡¯s dowry.

    He did not believe it.

    Then the princess consort no longer gave him any silver, not even a single coin.

    She would not take out her own silver to cover the expenses of the Imperial Residence.

    The monthly expenses of such arge residence were not small.

    While the Gong Prince was thinking about this, Emperor Zhao Qian smiled. ¡°That Heng Family¡¯s kid is not bad. He¡¯s a good match for the Eldest Princess.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian couldn¡¯t wait to give his present until Li Mi got married, so he gave it to her early.

    Defu recited a long list of all kinds of treasures.

    There were a total of ny-nine presents, which meant that they wouldst for a long time.

    His gifts to her were too dignified.

    Emperor Zhao Qian called Han Chi over, ¡°These girls in our family were all raised nobly and they have bad tempers. If you do anything wrong in the future, don¡¯t hit or scold her. Come back and tell us. As elders, we will punish her ourselves.¡±

    In other words, you can marry her, but you can¡¯t beat her or scold her.

    If he wanted to punish her, it had to be the elders.

    Han Chi bowed, ¡°I will respect and love her.¡±

    ¡°In this life, only the princess.¡±

    It was a very heavy promise.

    Emperor Zhao Qian observed Han Chi for a while and finally nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He took the jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Han Chi, ¡°I will remember what you said today. 1 will also remember all of your friends and family. You will not be allowed to go back on your words or break your promise in the future. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is a promise,¡± Han Chi bowed solemnly.

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Study hard. I¡¯ll wait for you at the pce¡¯s hall to be a disciple.¡±

    ¡°I will not disappoint you, Your Majesty.¡± Han Chi bowed again.

    Emperor Zhao Qian smiled, ¡°Go and meet your future wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t sleepst night. She was waiting for you toe and give her your betrothal gift.¡±

    Han Chi instantly blushed.

    No matter how mature and calm he was, he was still a thirteen-year-old child at the end of the day.

    At first, he walked steadily, but then he quickened his pace. When he passed the arch door and saw Li Mi not far away, whose face was red and her eyes were filled with tears, he couldn¡¯t help but run towards her.

    In the hall, Emperor Zhao Qian turned to Heng Yi, ¡°That son of yours is sweeter than you.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent.

    Emperor Zhao Qian didn¡¯t hold him back and said to the Gong Prince and Gong Princess¡¯s consort, ¡°You¡¯ve found a good son-inw. Very good, very good.¡±

    The Gong Prince smiled dryly.

    While the Gong Prince¡¯s consort smiled bloomed like a flower.

    The Gong Prince nced at her. It had been a long time since she smiled so happily.

    Ah-Yao took a fruit and gave it to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi opened his mouth to catch it, chewing on it.

    Seeing this, he took more food and fed it to his father.

    The father and son fed each other and yed happily.

    With Madam Feng and Feng Xinru around, the atmosphere was quite warm.

    Not only that, with Heng Congshan and Master Feng who were both good at talking, it didn¡¯t matter if Heng Yi remained quiet.

    Meanwhile, Han Chi and Li Mi were together. Li Mi mustered up her courage and pulled Han Chi to her courtyard.

    The servants in her courtyard had already been sent out.

    When there were only the two of them left, Han Chi remained alright, but Li Mi was nervous.

    ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± Han Chi said softly.

    Li Mi tapped his forehead, ¡°You little broken child, you still dare to tease me.¡±

    ¡°This little broken child will be your husband in the future.¡±

    Li Mi snorted.

    Han Chi took out a red cloth and revealed a jade bracelet.

    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly expensive, so 1 hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You bought it?¡± Li Mi asked.

    ¡°Yes, I bought it myself from copying a few books. 1 earned it myself. Look, 1 carved your name inside.¡±

    ¡®Mi¡¯

    The writing was crooked.

    Li Mi took a closer look. There were still cotton and fine cracks inside.

    This gift wasn¡¯t very good.

    However, his intention was worth ten thousand gold.

    ¡°How many nights did you stay up?¡±

    ¡°Quite a long time.¡± Han Chi said earnestly.

    He had spent a lot of effort on this bracelet.

    ¡°I spent all my money on this. When I have money in the future, I¡¯ll buy a better one for you.¡±

    Han Chi paused for a moment, ¡°But before that, 1 have to buy a gift for Mother.¡±

    ¡°As you should,¡± Li Mi said gently.

    She asked Han Chi to put it on for her.

    The bracelet was a little big, and Li Mi¡¯s arm was thin. She was still wearing the bead bracelet that Han Chi gave herst time.

    Wearing one red and one white, they looked especially good.

    It was very beautiful.

    ¡°I embroidered a pouch for you.¡± Li Mi handed the pouch she had prepared to Han Chi. ¡°There are some herbs inside to repel mosquitoes. You should wear them with you. Here¡­¡±

    Li Mi¡¯s face was red, and her voice was like a small bird¡¯s chirping, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared one for your parents, your younger siblings, and you will get a share of it when you go back. There are also shoes. 1 made pearl pouches for my sisters-inw¡­¡±

    The more Li Mi spoke, the redder her face became.

    After a while, she looked at Han Chi with a flushed face, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Han Chi had a lot to say.

    But at the same time he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Li Mi said again, ¡°I have a lot of dowry. Go back and discuss it with Father and Mother. The courtyard should be bigger and there should be more servants¡­¡± She pursed her lips, ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 bring fewer servants?¡±

    ¡°How much is the dowry?¡± Han Chi asked softly.

    ¡°There are a lot of them. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    Li Mi was too embarrassed to say it. Her mother gave 90% of the things in her hands.

    However, half of these things would be given to Big Brother in the future.

    Her mother did not have many reasons to let the things in her hands leave the prince¡¯s residence. Her marriage was the best reason..

 Chapter 334 - 334: Hit It Off

    Chapter 334: Hit It Off

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Chi felt an inexplicable pressure on his shoulders.

    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out.

    Li Mi said, ¡°You have to study hard. I¡¯ll wait for you to support me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Han Chi and Li Mi also had many gifts in return for their engagement. Even Li Mi and the Gong Prince¡¯s consort had spent a lot of effort on it.

    When Han Chi and Li Mi came out of the courtyard, they saw Li Wenya standing not far away.

    Li Mi¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Elder Sister.¡±

    Li Wenya stepped forward and bowed, ncing at Han Chi.

    She pursed her lips and remained silent.

    Li Wenya had lost a lot of weight after being grounded.

    Her mental state was not very good either.

    Looking at the ruddy Li Mi, her eyes were filled with jealousy.

    Especially since Han Chi looked a little taller than Li Mi now. He was dressed luxuriously and looked very noble. He looked no different from a rich family¡¯s young master, handsome and elegant.

    Li Wenya thought that if the Marquis of Wan Ning had agreed to her father¡¯s suggestion, she would have been the one engaged to Han Chi.

    The jealousy and hatred in her heart grew.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± As Li Wenya spoke, she raised her hand to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Li Wenya, if you want to cry, go back to your own courtyard. Today is my happy day. If you dare to cry here, I will teach you a lesson. Do you want to test me?¡± Li Mi said sternly.

    She may be innocent and kind, but she was not a soft and curious person.

    The princess of the royal family still had her temper.

    Li Wenya bit her lip and turned to leave while crying.

    ¡°Bad luck.¡± Li Mi called out coldly.

    She then noticed Han Chi looking at her with a faint smile.

    She panicked for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not usually like this. Trully¡­¡±

    ¡°You did good. You can distinguish right from wrong. You¡¯re kind but you don¡¯t allow yourself to be bullied. Your sister doesn¡¯t look like a good person.¡± Han Chi said.

    When he was very young, he had lived in troubled times and had seen all kinds of people.

    He had seen too many people who did not mean what they said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Han Chi said.

    ¡°Can I take you to see my cats and dogs?¡± Li Mi asked.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Li Mi¡¯s cats and dogs were not healthy, nor were they particrly good-looking.

    But they were all very obedient and sensible.

    Seeing their mastere over, the dogs ran over and rubbed against Li Mi¡¯s leg.

    The cat also came over and meowed at her.

    ¡°This is Da Bao, Xiaofu¡­¡±

    Li Mi introduced them one by one and asked Han Chi in a whisper. ¡°Can I take them with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Mother has already found a small courtyard for you to raise these cats and dogs. We also have two cats and a dog at home.¡±

    The two cats were brought from Xishan Vige to Puyi County, then to Chenzhou. They would be brought along with them to the Capital in the future.

    Han Chi also told Li Mi about this.

    Li Mi smiled gently and she looked extremely beautiful.

    It was as if Han Chi was staring into a painting that he carved into his heart.

    His future wife is smart, lively, warm, and genial.

    The betrothal banquet was even more sumptuous and lively.

    When Li Mi toasted Emperor Zhao Qian, she called out sweetly, ¡°Imperial Uncle, please drink.¡±

    ¡°Good, good child.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian loved Li Mi from the bottom of his heart.

    She couldn¡¯t bepared to her own daughter, Zhen Ling, but she was still more tolerant and loving than her daughter.

    He did not take anything from his private treasury when his princesses married. He had the Ministry of Rites arrange everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re a blessed child. After you get married, you have to be filial to your inws, take care of your husband and teach your children, and treat your sisters-inw and uncle-inws well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Imperial Uncle for your teachings. Mi¡¯er will remember.¡± Li Mi bowed.

    After the betrothal banquet ended, Emperor Zhao Qian called Heng Yi to the inn.

    To discuss the matter of conscription with him.

    ¡°In the first year, I will give you the sry of ten thousand soldiers and a sum of money. As for how you want to use this money and what you use it to buy, it is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Can you write some things for me, Your Highness?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sell it.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian frowned.

    Heng Yi quickly said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want a piece of the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy? It will definitely fetch a high price. With this silver, Your Highness won¡¯t have to pay the army. Your Highness can save some money and use it in the border areas.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian fell silent.

    He held his right hand with his left hand, then his right hand held his left hand. He walked to the window and pointed at Heng Yi.

    Heng Congshan stood at the side, not daring to breathe loudly.

    Heng Yi was the first to ask the emperor for the calligraphy, but he wanted to sell it.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian sighed.

    He had never thought of selling his calligraphy to earn money.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good. Very good. Alright.¡±

    How bold.

    However, he had to admit that it was true.

    Was there any silver in the national treasury? Yes, but not many.

    There were many soldiers at the border, and they needed a lot of money and resources.

    Every year, he could not make ends meet. He kept thinking about ways to make money.

    However, one had to have the ability to make money.

    And who could make money without ability?

    ¡°I¡¯ll write. I¡¯ll write a hundred for you. It¡¯s up to you how much money you can sell them for.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian pointed at the Heng Congshan. ¡°Grind the ink and spread the papers.¡±

    ¡°Tranquility Yields Transcendence.¡±

    ¡°Diligence can make up for stupidity.¡±

    ¡°Rich and luxuriant.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian wrote these quotes and asked Heng Yi to seal them.

    He stamped several seals, one by one.

    Looking at his masterpieces, Emperor Zhao Qian was extremely pleased.

    The more he wrote, the more he felt a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your wife knows how to do business. Do you think she wants to partner up with me to do business?¡±

    The greatest backer in the world, who could be bigger than the emperor?

    Emperor Zhao Qian was short on money, and the imperial court was short on money.

    Han Qiao could earn money, and Emperor Zhao Qian wanted to cooperate with her to do big business.

    Heng Yi hesitated.

    ¡°Are you serious, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very determined. You don¡¯t know how expensive oil and rice are. I manage countless people in thisnd and also need money to support them.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian raised his brush and slowly said. ¡°There are too many corrupt officials, mountain bandits run amok, enemy countries are eyeing us like tigers, and there are internal and external conflicts¡­¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian sighed.

    He picked up his brush and wrote, ¡°Full of ambition, but with a pair of sleeves¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Heng Yi, I want to be a good emperor whose name will be remembered for all eternity. I want the people of this world to live a good life.¡±

    When the princess got married, Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s heart almost shattered.

    Heng Yi suddenly felt Zhao Qian emperor¡¯s ambition.

    Kneeling down on one knee, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for you. First, I¡¯ll suppress the bandits and stabilize the country. Then, I¡¯ll head to the border and recover our lost territory.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you, I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±

    For the first time, Emperor Zhao Qian felt that someone understood him.

    Heng Yi understood him.

    He understood his ambition and his heart for the world.

    ¡°I will write more for you, and you can sell them for more silver.¡±

    After that, Emperor Zhao Qian continued to write in a good mood, while Heng Congshan worked hard to grind the ink, and Heng Yi stamped the papers with the imperial seal.

    Defu served tea several times, and Heng Yi drank it in one gulp after it turned cold.

    Emperor Zhao Qian also took a sip of tea like Heng Yi.

    He hadpletely forgotten about his elegance.

    Heng Congshan shook his head.

    He just didn¡¯t understand why Emperor Zhao Qian would learn from Heng Yi.

    This forthright and boorish attitude did not match his Elegant Emperor title¡­

 Chapter 335 - 335: Common Goals

    Chapter 335: Common Goals

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao sent someone to ask if Heng Yi wanted to go home for dinner.

    Heng Yi asked Emperor Zhao Qian, ¡°Will you join us to eat at the manor, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Will your wife personally cook?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips, the inviting look on his face gone.

    He watched Emperor Zhao Qian with an unweing expression.

    ¡°My wife woke up very early today and slept verytest night. She won¡¯t be cooking.¡±

    He rejected himpletely.

    Emperor Zhao Qian smiled, ¡°Just make some. There¡¯s no need to make too many dishes.¡±

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°The chef is also very good.¡±

    ¡°You just can¡¯t bear to let your wife cook.¡± Emperor Zhao Qian teased.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to.¡±

    Heng Yi admitted.

    He didn¡¯t think that there was anything he couldn¡¯t admit.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Lead the way,¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian let Heng Yi lead the way.

    He liked the atmosphere in Heng Yi¡¯s house. The children were all very smart.

    His daughters were delicate and gentle, well-behaved, and were nervous in the face of guests. It was very good.

    In the end, it was their parents who gave them enough confidence.

    Han Qiao knew that Emperor Zhao Qian and Heng Congshan wereing over for dinner, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t neglect them.

    She immediately went to the kitchen to see if there were any good dishes they could serve and personally directed the cooks.

    Emperor Zhao Qian came with many people escorting him. These people couldn¡¯t eat at the same time, but they served them in batches.

    She couldn¡¯t let them starve.

    These were all matters of dignity. Today, it was just a little effort, but in the future, it might be fate.

    She let the children rest first. Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er were sleeping soundly together.

    The two brothers had their heads together, and their little faces were flushed red. They were very cute.

    He Cheng had only slept next to Ah-Yao once that day, and they had been taking naps together for the past few days.

    Han Qiao stared at her two children for a while before she went to clean herself

    up.

    After all, she was the Marchioness now, so she had to be more dignified.

    She couldn¡¯t greet the guests, still dirty or smelling of sweat.

    Seeing that it was almost time, Han Qiao woke the two children up.

    He Cheng liked to y with Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao also liked to y with He Cheng.

    The two brothers could y hide-and-seek for half a day as long as they had enough to eat and drink.

    He Cheng knew how to recite the Three Character ssic, and he taught Ah-Yao the ones he had learned.

    Ah-Yao could only babble along, mouthing the words, learning earnestly.

    This amused the maids in the room.

    Han Qiao was alsoughing, however, she still had matters to attend to in the kitchen, so she asked Pucao to take care of her two children.

    When Emperor Zhao Qian and the others arrived, Han Qiao was in the kitchen, instructing the servants to prepare a few good dishes.

    It was spicy and fragrant, and it looked, smelled, and tasted good.

    The roast duck and chicken were already marinated.

    Emperor Zhao Qian wasn¡¯t in a hurry to see Han Qiao, so he went straight to Heng Yi¡¯s study. When he saw Bai Cha, the second master immediately bowed.

    ¡°You are that¡­¡±

    ¡°This servant, Bai Cha, greets the Emperor. Long live the Emperor.¡± Bai Cha knelt down and saluted.

    Emperor Zhao Qian remembered, ¡°No need for formalities.¡±

    Heng Yi was about to speak.

    Heng Congshan pulled him back and interrupted Heng Yi.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at the two of them and understood.

    Heng Yi had sent Bai Cha to the capital and gave him so much silver, which showed how much he trusted him.

    Bai Cha could do things wonderfully, which showed how clever he was.

    He wanted to plead for Bai Cha.

    ¡°Logically, ves like you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be good people anymore, but on ount of the Marquis of Wanning, 1 will give you one more chance.¡±

    Bai Cha¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.

    The same is true for Heng Yi.

    Heng Congshan was also surprised.

    ¡°Make one great contribution that everyone in the world believes in, and let the Marquis of Wanning write a letter on your behalf. Then I will give you grace.¡±

    Heng Yi was a simple-minded man, so he needed a few loyal and sharp subordinates to assist him.

    ¡°Thank you for the grace, Your Highness. This servant will do his best to assist the marquis.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Emperor Zhao Qian nodded and walked into the study.

    Heng Congshan followed closely behind.

    Heng Yi was one step behind and yfully punched Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    Bai Cha was also pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Hurry up and make some tea.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bai Cha immediately went to make tea, but his head was in the clouds, feeling a little light.

    Emperor Zhao Qian entered the study.

    There were quite a few books on the bookshelf, but they were all new. It seemed that they had just been written.

    There was an abacus and ount book on the desk.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at Heng Yi, ¡°May I take a look¡±

    ¡°You can.¡±

    It was just an ount book.

    Records of expenses.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t understand.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked at it for a while, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand. He felt that it was a lot of money, but everything was noted very clearly.

    The manager in charge was even listed below¡­

    Emperor Zhao Qian had never seen such a detailed ount book before.

    ¡°This is?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the ounts for the fast food restaurants in Puyi County.

    Bai Cha is in charge.¡± Heng Yi answered.

    ¡°This ount book is a little interesting. Tell me in detailter.¡± Emperor Zhao Qian closed the ount book.

    No matter how much they earned, it was someone else¡¯s privacy.

    He was curious to see the book more carefully, but it would be impolite to look at it again.

    Bai Cha came in with a cup of tea and gave the first cup to Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Emperor Zhao Qian took a sip of the tea, ¡°Hmm, this tea is not bad. What water did you use to boil the tea?¡±

    ¡°It should be the dew that the children received in the morning.¡±

    There was a row of roses in the garden. Every morning, there would be dew on the petals. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi would personally go to collect them.

    They could only pick up a little a day and store them in a jar.

    It was rare for anyone to use the dew to brew tea. There was only one pot. There was no more.

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    The children were indeed thoughtful.

    Emperor Zhao Qian sipped his tea and turned to Heng Yi, ¡°Where are the people who followed you? Are they also staying in your residence?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are all living in the residence now. When the military camp is set up in the future, they will live in the military camp.¡±

    Heng Yi himself would bring his family to live next to the camp.

    A family always had to be together in order to maintain their rtionship.

    The others would also settle down there and they could form a small town.

    When Heng Yi mentioned his idea, Emperor Zhao Qian thought it was feasible.

    Thend of Great Yong was vast and sparsely popted. As long as people were willing to settle down, things would slowly get better.

    Out of ten thousand soldiers, five thousand would have families, and in theing year, there would be thousands of children.

    If there were a few more military camps like this, there would be thousands of children in a year. What about in ten years?

    The poption of Great Yong was still too small, and there were too few people who could go into battle to defend their country.

    Heng Yi hesitated for a moment before talking about Shopkeeper Zhu.

    Emperor Zhao Qian narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m merciful enough not to behead anyone involved in the Crown Prince¡¯s case. 1 will give him the same sentence: If he makes one great contribution, I will naturally reward him.¡±

    ¡°However, this Zhu has indeed contributed by following you to suppress the bandits. I will grant him a good name ording to your request.¡±

    Heng Yi was overjoyed.

    He asked Bai Cha to call Shopkeeper Zhu in, who was waiting outside, to thank the Emperor.

    Shopkeeper Zhu wasn¡¯t young anymore, and he looked very reliable. His eyes were bright, and he was confident and calm.

    He kowtowed excitedly to thank the Emperor.

    Emperor Zhao Qian encouraged him and told him to assist Heng Yi and take care of the military affairs. Now that he was given a good title, he could be promoted when he made another contribution.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shopkeeper Zhu agreed repeatedly. When he left, he was extremely excited.

    Emperor Zhao Qian then turned to Heng Yi, ¡°After dinner, tell me how you n to build the military camp. I want to hear your ideas.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    For dinner, Heng Yi called Zhang Zhao and the others over, along with Housekeeper Liu.

    Although they were not sitting at the same table, they all toasted Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Wen Yu and Gu Jiu were usually very eloquent. Today, they stuttered and carefully finished their sentence before sitting back down.

    The food was to Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s liking and he was stuffed full once more.

    Then they turn to the hall to discuss the matter in more detail after they finish dinner.

    At first, everyone was nervous, but gradually, they voiced their opinions. Emperor Zhao Qian also voiced his own suggestions, while Bai Cha, Shopkeeper Zhu, and Housekeeper Liu took notes.

    They chatted until midnight.

    Han Qiao instructed the kitchen to bring some snacks over when it was ready.

    After eating, they continued to discuss.

    Heng Congshan also gave his opinions from a schr¡¯s point of view. He had been in the government for many years and had a unique take on the idea.

    Every sentence was to the point. As the emperor, Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s words were all gifts and decrees.

    At this moment, they were not just monarchs and ministers. They had amon goal, which was to build a good army that could win every battle and establish their reputation..

 Chapter 336 - 336: Emperor Zhao Qian Is Crazy With Joy

    Chapter 336: Emperor Zhao Qian Is Crazy With Joy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Emperor Zhao Qian was almost fifty years old and rarely stayed upte like this.

    Or rather, he rarely listened to everyone speak freely in such high spirits.

    At daybreak, Emperor Zhao Qian was still a little unsatisfied.

    The day of his departure was getting closer and closer.

    He asked, ¡°Is my calligraphy valuable?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s valuable.¡±

    It was very valuable.

    Which family wouldn¡¯t be proud of having something from the emperor?

    Not to mention, calligraphy was considered as something precious to most people.

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Make an invitation today and send it out. Say that tomorrow, 1 will be at your house and will be writing.¡±

    Heng Yi was surprised.

    Heng Congshan was also surprised.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was crazy about earning silver.

    When Han Qiao heard this news, she immediately thought of doing business with Emperor Zhao Qian.

    For an emperor to be able to sell his calligraphy for silver, it showed how kind he was.

    She wandered around outside a few times.

    She waited for the matter to be discussed.

    Emperor Zhao Qian wanted to return to the inn. When he came out, he noticed Han Qiao, ¡°Marchioness Heng, what seems to be ailing you?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this official¡¯s wife has a presumptuous idea.¡±

    Hmm? Tell me,¡± Emperor Zhao Qian smiled.

    ¡°I have an idea of how to earn money and need a strong backer. 1 feel that you, Your Highness, is someone that I can rely on. We will split the profit 40 ¨C 60,1 split 60 ¨C 40, you split 40 ¨C 40, and you don¡¯t have to pay a single cent.¡±

    She wanted to hang the emperor¡¯s name on this project.

    She would make those bad eggs not dare to have any ideas to go against her.

    No matter what, the imperial power was supreme.

    Snatching food from the emperor¡¯s bowl, wasn¡¯t that seeking death?

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to pay at all?¡± Emperor Zhao Qian asked with a smile.

    ¡°You can write a few words on the signboard.¡±

    She wanted to hang the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy on her inns and restaurants. Tsk tsk tsk.

    Regardless of whether it was a high-ranking official or a noble, whoever came to stay for a night would be able to brag for the rest of their lives when they returned home.

    With this gimmick, the service and food of the inn and restaurant would keep up. It would be easy for them to make money.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    If the inns and restaurants are operated together and be a chain, then the entire Great Yong will go to this inn and restaurant. Not only can this earn us money, but it can also solve the problem of the people¡¯s basic needs and make their lives better.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was silent for a moment, ¡°Come in, and let¡¯s have a char.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s idea was very simple.

    To open a restaurant and inn, the first step was to require farnd, which took up a lot of space. Wood and workers were also needed.

    If they worked, they could earn money, and if they earned money, they could make their family¡¯s life better.

    Those who owed money had to pay their debts.

    If they had extra money, they could buy seeds to farm and fill their stomachs.

    They could buynd to grow vegetables and raise pigs, chickens, and ducks. If they had money, it would be easy to raise their children. At least they could have money to see a doctor when someone in their family fell sick.

    When you¡¯re young, you have something to support you, and when you¡¯re old, you have something to rely on.

    Emperor Zhao Qian sat up straight, ¡°If only you were a man.¡±

    ¡°Women can also hold up half the sky, Your Highness¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian was stunned for a moment beforeughing, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want 40% of your wealth. I want 20%. You can use the other 20% to help those old people who have no one to rely on and those children who have no one to support.¡±

    ¡°I believe that with sincere people like you, our Great Yong will get better and better.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian left in high spirits.

    The people of Heng Manor were also filled with passion.

    Han Qiao told them to quickly go to sleep, but they were too excited to sleep. They quickly went to the Feng residence next door to borrow people who could write.

    Han Qiao sent people to the streets and alleys to publicize it.

    Tomorrow morning, Emperor Zhao Qian would write and seal the paper on the spot.

    There were many wealthy people in Chenzhou City.

    Those who received the news all rubbed their fists.

    The emperor¡¯s calligraphy was not something that merchants like them could afford.

    The merchants passing by Chenzhou City also nned to bid for one tomorrow.

    Emperor Zhao Qian returned to the inn and did not sleep for the time being. He wrote more than a dozen writings before sighing, ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 think of this earlier?¡±

    Heng Congshan was silent.

    Emperor Zhao Qian felt that no one would dare to answer this question.

    He might as well not think about it.

    After washing up, he hugged Lishu and went to rest.

    The news that Emperor Zhao Qian was going to sell his calligraphy work in the Heng residence spread throughout Chenzhou City and the nearby counties.

    When there was potential to earn more money, the merchants would swarm by.

    Those who received the invitation felt extremely dignified.

    Han Qiao was also well prepared.

    Madam Feng and Feng Xinru came over to help. The children stopped what they were doing and helped to prepare the things.

    The following day¡­

    As soon as Emperor Zhao Qian came out of the inn, the people who were stalking him quickly went back to inform their master.

    The Emperor is heading towards the Heng Manor.

    The Xuan paper here was of the best quality, and the ink was also of the best quality.

    As soon as Emperor Zhao Qian arrived at Heng Manor, someone came.

    He handed over the invitation and entered Heng Manor in an orderly manner.

    The courtyard was packed to the brim.

    Those with invitations sat down, while those without invitations stood up.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had already written more than ten pieces, while Heng Congshan and Master Feng were in charge of selling them.

    The cost of one paper wasn¡¯t very expensive. It was 5,000 taels per paper, and there was no limit to the number of times they could buy it.

    One idiom on a piece of paper.

    Emperor Zhao Qian wrote them very quickly and sold them even faster.

    After all, this simple work could easily be sold for several times the price.

    Those who got it were happy, while those who didn¡¯t were anxious.

    Han Qiao walked to the side to talk to Heng Congshan, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can buy some. Then, invite more people and give those who couldn¡¯t buy another chance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the rarer an item is, the more valuable it will be. There are so many rich people in the Great Yong who want the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy. They are even proud of having the emperor¡¯s calligraphy, so everyone has a chance.¡±

    Heng Congshan nodded.

    Those who bought three calligraphies would be invited.

    As a result, the number of people invited gradually decreased.

    When Emperor Zhao Qian was tired of writing and went to rest, he asked Heng Yi, ¡°How much have you sold?¡±

    ¡°More than a million taels of silver.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian took a sip of tea.

    He didn¡¯t expect that there were so many rich people in Great Yong and that it was so easy to earn money.

    Even when he could not continue writing, many people still wanted to buy some.

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Congshan, take note of these people and ask them to hand over their silver. I¡¯ll put the rest of my calligraphy in the Heng Manor before 1 leave and let theme to take them once they¡¯ve paid.¡±

    He would have to note their names and where they live.

    Heng Congshan knew most of these people, so Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s works would sell a lot more.

    It was because they had gotten in through the back door through Master Feng, so they would receive the calligraphy.

    This was also Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s idea.

    Who wouldin about having too much silver?

    A few million taels of silver was enough to build an army.

    Heng Yi only took one million taels and gave the rest to Emperor Zhao Qian Emperor.

    ¡°The Emperor needs silver more than I do.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian took a deep breath.

    He patted Heng Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Come to the capital early to report on your work. I will wait for you there.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian did not return to Heng Manor before he left.

    However, everyone knew that Heng Yi was highly valued by Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given him such a great honor.

    Since ancient times, how many people have had such an opportunity? To be able to gain the Emperor¡¯s trust and importance, and even n for him.

    No, not many.

    Rather, not a single one..

 Chapter 337 - 337: Husband and Wife Quarrel

    Chapter 337: Husband and Wife Quarrel

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Emperor Zhao Qian had left, but the legend he left behind in Chenzhou could not be calmed down.

    Heng Yi followed suit.

    His reputation shook the city.

    This was especially true for those wealthy merchants and councilors who needed to get the Emperor¡¯s calligraphy. When they came to Heng Manor again, they were not empty-handed.

    Even Heng Yi didn¡¯t dare to ept their expensive gifts.

    When Master Feng helped to sell the calligraphy, he epted the gifts smoothly and asked Housekeeper Liu to register them.

    There was nothing to do but to ept them.

    He would have been giving them dignity for epting their gifts. If they wanted to buy something, the other party would be willing to give them this for convenience.

    Heng Yi and the others were very busy choosing the location for his army.

    Han Qiao was also very busy preparing for Han Chi¡¯s wedding.

    The days were getting closer and closer to the sixth day of the sixth month.

    As they were busy with their own things, both the husband and wife would not see each other for a few days. They did not even have time to talk.

    At the end of the fifth month, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort sent people to send over some red bayberries. Each one was ripped, and dark red, and Ah-Yao liked to eat this kind the most.

    He could eat a little red bayberry¡¯s flesh with a thread.

    Then, Han Qiao used the red bayberries to cook some red bayberry soups and chilled them to make them even more enjoyable.

    The children liked it, and so did the adults.

    Han Qiao quickly stopped and enjoyed a cup of wine as well. It chilled her heart and made her feel happy.

    Her fatigue seemed to have dissipated a lot.

    Han Chi¡¯s wedding naturally had to be grand. After all, it was her first child¡¯s wedding and he was marrying a princess. It could not be done badly.

    Moreover, Li Mi¡¯s dowry was too much.

    So much so that Han Qiao was speechless.

    Did the Gong Prince¡¯s consort empty the pce?

    Consort Fei did not empty the Imperial Residence. She only gave more than 90% of her things.

    When the Gong Prince saw the dowry list, he was stunned for a long time.

    Only then did he understand that his wife had been separated from him.

    He aggressively went to find the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    She was teaching Li Mi how to keep house.

    Han Qiao had also told the Gong Prince¡¯s consort that after Li Mi married into the Heng family, she would be in charge of the restaurant and inn, and all the family matters would be handed over to Li Mi and the children.

    As her sister-inw, Li Mi would probably have to work harder.

    Therefore, Consort Fei teaches Li Mi the way to manage the family.

    Han Qiao was gentle and easy to get along with, while Heng Yi was taciturn but generous.

    Han Chi¡¯s two brothers were still young, so she needed to take care of them and teach them a thing or two. Her soon-to-be three sisters-inw were also good friends, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about getting along.

    The main thing she needed to worry about was the otherplicated matters. At first, as a new daughter-inw, it would be difficult for her to manage the servants. Fortunately, she was a princess, and her status was enough to suppress those servants with ulterior motives.

    It was then that the Gong Prince walked aggressively into the room. Yet the Gong Prince¡¯s consort merely nced at him indifferently.

    He asked Li Mi to leave.

    Li Mi looked worried.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Mi bowed to her parents and then left.

    Just as she reached the door, she heard her father questioning her mother, ¡°You gave Mi¡¯er so much for her dowry, what about the rest of the children?¡± ¡°What should we do? Those things that I¡¯m giving away are mine. 1 can give it to whoever 1 want. Is it wrong to give it to my own daughter? What do the other children have to do with me? I¡¯m not their biological mother. With you as their biological father, you can give your concubines millions of taels of silver. 1 think you won¡¯t treat the children badly.¡±

    When the Gong Prince¡¯s consort said this, he could detect a hint of anger in her voice.

    The Gong Prince thought about how he had given the Secondary Consort Wen so much silver and how the Secondary Consort Wen had spent all these years taking so many things for free. He felt guilty.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll still say the same thing no matter how much you will convince me otherwise. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Don¡¯t bother me, 1 don¡¯t care about you. You can give them however much you want, I won¡¯t ask. You can pamper whoever you want, and 1 won¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why 1 married Mi¡¯er off so early? 1 would have waited until she was at least eighteen before I let her marry. But I changed my mind. Because you¡¯re too biased. You scolded her without asking why. You¡¯re a father in vain. You spoil your concubine and destroy your wife in vain. You¡¯re a husband in vain.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face was red with anger and he raised his hand to hit the Gong Prince¡¯s consort.

    Consort Fei was not afraid. She raised her head and showed her cheek to him.

    The Gong Prince took a few deep breaths before fiercely saying, ¡°You¡¯re a shrew.¡±

    In the end, the p did notnd.

    ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t know? You have an affair with that doctor with the surname Ren, and you haven¡¯t forgotten him all these years. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t find where he went, I would have killed him and thrown his head in front of you.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s eyes turned red and her face turned pale.

    She was trembling.

    Hatred surged in her heart.

    She suddenlyughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than this.¡±

    She pointed at the door, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­¡±

    She roared sharply.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    Li Mi hid at the side and looked at her Father¡¯s angry back before running back to the main courtyard.

    She saw her mother crying.

    She went forward to hug her mother and cried, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. You have me and Brother.¡±

    After a short while, the Gong Prince¡¯s consort forced a smile.

    That¡¯s right.

    She had a pair of good children.

    The Heng family and the Han family had arrived at the beginning of the sixth month and were asking about Heng¡¯s residence at the city gate.

    The other party brought them over directly. Dong Lai offered to reward the guards at the gate, but the other party refused.

    Dong Lai respectfully led the two families into the manor.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao weren¡¯t there.

    Sun Xiu greeted the visitors.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandfathers, Grandmothers¡­¡±

    They bowed one by one.

    Then, she brought them to the guest house.

    She ordered the servants to prepare hot water, food, and a change of clothes.

    The young girl¡¯s confident and skillful attitude was something not to be underestimated.

    The Heng brothers had all brought their families with them. They had a beautiful n: they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, and they would just be obedient and stay put.

    Meanwhile, at the Han family¡¯s side.

    Father Han and Mother Han had white hair hanging down their temples, and they looked very old.

    The three Han brothers were also tanned.

    The daughters¡¯ cousins were very reserved and looked at Sun Xiu and Sun Yi cautiously.

    After all, Sun Xiu and Sun Yiyi were gorgeous. They had a head full of pearl hairpins, and the pouches on their waists were woven with pearls. They even used pearl flowers on their shoes.

    They were extremely wealthy.

    Their uncles were also exhausted.

    Sun Xiu told them to rest first and unpack in their rooms.

    ¡°Father and Mother are busy outside. Eldest Brother is getting married in a few days, so Father and Mother are very busy.¡±

    On the Han family¡¯s side, other than the three absent aunts, the three cousins were all present.

    As for the other families, their elders were here. Uncle and aunt weren¡¯t here, but a few cousins were.

    Sun Xiu recognized them. She was still smiling. She didn¡¯t be arrogant because of her change in status or because she learned to read. She didn¡¯t look down on others.

    She whispered to her cousins and invited them to her courtyard where the three sisters lived.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er and Wenyan were also in her courtyard.

    So were the servants and maids.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er and Wenyan had their own rooms.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi returned home in the evening and learned that the two families had arrived.

    Han Qiao¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    She thought that Grandpa and Grandma were here too¡­

 Chapter 338 - 338: A Few Thoughts

    Chapter 338: A Few Thoughts

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When she found out that Grandpa and Grandma weren¡¯t there, Han Qiao¡¯s joy faded in an instant.

    She first went to the courtyard where the Han family were staying. After learning that they had all washed up and had rested, she pursed her lips and went to the courtyard where the Heng family were staying.

    The Heng Family were also resting.

    After receiving the invitation, they had packed up their things and rushed to the city. It was a very tiring journey.

    The courtyard was quiet. Han Qiao smiled and went back to the main courtyard to wash up.

    Sun Xiu came over to tell her who hade.

    ¡°You did a good job today. Your management was also very meticulous and appropriate.¡±

    Sun Xiu smiled shyly when heard the praise.

    By the time Han Dacheng and the others learned that their family had arrived, the sky was about to turn dark.

    The children were sweating profusely, and their bodies reeked of sweat.

    ¡°Hurry and wash up.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t send anyone to disturb the Heng and Han families. She told them to have a good night¡¯s rest and they¡¯ll meet each other tomorrow.

    She also left food and hot water in the kitchen so that she could fill their stomach when they woke up.

    However, they were too tired.

    After eating and washing up before going to bed, she slept until dawn.

    The Han family had made some money after all. Although they were surprised by the wealth of Heng Manor, they at least held back their surprise.

    But things were different for the Heng Family.

    They were too poor. They had no money and no rice in their vats.

    Heng Sng wasn¡¯t here, and the three brothers of the Heng family had already been beaten up by a few families over small matters. In the beginning, Heng Yi had taken care of Old Man Heng and Old Woman, and their faces were rosy.

    They had also made a fuss when they went to the restaurant in town to ask for something. Of course, Third Brother Hu wouldn¡¯t give anything to them. Heng Yi immediately stopped giving them food. It had only been a month, and she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. After all, it was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality.

    Only after they repeatedly promised Third Brother Hu did they continue to receive the monthly food and money for filial piety from Heng Yi.

    None of them dared to make any more noise.

    When they came to Heng Manor this time, all the servants in the manor were dressed more decently than them.

    They walked fast but steadily, and their smiles were gentle but arrogant.

    It was just that they felt inferior.

    They had breakfast in the dining room. They were noisy at first, but when they saw Han Qiao and Heng Yi, they were shocked.

    Heng Yi was wearing a silk robe, with a transparent jade pendant hanging from his waist. His face was a little dark, but he was also quite handsome. He had killed many mountain bandits, so exuded a powerful aura.

    The Heng family members couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva when they watched them enter.

    They could not help but look at Han Qiao beside him.

    Compared to Heng Yi¡¯s uniform, Han Qiao¡¯s clothes were much more colorful, and with the essories, she looked like a jewel.

    She still looked gentle, but she was more elegant. When she looked at you, you couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    She first greeted them politely.

    It was as if there was no grudge between them, yet she still maintained some distance. They were just like ordinary rtives, indifferent and easy-going, butcking in intimacy.

    Han Yuan wanted to say something several times, but she looked at Han Qiao and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    When Han Qiao pulled her to sit down, her body was still stiff.

    Han Qiao smiled and went to pull Old Woman Heng beside her, ¡°Mother, sit here.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was ttered.

    After sitting down nervously, Old Man Heng sat down beside her.

    The few uncles sat down one by one.

    Han Qiao sat at the main table.

    The brothers sat at one table while the children sat at another table.

    It could be considered a clear distinction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make anything good in the morning, so I just ate casually. We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to restrain yourselves.¡±

    There were buns, buns, and cakes on the table. There were also various side dishes and two types of porridge. Was this what she considered ¡°nothing good¡±?

    Han Yuan nced at her husband.

    She didn¡¯t know if they shoulde. Father Han did not smile from the moment he left the house.

    She knew that he was upset, but who wouldn¡¯t be upset?

    But what could they do?

    Haven¡¯t they understood enough in the past few months? Han Qiao had let them go.

    She told them she didn¡¯t care, and followed through her words.

    She would give them things during the holidays, but it was only for appearance¡¯s sake. They weren¡¯t anything valuable. She had asked around and found out that the items she gave were the same things that the two Heng elders had received.

    She also gave the same things to Heng Yi¡¯s brothers.

    She even suspected that Han Qiao had not personally prepared it, but had ordered her servants to prepare them ording to their whims.

    Han Yuan had guessed correctly.

    Han Qiao was unwilling to personally prepare these things for them.

    However, her gestures were so polite that no one could nitpick.

    After they moved to Chenzhou City, the Han family continuously sent gifts and letters to Han Dacheng and the others, but not a single one of them had been sent to Han Qiao.

    Not even a greeting.

    The distinctions were clear¡­

    People¡¯s hearts were made of flesh. They did not care about her, yet Han Qiao could still give some back. It was considered filial.

    After the greeting, Han Qiao ate quietly.

    Heng Yi picked up a piece of smoked fish for her.

    The porridge with smoked fish was very delicious, and Han Qiao liked it too.

    However, she usually ate very little and only steamed it once in a while.

    Han Qiao smiled at Heng Yi.

    Everyone could see their rtionship at a nce. There was no need for words.

    The Heng family ate happily.

    In the countryside, they could not eat such a good breakfast all year round. They had never eaten such a good breakfast during the New Year.

    The uncles were calm.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, anyway, so they couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    Father Han and Han Yuan were the only ones unable to eat.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t look at them. She probably still remembered that they didn¡¯t send her off when they left Puyi County.

    Everyone had different thoughts during breakfast.

    Only then did she put down his chopsticks. Ah-Yao was carried over with tears in his eyes.

    He wanted his parents to carry him whenever he saw them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao stood up and took him into her arms.

    ¡°Waaah!¡±

    Ah-Yao dinged onto Han Qiao and cried.

    Han Qiao coaxed him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hungry?¡±

    Ah-Yao shook his head.

    ¡°Did you wet the bed?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Ah-Yao shook his head again.

    He continued to clutche onto Han Qiao¡¯s clothes and whimpered once more.

    Heng Yi put down his chopsticks and watched.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Han Qiao asked again.

    Ah-Yao tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded slightly.

    He understood what his mother meant.

    Han Qiao realized that her baby had a nightmare.

    Heng Yi took All-Yao from her arms, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him. You eat first.¡±

    He carried Ah-Yao to the side to calm him down.

    He didn¡¯t know how to do it, so he walked back and forth while holding Ah-Yao, gently patting his back.

    Han Qiao told everyone to continue eating breakfast.

    Old Woman Heng praised, ¡°Your son is very handsome and smart.¡±

    Such a small child yet he could understand what the adults were saying.

    ¡°He¡¯s too smart.¡± Han Qiao smiled and picked up some food for Old Woman Heng, ¡°Try this. It tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright,¡± Old Woman Heng was very ttered.

    Mother Han stole a nce and lowered her eyes.

    She also went to pick up the side dish that Han Qiao had given to Old Woman Heng.

    It tasted good.

    She looked at Han Qiao again, but Han Qiao pretended not to see her.

    After finishing the food in the bowl, he stood up and took Ah Yao, letting Heng Yi sit down to eat.

    Ah Yao¡¯s breakfast was also ready.

    Egg custard and thick porridge.

    She sat at the side to feed Ah-Yao. Ah-Yao ate happily and had long forgotten about his nightmare.

    He was just a little boy. He only had a few seconds of memory.

    After having breakfast happily, the family sat in the small hall and chatted.

    Han Qiao then looked at her uncle, ¡°Uncle, how is Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s health? Why didn¡¯t hee along this time?¡±

    This was also what she was most concerned about..

 Chapter 339 - 339: Annoying

    Chapter 339: Annoying

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother are both in good health. They are old and it took more than ten days to rush here. Their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the journey, so they couldn¡¯te.¡± Uncle said.

    Uncle Yao smiled and added, ¡°When the weather is cooler, 1¡¯11 send them to you and let them live in your house for three to five years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to honor this promise, Uncle Yao.¡± Han Qiao replied with a smile.

    The atmosphere immediately became better.

    Han Qiao also asked everyone how they were doing. How was their business doing?

    How were the children at home doing?

    She then asked Father Han and Mother Han, ¡°How are Father and Mother?¡± How¡¯s the business going along?¡±

    The two of them looked as if they had aged much older.

    They weren¡¯t doing well.

    Han Qiao pretended not to see it and casually asked.

    ¡°Business is doing pretty good.¡± Father Han said calmly.

    Han Dng wanted to interject, but in the end, he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s good.¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    Han Chi was about to get married. He had been training how to wee the bride these past few days and crammed up on his knowledge, so he did not return home yesterday.

    Han Qiao was also very busy. She had to ask about all kinds of things, and she couldn¡¯t forget about posting the news of the wedding outside.

    When Madam Feng and Feng Xinru came over, Han Qiao handed Ah-Yao over to Pucao and said a few words of farewell to her family, telling them to make themselves at home. If they wanted to go out for a walk, they could do so. She had to go and get busy.

    She and Heng Yi didn¡¯t know how many tables they should prepare at first, but many people came with gifts to tell them that they woulde to the wedding.

    Therefore, more tables had to be added.

    The wedding posters had to be written.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had to invite all those to whom he had sent invitations when he sold his calligraphy.

    This was how rtionships and connections were cultivated.

    After Han Qiao left, the Heng and Han family members returned to their own courtyards.

    And some decided to walk around the house.

    Old Woman Heng invited Han Yuan to walk with her.

    Mother Han thought about it and didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this house is really big,¡± Old Woman Heng sighed.

    She reached out to touch the pir and the wall.

    ¡°If I could live in this house for a few years, I would wake up smiling in my dreams,¡± Old Woman Heng said.

    She then turned to Han Yuan, ¡°Inw, you are Ah-Qiao¡¯s mother. She will let you stay for a while, right?¡±

    Han Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Of course, she will. It¡¯s just that my business is so busy these days. If I don¡¯t work for a day, I won¡¯t earn a day¡¯s money.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was envious of Han Yuan.

    She knew that Han Yuan¡¯s wonton stall was doing very well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another daughter? Why didn¡¯t shee this time?¡±

    At the mention of Han Xiang¡­

    Han Yuan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant, so it¡¯s not easy for her to travel.¡±

    ¡°I see. I thought the two sisters had cut off all ties.¡±

    ¡°Inw, what do you mean?¡± Han Yuan asked coldly.

    Han Qiao and Han Xiang had indeed broken off their rtionship.

    Han Xiang was indeed pregnant after she remarried, but her husband¡¯s family wasrge, and each one was more scheming than thest.

    Their new son-inw looked like a decent man at first, but gradually, he showed his hatred towards Han Xiang¡¯s two children.

    Now that the two children were being raised by the two elders, the stall did not earn enough money to cover their daily needs.

    They were almost unable to make ends meet.

    They came to Chenzhou because they wanted Han Qiao to help them out¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s something that everyone knows. I¡¯m just asking casually,¡± After Old Woman Heng finished speaking, she snorted coldly and left.

    She could tell that Han Qiao was not close to her parents at all.

    Which was very unusual.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to make fun of Han Yuan like that even if she was threatened with being beaten to death if she didn¡¯t.

    Han Yuan watched Old Woman Heng¡¯s departing figure, her eyes red with anger.

    After thinking about it, she decided to look for Han Qiao.

    Han Yuan hadn¡¯t arrived at the main courtyard yet, but Han Qiao already knew about the confrontation between the two older women.

    She chuckled.

    When Han Yuan arrived, she said to Madam Feng and Feng Xinru, ¡°Please take a seat. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Sister-inw and 1 will help you keep an eye on this.¡± Feng Xinru smiled and pushed Han Qiao.

    Her rtionship with Han Qiao was different now.

    Other than friends, they were slowly bing sisters.

    Han Qiao met Han Yuan in the side hall.

    The mother and daughter met again after a few months, and for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say to each other.

    Han Yuan had many things she wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t know how to say them.

    Han Qiao observed her silently.

    After a while, Han Yuan cried out, ¡°Ah-Qiao, how did we end up like this?¡±

    This question¡­

    Han Qiao wanted to ask her back.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you know the answer to that?¡¯

    Yet her mother still came to her and said the same thing. She didn¡¯t care if they were biased or not. She just felt that people had to distinguish between right and wrong. A person couldn¡¯t be so biased that it blinded them from morality.

    She sighed softly.

    She regretted sending the invitation to them to Ah-Chi¡¯s wedding.

    She was looking for trouble over nothing.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    ¡°As for the reason, you know everything. Why ask me?¡±

    Han Qiao stared at Han Yuan, who was wiping her tears. She noticed, her wrist was bare, ¡°Mother, where¡¯s the gold bracelet I gave you?¡±

    Han Yuan¡¯s hand that was wiping her tears stopped.

    She quickly pulled up her sleeves guiltily.

    Han Qiao chuckled, ¡°You sold it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Han Yuan felt even more guilty.

    ¡°You sold it for Han Xiang¡¯s two children, right?¡±

    ¡°Mother, look, you even sold the gold bracelet 1 gave you. What do you want me to say? Heng Yi¡¯s adoptive mother still kept the golden bracelet I gave her.¡±

    Han Yuan felt ashamed.

    ¡°What can I do? I¡­¡± Han Yuan cried anguishly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose this yourself? Why are you crying now?¡±

    Why was she crying now?

    Did she think that crying would make her heart soften?

    Well, she would have to be disappointed then.

    ¡°Mother, Ah-Chi is about to get married. Don¡¯t cry at home. It¡¯s bad luck,¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice became even fainter.

    Han Yuan choked on her sobs.

    Her words were stuck in her throat.

    She didn¡¯t expect Han Qiao to say something like that.

    ¡°Marriage should be a joyous asion. If Mother has any grievances or bitterness, we can talk about it after Ah-Chi gets married. I don¡¯t want to listen to it now, and I don¡¯t have the time to listen. You just stay here with Father and the others. If you¡¯re in a good mood, go out and wander around. It¡¯s not often for you to have the opportunity toe here.¡±

    ¡°The things in the state capital are better than the things in the county. There are more of them. There will be something you will take a fancy to.¡±

    Han Yuan listened, but her heart ached.

    She wanted to go out, but she was short of money.

    Her three sons gave her some silver, but this money was used to buy a greeting gift for Ah-Chi¡¯s new wife.

    She didn¡¯t have any money left to go shopping.

    Han Yuan pursed her lips and wiped her tears.

    Han Qiao was very annoyed.

    At this time, crying would bring bad omen to the newlyweds.

    She took a deep breath and stood up, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to get busy. You can calm down here. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back in a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, do you me me?¡± Han Yuan asked carefully.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say if I med you or not. At this juncture, I really don¡¯t want to see anyone crying. Mother, wipe your tears. The girl that Ah-Chi is marrying is the princess of the Imperial Family, not a girl from an ordinary family.¡±

    ¡°As a member of my family and his grandmother, you should give him your blessing happily and leave a good impression on your new daughter-inw if you still want toe and visit in the future,¡±

    These words made all the status in the family clear.

    Whether she understood or not, that was Han Yuan¡¯s problem now..

 Chapter 340 - 340: Some Things Donâ€™t Need To Be Said Out Loud

    Chapter 340: Some Things Don¡¯t Need To Be Said Out Loud

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao stepped out of the room first and gave a few instructions to the servant girl waiting at the door before turning around to do her own thing.

    She could see through Han Yuan¡¯s thoughts.

    It was nothing more than to make her soften her heart, give her money, give her things, and give her dignity.

    Then, she would use it to make up for Han Xiang, whom she hated.

    She was unwilling.

    She wasn¡¯t a Bodhisattva who could save all living beings and protect everyone.

    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± The servant girl replied respectfully.

    Han Qiao went to do her own thing.

    Han Yuan sat on the chair alone. She wiped her tears and wiped them again.

    She didn¡¯t even know how things ended up like this with Han Qiao.

    Perhaps she knew, but she just didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    She returned to the guest courtyard in a daze.

    Han Ming came to her with a frown, ¡°Mother?¡±

    ¡°All!¡± Han Yuan was surprised.

    Han Ming¡¯s face darkened when he saw her red eyes.

    ¡°Mother, what were you doing?¡±

    ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Han Yuan said coldly and quickly entered her room.

    Father Han sat at the side smoking a pipe.

    In the past few months, he had been smoking more and more frequently.

    Han Yuan sat at the side and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Father Han didn¡¯t say anything.

    She didn¡¯t say anything either, but he seemed to understand everything.

    Han Ming sighed in disappointment.

    Back then, he, his eldest brother, and his second brother were against Han Xiang marrying again.

    There were so many brothers in the family, but there were only a few houses, a few acres ofnd, and a few silver coins. What was the use of a man being good-looking?

    But now, Han Xiang didn¡¯t even care about her two other children ever since she got pregnant.

    And ording to the doctor, Han Xiang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t handle having intercourse or having more children.

    However, his parents and Han Xiang didn¡¯t want to listen to them, so it was useless for the three brothers to say anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Dng asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Han Ming said in a deep voice.

    He went to look for Han Dacheng and the others.

    Han Dng thought about it for a moment before following.

    It was easy to find Han Dacheng and the others. After all, they were all practicing with Han Chi. They had to deal with the wedding matters when they got married one day so that they would not stay clueless and flustered.

    Seeing that the children were all sweating profusely, the two brothers did not dare to go up and disturb them.

    However, anyone with eyes could see that these children hadpletely changed.

    They all had be calm, responsible, and smart.

    Not only did they gain knowledge, but they also gained insight.

    The person who taught them was very strict. He held a cane in his hand and let them learn bit by bit. If they were wrong, he would use the cane to point.

    Han Dacheng and the others also noticed Han Dng and Han Ming at the door, but they only took a nce before turning their heads away and continuing to study seriously.

    No oneined or cked off.

    Han Chi¡¯s clothes were already soaked. He had more to learn.

    There were several standards for kneeling. He had to kneel to whoever he saw. After all, he was married to a princess of the Imperial Family.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Han Chi knelt down.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Han Chi stood up.

    Han Ming took a deep breath and suddenly thought of the saying, ¡®If you want to wear a crown, you must first bear its weight.¡¯

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not disturb them,¡± Han Ming said softly.

    The day before the wedding, the Imperial family came over to make the bed.

    When the auspicious hour arrived, they began to clean the bed andy out the mandarin duck pillow, and the dragon and phoenix quilt.

    Peanuts, longan, lotus seeds, chestnuts, dates, and other dried fruits were scattered on the wedding bed.

    Han Qiao warmly greeted her family who hade to make the bed.

    They left after lunch.

    The chefs had arrived today, and they had prepared everything that needed to be prepared.

    Master Feng was themander, and Housekeeper Liu, Wen Yu, Gu Jiu, and Zhang Zhao were the assistants because there were too many guests to entertain.

    Bai Cha was going to fetch the bride.

    Han Qiao was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground. She only had a chance to rest at night.

    Han Chi came over.

    ¡°All-Chi,e and sit.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Han Chi sat beside Han Qiao.

    Seeing Han Qiao¡¯s exhausted face, he went forward to massage her shoulders.

    Han Qiao was a little surprised, but she enjoyed it with a clear conscience.

    When her son got married, such good things would probably be rare opportunities.

    ¡°Mother, how are you feeling? Am 1 pinching too hard?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine like this.¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    With his massage, her entire body felt much morefortable.

    After a while, she held Han Chi¡¯s hand, ¡°Alright,e and sit down. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Han Chi sat beside Han Qiao as instructed.

    He opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to say them.

    He had always been eloquent. At this moment, he had a thousand words in his heart, but he did not know where to start.

    He knelt down in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, and tears rolled down his face.

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Han Qiao wiped away his tears.

    ¡°Why are you crying? This is a happy day in life. You should be happy.¡±

    ¡°We have to look forward. And you have witnessed this all yourself, aren¡¯t the days getting better? Your father is a Marquis, and you¡¯ve also been admitted as his son. After you get married, you¡¯ll be a young adult¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been too sensible and have a lot on your mind. 1 still hope that you¡¯ll be more innocent and y for two more years. I also hope that you¡¯ll work hard and be an outstanding young man.¡±

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t give birth to you and didn¡¯t raise you young, you called me mother, so I naturally want my son to be a dragon.¡±

    In the end, she still hoped that Han Chi would be well.

    ¡°Get up now. Return to your quarters and sleep well. Don¡¯t think about anything else. You have to get up early tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao helped Han Chi up.

    Han Chi nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Then Mother should rest early too. Mother has worked hard these days.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded slightly.

    Han Chi turned around and left.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao in. Ah-Yao had fallen asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been tired all day, so go to sleep. You¡¯ll be busy tomorrow, so 1¡¯11 take care of Yao,¡± Heng Yi¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°Send him to Pucao. You¡¯re busy tomorrow too.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll cry in the middle of the night. He only wakes up once at night and doesn¡¯t eat anything.¡±

    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child.

    Han Qiao did not insist.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t have the strength to wake up at night to coax the child.

    Shey down to rest.

    When Heng Yi came back, Han Qiao was already in a deep sleep.

    His heart ached as hey down next to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao leaned into his embrace and reached out to grab his arm.

    Other than the time when Han Qiao gave birth, he had never seen her so tired.

    Han Qiao hugged him and pushed him away in annoyance, ¡°Too hot.¡±

    Heng Yi took out a fan from under his pillow and gently fanned her.

    With the cool breeze, Han Qiao quickly fell asleep again and was happy to be hugged by him.

    When it was almost midnight, Duan Yue shouted by the door,

    ¡°Marquis, Madam, it¡¯s almost dawn.¡±

    Hearing this, Heng Yi woke up.

    Han Qiao also opened her eyes.

    Covering her mouth and yawning, Han Qiao slowly got up.

    She went to the bathroom to do her business, rinse her mouth, and wash her face.

    After drinking a bowl of ginseng soup, she closed her eyes and allowed Duan Yue tob her hair.

    She had to put on some rouge today and dress up a little more festive.

    They could be rich but not too eye-catching. After all, it was Han Chi and Li Mi¡¯s wedding, and they were the main characters for today¡¯s grand event.

    ¡°Wear this golden jade.¡±

    It represents the golden jade marriage.

    Even the children were arranged in the same way today..

 Chapter 341 - 341: The Brideâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 341: The Bride¡¯s Arrival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    As a family, they had to be neat.

    After Han Qiao and Heng Yi finished packing, the children came over.

    The young and the old were all dressed up cheerfully. They looked very energetic.

    Han Chi was dressed in red and looked even more handsome.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Han Qiao praised.

    She reached out and tidied his wedding clothes.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    The children nodded.

    They woke up early and started eating breakfast. After eating, they came over.

    When they reached the hail, the matchmaker and the bridal procession were already there. They were only waiting for the auspicious time to set off.

    Han Chi was a little nervous.

    He paced back and forth on the spot.

    Heng Yi patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Chi nodded, ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just follow what you practiced earlier and be confident.¡± Heng Yi said gently.

    Han Chi nodded.

    When the auspicious time arrived, he went out and got on his horse. Before he left, he turned back to look at his parents standing at the door.

    Han Chi turned his head and took a deep breath.

    He suppressed the overwhelming feelings in his heart.

    It was still quite a distance from Heng Manor to the prince¡¯s manor, but in order to arrive at an auspicious time, they had to make a small detour. When the Gong Prince arrived, it would be the time.

    ¡°The groom has arrived! The groom has arrived!¡±

    The door of the Gong Prince¡¯s residence was instantly shut.

    There was a circle of people standing outside, and there was another circle of people inside.

    There were several tests.

    Han Chi went through five obstacles and killed six generals before reaching the main entrance.

    Li Zhao greeted him as soon as Han Chi entered the gates and the young prince told him to recite a poem.

    Han Chi did it casually.

    ¡°No, no. You may not pass yet. Now recite another poem.¡± Li Zhao shouted again from the door.

    Han Chi was already prepared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do some arithmetic.¡±

    Li Zhao began to set the questions.

    Han Chi, Luo Yi¡¯an, and the others pricked up their ears to listen. They also took the tes and started to calcte.

    Han Chi knew the final number.

    The report was given to Li Zhao.

    Li Zhao snorted, ¡°You passed.¡±

    Since his brother-inw had already gone easy on him, the others could not make things difficult for the new son-inw.

    The door opened, and the people who came to escort the bride swarmed in.

    Li Zhao was forcefully pushed aside.

    In the Lady¡¯s Chamber,

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort looked at her daughter from her position and felt a myriad of emotions going through her heart.

    It was as if everything had happened yesterday, and the children were still young.

    She was so small then, and now she was about to get married.

    ¡°The groom is here.¡±

    Hearing the voice of the old woman outside, Li Mi quickly sat up straight.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort picked up the veil with ssy eyes and gently covered Li Mi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, you must be happy.¡±

    ¡°I will, Mother.¡±

    She would definitely be happy.

    Li Zhao walked in, ¡°Mother, Sister.¡±

    He wanted to apany Li Mi to thank their parents.

    In the hall, the Gong Prince sat on a chair while the Gong Prince¡¯s consort sat beside him.

    He nced at his well-dressed wife.

    Her eyes were filled with gentleness and joy.

    When his daughter was brought over with a veil over her head, Han Chi had already looked over.

    His eyes were clear and filled with joy and love.

    The Gong Prince suddenly remembered that he had once gone to fetch the bride like this. His heart was filled with joy and his eyes were filled with love.

    What made them reach this point?

    Was it jealousy? Or resentment?

    Or did he have a change of heart?

    Han Chi held Li Mi¡¯s hand in front of the two of them and listened to their teachings.

    The Gong Prince instructed Li Mi to assist her husband, teach her children, be filial to her inws, and be friendly to her sisters-inw.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort only said a few words, ¡°Be happy and discuss everything properly. From now on, you are husband and wife, so you have to work together.¡±

    ¡°Whether rich or poor, everything will be fine.¡±

    Her simplest and most sincere wish was for them to be well..

 Chapter 342 - 342: A Family Should Not Meddle Into Other Familiesâ€™ Affairs

    Chapter 342: A Family Should Not Meddle Into Other Families¡¯ Affairs

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The red silk had beenid out all the way from the Gong Prince residence.

    This was Han Qiao¡¯s intention.

    The red cloth was also bought from the Heng family.

    Li Zhao carried Li Mi on his back and went out. After putting her in the bridal sedan, he turned to Han Chi, ¡¯Til leave my sister in your hands. 1 believe that you¡¯re a man of your word and will treat her well.¡±

    ¡°Han Chi, we are brothers and friends. 1 believe in your character. No matter what, don¡¯t make her sad. 1 only have one sister. If you bully her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Han Chi bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Being young doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m immature. I understand everything.¡±

    Li Zhao patted Han Chi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t miss your own wedding.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The bride¡¯s escort team set off.

    Firecrackers and suonaO horns were sounded.

    There were even maids and servants who kept throwing out copper coins.

    People were bustling and talking about the wedding, especially Li Mi¡¯s dowry.

    The bridal procession had already arrived at the entrance of Heng Manor, but the dowry was still being carried out.

    This was too much.

    In the Heng Mansion,

    The firecrackers kept going off, one after another. The air was filled with the smell of sulfur.

    Until the bridal procession stopped at the entrance.

    The matchmaker smiled and went forward, saying auspicious and pleasing words.

    After going through the formalities, Han Chi led Li Mi out of the bridal sedan.

    The matchmaker immediately stuffed the red silk into their hands and praised them with a smile.

    ¡°I crossed the brazier.¡±

    Han Chi reminded Li Mi in a low voice and even bent down to tidy up her wedding dress.

    To avoid being burned by the sparks.

    Many people burst intoughter.

    Han Chi¡¯s face was red, and Li Mi, who was under the veil, was also red with sweetness.

    Li Zhao and the others who came to see him off smiled.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi sat on the main seats, watching the couple walking over slowly on red silk.

    Han Qiao was filled with emotions.

    They were still children.

    Heng Yi was calm and excited.

    At his age, he was already facing the prospect of bing a father. Who knew when he would be a grandfather? He had mixed feelings and was also happy for his first son.

    ¡®I wonder what Yao looked like when he got married?¡¯

    ¡®What kind of girl will he marry?¡¯

    Heng Yi was thinking too much.

    ¡°Bow to heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Second bow.¡±

    ¡°Husband and wife bow to each other.¡±

    ¡°After the ceremony, send them to the bridal chamber.¡±

    Han Chi held Li Mi¡¯s hand and walked towards the wedding room.

    Han Chi walked very slowly, so Li Mi could keep up.

    She was hot and thirsty.

    The wedding dress was heavy and thick,yer byyer.

    Han Chi leaned closer to her, ¡°Are you tired?¡± His voice was very low.

    Li Mi shook her head slightly.

    She was not tired, but she felt hot and thirsty.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi began to invite the guests to their seats.

    There were too many guests, and 90% of the two of them did not recognize 90% of them.

    Master Feng recognized that 90%. He was the manager today, so he led the people to greet and introduce them, so they did not make a fool of themselves.

    In the bridal chamber, Han Chi used a Ruyi? to lift the veil, and Li Mi¡¯s eyes were like flowers under the veil.

    He was also sweating profusely.

    Li Mi looked up at Han Chi. Han Chi was also sweating profusely, and she instantly regained her bnce.

    ¡°The bride and groom are drinking the nuptial wine.¡±

    The two of them blushed as they picked up the jade cups and finished the wine in them. The spicy wine made their faces redder and the onlookers burst intoughter.

    Bai Cha smiled and invited everyone to eat.

    It was also a chance for Han Chi and Li Mi to rest and change their clothes.

    It was such a hot day, and both of them were sweating all over.

    The bridal chamber instantly fell silent. The entire ce was decorated with red, making the two of them blush.

    She stole a nce at her husband. When their eyes met, her face turned even redder.

    She quickly turned her head away, feeling awkward and indescribably sweet.

    ¡°You¡¯re soaked with sweat. I¡¯ll get someone to bring water in. You can wash yourself. The phoenix crown looks so heavy, so take it off first.¡± Han Chi said softly.

    He married the girl he liked, but he didn¡¯t know how to get along with her.

    Li Mi replied softly.

    ¡°Let Mian Zhu in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mian Zhu was Li Mi¡¯s maid, she was smart and steady.

    However, she wasn¡¯t the only one who came in. Duan Yue and a few servant girls were with her.

    She was holding a basin of water and cleaning supplies in her hands.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Madam,¡± Duan Yue bowed.

    Li Mi was so embarrassed that she stuttered, ¡°No, no need for formalities.¡±

    Someone came to ask Han Chi to toast.

    Before Han Chi left, he nced at Li Mi, wanting to say something.

    However, he believed that his mother would get someone to take good care of his wife.

    After Han Chi left, Duan Yue respectfully helped Li Mi take off her phoenix crown. Then the maid asked her, ¡°Which set of clothes does Young Madam want to wear?¡±

    Even the clothes for the wedding day were prepared in red.

    It was so that she could wear it after changing out of her wedding dress.

    ¡°That Ruyi Tattoo one.¡± Li Mi said softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a simple scrub, changing into thin clothes, andbing her hair, Li Mi felt that she hade back to life.

    Duan Yue took her leave.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke came in together.

    First, she bowed and called out, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    Then, the girls looked at each other and smiled shyly.

    Li Mi also smiled.

    The girlsughed.

    ¡°Sister-inw, Mother asked us to bring you food.¡±

    ¡°They are all light and delicious dishes. There are meat dishes, but not many.¡± ¡°Mother is so good. She knows that I don¡¯t have much of an appetite,¡± Li Mi smiled.

    Moreover, when the dishes were served, they were all her favorites.

    One could see her intentions.

    She couldn¡¯t ask her three younger sisters to eat with her. They still had to go to the banquet.

    Moreover, the three girls could not stay in the bridal room all the time. There were still many youngdies waiting for them to greet.

    ¡°Sister-inw, take your time to eat. We¡¯ll go and get busy first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Sun Xiu smiled, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    She generously brought her two younger sisters out of the bridal room.

    Li Mi¡¯s dowry was still being carried into the courtyard and ced in the empty house at the side.

    The housekeeper from the Gong Prince¡¯s residence and the housekeeper from Heng Manor were directing where to put the things.

    Most of the people in the Gong Prince residence had the final say, and the servants in the Heng residence were all assisting them.

    The wedding banquet was even more sumptuous.

    There were a total of 26 dishes.

    There were eight cold dishes and two sweet soups.

    The Heng family and the Han family sat at the main table, stunned.

    This was too sumptuous.

    They only had time to eat. Before they finished one dish, another dish was served.

    However, the portion of each dish was not much. Each person could only eat two or three dishes at most. Moreover, they realized that the guests at the other tables would only eat twice at most, and some guests would only eat once.

    There was also Buddha¡¯s Temptation soup, a small bowl for each person.

    Old Woman Heng was a little stuffed.

    She whispered to Old Man Heng, ¡°Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that I would be able to eat such a good feast one day.¡±

    Old man Heng was silent.

    ¡°Old Man, do you think we can stay?¡±

    Old Man Heng didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the other table.

    Father Han and Mother Han remained silent.

    Uncle Yao and the others were enjoying their meal, especially when Heng Yi brought Han Chi over to toast.

    Naturally, they teased Han Chi.

    Han Chiughed heartily, while Heng Yi¡¯s eyes and eyebrows rxed, and he was in a good mood.

    He was truly different from before¡­

 Chapter 343 - 343: The Old Strange Man

    Chapter 343: The Old Strange Man

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This wasn¡¯t just a change. It could be said that he had been reborn.

    Heng Yi brought Han Chi over to propose a toast.

    ¡°G-Grandma.¡± Han Chi called out softly.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have much emotion.

    He stared at the Heng family members coldly.

    After the toast, they went to the Han family.

    The coldness on Heng Yi¡¯s face faded a little. At least, when he faced his uncles, he smiled.

    He even asked Han Chi to refill the wine for his uncles.

    There were many guests today, so Heng Yi couldn¡¯t stay there for long, so he took Han Chi somewhere else.

    The Heng and Han families realized that these people had all given Han Chi a greeting gift.

    Each of them handed over a brocade box.

    They were all different in size.

    Master Feng introduced them to Heng Yi and Han Chi.

    This was a food seller.

    This was a salt seller.

    This person had a horse farm.

    The seats that these people were sitting in were especially particr.

    Heng Yi and Han Chi carefully remembered their names and where they lived.

    After all, Heng Yi would need these things in the future.

    Therefore, Han Chi had to ept the gifts.

    In a few days, he would go to the shops and give them generous gifts. As long as the price was right, he would have at least received a 60% off deal.

    ¡°Congrattions Marquis, congrattions Eldest Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    By the time they finished their rounds, Han Chi had already received hundreds of gifts.

    Han Qiao¡¯s side was the same. Most of them were for the bride, Li Mi.

    Han Chi was not her biological child, but his name was recorded in their family tree.

    And this genealogy started from Heng Yi.

    ording to Heng Yi¡¯s request, Sun Xiu and her two sisters were also included.

    Even He Cheng was also included.

    Heng Yi had written the words himself, stroke by stroke, neatly written.

    In order to write these names well, he secretly practiced for a long time.

    Halfway through the toast, an old man came in with his hands behind his back. The visitor was a guest, so Bai Cha immediately went forward to greet him.

    ¡°¡­¡± The old man raised his eyebrows and looked at Bai Cha, ¡°Marquis of

    Wanning, Hengyi?¡±

    Bai Cha shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s my brother. The one over there is the Marquis

    Wanning.¡±

    The old man gave a faint ¡®oh¡¯.

    Bai Cha was about to reach out and invited the old man to an empty table to eat.

    But the old man had already walked past him toward Heng Yi.

    ¡°Marquis of Wanning, Heng Yi?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    ¡°I want to sit at the main table, at the main seat.¡±

    The old man casually pointed.

    There were still a few empty seats at the main table.

    That was where Heng Yi, Heng Congshan, Bai Cha, and Han Chi were sitting.

    The people sitting next to him were all top officials in Chenzhou City.

    The old man nced around.

    He pointed, ¡°I want to sit there.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at the old man in front of him. His beard and hair were all white, but his face was ruddy.

    Although the clothes weren¡¯t of much quality, they were clean and tidy.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble at this time.

    ¡°Elder, please.¡±

    Heng Yi invited the old man to sit down.

    The old man asked Heng Yi to pour him more wine.

    Heng Yi filled his cup with wine in a good mood. He drank a few cups in a row before he started eating.

    Although he was rough, he was not vulgar.

    He didn¡¯t rummage through the dishes and praised them as he ate.

    Heng Yi poured him more wine and found that he had six fingers on his left hand.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know anything about Jianghu, so he didn¡¯t know who he was.

    Zhang Huiguang thought of this person.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Old man,e, let me toast you.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Zhang Huiguang was about to speak.

    But the old man raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to eat, not to make friends.¡±

    Zhang Huiguang instantly stopped talking.

    This old man was very annoying.

    Heng Yi wanted to leave, but the old man asked him to stay and pour wine.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll go and toast first. I¡¯lle backter and pour more for you.

    What do you think?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Alright, go.¡±

    Heng Yi went to pour wine for the others and then came back.

    The old man didn¡¯t let Heng Yi sit down, and he asked Heng Yi to pour him some wine.

    His alcohol tolerance was very high. He drank ss after ss. After drinking many sses, his face did not turn red and he did not pant.

    Many people were discussing this stranger.

    ¡°Who is that? He asked the Marquis of Wanning to pour wine for him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen him before.¡±

    No one recognized this old man.

    The Heng family muttered, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°He asked Old Fifth to pour wine for him?¡±

    The Heng family didn¡¯t understand.

    The Han family members did not understand either.

    Why would Heng Yi pour wine for someone?

    Moreover, he was not impatient. He even filled the old man¡¯s ss after he finished it.

    After drinking it all, he filled the cup once more.

    When the old man was full, he sighed in satisfaction.

    ¡°It would be great if 1 could eat like this every day,¡± The old man sighed.

    He looked up at Heng Yi.

    ¡°Child,¡±

    ¡°Elder, please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Clean up a courtyard for me to live in. There¡¯s no need to serve these exquisite dishes for me for every meal. As long as there¡¯s fish, meat, and wine every day, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Excuse me, where is your family?¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344

    Chapter 344:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The old man was silent.

    ¡°You have a family, so it¡¯s not good for me to keep you.¡±

    This meant that Heng Yi was unwilling to receive him.

    The old man was furious.

    Where did this foole from? Don¡¯t you know who he is?

    If he didn¡¯t stay today, he wouldn¡¯te even if he begged him another day.

    He stood up, snorted at Heng Yi, and left.

    Heng Yi was baffled.

    He didn¡¯t chase after the old man and only asked Bai Cha to send him off.

    Zhang Huiguang pursed his lips and hid the gloating look in his eyes.

    He was jealous of Heng Yi.

    He had followed Emperor Zhao Qian for many years, but he was only a third-grade official.

    How long has Heng Yi been here? Yet he was already the first-rank Marquis of Wanning.

    The emperor was biased.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t think too much about it. After sitting down, the atmosphere was very harmonious with Master Feng around.

    This wedding banquet was naturally a feast for both the host and guests.

    After the meal, they had to send the guests off, so Heng Yi and Bai Cha could only eat a few mouthfuls.

    Some of them wanted to return home, so Bai Cha and Heng Yi saw them off at the door.

    He also had to say some polite words. If they met again in the future, it would be for the sake of face.

    The few salt merchants talked to Heng Yi the longest.

    ¡°Marquis, if you want to buy salt,e and find me.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    The rice seller naturally said the same thing.

    Even those who owned horse farms chatted with Heng Yi for a while.

    The news of Heng Yi¡¯s recruitment had been sent to all the state capitals, and many people were ready to make a move.

    Especially when they have so many boys at home.

    Because they could get five taels of silver if they joined the army.

    Moreover, there was a fixed amount of pay, food, clothes, shoes, and socks every month.

    They were still choosing a location for now.

    Once the location was set, they would start recruiting soldiers.

    Of course, there was also the matter of Han Chi¡¯s wedding. He was too busy now.

    Heng Yi wanted to bring Han Qiao and the children along with him. He didn¡¯t want to be too far away from them.

    Han Qiao also began to send the guests off.

    Especially the people from the Gong Prince¡¯s residence, they had to personally send a carriage back.

    Li Zhao was not in a hurry to leave.

    He was still talking with Han Chi at the side.

    ¡°You want to join the military camp?¡± Han Chi asked.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that the first batch will start from the small soldiers and choose the captain half a monthter.¡±

    Li Zhao looked at Han Chi, ¡°Are you going too?¡±

    Han Chi thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    He wanted to go, but he didn¡¯t want to.

    If he went to the military camp, he would not be able to study hard.

    ¡°From what I heard from Marquis Heng, there will be people in the military camp who will teach you how to read and write, as well as medical skills.

    Ah-Chi, you should consider it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Chi nodded.

    When the guests were almost all sent off and the people who sent off the bride were sent back, Han Qiao sat on the chair and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s finally done.¡±

    Madam Feng sat at her side and asked a servant girl to fan her vigorously.

    She felt very hot.

    She smiled and said to Han Qiao, ¡°You still have three daughters and two sons.¡±

    Han Qiao was stunned for a moment before she smiled, ¡°I also have a daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who calcted it well.¡±

    With a daughter-inw, she could support herself.

    Feng Xinru alsoughed.

    She hesitated and decided not to say that she wanted to give her son Sun Xiu.

    Moreover, if the princess consort was not in a hurry to marry off her daughter, Han Qiao would not have let Han Chi get married so early.

    It was not easy to be a mother these days.

    It was not easy to be a mother-inw, especially when your daughter-inw came from an extraordinary background.

    When most of the guests had been sent away, the tables and benches could not be returned for the time being because there was still dinner. After dinner, they would have to make a fuss about the bridal chamber.

    There was also the need to register the congrattory gifts sent by the other families.

    Han Qiao had a lot of work to do.

    ¡°The bride?¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The youngdies are over there.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded, relieved.

    She asked Madam Feng and Feng Xinru to rest for a while, and she went to take a nap as well.

    She had justid down when He Cheng came in crying.

    ¡°Mother!¡± The child sobbed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao stood up.

    He Cheng showed Han Qiao his hand, ¡°It¡¯s bleeding!¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345: Furious

    Chapter 345: Furious

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was shocked and quickly pulled him into her arms.

    She looked at his hand carefully.

    The skin on his palm was torn, and he had bled a little, but not a lot.

    Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Go get some water and ointment.¡±

    Small children had to be careful when they were sick or injured. After all, their body¡¯s immune system was not yet well developed.

    Han Qiao personally cleaned He Cheng¡¯s wound. He was in so much pain that he gasped. Tears hung in the corners of his eyes, but he had stopped crying.

    Han Qiao gently blew on his palm and sprinkled a little powder on him.

    ¡°Mother, it hurts.¡± He Cheng whispered softly. His childish voice was breaking her heart.

    Han Qiao held him in her arms and asked Shn to bandage He Cheng.

    He Cheng whispered to Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, what is a ¡®little bastard¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± For a moment Han Qiao thought she had misheard him.

    Even Shn looked at He Cheng in surprise.

    ¡°Grandma said I¡¯m a little bastard. Mother, what¡¯s a little bastard?¡± He Cheng asked again.

    H H

    Fury surged in Han Qiao¡¯s heart.

    Han Yuan probably never dreamed that the three-year-old He Cheng wouldin to her.

    Perhaps she did not expect He Cheng to remember these words.

    Han Qiao gently held He Cheng in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Cheng¡¯er is mother¡¯s treasure, mother¡¯s son.¡±

    He Cheng was stunned for a moment before heughed.

    She snuggled into Han Qiao¡¯s arms. He somehow felt hurt despite not understanding what his grandmother had meant.

    He was a smart child and understood that ¡®little bastard¡¯ must be some kind of a bad word. He was also afraid that his parents would not want him because of it.

    After hearing his mother¡¯s words, his heart calmed down, his anxiety dissipated, and he became sleepy.

    Han Qiao coaxed him to sleep and ced him on the bed. After drinking a few sses of water, she suppressed the anger in her heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Han Chi¡¯s wedding today, she would have gone to Han Yuan to question her.

    A married daughter was like water that had been poured out of its vase. She had no right to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Shn called out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    She had wanted to take a nap, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep now.

    ¡°I regret inviting them to the wedding.¡±

    Han Qiao gritted her teeth, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would rather be ndered than invite them back.¡±

    While they were improving, Han Yuan and Father Han were constantly degrading.

    For the sake of money and Han Xiang, they lost their rationality and humanity.

    She could even say such harsh words to a child. Did He Cheng provoke her? Did he eat her food and drink her water?

    The more Han Qiao thought about it, the angrier she got.

    She decided to talk to her three brothers about this.

    Han Dng, Han Eng, and Han Ming were stillmenting the grandeur of the wedding banquet when Han Qiao came to them.

    ¡°Third Sister!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you not to just focus on making money,¡± Han Qiao lightly replied in lieu of greeting, ¡°You should also take care of your parents.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, troublees from the mouth. If you don¡¯t care about them, 1 won¡¯t care if they bring trouble to your family.¡±

    H H

    H H

    The three brothers were stunned.

    ¡°I came to look for you because I hope that when you go back, you can tell your parents not toe to my house and tell them not to care about whether Ah-Chi and He Cheng are my biological children or not.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll ever use silver to help Han Xiang, and don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll use silver to support her sons.¡±

    ¡°I have money but I would rather give it to a beggar on the street than to her.¡±

    The three brothers didn¡¯t understand why Han Qiao was so angry.

    ¡°All-Qiao¡­¡± Han Dng called out softly.

    Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand the anger in my heart. Father and Mother were so clear about what was right and what was wrong in the past. At least among the vigers, they were considered reasonable people. When did they be like this?¡±

    ¡°In order to make me feel like I should end my life, they feign illness when 1 leave Puyi County. Many girls lost their parents after getting married, and I am just one of them.¡±

    ¡°Dacheng and the others are obedient, sensible, and hardworking children. 1 thought that since Mother and Father gave birth to me and raised me, I should return the favor once I¡¯m rich. But it¡¯s up to me how much and what methods 1 use to help them. And them reaching into my pocket to take whatever they want is just not right.¡±

    ¡°They are eating my family¡¯s food and scolding the children 1 raised. So what if He Cheng is not my biological son? 1 raised him from the moment he didn¡¯t know how to walk to the point where he could run and jump on his own. He calls me Mother every time he speaks, and his eyes are filled with admiration and respect for me and Heng Yi. How much poison does Mother have in her heart to call that loveable son of mine a little bastard?¡±

    The three Han brothers finally understood.

    It was their mother who called Han Qiao¡¯s son names.

    ¡°All-Qiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve done everything I can. I won¡¯t give you anything more. You¡¯ve been out for quite some time. After you¡¯ve eaten your new daughter-inw¡¯s tea tomorrow, take your parents back so that your wife won¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t help the children of the Han family anymore. They¡¯ll have to rely on themselves in the future.¡±

    ¡°They all have parents. It¡¯s not my turn to be responsible for them.¡±

    The three Han brothers were anxious.

    They could earn money now, but how could that money be enough to raise their children?

    Studying, practicing martial arts, clothing, food, amodation, which one of them did not require money?

    When they saw Han Dacheng and the others, they realized that there were differences between people, and there were differences in children.

    The children had only been with Han Qiao for a few months, but they had changed drastically.

    ¡°All-Qiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being cruel. I¡¯ve already done enough for my family. I think I¡¯ve repaid them enough.¡± Han Qiao said as she slowly stood up.

    ¡°Human hearts are made of flesh. If you treat me well, I will treat you well.¡±

    ¡°When Mother called He Cheng that insulting name, I was furious and very disappointed. When did she be so mean and vicious?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, her meanness and viciousness are purely aimed at me.¡± Han Qiao said as she walked away.

    The three brothers were speechless for a long time in that room.

    They had long had enough of their parents always asking them for silver.

    One or two taels each time, two or three times a month. How much did they earn in a month? The family had a rough estimate of how much money they earned. If the money did not match up, they would quarrel at home.

    It had only been a few months, and they were all mentally and physically exhausted.

    He also understood why Han Qiao wanted to get rid of Han Xiang without hesitation.

    Han Xiang was a bottomless pit that couldn¡¯t even be filled.

    Han Ming felt this anger deeply.

    His parents once said that since he didn¡¯t have a son, it was better to raise the two boys well so that they could take care of him in his old age.

    However, when his wife, Madam Mu, heard of this, she was so angry that she almost fainted. She had started to take medicine again these days.

    It was not easy for her to get her life back on track, but now she reverted to the past and only wanted to have a son.

    Han Qiao once said that if the charcoal fire did not fall on her feet, she would never know if it hurt.

    Only when the blisters were formed did she realize that it would hurt even if it wasn¡¯t poked.

    Han Qiao held back her anger and returned to the main courtyard. Heng Yi had juste back to change out of his sweaty clothes. Seeing the frustration on her face, he quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Han Qiao stomped her feet fiercely and said angrily, ¡°My mother is too much. She called Cheng¡¯er a little bastard. She¡¯s a mean and vicious woman!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised him for more than two years, but I can¡¯t bear to tell him off so harshly.¡±

    Han Qiao loved the children very much.

    Not to mention the few who called her mother, she even had a soft spot for Zeng Qin¡¯er, Zeng Bao¡¯er, Wenyan, and the children she bought.

    The more Han Qiao thought about it, the angrier she got.

    She took a deep breath, ¡°I really¡­ Why did I invite them here? I¡¯m just asking for trouble..¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346: Out of Their league

    Chapter 346: Out of Their league

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao in his arms and kissed her eyelids.

    ¡°When Ah-Xiu and the others get married in the future, and Cheng¡¯er and Ah-Yao get married, we won¡¯t invite them.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about what others say, as long as we have a clear conscience.¡±

    When power reached a certain height of sess, there would be people who would find excuses for you even when you did something wrong.

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Then, she smiled at Heng Yi.

    Today was Han Chi¡¯s wedding, so they could not be sad.

    There was still a wedding banquet in the evening, and some guests would being.

    In the bridal chamber, the Heng family first stared at Li Mi¡¯s dowry, and they were all dumbfounded. They were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too hard.

    ¡®Oh my god, how rich is this girl¡¯s family? Her dowry is piled up in many rooms, and every room is guarded by servant girls and old women.¡¯

    In the bridal chamber, Old Woman Heng praised Li Mi. However, she spoke in the dialect of Puyi County, so Li Mi did not understand a word she uttered. She could only smile a little.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke also sat by her side.

    There were also the Feng and Luo sisters who were familiar with each other, so Li ATi didn¡¯t feel awkward and alone.

    Sun Xiu called out to Old Woman Heng and asked her to sit down.

    Li Mi stood up and poured tea for her. She also called out, ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo.¡± Old Woman Heng said, feeling extremely pleased.

    The sisters-inw of the Heng family didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly. Li Mi poured tea for them and the older woman excitedly reached out to take it.

    This was the princess of the royal family, not a girl from an ordinary family.

    Their lives were worth it to be able to taste the tea served by the princess.

    No matter what was said in the room, Sun Xiu and the others would trante it for Li Mi. Li Mi didn¡¯t need to say anything and just smiled.

    With the addition of sweets, pastries, and fruits, the house was very lively.

    Han Yuan stood outside for a while before she took a deep breath and entered.

    Old Woman Heng said sarcastically, ¡°Aiyo, inw, what took you so long? Where did you go?¡±

    Han Yuan¡¯s face darkened at the remark, ¡°I just took a walk for a while,¡±

    ¡°Then quicklye over and sit. Eat the fruit.¡±

    Old Woman Heng acted as if she were the host.

    Han Yuan red at her.

    Sun Xiu watched from the side, her heart tightening slightly.

    How did Grandma be like this¡­

    She thought for a moment and two words crossed her mind: mean and unreasonable.

    She had long known that Old Woman Heng was fierce, unreasonable, sharp-tongued, and vicious.

    Grandma was gentle and loving.

    But now, the two of them seem to have reversed their personalities.

    n¡¯j>ii

    Sun Xiu didn¡¯t understand what had happened to make a person¡¯s temperament change so much.

    However, she was still willing to get close to Han Yuan. She went forward and held her arm affectionately. ¡°Grandma, please sit down.¡±

    Mother Han nodded.

    Li Mi poured tea for her and handed it over, ¡°Grandma, have some tea.¡±

    H 11

    Li Mi was beautiful and had a gentle personality. She spoke and did things generously.

    Mother Han took the teacup and took a sip. Then, she put on the airs of an elder.

    H 7¡å

    Li Miughed in her heart.

    To be honest, this biological grandma was not as easy to coax as that cheap grandma.

    That cheap Grandma would be overjoyed if she gave her as much as a small gift-

    The biological grandmother looked as if she wanted more.

    She turned her head and winked at Sun Xiu.

    Sun Xiuughed.

    Her sister-inw was a smart person.

    Her intelligence was greater than her grandmother¡¯s schemes.

    Sun Xiu served Han Yuan some fruits, ¡°Grandma, please eat.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The woman sighed.

    Han Yuan thought she hadn¡¯t changed much.

    But in reality, the children were well aware of her actions.

    Sun Xiu sighed in her heart.

    As granddaughters, they would be sad if their grandmother became like this, but they would move on from it after a while.

    The one who was very upset was their mother.

    Sun Xiu pursed her lips, but one would not notice her worry from her expression. She was still smiling.

    She had learned to hide her thoughts and to remain calm in any situation.

    Especially with today¡¯s situation, it would be inauspicious if anything happened on her brother¡¯s and sister-inw¡¯s big day.

    Li Mi woke up early that morning and could still feel the exhaustion hanging on her body. When Han Chi was pushed in, everyone in the roomughed merrily.

    His face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt.

    Li Mi¡¯s face was also red with embarrassment.

    Everyone teased them, and the two of them blushed even more.

    With this ruckus, the bridal chamber was exceptionally lively.

    No matter what they were thinking, the bride and groom had started their new journey. They all sincerely wished the two of them a happy marriage and a harmonious future.

    The weather was so hot that it made people angry, but the bridal chamber was cool.

    Only then did Old Woman Heng realize that there was arge ice cube in the corner. It was ced in arge porcin jar. When it melted, someone woulde and carry it out, and then bring another piece in.

    Old Woman Heng secretly clicked her tongue.

    Her desire to stay grew even stronger.

    No matter what, she would be obedient and not cause any trouble as long as she could stay. She also wanted to have meat to eat every meal, have maids to serve her, and go out to listen to the opera every day¡­

    It was a beautiful dream anyone would have.

    With this thought in mind, Old Woman Heng decided to go and talk to Han Qiao. Today was a joyous day, so Han Qiao probably wouldn¡¯t reject their request.

    It was more convenient and reliable to order her own people around.

    Madam Feng and Feng Xinru rested for a while before returning to the festivity.

    After they arrived, other guests slowly trickled in, one after another.

    Some of the guests did not go back to their homes. They chatted in the guest courtyard or yed drinking games in the pavilion. When more people gathered together, they could always find something else to do to pass the time.

    Some of them would also go to the city for a walk. In short, they were busy with their own things and did not disturb each other.

    Some people took advantage of this opportunity to get to know people who were beneficial to their future.

    When Old Woman Heng came over, Han Qiao was chatting with someone.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Han Qiao stood up when she noticed her.

    The others also greeted her politely, ¡°Madam,¡±

    ¡°Aiyo.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was delighted.

    When she was in the countryside or town, people called her Old Woman Heng.

    Some people called her the shrew of the Heng family, an old witch, an old pious woman.

    This was the first time someone had called her ¡®Madam¡¯. She was so lost in her own world that she couldn¡¯t even find her bearings.

    Heughed foolishly.

    ¡°Please sit down, Mother.¡± Han Qiao invited the old madam to sit down.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Good, good,¡± Old Woman Heng sat down properly.

    She didn¡¯t understand what these madams were saying, but it didn¡¯t stop her from being happy.

    Other madams fawned over her. With such ttery, she became even more arrogant and wanted to stay even more.

    In the evening, the banquet began.

    The dinner was about the same as lunch, but a few dishes had been changed.

    The Heng Family was eating happily and contentedly.

    Meanwhile, on the Han Family¡¯s side, Han Yuan was feeling ufortable, and the three Han Brothers had different thoughts brewing in their mind.

    On the other hand, the uncles were in a good mood.

    To be able to eat such a sumptuous feast in this lifetime, it would be enough for them to brag for the rest of their lives.

    After the banquet, the young people went to the bridal chamber.

    The older ones either left first or waited for their children to leave together.

    There were also some who sat at the side and chatted.

    Old Woman Heng wanted to talk to Han Qiao, but she was very busy.

    She had to send the guest off.

    These guests even invited Han Qiao to visit their home in a few days and bring the children of the two families to get to know each other.

    These people did not think much of her children in the early days. Now that they were talking about marriage, it was all for the sake of social climbing.

    But they still couldn¡¯t climb up¡­.

 Chapter 347 - 347: Heart of Stone

    Chapter 347 - 347: Heart of Stone

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: D

    By the time they sent the guests away or arranged for them to go to guest houses or inns, it was alreadyte.

    The bridal chamber was still very lively.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi went over to take a look.

    Under the bright rednterns, a joyful voice came from the room.

    Although it was a wedding night, everyone still followed the rules and did not do anything vulgar.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at each other and smiled, ¡°Let s go back¡±

    When they returned to the main courtyard, Shn immediately came forward. ¡°Marquis, Madam, Second Young Master is sleeping here.¡±

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    This was the first time He Cheng had slept with them.

    When they entered the bedroom, the two children were sleeping soundly.

    With a tired body and a soft heart, Han Qiao sat down at the side and took out a fan to gently fan them.

    Her eyes and brows were filled with gentleness and affection.

    As a mother, Han Qiao truly loved these children.

    ¡°The hot water is ready. Go and wash up.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s gentle voice tickled her ear.

    ¡°Alright.11

    Han Qiao was covered in sweat. She had been awake since dawn, and now she didn¡¯t want to move. However, it wasn¡¯tfortable to sleep in these clothes, so she still had to take a shower.

    She just didn¡¯t expect Heng Yi to follow her in.

    Fine. It wasn¡¯t like they were taking a bath.

    When Han Qiao was carried out, Heng Yi dried her hair and massaged her shoulders and back.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her eyelids and pinch Heng Yi.

    Being held by Heng Yi, she feltfortable and fell asleep quickly.

    Heng Yi waited for Han Qiao to fall asleep and her hair to dry before tidying himself up.

    A man who was physically and mentally satisfied was always very patient. He picked up the two children one by one and coaxed them to pee.

    Then, he left the oilmp in the corner andy down next to Han Qiao.

    The bridal chamber gradually quieted down.

    It was the brothers and sisters who made a scene in the bridal chamber. When it was almost time, they went back to sleep.

    Han Chi and Li Mi looked at each other. They blushed at first, but then they couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Go and wash up first. We re tired after a day, so we should rest early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.11

    Han Chi was young, so it was impossible for him to consummate the marriage. Han Qiao refused to allow him to do so.

    There were some things that Han Qiao would give in to, but she had her own principles and had made it clear to the Gong Prince¡¯s consort from the start.

    Han Chi was young and had a tender body.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort also told Li Mi not to consummate the marriage with Han Chi early.

    She could make her own decisions on some matters, but she had to discuss with her mother-inw about such a big matter like consummation.

    After all, they had to live together for many years, unless Han Qiao suggested splitting up and separating Han Chi.

    Even if she was a princess, there were some things like filial piety that she needed to abide by.

    The young coupley down next to each other. Han Chi gathered his courage and held Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    Li Mi held him back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Han Chi said softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They had been tired for many days and were tense. Now that the oue was set, they rxed and quickly fell asleep.

    When the people guarding outside heard that there was no more movement in the room, they went to sleep too.

    The sun rose, and a new day arrived.

    Han Qiao woke up a little early because her new daughter-inw was going to serve tea today.

    The rest of the family also woke up early. They had breakfast in the dining room first and then went to the living room to chat.

    They waited for the couple to wake up.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t let anyone rush them. After all, this wasn¡¯t easy for them.

    They were still children.

    The Heng family did prepare some gifts, but they weren¡¯t anything valuable.

    The Han family had also prepared some things, but they were also not valuable.

    Li Mi and Han Chi entered the room.

    They kowtowed to their parents first.

    ¡°Father, have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Mother, have some tea.¡±

    Heng Yi gave them a red paper bag with a silver note inside.

    Han Qiao gave them a jade bracelet wrapped in red paper.

    ¡°Get up and get to know your family first.¡±

    The Heng Family was very polite and fawned over the newlywed couple.

    Which meant that they did not dare to y any tricks.

    Father Han lookout the red seal he had prepared and handed it to Li Mi. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re married into our family, you have to keep your ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Han Qiao warned.

    Li Mi smiled at the older man, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Mi immediately thanked him, took the red envelope, and served tea to Han Yuan.

    Han Yuan¡¯s expression was not very good as she gave her a silver lock.

    The silver lock was very thin. Han Qiao took a deep breath when she saw that.

    Li Mi¡¯s expression did not change.

    She didn¡¯t care if they gave her more or less.

    After receiving the greeting gift, Li Mi gave a filial gift that was ten times more expensive than what Father Han and Han Yuan gave.

    Han Qiao¡¯s uncles also gave her silver products, but they looked thick and heavy. Compared to the thin silver sheets Han Yuan gave, they were worth much more.

    To her new cousins, Li Mi gave them bracelets and jade pendants. The patterns were different, but they were all good things.

    The gifts she gave to her three younger sisters and two younger brothers were different. She gave each of them a shop.

    IT II

    Although it wasn¡¯t in a bustling area, each building cost four to five thousand taels of silver. There was a small courtyard at the back. It was good to rent the shop.

    The Han and Heng families were envious.

    As expected of the princess of the royal family, she was very generous.

    Han Chi looked at the greedy faces of the Han and Heng family members and was displeased, but he didn¡¯t show it.

    After serving tea, the cousins said that they wanted to go to the wedding room to y.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°I was thinking of taking you out to buy something.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and buy something,¡± Old Woman Heng spoke first.

    Han Qiao asked Han Chi and Li Mi to go back and rest for a while.

    They were not in a hurry to organize the gifts at home.

    After Han Chi and Li Mi left.

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°Father, Mother, what do youck in the countryside? Tell me about it. We¡¯ll go buy it so that you can bring them back.¡±

    No matter how stupid they were, they could tell that Han Qiao wanted them to leave.

    Father Han and Mother Han remained silent.

    The three Han brothers pursed their lips.

    Uncle Han was surprised. Uncle Yi nced at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao was still smiling.

    However, her smile was a little cold.

    Uncle Yao looked at his brother and sister-inw, sighed, and said nothing.

    Who was to me?

    A filial daughter, and a fool.

    Everything was turning for the better, and they used to be satisfied with what they had.

    Old Woman Heng asked softly, ¡°Daughter-inw, we¡­ We will be obedient in the future. We will not cause trouble for you and Old Fifth. Can you let us stay?¡±

    ¡°Your brothers-inw can also run errands. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    Heng Yi suddenly stood up.

    Old Woman Heng couldn¡¯t continue the words she was about to say.

    Her eyes reddened and she choked, ¡°Then, then can we leave the children here? If we take them back with us, they¡¯ll only farm for the rest of their lives. Their lives will be ruined.¡±

    As Old Woman Heng spoke, she got up and knelt down, ¡°Old Fifth, I¡¯ve let you down in the past. I¡¯ve been reflecting on myself every day. I regret it, 1 regret treating you like that.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was humbling herself.

    Heng Yi remained calm.

    He said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so pretentious. It s useless.¡±

    He had a heart of stone. Even if he was soft-hearted, he would only treat his immediate family kindly.

    These people from the Heng family were never his family..</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: Very Disappointed

    Chapter 348 - 348: Very Disappointed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi stared at Old Woman Heng, then at the silent Old Man Heng.

    Then moved his gaze to Eldest Brother Heng, Second Brother Heng, Third Brother Heng, and the other children of the Heng family.

    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you, nor will I help you. Whether I hold a wedding or a funeral in the future, 1 won¡¯t invite you.¡±

    ¡°Men.¡± Heng Yi shouted.

    Housekeeper Liu immediately came forward, ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°Go make the arrangements. We¡¯ll send the Heng family away.¡±

    There was no need to buy anything.

    He was unwilling to give it to them.

    Old Woman Heng¡¯s face turned pale in panic, ¡°Old Fifth¡­¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to make a fuss. If you anger me, 1 won¡¯t give you any more food every month.¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Heng Yi waved his hand.

    Old Woman Heng started crying, ¡°Old Fifth, 1 regret my past actions, truly. 1 know you hate me and me me, but 1¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your business. If you don¡¯t want to leave in a proper manner, 1 don¡¯t mind throwing you out.¡±

    And what Heng Yi said, he would do it.

    If he was truly angered, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw the Heng family out.

    Old Woman Heng still wanted to say something, but Third Brother Heng¡¯s son stood up. ¡°Fifth Uncle, if you don¡¯t acknowledge us, we understand. We¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at him.

    The Heng family had produced someone with some humanity.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was faint.

    ¡°Fifth Uncle, your military camp is about to recruit soldiers. Can I join?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible for you to join through proper channels. In the future, your promotion will depend entirely on your ability. If you have the ability, you can naturally stand high. If you don¡¯t have the ability, you can only be a small soldier until your death. I won¡¯t help you, nor will I give you any preferential treatment. You¡¯re the same as all the new recruits.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Old Woman Heng was dragged away.

    Old Man Heng took a few steps back and turned to look at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi sat on a chair in his luxurious clothes, looking tall and mighty.

    He was already a Marquis, an official much, much higher than the county or the state¡¯s magistrate.

    He was no longer the silent Heng Yi who couldn¡¯t make a sound or cry out in pain when he was wronged.

    He now had his own home, a wife, children, and a future. He already knew how to live his life well and how to deal with those who had wronged him in the past.

    Old Man Heng didn¡¯t dare to offend him, and neither did his children and grandchildren.

    H H

    Old Man Heng¡¯s lips moved.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and hunched his back as he followed the Heng family to pack.

    Everyone in the Han family was silent.

    Han Dng stood up.

    ¡°Ah Qiao, Heng Yi, we¡¯ve decided to leave soon.¡±

    The uncles were very surprised. They had actually decided to stay for a few more days this time to see if they could find work in the city or if Han Qiao could arrange something for them. They were leaving just like that?

    Did something happen?

    Or was it because the Heng family ate so badly that Heng Yi and Han Qiao thought they were the same kind of people?

    Only the youngest uncle calmly looked at Father Han and Han Yuan. He noticed that the two of them were worried.

    He sighed.

    In this world, there were very few filial daughters like Han Qiao. But these two were too biased and hurt Han Qiao¡¯s heart, and they still wanted to take money from her.

    However, Han Qiao was not a fool, nor was she stupid.

    She had not cut ties with the Han family yet because of her benevolence and kindness. She remembered the kindness she was shown.

    They brought this upon themselves.

    Uncle Yao sighed softly and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go back too. There are so many things to do at home. How can 1 let your Aunt Yao handle them all by herself?¡±

    Han Qiao wanted to ask her uncles to stay. After all, it was rare for them toe. The uncles had never done anything evil to her. They were sincerely congratting Han Chi on his marriage.

    However, when she thought of Father Han and Han Yuan who were full of schemes, her heart became much colder. In the end, she could only pursed her lips and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pack some things for you.¡±

    The children had visited, so she had to give them what they deserved.

    Even the elders who came could not return empty-handed.

    Han Qiao had also prepared a portion for the Heng Family.

    However, they were given to Old Man Heng and Old Woman Heng. Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about the others.

    Heng Yi was now Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s favorite, but many people were eyeing him like vultures.

    She didn¡¯t want others to call Heng Yi unfilial.

    Han Yuan and Father Han step forward to n Qiao and ask for silver.

    Han Qiao was silent for a moment. Then, ¡°How much?¡±

    The two of them opened and closed their mouths. From a few hundred taels to ten thousand taels.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    10,000 taels.

    It wasn¡¯t much for Han Qiao.

    But she would not give it to them.

    She called her uncle and three brothers over.

    ¡°Father and Mother just asked me for silver and asked for ten thousand taels.¡±

    Han Dng was so angry that he stomped his feet. He pointed at Father Han and Han Yuan, ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re possessed.¡±

    ¡°The three of us brothers together give you at least six taels of silver a month. Six taels of silver! In Puyi County, even if we eat meat every day, we won¡¯t be able to finish it, and yet you still don¡¯t have enough. Don¡¯t forget that you still have a wonton stall that earns money every day.¡±

    ¡°Just for Han Xiang and those two brats, are you going to abandon us?¡± Han Dng roared.

    He was very disappointed.

    How did his parents, whom he once respected, be like this?

    Ah-Qiao, who used to be so close to them, was forced to distance herself from them.

    They were biological siblings and should have been the closest, but it had be like this.

    ¡°All-Qiao, there¡¯s no need to give them money.¡±

    The uncles were silent.

    However, Han Qiao said, ¡°10,000 taels is impossible to give. 1,000 taels is fine, but I have a request. If 1 give you this 1,000 taels, you will no longer have me as your daughter, and I will no longer have you as my parents. We will sever all ties and never interact again.¡±

    When Han Qiao said these words, the gloominess in her heart dissipatedpletely.

    Only then did she realize.

    The Host didn¡¯t want her to repay her kindness at all.

    The Host might not have any feelings for Father Han and Han Yuan at all.

    Yet, she kept forcing herself to be filial.

    No wonder she always felt depressed when she faced this family.

    The uncles hurriedly persuaded Han Qiao, Father Han, and Madam Han to rethink.

    You can buy anything in this world except kinship.

    Uncle Yao sat there silently. He did not speak.

    Because he knew that it was useless to speak.

    His sister-inw was bad.

    No wonder his parents refused toe. They missed Han Qiao and the children so much, but they waved their hands with ssy eyes.

    His mother told him that she was afraid of the heat and bumps on the road.

    But what she truly meant was that they did not want to see this scene, and they understood it better than anyone else.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Father Han stood up.

    Han Yuan tugged her husband¡¯s sleeve in panic.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Han Yuan was still hesitant.

    ¡°For proof, we will write these all down in ck and white. Today, the uncles and brothers who are here¡­ I hope they can be witnesses.¡±

    As Han Qiao spoke, she gestured for someone to bring Han Dacheng and the others in.

    Han Dacheng looked at his grandfather and grandmother with an unfamiliar gaze..</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: Complete Break

    Chapter 349: Complete Break

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Were these old couple his reasonable grandfather and grandmother who spoke and did things ording to the rules?

    ¡°How did you be like this?¡± Han Dacheng roared.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Auntie been good to you? Was she not filial enough? Go to the vige and take a look. In the entire Xishan Vige and Puyi County, how many married women are as filial as Auntie?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who let her down.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of money, are you willing to abandon everything? Today, you abandoned your daughter. In the future, will you abandon your son, your grandchildren, and us?¡±

    ¡°You two are too disappointing.¡± After Han Dacheng finished shouting, he turned to look at his father, second uncle, and youngest uncle, who were stunned.

    ¡°You taught me since I was young that as a child, I should listen to adult¡¯s words, but you forgot to tell me that 1 should listen to what¡¯s right and correct what¡¯s wrong. 1 can¡¯t let them continue to make mistakes just because they¡¯re my elders.¡±

    Han Dng was instantly ashamed.

    He looked at his own father, hoping that he would give up this one thousand taels of silver.

    However, he was still disappointed.

    Father Han did not speak. He chose silver.

    Han Yuan sat on the side with a pale face and remained silent. She also tacitly agreed to choose silver.

    H H

    Han Dacheng was disappointed.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Then, he ran out.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Han Da Yong¡¯s voice came from outside,

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Looking at Father Han and Han Yuan, Han Qiao wanted tough.

    She got someone to prepare a pen and ink and wrote a letter of separation.

    The amount of silver that was given and the witnesses were clearly written down.

    Her uncles wanted to persuade her to stop this, but they didn¡¯t know how to.

    Father Han and Han Yuan had gone too far.

    They were also people with daughters. When their daughters returned to their parents¡¯ homes during the holidays, they would bring things over. That was filial piety, so they would ept them righteously.

    However, they couldn¡¯t go to a girl¡¯s house to ask for money.

    Their daughter was already married and had her own family. No matter how rich or how poor she was, her parents could not go to her door and ask anything of her.

    Let alone asking for ten thousand or even a few hundred taels.

    Two years ago, families like theirs would have to save up for a long time to earn one tael of silver.

    In the past two years, Han Qiao had brought everyone to earn money and now they could buynd and fields.

    Their days were getting better and better, but they didn¡¯t have much silver on hand.

    The uncles were still in a daze.

    Han Qiao had already written the letter of separation, and Father Han and Han Yuan had already pressed their fingerprints onto the paper.

    That impatient look on their faces made them look very ugly.

    ¡°Uncles, please press your fingerprint as witnesses.¡±

    H H

    Initially, some of the uncles didn¡¯t want to sign the paper. Their anger red up for a moment.

    But if their parents were so cruel, why should they, as uncles, insist? One day, there would be a time when the couple would regret it.

    Therefore, the uncles also pressed their inked stained fingers on top of the paper.

    Han Dng didn¡¯t even wait for Han Qiao to call him. He went forward and immediately pressed his fingerprint.

    His hands were trembling.

    When he pressed the fingerprint, tears rolled down his face.

    He felt terrible.

    Han Eng and Han Ming hesitated for a moment when they pressed their fingerprints, but they quickly pressed them again.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go pack our things and leave now. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Father Han and Mother Han were in a daze.

    Especially when they received the 1,000 taels of silver that could be exchanged at any bank, the two of them were slightly stunned.

    Han Qiao had prepared quite a lot of things, but this time, there were two more sets. She gave them to Han Dng, Han Eng, and Han Ming.

    They wanted to leave without even having lunch.

    The uncles felt ashamed.

    Han Dng and his brothers also felt embarrassed.

    She also felt sad.

    At the entrance, Han Yuan took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Ah-Qiao, I¡¯m sorry. But¡­ But if we don¡¯t get money from you, Ah-Xiao and Ah-Sa-¡±

    ¡°Madam, that¡¯s your family matter, it has nothing to do with me. The road is long and difficult up ahead, please take care.¡±

    H 11

    Han Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Han Qiao¡¯s words shattered thest bit of hope in her heart.

    She thought that even if she got the money, Han Qiao would still be her daughter. The letter of separation was not important. After a long time, Han Qiao would definitely forget about it.

    Just like this time, Han Qiao would also invite them to her children¡¯s wedding banquet.

    ¡°Farewell, Madam. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± After Han Qiao finished speaking, she stuffed the gift that Han Yuan and Father Han had given Li Mi into her hands. ¡°Since there¡¯s no rtionship between us, we don¡¯t want your things. Take them back. We don¡¯tck this.¡±

    After she coldly rejected their gifts, she turned around and walked into the courtyard.

    She ordered people to close the door.

    With Han Qiao calling her own mother ¡°Madam¡±, their rtionship waspletely broken.

    In this lifetime, she would never see them again.

    Whether they lived or died had nothing to do with her.

    Han Yuan couldn¡¯te back to her senses.

    Han Qiao was direct and this time, they had truly lost their daughter.

    The door was reced with a wall.

    Han Yuan stumbled over to Father Han, ¡°Father, Ah-Qiao calls me Madam.¡±

    Father Han¡¯s eyes widened.

    His eyes were filled with shock, but it eventually turned into resignation, ¡°1 understand. Get on, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    This time, Han Qiao did not prepare anything for them.

    The uncles¡¯ gifts were exceptionally sumptuous.

    Han Yuan looked at the red seal and silver slip in her hands.

    H 11

    The money given by her three sons was not all used to buy things.

    The bank slips were very cheap, costing around two hundred copper coins. There were only two hundred copper coins in the red envelope.

    She bought the two children some Xuan paper.

    Han Dng stood outside the carriage and stared at his parents in silence. His voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°Father, Mother, 1 won¡¯t give you a single copper in the future, but 1 will still provide you food and clothing. Don¡¯t expect to receive anything more than that.¡±

    ¡°I mean it. Eng and Ah-Ming will also do the same. You two better take care of yourselves.¡±

    As a son, he could not beat up his parents, but they could control their money.

    One thousand taels was enough to raise the two children until they reached adulthood.

    However, he felt very ufortable.

    The other children were reluctant to part with their families.

    Only Han Dacheng and his two brothers stood not far away, unwilling toe over to bid them farewell.

    Han Dng did not go to them either.

    No one felt good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before he left, Han Dng took a deep look at his son.

    He did not go up to say goodbye, nor did he tell them to be sensible and obedient.

    He knew that his children had been reborn and did not need him to tell them what to do.

    That was good.

    It was really good.

    The Heng and Han families left.

    The manor fell silent.

    Han Qiao sat in the central room and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Mother,¡± He Cheng threw himself into her embrace and said in a childish voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Cheng¡¯er will be good. Cheng¡¯er is good.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at her kind and lovable He Cheng and the big yellow dog beside him.

    There were also a few disabled dogs.

    She suddenlyughed and patted his head, ¡°Cheng¡¯er has always been a great boy. Where did these dogse from?¡±

    Han Qiao asked despite knowing the answer.

    She knew that these were the dogs that Li Mi had adopted..

 Chapter 350 - 350: Thinking of Something Again

    Chapter 350: Thinking of Something Again

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Li Mi was a caring girl. The dogs she adopted were all disabled.

    ¡°They¡¯re Sister-inw¡¯s dogs. They¡¯re so obedient and good, just like Cheng¡¯er!¡± As He Cheng spoke, he threw himself into Han Qiao¡¯s arms again.

    He rubbed his face, smiled with his eyes narrowed into happy slits.

    Han Qiao hugged him and kissed him on the cheek, making him giggle.

    Han Qiao alsoughed.

    She didn¡¯t feel bad about severing ties.

    On the contrary, she felt relieved.

    Han Chi brought Li Mi over tofort her, and she was touched.

    She said to Li Mi, ¡°Mi¡¯er, I have my own ns. Can you take care of the big and small matters in the residence with them?¡±

    This was equivalent to giving up power.

    ¡°Thank you for the trust. I will not let Mother down. I will manage the food and take good care of my younger brothers and sisters.¡±

    She had learned how to be a housekeeper when she was in the Prince¡¯s mansion, so she was not flustered.

    She also knew about this matter, but she didn¡¯t expect to be responsible for them so early.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I want to build an inn and restaurant outside the city, as well as a big house for entertainment, so I need to devote myself to it. I can¡¯t give the same attention to the things at home. Xiu and Yi are all big girls. They might take care of themselves, but Ke, Cheng¡¯er, and Yao need to be taken care of.¡±

    Han Qiao held Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    The young girl had been raised to be delicate since she was young. Her hands were as soft as cotton and as soft as if she had no bones.

    It wasfortable to touch.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but pinch it. She originally wanted to praise Li Mi for taking good care of her hands.

    Then she noticed that her hands were bare and she didn¡¯t even have a ring.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Ah-Chi think about it and draw a picture to ask Master to make a pair of rings, just a pair, such as the sun, moon, stars, auspicious patterns.¡±

    ¡°So when others see you, they will know that you are husband and wife.¡±

    Li Mi nodded shyly.

    She understood.

    What her mother-inw was referring to was a token. A token between husband and wife.

    And she was very touched by her mother-inw¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    After the Heng and Han families left, the atmosphere in the house changed.

    The dull feeling was gone in an instant. It became harmonious and warm. Coupled with He Cheng running around the yard with the dog, screaming andughing, it was very happy.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother. When the timees, please help us choose one.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Han Qiao squeezed Li Mi¡¯s hand again, ¡°Your hand looks good. It looks beautiful no matter what you wear.¡±

    Li Mi smiled shyly.

    She was happy.

    She was truthfully a little nervous about going from the familiar imperial family to an unfamiliar inw¡¯s family, but fortunately, her new family was easy to get along with.

    She was still good friends with her three sisters-inw.

    They could talk and y together.

    The uneasiness didn¡¯t seem to havested long. It was all over.

    Han Chi sat beside her and grinned.

    They were the people he cared about the most, so he naturally hoped that they would get along well and love each other.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came over with food boxes. Someone hade to the door to sell bayberries.

    The red berries were ck and sweet, so they bought them all.

    ¡°Mother, Big Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    After they greeted them, they took out the bayberries.

    ¡°The bayberries are good today. There are still a lot of them and all have been ced in the cer. There¡¯s still some left to boil the sour plum soup.¡±

    ¡°Have you let the doctor take a look?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, I sent some to the doctor next door,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    They were also afraid that someone would poison their food, so they were more careful.

    After all, who knew what was delivered to their doorstep?

    It was always better to be careful.

    Now that the children were here, Han Qiao was in a good mood. Ah-Yao was also whining and wanted to y with the dogs.

    These dogs would bathe every few days, and they sprinkled some medicinal powder to make sure they wouldn¡¯t have fleas on their fur. They also ate clean food. Most importantly, they were very gentle. Han Qiao was relieved that Ah-Yao could go and y with them for a while.

    He Cheng¡¯s big yellow dog was well-behaved and obedient. It gently swung its big tail at Ah-Yao¡¯s face.

    Ah-Yao reached out to grab it, but it shook it off again.

    Seeing Ah-Yao babbling, it seemed to understand Ah-Yao¡¯s joy. It swung its tail more and more happily and even jumped up and down to make Ah-Yao squeal inughter.

    Sometimes, dogs are better than humans.

    Han Qiao smiled gently.

    The whole family had lunch in the pavilion. They prepared barbecue. There was not much meat and more vegetables. Wen Yu, Zeng Qin¡¯er, and Zeng Bao¡¯er ran back and forth, their mouths full of oil.

    Barbecue had a strong vor, and children who were used to it liked it.

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao and led her to the garden.

    ¡°Do you still feel ufortable?¡± Heng Yi asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed, ¡°Perhaps they act the way they did because I willingly gave them in the past, which raised their ambitions.¡±

    However, at that time, she had taken over the body of the Host and felt that she should be filial to the Host¡¯s parents.

    In addition, she had received a lot of help when she first returned to Xishan Vige. She always felt that she owed them a lot.

    In the end, she was the one who was cheap.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve broken up. I don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore. Whether good or bad things happen to them, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. If these biased parents are gone from my life, so be it.¡±

    ¡°Not only did they lose me, but they also lost three sons. Only they themselves know whether they have gained or lost the respect of their grandchildren.¡±

    They might not be satisfied even if they got a thousand taels of silver.

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°When Mi¡¯er returns tomorrow, we will be busy. What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a few ces, but I haven¡¯t decided where to go yet.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although they had barbecue for lunch, there were also side dishes and porridge soup.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t even need to do anything. The children could feed themselves.

    The family was so harmonious that it made people feel rxed and at peace, warming their hearts.

    After lunch, Ah-Yao wanted to go with his brothers and sisters. In the end, Sun Xiu carried him with her.

    He was dull after eating his porridge, and he was easy to take care of. Han Qiao yawned and went to take an afternoon nap.

    Heng Yi held her and she felt a great sense of peace in life. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to lift her hands or lift her eyelids.

    Sometimes, a man¡¯s physical strength was also a burden.

    When Li Mi and Han Chi went to the pce, Han Qiao started to sort the extravagant wedding gifts.

    Han Qiao brought Housekeeper Liu, Bai Cha, and a few stewards to help her organize them.

    Fortunately, they recorded who gave which gift on a piece of red paper. With Butler Feng¡¯s help, they easily categorize them.

    ¡°These gifts are too expensive.¡±

    There were hundred-year-old ginsengs, jade raw materials, vases, porcin, gold, silver, and jewelry.

    ¡°I might not have the chance to return the favor in the future,¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    It was impossible for them to stay in Chenzhou City forever. Sooner orter, they would have to move to the capital.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, Madam. You and Marquis epting these gifts is the best return gift for the people who gave them,¡± Butler Feng said.

    H H

    Han Qiao was stunned for a moment before she came to a realization.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    She was relieved.

    Meanwhile, in the Gong Prince¡¯s residence¡­

    Consort Fei pulled Li Mi and asked her if she was doing well in the Heng¡¯s residence.

    Li Mi¡¯s face was red, and she nodded shyly, ¡°I¡¯m doing alright.¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw and sisters-inw are very easy to get along with. Father-inw doesn¡¯t talk much, but he doesn¡¯t make things difficult for people.¡±

    He Cheng asked her and Han Chi toe home early that morning.

    When Consort Fei saw her daughter¡¯s smiling face, she felt relieved.

    Meanwhile, Han Chi was chatting with Li Zhao and could not help but drink a few more cups of tea. He got up and went to the bathroom.

    After he was done and was about to return, Li Wenya blocked his path.

    ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡±

 Chapter 351 - 351: Separation

    Chapter 351: Separation

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was the first time Han Chi had seen what it meant to be pretentious.

    He had three younger sisters in the family. Sun Xiu was gentle, Sun Yi was straightforward, and Sun Ke was lively and cute.

    His wife, Li Mi, was innocent.

    Mother is gentle and kind.

    The elders who were closer to them were all dignified and elegant, and they spoke and did things in a polite manner.

    This was the first time someone had spoken like Li Wenya.

    Suddenly a phrase that described her crossed his mind; ¡®a b*tch¡¯.

    Moreover, Li Wenya was older than him. It was disgusting for her to call him brother-inw pretentiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Han Chi asked lightly.

    He took two steps back.

    ¡°Do you know that my father wanted you to marry me?¡± Li Wenya could not help but ask.

    Han Chi was too good for Li Mi.

    When Li Mi got off the carriage, he reached out to help her hold her skirt so she wouldn¡¯t trip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know,¡± With that, Han Chi made the move to walk away and leave.

    Li Wenya stopped him again.

    ¡°Second Princess, please behave yourself.¡± Han Chi warned in a deep voice.

    Li Wenya did not understand.

    What right did an adopted son have to be so cold to her?

    Just as she was about to speak, someone pulled her hair. When she turned around, she received a p on her face.

    ¡°Looks like 1 didn¡¯t teach you enoughst time. Doing such shameless things again. Not only are you ruining your parents¡¯ reputation, but you are also ruining your own dignity,¡± Li ATi said coldly.

    Han Chi had already grabbed her hand and rubbed it gently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Han Chi did not want to face Li Wenya at all.

    He had seen such self-righteous people before, and he knew no matter how much he exined, they wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Li Mi could teach her a lesson as a fellow woman, but he couldn¡¯t.

    It was annoying.

    He asked Li Mi softly, ¡°Does your palm hurt?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see her here,¡± Han Chi exined.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Let¡¯s go tell Mother and Big Brother and go home.¡± Li Mi sounded a little dejected.

    This used to be her home.

    She had been happy for many years, but that was when she was protected by her mother, who had a heart covered in wounds.

    Once her mother removed that protective veil, she finally understood how cruel she and her brother were, and how cold-blooded her respected father was.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Han Chi held her hand andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. You¡¯re you, and she¡¯s her. How can they bepared? It will be rare for you to visit your mother. Spend more time with her. We¡¯ll go home after lunch.¡±

    If they return without eating lunch, what would others think of his wife?

    Although he was young, he knew how to sympathize.

    He also learned to be considerate of others.

    Li Mi nodded slightly.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort already knew what had happened in her courtyard.

    In this residence, nothing could escape Consort Pei¡¯s eyes and ears.

    Even if she didn¡¯t manage the house, no one could hide anything from her.

    Sheughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her when I¡¯m free.¡±

    When she saw her daughter and son-inw enter the room once more, the viciousness on the corners of her lips disappeared. She smiled and went up to them, ¡°Look at you two, attached to the hip,¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw.¡± Han Chi bowed.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort asked them to sit in the small hall.

    ¡°The bayberries that were sent in the morning have been frozen in the ice cer for a while. It¡¯s not very cold.¡±

    These bayberries were big and each of them was ck and red. One look and one could tell that they were of high quality.

    Li Mi and Han Chi both ate it.

    It was very sweet with a hint of sourness, but it was delicious.

    Not long after, Li Zhao entered with a smile, ¡°1 was waiting for you for a long time. So you came to Mother¡¯s ce.¡±

    Han Chi stood up and greeted Li Zhao with a smile.

    ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re family. Hurry up and sit down.¡± Li Zhao smiled and sat down.

    Li Mi immediately handed the red berries to him and said fawningly, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Li Zhao picked one and threw it into his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here. 1 have something to tell you,¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort said.

    Li Mi put down the te.

    Han Chi sat up straight.

    Li Zhao also stopped smiling.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the capital. Your father and 1¡­ The Emperor has allowed us to divorce. The document is on its way and will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, the Emperor has also agreed to your brother¡¯s request to resign from the throne.¡±

    These were two major pieces of news.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort only mentioned this today.

    ¡°Mother, where will you live in the future?¡± Li Ml! asked.

    ¡°To the vige. Don¡¯t worry about Mother. Mother has already arranged everything. You just have to live a good life with All-Chi.¡±

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao were easy-going people, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her daughter.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort turned to her son, ¡°Zhao¡¯er, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join the army and start from a young soldier. Don¡¯t worry, Mother, 1 know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    The Marquis of Wan Ning was about to recruit an army. On the surface, he said he was recruiting 10,000 men, but in reality, he was probably recruiting more than that.

    As long as he could endure hardship, the day of his sess was not far away.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Gong Prince did note to join them for lunch.

    Secondary Consort Wen used her stomach ache as an excuse to invite the Gong Prince over.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort coldly snorted when she heard the excuse of his absence.

    However, when Li Mi and Han Chi left, Consort Fei asked people to carry a few more boxes.

    Almost all the valuable things in her main courtyard had been moved away.

    The storeroom was empty.

    When the couple left, the Gong Prince still didn¡¯te to see them.

    ¡°Mother,¡± Li Zhao called out.

    He held the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s hand, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Your son has already grown up.¡±

    ¡°Zhao¡¯er, don¡¯t be a man like him. 1 won¡¯t force you to marry, but you have to promise me that if you don¡¯t love a girl, you won¡¯t marry her. If you marry her, you have to give her the dignity she deserves.¡±

    ¡°Look at how sad and miserable Mother is.¡±

    Li Zhao¡¯s heart choked.

    This was the first time his mother told him about the pain and suffering she felt in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    When the mother and son turned around and went back inside, the Gong Prince hurried over, ¡°Where are Mi¡¯er and Han Chi?¡±

    ¡°They left.¡± After the Gong Prince¡¯s consort finished speaking, she let Li Zhao return to his quarters first.

    She wanted to talk to the Gong Prince about the divorce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study.¡±

    The Gong Prince observed his wife.

    Today, she looked a little sick and did not look very good.

    ¡°If your body is not feeling well, let the resident doctor take a look at you. Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± The Gong Prince said and wanted to hold the princess¡¯s hand.

    Consort Fei avoided the Gong Prince¡¯s touch.

    He red coldly at her and walked faster.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort slowly followed behind.

    When they entered the study, there were visibly many changes to the room.

    She had sold several of the things she had gifted him and exchanged them for silver.

    And he didn¡¯t seem to notice at all.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± The Gong Prince ordered impatiently.

    She looked at the man in front of her.

    He was still elegant, but hecked the gentleness that had once moved her.

    She knew that he couldn¡¯t give all the love to her alone, but he had to at least respect her. He had to understand that at the end of the day, a wife was a wife and a concubine was a concubine.

    She had already forgotten about the past and the man she loved.

    However, he did not fulfill his promise.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve already asked the Emperor to allow us to divorce.¡±

    H H

    The Gong Prince¡¯s anger was stuck in his throat.

    He couldn¡¯t spew his fury, nor swallow it down.

    He even thought that he had misheard her words, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, I want to divorce you.¡± When Consort Fei repeated this, she remained calm.

    Her voice did not even tremble..

 Chapter 352 - 352

    Chapter 352:

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Gong Prince wanted to ask again.

    But looking at the princess¡¯ expression, he knew that she was not trying to threaten or scare him.

    She had already thought it through.

    For a moment, he wanted tough.

    However, he felt a little flustered for some reason.

    She swept the things on the table.

    The Gong Prince was furious.

    ¡°Jun Yishun,¡± He uttered her real name like a curse, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±

    Consort Fei smiled, ¡°I always thought that 1 was very clear-headed and would not care. However, after experiencing the unfairness within this household a few times, 1 realized that from the beginning to the end, I married you not because of love or joy, but because of your power.¡±

    The Gong Prince was angered by these words.

    His eyes were filled with fury.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about that Zhu guy?¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sighed deeply.

    She slowly stood up, ¡°1 allow you to be half-hearted to me, I allow you to spoil your concubine and destroy my heart, 1 allow you to not distinguish right from wrong, 1 allow you to be biased, but can¡¯t 1 be allowed to forget my old feelings for someone?¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡± The Gong Prince¡¯s consort sneered.

    ¡°But 1 have to tell you one thing. From the moment I stepped into the Imperial Residence, I threw away the past. I didn¡¯t think about him all these years, nor did I look for him.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s part on good terms, Your Majesty. Don¡¯t throw your dignity to the ground and let others see you as a joke.¡±

    Nowadays, divorce is not a big deal, and it ismon for couples to remarry.

    However, divorcing a royal was almost unheard of.

    Most importantly, the Gong Prince had yet to receive any news of this. This meant that the Emperor had probably found out something when he visited Chezhou.

    He wasn¡¯t stupid.

    All of his stupidity was used on the mountain of emotions brewing in his heart.

    He knew that Consort Fei did not love him and was not as gentle as Concubine Wen.

    He used to think that she cared, that she would be jealous and worried over him. Later on, he thought that she didn¡¯t care, but he hoped that she did.

    In the end, he was still unwilling to let her go.

    Why didn¡¯t she love him?

    He was handsome, elegant, and powerful. On what grounds did she have to leave him?

    After so many years, she had been dignified and virtuous. Why should she change now?

    ¡°Did you side with the Emperor behind my back?¡± The Gong Prince questioned.

    The Consort Fei took a deep breath, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor is different from you. He is much wiser than you think.¡±

    ¡°Put away your negative thoughts.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort turned around and left the room. The Gong Prince grabbed her arm and pped her.

    She fell to the ground.

    The princess consort covered her face and did not cry.

    ¡°You unfaithful woman!¡± The Gong Prince cursed angrily, ¡°Have 1 beencking in food or drinks for you all these years? What did 1 not give you that you wanted? You think I¡¯m biased towards Secondary Consort Wen, why don¡¯t you think about how sincere you are towards me? How much do you care?¡±

    ¡°If you really put in the effort, would 1 go to her courtyard? This is exactly why

    1 spoil a concubine and destroy my wife.¡±

    ¡°You always say that I¡¯m biased, but you don¡¯t care about me at all!¡±

    After the Gong Prince roared, he looked at the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s swollen face. Something in him wanted to reach out and help her.

    But he forcefully endured his instincts.

    And turned his back to his wife.

    Consort Fei slowly stood up on her own. If there was any affection left, it was all gone with that p.

    She walked out and Li Zhao was quick to approach her, ¡°Mother.¡±

    The Gong Prince¡¯s consort quickly covered her face.

    But Li Zhao had already seen it, ¡°What happened to your face? Was it Imperial Father?¡±

    However, he already knew the answer. After Li Zhao finished speaking, he rushed into the study.

    ¡°Father, why did you hit Mother? Haven¡¯t you given her enough grievances and embarrassment all these years? Are you trying to force her to make room for Secondary Consort Wen? Do you want me to vacate my position as the prince for your precious bastard son?¡±

    Li Zhao almost roared.

    The usually cold yet gentle son was suddenly making a fuss over something like this.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Gong Prince roared.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m impudent. I¡¯ve long hated you. Coincidentally, 1 asked Imperial Uncle to abdicate my position as prince, and Imperial Uncle agreed.¡±

    With that, he stepped out of the study and held his mother¡¯s arm, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He naturally meant leaving the Imperial Residence for good.

    The Gong Prince was left stunned in the room.

    He thought¡­

    He hurriedly chased after them.

    Both the princess consort and Li Zhao began to pack their things.

    There were houses in the city, but Li Zhao and the princess preferred to live in the countryside.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put down your things!¡±

    It was at that moment that the Gong Prince felt truly anxious..

 Chapter 353 - 353:1 Hate You Rotten

    Chapter 353:1 Hate You Rotten

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The princess consort¡¯s face was already fair to begin with, and now that it was red and swollen, the contrast was even more shocking.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you on purpose,¡± He hurriedly said, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t control myself at that moment.¡±

    ¡°Shun Shun¡­¡±

    Consort Fei was very calm. There was not a hint of emotion on her face.

    ¡°When we were in love, you called me by my nickname for fun. Now that things have changed, that name only disgusts me.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I will no longer be a roadblock for you. You can pamper whoever you want and give your love to whoever you want.¡±

    ¡°What I am most disappointed about is that a mere Secondary Consort Wen and her son took away so much silver from me. There is also Secondary Consort Xu, Madam Zhang, Madam Liu, Madam Zhao, your seven or eight illegitimate sons and daughters, your seventh uncle, and eighth aunt. Yet all of them think that I am the one who is leaching your money.¡±

    ¡°The shops are not doing bad, but you know why 1 can¡¯t save up money. For the sake of that illusory reputation, for the sake of my children, 1 endured it, but you turned a blind eye and a deaf ear. You enjoyed my sacrifice with a clear conscience, but you scolded my children without asking for any reason. Not only were you showing off your ¡®fatherly grace¡¯, but you were also humiliating them and me even more.¡±

    ¡°The two children have been obedient and sensible to you since they were young. They have never bullied the weak, and they will never dominate your attention. You are blind and can¡¯t see the good in them. You are shameless. On the day Mi¡¯er returned home, that daughter you dote so much blocked her brother-inw outside the bathroom. What kind of princess is that? She¡¯s even worse than a prostitute in a brothel. A prostitute at least paid attention to selling her skills and not selling her body.¡±

    ¡°What day is it today? It¡¯s the day Mi¡¯er returned after her wedding. She would only marry once in her life, and only today would she return as the princess of the prince¡¯s residence. After today, she will be the wife of the Heng family¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! For the sake of that slut Wen, you even forgot about your eldest daughter returning home. That woman¡­ If her stomach¡­ If her stomach hurts like she ims, what would happen if she miscarries?¡±

    ¡°And what if she didn¡¯t miscarry? She¡¯ll just have another bastard son. They¡¯re not important for your lineage.¡±

    ¡°You have forgotten that you only have one legitimate son and one legitimate daughter. They are the eldest son and daughter of the royal family who were recognized by their ancestors.¡±

    H H

    The Gong Prince had never thought that he was such an unbearable person in his wife¡¯s eyes.

    He had never thought that she would scold him.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to be so resentful.

    ¡°Shun Shun, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll send them away right now.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡± Consort Fei sneered.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but she gave the Gong Prince an indifferent stare, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Ever since you had Secondary Consort Wen, how many times have I stayed with you? Why were there so many concubines in the back residence? You and 1 are healthy, but why haven¡¯t I had another child? Because I¡¯m disgusted with you.¡±

    She had to say all of her grievances to him.

    Seeing the Gong Prince¡¯s expression change, he seemed to have suffered a huge blow.

    Princess Consort¡­

    No, she would be Madam Jun in the future.

    The Jun Family had been a schrly family for generations. She was well-educated and reasonable, but she had married such a person.

    She was very unlucky.

    Watching the maids and old women have packed up their things, Madam Jun ordered people to carry them out and left with the servants.

    The Gong Prince stared at the empty room.

    He felt a chill run down his spine as he fumbled for a chair to sit down.

    In this half of his life, he thought that he had been in the limelight and could get whatever he wanted. He had never thought that one day, he would be despised by others.

    He couldn¡¯t remember why he would dote on Concubine Wen. Was it because he loved her?

    Not really.

    Or was it because he could get the obedience and attachment that he wanted from Consort Fei?

    Consort Fei¡­

    She was indifferent andcked intimacy, she wasn¡¯t the type of woman who would cling to him.

    He couldn¡¯t feel any love or admiration from her.

    No, they weren¡¯t like this in the beginning.

    Before, Consort Fei would also ask about his well-being and would discuss things with him.

    It all changed when she was pregnant with Mi¡¯er. Because he had brought in a concubine then. When the concubine entered the imperial doors, she was pregnant then too and his wife suddenly became cold to him.

    Or rather, at that time, he had been trying to make her jealous.

    However, none of the jealousy he was expecting was there.

    She only kept her disgust in her heart. On the surface, she still obeyed everything and was respectful to him. But deep down, she had been waiting for the opportunity to leave him.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The Gong Prince sneered.

    When Concubine Wen and Concubine Xu learned that the Princess Consort and Li Zhao had left the Prince¡¯s residence in anger, they had different thoughts.

    Secondary Consort Wen felt happy and felt that her chance hade.

    She was doted on by His Highness. If she gave birth to another son, she might be able to be made his official wife.

    Secondary Consort Xu, on the other hand, sighed.

    ¡°With Consort Fei making such a ruckus, His Highness will probablye to his senses.¡± Secondary Consort Xu was worried.

    The person he loves always changes.

    When the Gong Prince rested at her side, he always asked how many days were left until the first and the fifteenth day of the lunar month. It went without saying who he was thinking about.

    Consort Fei never fought for favor. If she had fought for it, none of the concubines would stand a chance¡­

    When she left the Prince¡¯s mansion, Madam Jun looked back and got into the carriage without any reluctance.

    Li Zhao asked the coachman to leave quickly.

    Leave the city early, lest they can¡¯t reach their new house by nightfall.

    Li Mi and Han Chi returned home.

    Theughter of children and the barking of dogs were far but weing.

    Li Mi suddenly felt that the sadness in her heart was strangely gone.

    Han Chi led her to the main courtyard and told his mother that they were back.

    Han Qiao was still sorting out the gifts in the storeroom.

    When she saw the two of them, she smiled and said, ¡°Go to your rooms and pack your gifts. Let¡¯s have dinner together in the dining room tonight.¡±

    There were no rules at home.

    The only thing that didn¡¯t seem to change was that they had to eat together.

    Regardless of whether the weather was warm or cold, except for being sick and having breakfast, they had to go to the dining room.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll bring those things to you so that you can return the gift,¡± Han Chi said.

    ¡°No need. You can keep what I gave you,¡± Han Qiao shook her head.

    She asked Li Mi what she liked and what she wanted to eat.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s bayberry soup and some bayberries in the cer. Just let the maids get them. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to eat them. It¡¯s not good for a girl to eat too much cold food,¡± Han Qiao patted Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    She liked Li Mi¡¯s hands.

    It was soft andfortable to touch.

    ¡°I will listen to Mother,¡± Li Mi followed Han Chi and called her Mother.

    It made them feel even closer.

    ¡°Go do your work.¡±

    Li Mi and the others returned home and had a lot of things to do.

    Li Mi¡¯s dowry had to be sorted out, and the meeting gifts had to be registered. These were all troublesome tasks.

    However, Li Mi¡¯s dowry maids and old women were all capable people, so Han Qiao did not interfere. Otherwise, people would say that she had stretched her hand too far and had extended it into her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry.

    Li Mi and Han Chi returned to their courtyard. Staring at their bare gates, Li Mi said to Han Chi, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give our courtyard a name?¡±

    ¡°A name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with a name, it will officially be our courtyard. The name should suit the view and the people who live in it. 1¡¯11 go ask my three sisters and pick some things for them.¡±

    Han Chi¡¯s three sisters were not only her sisters-inw but also good sisters and friends.

    They were all working hard to make pearl shoes. They nned to make a big ssh in Chenzhou City and earn a lot of money..

 Chapter 354 - 354: A Harmonious Family

    Chapter 354: A Harmonious Family

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Li Mi returned to the room to pick a few essories and brought the servant girls to look for Sun Xiu and the others.

    Sun Xiu and the others weren¡¯t idle either. At this moment, they were reading and transcribing books.

    Li Mi did not enter rashly. She waited for them to clean up before entering the room.

    ¡°When did Sister-inw arrive? And why were you just standing outside? It¡¯s hot.¡± Sun Xiu went and held Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Next time, juste in. We can read together.¡±

    Li Mi smiled happily, ¡°I brought a few essories over for you and the others. 1 wore them long ago. It¡¯s not suitable for me to wear them now.¡±

    In the past, she was a beautiful single girl. Now that she was married, she had to be dignified and dependable.

    ¡°Then we will receive your present with gratitude.¡±

    Sun Xiu said as she pulled her two younger sisters over to choose.

    ¡°Wow, Sister-inw, your essories are so beautiful!¡± Sun Ke was pleasantly surprised.

    She held each of them up andpared them, ¡°They all look so pretty!¡±

    ¡°If you like them, I still have more. Come over to my courtyard tomorrow and choose for yourself,¡± Li Mi didn¡¯t say that she would give them all away because she wanted to leave some for her children in the future.

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke were all sensible girls, and they were not greedy. Although they said that they wanted them, they would not really take them all.

    Li Mi¡¯s things were precious. Any one of them was enough for themon people to eat for several years.

    The three sisters picked some and pulled Li Mi to talk about shoes.

    They had already made more than fifty pairs. Lady Lin had gone to the manor to teach the fifty girls Han Qiao had bought to do embroidery.

    The fifty girls all looked beautiful. When they bought these children, Han Qiao spent some effort to pull them out, even asking for the Gong Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s help, before the old woman finally relented.

    Both Han Qiao and the children knew that if Han Qiao didn¡¯t buy them, they would go to a brothel.

    Han Qiao had seen this happen before. So as long as they learned their skills well, she would give them back their ve certificates and allow them to marry when they were eighteen.

    Their parents brought them to this world, but it was also their parents who sold them, regardless of what would happen to them in the future.

    If they continued down this path, they would fall into a quagmire and die without a burial ce.

    Han Qiao was their second parent and had given them a different future.

    If you learn a skill well, you can earn money to make a living.

    Therefore, they were all exceptionally obedient, sensible, and hardworking.

    Not only did they learn embroidery, but they also learned how to read and write. Lady Lin was now doing her best to teach them.

    Now, these children could make some purses and handkerchiefs to sell.

    In summary, they lent their time and effort to learn needleworking skills to Han Qiao, and she would share the rest of the profits with the children.

    No one would feel wronged if they did more work.

    One purse did not have much value, but the children could endure hardship and earn a few small coins a day. They earn and save up. When they got married, they would have more money in their hands.

    When they move in with their husband, they won¡¯t have to bend for their inws and could sustain themselves.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s do that another day,¡± Sun Xiu said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dinner would be served in the dining room.

    He Cheng and Ah-Yao¡¯s food was made separately, with less salt and seasoning. He Cheng could still eat some delicious dishes now, but Ah-Yao had no chance to touch them.

    Then, someone came to inform the girls that dinner was ready.

    ¡°Eldest Young Mistress, Eldest Young Miss, Second Young Miss, Third Young Miss, Marquis has returned. Madam has instructed that food can be served, so she invites you to the dining hall.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Mi replied.

    They went to the dining room together.

    He Cheng greeted them with a pack of dogs following behind him. It was a spectacr sight.

    He first bowed respectfully to his sister-inw and sisters, then went to hold Sun Ke¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Sister, 1 have candy.¡±

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    He Cheng took out a few candies from his small purse. They were colorful and looked really tempting.

    ¡°Sister, you choose.¡±

    Sun Ke took one and stuffed it into He Cheng¡¯s mouth.

    He Cheng instantly narrowed his eyes in joy.

    She pinched He Cheng¡¯s face and stuffed one into her mouth.

    ¡°So sweet!¡±

    Most importantly, it was a little cool and delicious.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi didn¡¯t eat sweets, let alone Li Mi.

    Not long after they arrived at the dining room, Han Chi and Bai Cha soon followed after.

    Then Han Qiao and Heng Yi entered with Ah-Yao in his arms.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Arge family, arge table full of dishes.

    The weather was hot, so there were a few more refreshing cold dishes.

    Ah-Yao had a bowl of minced chicken porridge with a little salt in it, but it was very fragrant. He ate it with relish.

    Heng Yi scooped up a spoon and fed him. He opened his mouth obediently, and the food tasted good.

    He even took a small spoon and scooped a little to feed his parents.

    He was kind and cute. Li Mi secretly took nces at the child several times.

    She thought that if she and Han Chi had children in the future, she would want to have a kind, sensible and cute child-like Ah-Yao.

    Han Chi picked up some food for her, ¡°Eat more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Mi was a little embarrassed.

    However, no one at the table was looking at her.

    Moreover, her father-inw was also picking food for her mother-inw. He even carefully picked out the bad ones and ate them himself.

    Li Mi felt her heart warm.

    She heard that parents were the best teachers in a child¡¯s life. Han Chi must have learned this from his father.

    Moreover, Sun Ke would also pick up food for He Cheng.

    He Cheng ate obediently.

    When he ate the chili, he opened his mouth and breathed in. Sun Ke quickly fed him a mouthful of chicken soup.

    He endured it.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    His tears were already on the verge of falling from the spiciness, but he still didn¡¯t cry.

    He was also a good child. He ate whatever his sister picked for him and was not picky at all.

    After dinner, Han Qiao asked Li Mi to stay.

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, I still have to attend to some matters outside tomorrow, so I¡¯ll be busy. I will leave the big and small matters at home to you.¡±

    Many daughters-inw wanted to take charge of the house matters.

    However, many mother-inws would not let go of their power.

    The Heng family was the exact opposite.

    Han Qiao had already handed over the management rights to Li Mi..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Meeting Zhao Huan Again

    Chapter 355: Meeting Zhao Huan Again

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was said that a daughter-inw would be a mother-inw after many years. Only those who had be daughters-inw knew how difficult it was to be one.

    It was also Han Qiao¡¯s first time being a mother-inw. She had never thought of doting on Li Mi like a daughter. After all, she had her own mother.

    She just wanted to be more tolerant and understanding. She wanted to discuss everything with them and respect each other more.

    No matter how much she prepared herself, she could only try and fumble as she went.

    Li Mi was a little nervous about having to be in charge after marrying into the family for a few days.

    She was afraid that she would not do well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. They¡¯re all used to working here. They have their own duties. If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask Aunt Zhao. If anyone doesn¡¯t listen to you, just punish them. I will stand on your side unconditionally.¡±

    After they returned to their own courtyards, Li Mi asked Han Chi, ¡°I¡¯m going to manage the house. What should I do?¡±

    Han Chi thought for a moment, ¡°Mother has divided the tasks at home very well. You just have to follow her arrangements.¡±

    He held Li Mi¡¯s hand.

    Both of them were still very shy.

    However, Han Chi continued earnestly, ¡°You know my background and that I¡¯m not my parents¡¯ biological child. I¡¯ve only been in this house for two to three years. No matter how much money my parents have saved, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Even if Father and Mother give it to me in the future, I won¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°Because Father and Mother have given me enough.¡±

    ¡°Mi¡¯er, believe in me. Whether it¡¯s glory or wealth, 1 will earn it for you.¡±

    ¡°I know that my parents are kind, especially my mother. She will give me a share in the future, but I have to leave this one for Ah-Yao.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you so that you can understand the various thoughts in my mind.¡±

    ¡°Mother asked you to take care of the house, so you should take care of it. If you don¡¯t understand, go and ask. If you need to spend some money, then spend it. Don¡¯t use dowry to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother are people who do great things. I may not be able to talk about all the people they touch, but the ones near them, we all can see how their actions affected their lives. Manymoners earned a lot of ie. They can eat their fill and save some money in their pockets.¡±

    ¡°Mother taught the people who came to learn how to make fermented beans, bean skin, dried bean curd, and fermented bean curd. She even taught them how to make sweet wine.¡±

    ¡°Although they received two taels of silver, these people still have to spend money on food and amodation, let alone cooking. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Li Mi nodded vigorously.

    She understood this.

    Her mother had told her that her mother-inw was a person who saw the bigger picture and was kind. This was also one of the reasons why her mother was willing to let her marry Han Chi.

    Her mother said that women like her mother-inw would not be confined to the inner house. Her father-inw loved her mother-inw very much, so he would naturally support her.

    Han Chi grew up in such a family and would learn from them to be a kind person unless it was in his nature to be bad.

    But obviously, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    Han Chi followed in their footsteps more than anyone else.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Li Mi nodded obediently.

    She was not a ruthless or unreasonable person.

    She also knew why Han Chi was doing all this, so she respected her inws very much.

    Naturally, she would also take care of this family more diligently.

    Even if her parents were still together, she would still have to live in this house for many years toe.

    Han Chi still had to study, so he naturally couldn¡¯t apany Li Mi all the time.

    However, he didn¡¯t go to the study room. Instead, he took a book and read it while he was on his back. Li Mi tidied herself up on the other side of the room. At the same time, she took out the things that could be eaten and couldn¡¯t be kept for a long time for her family to eat.

    It would be a pity if these foods spoiled.

    ¡°Take this box of bird¡¯s nest to the kitchen and ask them to stew it tomorrow morning to send it to your parents and sisters.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The servant girl returned very quickly, ¡°Princess¡­¡±

    Realizing that she had called her by the wrong title, she quickly corrected herself, ¡°Eldest Young Mistress, this servant went to the kitchen and found Aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao said that there is a bird¡¯s nest at home every morning, but she has been busy these past two days, so she didn¡¯t stew them. She will stew it and send it to them tomorrow morning.¡±

    H H

    Li Mi was surprised.

    ¡°Alright. Did Aunt Zhao keep the ones I gave her?¡± Li Mi asked.

    ¡°No, Aunt Zhao asked me to return it to you.¡±

    Li Mi asked the maid to keep it and asked Han Chiter.

    Meanwhile, Han Chi was still seriously memorizing his books, asionally drinking water to moisten his throat before continuing.

    Li Mi did not want to disturb Han Chi.

    After tidying up, she asked someone to prepare supper for her husband.

    When Han Chi smelled the fragrance, he came back to his senses in surprise.

    He looked at the funnel and then at Li Mi, who was covering her mouth and yawning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me in the future. Rest early. Am I disturbing you? Should I read at the study?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not disturbing me. I¡¯ll feel at ease watching you work over there. Don¡¯t go to the study.¡± Li Mi asked Han Chi to have some supper.

    A bowl of light porridge with vegetables and lean meat.

    Han Chi was still growing, so he consumed a lot of energy. He was very hungry.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± He scooped it up and fed it to Li Mi.

    Li Mi ate two mouthfuls happily.

    She did not eat at night, but Han Chi fed her, so she could not refuse.

    Husband and wife should be loving towards one another. If she rejected him once or twice, Han Chi would not feed her again in the future.

    This was the love between husband and wife.

    Han Qiao woke up at dawn.

    She also learned from Aunt Zhao that Li Mi had sent bird¡¯s nest to the kitchen.

    ¡°She gave us bird¡¯s nest?¡±

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    ¡°The next time she sends something over, just keep them. As a family, we are not going to mention these things. 1¡¯11 bring them out to choose a few essories to supplement them.¡± Han Qiao smiled as she picked a hairpin and handed it to Duan Yue.

    She and Heng Yi were going to the Yun family today to discuss wood.

    The Yun family was a famous timber merchant in Chenzhou.

    There were also hundreds of carpenters in their hands. No matter where they chose to build their military camp, they would need carpenters to build houses, furniture, and various daily necessities. There were also the arrows that the military camp needed.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi wanted to cooperate with the Yun Family.

    The Yun family also attached great importance to this cooperation.

    The two families hit it off immediately. Heng Yi sent an invitation yesterday, and it was the reply from the second elder of the Yun family. They agreed to meet at the Yun family¡¯s house today and have a simple meal.

    Some things had to be discussed between men, and some things had to be discussed between women.

    Today, Han Qiao brought Duan Yue and Shn, while Heng Yi brought Bai Cha, Qin Song, Zhang Zhao, and Wen Yu. This trip wasn¡¯t just for disy, but also for business.

    On the Yun family¡¯s side, all the masters and madams who could speak in the family hade.

    The Yun family was considered a well-known family in Chenzhou. They earned a lot of money, but it was strange. They did not have the material to study. Everyone was good at earning money, but no one studied.

    Today, all the legitimate sons of the family, those who were fifteen or sixteen years old and unmarried, were present. It was self-evident that they wanted to plot something.

    After all, the eldest daughter of the marquis¡¯s manor was eleven this year and had yet to be engaged. The chances were still quite high. If business goes smoothly, the Yun family would have a strong backer.

    If the Marquis of Wanning didn¡¯t receive his title, the Yun Family would have advanced one step further.

    ¡°Master, the Marquis of Wanning and the Marchioness have arrived.¡±

    The head of the Yun family immediately stood up and led a dozen men to the gate.

    Behind them were a few well-dresseddies.

    Among them was Zhao Huan..

 Chapter 356 - 356: Donating For Reputation

    Chapter 356: Donating For Reputation

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zhao Huan walked behind thedies. She was dressed in a rich and imposing manner. Compared to the youngdy from a humble family in the past, her demeanor did make her look like a wealthydy.

    However, the otherdies of the Yun family stood a little far away from her and ignored her presence.

    Naturally, they looked down on her because of her poor background and the fact she had remarried.

    In the Yun family, Master Yun could only be considered as a side branch,pletely different from the First Master Yun of the main branch. At this moment, he could only stand at the back.

    Then, he went to wee Heng Yi and Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi got off the carriage first and helped Han Qiao down.

    Grand Elder Yun immediately smiled and bowed, ¡°This humble servant greets the Marquis and Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Elder Master Yun, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled. Madam Yun immediately came forward and bowed to Han Qiao, ¡°Greetings, Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yun, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    This was how the world worked. There was a clear distinction between the ranks, and it was more distinct between the merchants and the officials.

    Before Heng Yi came to power, they were still businessmen. Everyone met on equal footing and had to be polite to the Yun family.

    But now, the Yun family had to bow and kneel, be polite, and think twice before speaking to them.

    This was power.

    Fortunately, Heng Yi and Han Qiao weren¡¯t the kind to bully others. Plus, they had a favor to ask of the Yun family, so this cooperation had to be voluntary.

    Everyone had the intention to befriend each other and had met a few times. They had some dignity to uphold and quickly became familiar with each other.

    Han Qiao naturally noticed Zhao Huan standing behind the Yun family¡¯sdies.

    She was surprised.

    However, when she thought about Zhao Huan remarrying, she understood.

    She had never thought of making things difficult for Zhao Huan today, nor had she thought of doing anything to her. They were people from two different worlds.

    As long as Zhao Huan didn¡¯te looking for trouble with her, she wouldn¡¯t bother her.

    After a casual greeting, Han Qiao was escorted to talk with the women of the family.

    Heng Yi and the others naturally went together with the male hosts.

    Ice cubes were ced in the corner of the small living room, making the living room cool. The fruits, pastries, and sweet soup were served to Han Qiao from the moment she sat down.

    ¡°It¡¯s all made by the chef in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Han Qiao tasted them one by one and gave them positive reviews, ¡°The chef¡¯s cooking skills are excellent. This lotus seed soup is very delicious.¡±

    It was not bitter. Moreover, the lotus seeds were soft and fragrant.

    Madam Yun smiled, ¡°Marchioress, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. Let a few of my juniorse in and greet you. Please take care of them in the future.¡±

    These words were quite interesting.

    Han Qiao was quick-witted and instantly understood what Madam Yun meant.

    Her eldest son was already married.

    However, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi weren¡¯t engaged yet. Although they were still young, they could be engaged first.

    After all, it was better to strike first.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The children of the Yun family, regardless of whether they were boys or girls, were all good-looking. They looked well-educated and handsome.

    Young people were still lively and cute.

    They bowed to Han Qiao one by one.

    Han Qiao asked Duan Yue to deliver the greeting gift, which had been prepared long ago.

    Duan Yue¡¯s bulging sleeves were enough to tell.

    The boys received a white jade carving brush, while the girls received a Ruyi lock. It was not expensive, but it was not light either. It was just right.

    ¡°Hurry and thank the Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Marchioness.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled, ¡°No need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a small token of my appreciation.¡±

    She then turned to Madam Yun, ¡°Your children are very beautiful and handsome.¡±

    ¡°Your girls are like delicate flowers, tender and beautiful, gentle and elegant. Your boys are like pine trees and bamboos, strong and patient, disciplined and open-minded. You are very lucky.¡±

    After beingplimented, Madam Yun was overjoyed.

    Smiling, she changed the topic, ¡°I heard that the Marquis wants to recruit soldiers. Has he chosen the location for his military camp?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still choosing. It should be at the junction between Panzhou, Huizhou, and Chenzhou.¡±

    Madam Yun was silent for a moment, ¡°There are many mountain bandits in Fanzhou and Huizhou. Is the Marquis going to exterminate the bandits in that area?¡±

    ¡°More or less,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Once the location of the military camp was confirmed, the Mountain Bandits of the Panzhou and Huizhou would probably tremble in fear.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s methods and abilities, there were no more bandits in Chenzhou.

    People from other states were naturally afraid.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. We women of the Inner Residence don¡¯t know what we can do, but my family makes cloth. If you don¡¯t mind, we are willing to offer five thousand rolls of coarse cloth for the soldiers¡¯ clothes.¡±

    Although coarse cloth was cheap, 5,000 rolls was not a small amount.

    If they wanted to buy them, they had to put in some effort.

    ¡°Elder Madam is so generous. I thank you on behalf of the soldiers in the camp. When the Marquis reports, he will write it in.¡±

    ¡°Do you write everything you donate?¡± Asked Madam Yun.

    ¡°Everything is recorded, what you donated, how much you donated, not just verbally, but also in ck and white, in several copies. All of them are to be filed and engraved on a monument for future generations to admire.¡±

    When Han Qiao said this, thedies of the Yun family were filled with thoughts.

    This was a matter that would be remembered through the ages.

    Moreover, it could leave an impression in front of the Emperor and give the family a good reputation.

    They had the money, but they still needed to discuss how much to give.

    Someone asked Han Qiao, ¡°Can 1 donate anything?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically, yes, but we don¡¯t want things that we can¡¯t use in the military camp. Also, these things will be recorded in the ount book of whoever donates them. There will be a detailed list of where they will be used in the future. The donor can look at it at any time, the court can look at it, and the people can look at it too.¡±

    Everything would be clear and transparent..

 Chapter 357 - 357: Dream On

    Chapter 357: Dream On

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This was to prevent corruption and to establish credibility.

    Let the donor know where their donations went, what they were used for, and who were they helping.

    ¡°The first batch of donations will be used on the soldiers in the military camp. If they be rich in the future, the donations will also be used for good deeds, such as building bridges and roads, providing for the elderly who have no children to support them in their old age, and giving food to abandoned children. Wherever there is a natural disaster, we will also send some care.¡±

    Han Qiao picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. Her voice was no longer as calm as before. She said firmly, ¡°I call it charity.¡±

    ¡°Mercy and kindness.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that my strength alone is not enough. 1 need the full support of thedies and madams of the various families. Many positions can be arranged for thedies and madams to support.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the higher the donation, the higher the position? Or do you mean something else?¡±

    ¡°It depends on what you give. Some people are especially eloquent. Even if they do not donate, they will be given a position suitable for their ability.¡±

    They needed talents.

    Madam Yun understood what Han Qiao meant.

    The others also understood.

    Everyone rubbed their fists and thought of donating something. It wouldn¡¯t hurt their bones, and they could also gain a good reputation. It was a win-win situation.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was good.

    Heng Yi went straight to the point. After exchanging pleasantries, they talked about working together.

    After buying some wood from the Yun family, the hundred carpenters had to start working.

    The military camp would take care of food and wages.

    The price of the wood had been negotiated for a few rounds. Both parties had a serious discussion and, thankfully, did not escte in anger.

    In the end, they negotiated a price that was eptable to both parties.

    After the deal was settled, they signed the contract.

    The contract was signed not in Heng Yi¡¯s name, but in the name of the imperial court. This was cooperation with the imperial court, which obviously raised the Yun family¡¯s status and reputation. Therefore, although the deal was a loss to them, the Yun family signed it happily.

    After signing the contract, they discussed the details and when to let the carpenters start working

    As for the military camp, not only did they need carpenters, but they also needed stonemasons and bricyers. Therefore, they had to recruit soldiers first and let these soldiers dig thend after. Now that the weather was hot, they could just find a ce to live.

    However, Heng Yi listened to Han Qiao¡¯s suggestion and decided to build a small town there.

    Han Qiao had already asked the broker house to help buy people. It didn¡¯t matter where they came from. They only wanted men around 20 years old, girls around 15 or 16 years old, and families with skills.

    What Han Qiao and Heng Yi meant was that if they bought them, they would register them and let them settle down there.

    Every family was given somend and some necessities.

    Men could do business or enter the military.

    As long as the poption was settled down, their new vige would slowly be lively and prosperous.

    Han Qiao asked the broker house for 500 men and 500 women. When the granny from the broker house received such a big order, she immediately went to arrange it.

    After the business deal was settled, they still had to eat lunch at the Yun family¡¯s house.

    Several of the younger generations of the Yun family wanted to go to the military camp to gain experience.

    Heng Yi said, ¡°You can join the army. If you have the ability, it¡¯s easy to make a name for yourself. 1 will also instruct my subordinates to pay more attention to you.¡±

    These words reassured the Yun family again.

    Heng Yi was much gentler to the Yun Family than to the Heng Family, and he was willing to take care of them.

    For this reason, three of the younger generations of the Yun family were eager to join the army.

    The Yun family kept toasting Heng Yi. They had just finished a big deal, so he had to drink more.

    The womenfolk didn¡¯t urge Han Qiao to drink but to eat. She drank rice wine, which was sweet and Han Qiao liked it.

    After a meal, most of them were drunk.

    When it was time to bid farewell, the Yun family sent them to the door. Zhao Huan hesitated for a long time before she went forward.

    Han Qiao was slightly tipsy, and Duan Yue reached out to support her.

    Zhao Huan stood for a moment and hesitated before decidedly, walking closer to Han Qiao.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Han Qiao narrowed her eyes.

    From the time they met, to the time they ate, to the time they were about to leave, Zhao Huan did not say a word. What was she trying to do now?

    Wasn¡¯t it better to stay quiet?

    ¡°Sister-inw, is Cheng¡¯er alright?¡± Zhao Huan asked in a hoarse voice.

    She couldn¡¯t find an opening to ask her about this topic.

    Especially when Han Qiao was being ttered andplemented left and right. She felt bad to interrupt the atmosphere.

    It had only been two years, but the person she once looked down on was now someone she looked up to.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Qiao asked coldly.

    Cheng¡¯er aside, she could still give Zhao Huan some dignity.

    But, she wasn¡¯t happy talking about Cheng¡¯er here.

    The child that she had painstakingly raised did not even know how to walk back then. Now that he could run and jump, he was happy all day long.

    What was Zhao Huan asking?

    Wasn¡¯t she the one who abandoned her husband and son? If she really missed him, why didn¡¯t she send some money, food, and clothes to Cheng¡¯er?

    Oh. She wanted to use Cheng¡¯er to build a rtionship between them.

    But then, she would have to ask whether Han Qiao was willing to lend that olive branch.

    Zhao Huan was stunned by the question.

    Madam Yun already knew about her rtionship with Han Qiao. She had thought that Han Qiao would give Zhao Huan some dignity, but she did not expect her to ignore Zhao Huan from the start.

    Of course, it was also possible that Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to return her son to Zhao Huan, and Zhao Huan wouldn¡¯t want him either.

    Before Zhao Huan remarried, she had not divorced her husband. She had been abandoned. Her son did not belong to her either. He was He Hong¡¯s son and she had cut off ties with him. She could not have him even if she wanted him.

    Moreover, this woman was also ruthless. She had been this way so long, and yet she had never seen her make the effort to see the child. With today¡¯s question, everyone knew what Zhao Huan was trying to do.

    However, Han Qiao didn¡¯t extend her kindness.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Zhao Huan hesitated.

    After remarrying, she realized that Master Yun did not love her at all, and her days in the Yun family were not so good.

    Although she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, she couldn¡¯t get any respect. She couldn¡¯t interfere at all when the eldest son and daughter-inw of the Yun family were in charge. Master Yun had also said that she didn¡¯t need to give him children.

    However, she was still so young. If she did not have any children, how would she live in the future?

    She originally wanted Han Qiao to back her up so that she would have more confidence in the Yun family. However, this woman was so cruel and put her dignity to shame.

    What a cruel woman.

    H 11

    Han Qiao only nced at Zhao Huan indifferently before letting Duan Yue and Shn help her onto the carriage.

    Zhao Huan wanted to say something more, but her mouth was covered and she was pulled back.

    She struggled. When she saw who was covering her mouth, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    No matter how bad she was, she was still her mother-inw. Even if she was only a second wife, she was still officially married. How could she, a daughter-inw, dare to do this to her?

    Han Qiao pretended not to see this.

    After getting into the carriage, she rubbed her forehead.

    She drank a little too much.

    Fortunately, there were two ice basins in the corner of the carriage, which dispelled the stifling heat within the confined space. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve felt sicker.

    ¡°Madam, this servant will rub your forehead for you,¡± Shn offered with concern.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s been a hot day. My head is covered in sweat and dirty. We¡¯ll talk about it after we return and take a shower.¡±

    Even if they were maidservants, Han Qiao would not mistreat them.

    Especially Shn and Duan Yue, who were loyal and capable. They spoke and did things ording to her wishes, and she gave them more and more responsibilities.

    Han Qiao wanted to teach them more and put them in an important position.

    H H

    Shn wanted to say that she didn¡¯t mind taking care of Han Qiao, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she saw Han Qiao squinting and looking a little ufortable.

    She sat quietly at the side.

    When Heng Yi lifted the curtain, the two immediately sat in a corner.

    Han Qiao raised her eyelids and nced at Heng Yizily..

 Chapter 358 - 358: Stressed

    Chapter 358: Stressed

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi sat beside Han Qiao, ¡°How much did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Not much, just a little dizzy,¡± Han Qiao replied indifferently.

    She leaned against Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao.

    He reeked of alcohol, ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Quite a lot. They¡¯re all here to propose a toast.¡± Heng Yi said as he fanned Han Qiao.

    The cool breeze was helping a little.

    Han Qiao closed her eyesfortably and didn¡¯t want to move.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this era didn¡¯t allow it, she would have cut her hair short.

    It was getting annoying to go out on such a hot day.

    The distance between the Yun residence and their home wasn¡¯t far, but they had to pass through the bustling city.

    There were very few people outside the carriage. Those who came out at this time were all people whose families were not doing well and had toe out to earn money.

    That was why they worked outside under the scorching sun.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t pity the world. She knew that if she hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to meet Heng Yi, she might have been busy outside like them too.

    She lifted the curtain and looked out.

    A few men were carrying a load, and their tanned faces were covered in sweat.

    However, they were down-to-earth and hardworking.

    Han Qiao chuckled and lowered the curtain.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°I just feel that everyone has it hard. Rich and poor, they are all running around for life and fame.¡±

    ¡°I was just feeling a little sentimental for a moment.¡± Han Qiao took the fan from Heng Yi¡¯s hand and fanned herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not smart enough¡­¡±

    Han Qiao pressed her fan over Heng Yi¡¯s mouth, ¡°Why are you saying this?¡±

    Shn and Duan Yue pursed their lips and chuckled.

    Han Qiao was about to say something when the horse suddenly neighed.

    Fortunately, Bai Cha, who was driving the carriage, was quite skilled. Otherwise, someone would have died.

    Heng Yi had already drawn his long de and jumped out of the carriage.

    Bai Cha was already fighting with an old man.

    In just a few moves, Bai Cha was sent flying by the old man¡¯s kick. Fortunately, Bai Cha¡¯s martial arts were not bad, and the old man showed mercy, so he was not seriously injured to the point of spitting out blood.

    Qin Song, Zhang Zhao, and the others didn¡¯t evenst two moves before they were sent flying.

    Heng Yi held his sword and only exchanged thirteen moves.

    Then he was sent flying.

    H 11

    The old man stood where he was, shook his head, and sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have?¡±

    His eyes, brows, and tone were filled with disgust.

    Then, he turned around and left.

    The others wanted to give chase, but Heng Yi stopped them.

    ¡°No need to chase.¡±

    The visitor had no ill intentions, but he despised him.

    Heng Yi, Qin Song, Zhang Zhao, and the others were the same. They were all feeling a little smug after exterminating the bandits, but the old man who had appeared today had taught them a solid lesson. He had taught them that there was always going to be someone better than them.

    That bit of frivolity was instantly extinguished.

    On the way back, everyone had a lot on their minds. They couldn¡¯t raise their heads nor were they in the mood to talk.

    When they arrived home, they returned to their own courtyards.

    Heng Yi was silent.

    Han Qiao was not in a hurry tofort him. Instead, she went to see her son.

    Ah-Yao and He Cheng were taking an afternoon nap. There was no ice basin in the room, but Pucao was fanning them at the side.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Pucao whispered softly.

    Han Qiao shushed her and gestured for her not to make a sound. She took the fan and sat at the side to fan the two children.

    Pucao stood at the side obediently.

    Out of the few maidservants, Han Qiao¡¯s heart ached the most for Pucao because she had suffered since she was young and was very timid. However, she was careful and serious with her work, had a good heart, and was honest.

    Han Qiao nced at Pucao.

    She had been skinny in the past, but now she had gained weight. Since she did not go out to bask in the sun, her skin was bing fair and tender. Her beauty underneath had also revealed itself. She was very delicate and beautiful.

    Dong Lai had good taste.

    After staying with the kids for a while, Han Qiao gave the fan to Pucao and returned to the main courtyard.

    Passing through the corridor, she noticed the flowers and nts in the courtyard were dried and Li Mi¡¯s cat was sleeping under the shade of the tree.

    Its coat was thick, yet it wasn¡¯t afraid of the heat.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but call out to the creature, ¡°Mimi.¡±

    The cat opened its eyes when it heard its name. It nced at Han Qiao indifferently, turned over, and went back to sleep.

    As expected of a cat.

    If it were any of the dogs, they would have run to her before she called their names.

    A cat owner would be ignored unless they have dried fish in their hands.

    Han Qiao smiled and walked towards the main courtyard.

    Heng Yi stood under the eaves in a daze.

    When he noticed Han Qiaoing towards him, he put away the contemtive look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I regret not keeping that man that day.¡±

    If he could keep that person here and learn a few moves from such an expert, it would be enough for him to use for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will meet him again.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She pulled Heng Yi into the house and asked someone to prepare hot water for him to wash.

    He changed into a set of light andfortable clothes.

    After drinking a bowl of herbal tea, she continued, ¡°He tried to test you again and again just to see what kind of person you were and whether you were worthy of him to teach. A capable person like him must be arrogant.¡± ¡°Moreover, today¡¯s incident is also a good thing. At least Zhang Zhao and the others won¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore.¡±

    There was always someone better than them.

    It was a good thing that they had suffered this loss now.

    These people would go further and further in the future, and their status would be higher and higher. If they did not have the correct attitude now, they would easily go astrayter down the road.

    Han Qiao slowly exined to Heng Yi.

    They treated it as a casual conversation between husband and wife, but they wouldn¡¯t tell outsiders, not even Bai Cha.

    Heng Yi was a bit silly, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    He was only like this in front of Han Qiao; willing to listen to her ns andmands. He liked to hear her speak to him in such a gentle and soft voice. The corners of her eyes and eyebrows were curved upwards, and she was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t understand how people could take their eyes off her brilliance.

    He preferred Han Qiao to solve his problems for him, to n and arrange some things for him. This was something he had been longing for since he was young.

    In front of Han Qiao, he waspletely different from when he was leading the troops to suppress the bandits.

    ¡°Sleep for a while,¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    Han Qiao smiled and nodded.

    After drinking some wine, she wanted to take a nap.

    Han Qiao felt a little dizzy just from squinting. She opened her eyes in a daze and felt someone touching her face.

    She opened her eyes.

    ¡°Heng Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My head hurts a little.¡±

    Heng Yi immediately massaged Han Qiao, but his technique was just not hitting the spot.

    Han Qiao felt even more pain.

    Pushing him away in disdain, Han Qiao called for Shn.

    Heng Yi stood aside, waiting for the medicine so he could feed Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao took medicine and asked, ¡°Am I sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a little feverish. Have a good nap and don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    The doctor said that Han Qiao was too tired and had been stressed today.

    The only thing that would be helpful to her recovery right now, was to take her medicine and get plenty of rest.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached, and he was annoyed at the old man.

    No matter how powerful he was as a martial artist, he did not want to recruit him.

    ¡°Mama¡­¡±

    Ah-Yao called out softly.

    He was feeling a little restless and patted Han Qiao¡¯s face, hoping that she would wake up and y with him..

 Chapter 359 - 359: Not in vain

    Chapter 359: Not in vain

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi stepped forward and carried Ah-Yao, ¡°Ah-Yao, don¡¯t be angry. Mother is sick. She¡¯s hurting.¡±

    H 11

    Ah-Yao blinked, pouted, and was about to cry.

    ¡°Ah-Yao, be good. If you are good, Mother will recover soon,¡± Heng Yiforted the child gently.

    Duan Yue wiped Han Qiao¡¯s face.

    Not only was the Madam feeling feverish, but she was also sweating profusely.

    She had been busy with Li Mi and Han Chi¡¯s marriage for so long and was also busy taking care of the people in the manor and the people in the residence. Not to mention arranging and confronting the Han family and the Heng family when they visited.

    She was physically and mentally exhausted.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached.

    However, he was not good at expressing himself, so he could only carry All Yao and not let him disturb Han Qiao¡¯s rest.

    He carried him and He Cheng to y under the roof. He Cheng was still a little understanding. When they were ying, he would look into the house from time to time.

    Heng Yi thought of seeing Zhao Huan today.

    This child was quite pitiful. His biological parents were not by his side.

    As his adoptive father, he often neglected him.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to ride a horse?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    He Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. After a moment, he shook his head firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Mother.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, then patted his head, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡±

    Han Qiao treated the children equally.

    While he was biased towards Yao.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his actions were very obvious.

    He carried him, coaxed him, and if the baby was hurt, his response would probably be different if the other children were hurt.

    When the news of Han Qiao getting sick reached the other courtyards, the children came over to take care of her. Li Mi brought some herbs over.

    When they saw Heng Yi, they were respectful, but not very friendly. Heng Yi didn¡¯t talk to them much, so he nodded slightly, gave Ah-Yao to Pucao, and went to the study to read.

    Even though the words were not registering in his head.

    When Han Qiao woke up, she was surprised to see that the children were all there.

    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°Mother, are you feeling better?¡± Sun Xiu immediately helped Han Qiao sit up.

    Sun Yi gave her a pillow to lean on.

    Han Qiao felt pain all over her body.

    Li Mi came over with warm water, ¡°Mother, rinse your mouth.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the three girls in front of her.

    Two people were standing on one side. Ah-Yao sat in the cradle and watched her obediently.

    For a moment, her heart felt as if it had eaten honey.

    She really did not raise these children in vain, nor did she dote on them in vain.

    She rinsed her mouth and drank a few mouthfuls of hot water before her throat felt better.

    ¡°Mother, we will help you handle some of the family matters in the future. You only need to worry about the matters outside,¡± Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I only focus on studying and never think about how tired everything makes you feel.¡±

    Sun Xiu¡¯s face was filled with guilt and regret.

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Han Qiao pulled Sun Xiu¡¯s hand and patted it gently.

    After a few years, her hands had be tender, but not as soft as Li Mi¡¯s. That was because the princess had never worked physically, that was why her hands were soft. The children had suffered a lot in their early years.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you can study, practice the zither, draw, embroider, and learn cooking seriously. 1 dream of raising you to be outstanding girls, but outstanding people can¡¯t be achieved overnight. They need time to settle down and grow. You will also need to work hard.¡±

    Han Qiao drank a few more mouthfuls of water before continuing, ¡°Everyone will get sick at some point in life. It would be troublesome if they didn¡¯t get sick at all.¡±

    Ever since she gave birth to Ah-Yao, her body had been well taken care of. Usually, if she had a headache or a fever, she would be fine after some rest.

    Doctor Yang¡¯s medical skills were superb. With a single portion of medicine, Han Qiao¡¯s illness was mostly cured.

    It was just that her illness was gone as if she was drawing silk. His entire body did not hurt, but her spirit was not feeling well. She leaned on the bamboo chair to rest.

    In the past two days, the children had taken turns toe over to show their concern and took over all the matters in the residence. Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also seemed to have grown up overnight and be responsible girls.

    Sun Ke and He Cheng were innocent, but they were also well-behaved.

    Ah-Yao had grown teeth and was drooling as he babbled.

    It was rare for her to have so much free time, so Han Qiao decided to ignore everything and focus on recuperating.

    On the other hand, the madams of the various families sent over many tonics and medicinal herbs when they learned that she was sick.

    Han Qiao, Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi were discussing whether they should hold a small banquet on the twentieth day of the sixth month. Firstly, it was to thank the madams foring to visit, and secondly, it was to let them know about the new Eldest Young Mistress of the family. It was also to let Sun Xiu and the others get to know the young misses of their age.

    They couldn¡¯t always work behind closed doors. They had to have their own friends.

    After confirming the date, the three of them began to prepare for the invitation.

    Li Mi knew which aristocratic families were in Chenzhou City. She told Sun Xiu and Sun Yi bit by bit.

    The poster they put up also had to be particr. It had to look good, beautiful, and have some novelty. It had to have its own characteristics so that when it was sent out, people would know who this post was from.

    This was also a sign.

    Those who wanted to curry favor with you would read the post immediately. Those who didn¡¯t want to pay attention to you would also discard the post immediately.

    Han Qiao looked at the invitation card designed by the three girls. It was exquisite, especially when she held it in her hand. There was a faint fragrance of tea, a circle of auspicious clouds, and in the middle were two upright words. The mark of Marquis of Wanning was at the bottom as if it was stamped with a seal.

    Han Qiao took a closer look and saw that it was embroidered.

    ¡°The outside is made of satin, and the rice paper inside has been smoked in the tea leaves, so there¡¯s a faint tea fragrance.¡± Li Mi said to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao took a whiff. It was very fragrant.

    It was a good thing that girls were thoughtful and willing to spend time to live their lives delicately.

    ¡°It¡¯s very good. Send it to the other families when it¡¯s done.¡±

    The three children heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. They happily arranged for the servants to make this invitation.

    They still had to find someone in the residence who was good at writing invitations.

    After arranging them, they still had to prepare the dishes, snacks, fruits, candied fruits, wine, and even the ce and dishes that he needed that day.

    Therefore, holding a banquet was not an easy matter.

    Han Qiao found Li Mi, ¡°Did you send an invitation to your mother?¡±

    H ii

    Li Mi was surprised for a moment before she remembered that she had forgotten to send an invitation to her mother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it now. Thank you for your reminder, Mother.¡±

    The Gong Prince had strictly forbidden the news of the princess consort and Li Zhao leaving the pce from spreading outside, so no one knew that the princess consort and the prince were not in the pce.

    When Li Mi sent the invitation over, she learned that the princess consort and the prince were not in the residence.

    The old woman hurriedly came back to report. Only then did Li Mi know that her mother and brother had left the imperial manor on the day she and Han Chi visited.

    She quickly asked someone to find out where her mother and brother had gone.

    Then, she went to Han Qiao and wanted to go out.

    ¡°After we confirm where your mother and brother are, we¡¯ll get Ah-Chi to send you there.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t hadn¡¯t confirmed where they were, Han Qiao was worried that Li Mi would go out to look for them rashly.

    But Li AAi nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the princess consort and your brother are both powerful people. It¡¯s not difficult to find a ce to stay temporarily. Think carefully, what other properties does your mother have that she can temporarily live in and that she likes.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words gave Li Mi a clue.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother. I will send someone to the vige to ask around..¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360: Teaching

    Chapter 360: Teaching

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Fortunately, they soon received news that the consort and Li Zhao had gone to the countryside. Li Zhao had been practicing martial arts and studying hard recently.

    When Li Mi received the news, it was already evening. Her worried heart slowly calmed down.

    During dinner, Han Qiao said to Han Chi, ¡°Ah-Chi, do you have any important ns for tomorrow?¡±

    Han Chi was also very busy these few days. He had read all kinds of books, memorizing them, practicing martial arts, riding horses, archery, and learning the zither. Everything was packed.

    Although he slept in the same room as Li Mi at night, they didn¡¯t talk much.

    Li Mi was still sleeping in the morning when he got up to practice martial arts. Then they didn¡¯t get to meet much because he was busy with all kinds of things.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Han Chi paused for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mother?¡±

    ¡°The Consort Fei and the prince have moved to a vige in the countryside. Take Mi¡¯er there tomorrow.¡±

    Han Chi was surprised.

    He nodded quickly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Li Mi was delighted when she heard that, but she was afraid that it would dy Han Chi¡¯s studies, ¡°Mother, I can go by myself. Ah-Chi wants to study¡­¡±

    Han Qiao disagreed, ¡°Ah-Chi can dy his studies. Let him apany you. This is what a husband should do.¡±

    Han Chi also said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Reading in the carriage was fine too¡­

    However, Han Chi thought that he would not study tomorrow and would tell his teacher of his absence.

    This matter was settled.

    After dinner.

    Han Qiao called Han Chi over to talk.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Han Chi sat down obediently.

    Han Qiao pushed the bayberries in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot, but take some,¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Han Chi pinched one and threw it into his mouth.

    The old ck plum was small, sweet, and fragrant.

    After Han Chi ate a few bayberries, Han Qiao began, ¡°Ah-Chi, you must be quite busy these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Han Chi sat up straight.

    He was ready to listen to Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then did you apany Mi¡¯er well?¡±

    1Q11

    Han Chi was puzzled.

    He did¡­ But it wasn¡¯t every day.

    Moreover, Li Mi also had her own things to do.

    ¡°Looking at your expression, 1 know you don¡¯t understand what I mean. 1 want to tell you that you like your wife. She is also the one you carried eight pnquins and officially married. She is the one who wants to spend the rest of her life with you and share the joys and sorrows of having children with you in the future. I know that you are busy, and Mi¡¯er also knows that. However, she just married into our family and has to take care of the food in the residence. These few days, she has to take care of me, Ah-Yao, and Cheng¡¯er. These tasks are also very hard.¡±

    H ii

    Han Chi knew this.

    However, he did not take it to heart.

    ¡°She¡¯s new here and isn¡¯t familiar with many things. You have to apany her more and let her integrate into our big family. Let her feel like she¡¯s part of our family and not a daughter-inw who married into our family or an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully, the stability of the Inner Residence is also very important. She puts you first in everything, understands you, and takes care of your food, clothing, and transportation. Now that you can¡¯t give her material things, you should give her lots of love. In the future, when you are capable enough to earn thousands of gold, you can give her many things on top of love.¡±

    ¡°But as a woman, what we care more about is whether you have us in your heart, whether you can see her hardships, her sacrifices, and whether you can understand her hardships.¡±

    ¡°You are her husband, the person closest to her for the rest of her life. You may not quite understand now. When you¡¯re older, you will eventually understand what love is.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to teach you?¡±

    Han Chi fell silent and pondered over Han Qiao¡¯s words seriously.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t rush him and just waited quietly.

    After a while, Han Chi said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Go back, and get some rest. Tomorrow, after breakfast, you will go to the vige with Mi¡¯er. Remember to bring some gifts. As for what to bring, you can tell Housekeeper Liu yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Han Chi left, Han Qiao waited for Heng Yi to bathe the two children.

    She dried He Cheng¡¯s hair and Ah-Yao¡¯s hair. When their hair was a little dry, the two children yed crazily on the bed.

    The small bed on the side had been removed and reced with a bigger bed. He Cheng did not get up at night and slept on the side. He was not afraid of falling off even without the fence protecting them.

    Yao had to get up once or twice at night, and if he didn¡¯t get up, he would wet the bed, so he always slept next to Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao looked at the two children barking like dogs and shook her head with a smile..

 Chapter 361 - 361: A Stranger From My Old Home

    Chapter 361: A Stranger From My Old Home

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When the two children were almost done ying, Han Qiao said, ¡°Hurry and wipe yourself. Eat something. I¡¯m going to tell a story.¡±

    Hearing this, He Cheng and Ah-Yao immediately stopped ying and obediently went to wash their faces and wipe their hands. They changed out of their sweaty clothes and sat on the small stool to eat the white fungus soup.

    It was a little sweet, and the children liked it very much.

    He Cheng took the spoon and ate it himself while Pucao fed Ah-Yao.

    He ate it happily.

    Han Qiao turned to Pucao, ¡°Pucao.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Have you decided when you and Dong Lai will get married?¡±

    Pucao¡¯s face turned red, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Madam¡¯s ns.¡±

    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 get someone to pick a good day tomorrow. When the timees, 1¡¯11 set up a few tables for you and prepare a dowry for you.¡±

    Pucao had done her best to take care of Ah-Yao these days. She should be rewarded.

    Pucao nodded obediently.

    Dong Lai was now learning how to manage a household from Housekeeper Liu. He was also running errands outside the house, and there was no need to talk about his future.

    Pucao was only a maidservant, and thankfully she had saved a great amount of money every month.

    Dong Lai was sold when he was very young, so he didn¡¯t remember where his home was.

    Pucao remembered that she had asked someone to send some food and silver back to her home. It could be considered as a gratitude for raising her. When she had her own small family in the future, it would always be a ce where she could return to.

    The two children had to rinse their mouths after eating.

    They stopped making noise on the bed andy down obediently, waiting for Han Qiao to tell them a story.

    Han Qiao leaned against the two children and fanned them with a fan as she continued to tell the story of Sun Wukong.

    It was just a beautified story, but just this alone made the two children listen with relish.

    By the time Heng Yi returned from practicing martial arts, the two children were already sleeping soundly.

    Han Qiao was still awake.

    She knelt on the bed and dried Heng Yi¡¯s hair, talking about Pucao and Dong Lai.

    ¡°Pucao is obedient and sensible, Dong Lai is capable and will be useful in the future. 1 want them to get married and buy Pucao a decent dowry.¡±

    ¡°This is your arrangement.¡±

    Heng Yi had no objections.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be busy, and 1¡¯11 be busy too. We still have to take care of the children,¡± Han Qiao hugged Heng Yi, leaned on his shoulder, and kissed his ear.

    Heng Yi immediately became excited.

    He thought that Han Qiao had just recovered from her illness, but if they really had sex, it would hurt her body again.

    Holding her hand, he said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll give it to you in a few days when you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    H ii

    Han Qiao was stunned.

    After a while, sheughed and teased him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be a beast and not care about her body.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    This man had already been married to her for so long, yet he was still so weak.

    It was rare for a couple to be so close to each other. Heng Yi waved his fan, and with his great strength, not only did Han Qiao cool down, but the two children who were sleeping on the small bed beside her also cooled down.

    One person worked hard, and a few people enjoyed it.

    ¡°The camp¡¯s location has been chosen. I n to go and see for myself if it¡¯s surrounded by mountains and rivers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pack your clothes. Bring more herbs, especially mosquito-repellent grass, and some silver. I don¡¯t know when Doctor Yang¡¯s senior brother wille. If hees, I¡¯ll send someone to meet you.¡± Han Qiao arranged things with Heng Yi in a gentle voice.

    Heng Yi listened obediently.

    Until Han Qiao said she was sleepy and yawned to sleep.

    Heng Yi kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    In the middle of the night, Ah-Yao sat up.

    The child had just opened his mouth and Heng Yi had already reached out and pulled him into his arms.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, shh.¡±

    Ah-Yao had a basin to pee in. After he peed, he whimpered and went to look for Han Qiao, then fell asleep in her arms.

    After a while, he mumbled, ¡°Hot.¡±

    He was mumbling that it was hot yet still wanted to stick close to his mother. The child was sleeping soundly like a little pig.

    As soon as he spoke, Heng Yi picked up a fan and started fanning them. He was willing and his heart filled with tenderness and happiness.

    When Han Qiao woke up in the morning, Heng Yi had already left.

    Breakfast was delivered to the main courtyard. Han Qiao asked, ¡°Have the Eldest Young Master and his wife gone out?¡±

    ¡°He went out with four guards.¡±

    Han Qiao was relieved.

    After breakfast, Ah-Yao had someone to look after him, so she prepared the dowry for Pucao.

    She wanted to give the husband and wife a small courtyard at the back of the house. She also needed to prepare some silver, cloth, jewelry, silverware, and a basin to wash up¡­

    ¡°Pucao, Pucao, Madam is busy in the storeroom. Is she preparing a dowry for you?¡±

    Pucao was stunned for a moment before nodding slightly.

    Her heart was filled to the brim.

    She had once wanted the attention and love of her family, and now, Madam had given it to her.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, there¡¯s someone at the door.. He said that he¡¯s from Puyi

    County¡­¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362: Unfriendly Arrival

    Chapter 362: Unfriendly Arrival

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Han Qiao heard about someone from Puyi County arriving at her door, she became a little impatient.

    She asked Pucao to take care of the two children before she led her people to the hall.

    After some thought, she went to the side hall.

    The person who came had a simple and honest face, looking down-to-earth and reliable.

    But she didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, you don¡¯t recognize me? I¡¯m Han Laoshi. 1 live next door to Uncle Mazha.¡±

    1Q11

    Han Qiao knew Uncle Mazha because she had interacted with his wife and daughter-inw before. However, she did not know the family next door to Uncle Mazha.

    However, if that was the case, Han Dacheng and the others should know him.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like this, Ah-Qiao. I¡¯m looking for a job in Chenzhou City. I can¡¯t survive like this anymore, so I came to you. 1 was wondering if you could help me arrange a job or something.¡±

    Arranging a job for someone was not a big deal to Han Qiao.

    However, Han Qiao did not rashly agree.

    She had to confirm who this person was first. Was it someone from Xishan Vige?

    Where did he make a living in the early days?

    ¡°Where are you staying now? Are you alone in Chenzhou City or do you have other family members with you?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one here¡­¡± When Han Laoshi said this, his eyes were a little evasive.

    Han Qiao frowned slightly.

    ¡°Where are you staying now? Where did you make a living before?¡±

    Han Laoshi replied calmly.

    It was as if he had expected Han Qiao to ask about this.

    ¡°The rented house over there has already been canceled. I really can¡¯t even afford the rent¡­¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the man in front of her.

    He was honest and reliable, but Han Qiao¡¯s intuition told her that he was not as good as he appeared to be.

    She felt that he was a traitor hidden inside.

    Moreover, there was something fishy about himing to seek shelter at this time.

    ¡°How about this, you stay in the residence first. I¡¯ll get Housekeeper Liu to arrange a job for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ah-Qiao.¡±

    Han Qiao asked Housekeeper Liu to take Han Laoshi away.

    Arrange for him to stay first.

    Housekeeper Liu returned very quickly, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on him and arrange for him to be Old Master Zeng¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    Grandpa Zeng might look old, but he had good eyesight.

    ¡°Let the old master be moreid-back.¡±

    Whether it was a human or a ghost, she had to test it.

    This was the first person from the Han family to seek refuge with her.

    Housekeeper Liu thought for a moment and understood.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t believe this person.

    ¡°Send someone to the manor to invite my nephews back for dinner.¡±

    First, she had to confirm if this person was Han Laoshi from Xishan Vige.

    She didn¡¯t recognize him, but she hoped that Han Dacheng and his brothers would.

    If they didn¡¯t know each other¡­

    Han Chi apanied Li Mi to the vige. He had originally nned to memorize some books along the way, but when he remembered what his mother had saidst night, he simply brought Li Mi to ride a horse.

    The two of them went to a vige in the countryside. Li Mi was still fine with her veil on, but Han Chi was tanned.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother-inw.¡±

    When Madam Jun saw her daughter and son-inw, she was surprised and overjoyed.

    Now that she had taken off her gorgeous clothes and put on simple and elegant cotton clothes, her entire person exuded the kind of pure beauty that had been washed away.

    She looked even more gentle and graceful.

    ¡°Come in quickly. It¡¯s hot outside.¡± Madam Jun took her daughter¡¯s hand and led the two into the house.

    She ordered the servants to quickly bring the sour plum soup and prepare some food.

    Seeing her daughter and son-inw, Madam Jun was overjoyed.

    ¡°Mother, why did youe to the countryside?¡±

    Madam Jun told her daughter about what happened that day.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s approval and the n¡¯s signature are already in my hands. There¡¯s also your brother¡¯s letter to abdicate from his throne.¡±

    In other words, she was no longer the Gong Prince¡¯s consort, and Li Zhao was no longer the Crown Prince.

    They were just ordinary people.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Li Mi¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Your brother and I are living in the countryside now. It¡¯s sofortable here. When your brother joins the army, I¡¯ll go over and settle down there myself.¡±

    Li Mi saw that her mother¡¯splexion was good and her entire person was rxed. She was happier than when she was in the prince¡¯s residence.

    After a moment of silence, she said earnestly, ¡°I support Mother and Brother.¡±

    No matter what they do, she just wants them to be happy.

    No matter where they were, they would always be concerned about each other. Most importantly, her mother seems happier herepared to living in the Imperial Residence. So, she supported her mother¡¯s decision.

    The couple stayed over in Madam Jun¡¯s manor for a night. When Li Zhao returned home from the mountain, he was very happy to see his sister and brother-inw. He took out the wild animals he had hunted.

    Just a single rabbit.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not as good at hunting as Marquis of Wanning.¡±

    Han Chi smiled, ¡°People specialized in different fields. My father has been hunting for more than ten years, but you¡¯re still a newbie.¡±

    Li Mi also praised, ¡°It¡¯s already very impressive for Brother to be able to hunt rabbits.¡±

    Li Zhao pped her on the head with a smile.

    However, he did not have to think so much after going to the mountains, nor did he have to worry about the future.

    Although his future path was uncertain, he firmly believed that with his abilities, he could remain mediocre for the rest of his life.

    Two days ago, his mother was still thinking about his younger sister. Now that his younger sister was here, his mother could put down the worries in her heart.

    After dinner, Li Zhao called Han Chi to teach him his homework.

    Madam Jun and Li Mi were talking to each other.

    Back in the Heng Manor¡­

    Zeng Asan came over with sweat all over his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to inquire about the guest. It¡¯s no different from what he said, but¡­¡± Zeng Asan took a few sips of warm tea and fanned himself with a fan.

    He continued, ¡°The surrounding people are a little crooked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if he knew I was going to ask around. 1 just asked some people and they already knew where this person lives.¡±

    ¡°Logically, who would know where such a small fry lives?¡±

    He had been in Chenzhou City for almost a year, and only those who were familiar with him knew who he was.

    He only told the outside world that he was an errand boy for the marquis¡¯s manor, that his daughter and son were serving the young master and young miss, and that he had some money for his entertainment.

    But in truth, everyone knew that he was running errands for the Marquis and Marchioness.

    ¡°You also think there¡¯s something strange going on?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Zeng Asan was so thirsty that he drank two more cups of tea, ¡°Madam, do you want me to investigate him again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll get someone else to do it.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    ¡°Go and get in touch with Han Laoshi. Don¡¯t do anything. Just chat with him, treat him to a drink, andpliment him.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that when Han Dacheng and the others returned, she would ask them to go and get to know him. If he was from Xishan Vige, they would be especially close to them and test him out.

    What exactly was his background?

    ¡°Alright, Madam.¡±

    Zeng Asan replied and left respectfully.

    His parents were guarding the back door. Zhang Zhao¡¯s parents were also helping out. There was also Housekeeper Liu and Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s mother. It was equivalent to six people guarding the back door.

    If there was nothing to do, these people could gather together and chat.

    Now that Han Laoshi was here, they couldn¡¯t help but be more polite when they heard that he was from the Marchioness¡¯ vige.

    Han Laoshi asked if there were any vacancies in the residence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no vacancy. We only have space for nting radishes and a pit. Look at us guarding the back door. To be honest, we also want to clean the courtyard. You are a rtive of the Marchioness, so don¡¯t worry. Madam will definitely arrange a good job for you,¡± Oldman Zeng said with a smile.

    He looked old and his vision was blurry, but he was still full of hope..

 Chapter 363 - 363: Thereâ€™s Always a Higher Mountain (I)

    Chapter 363: There¡¯s Always a Higher Mountain (I)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The Marchioness was very clear about her family¡¯s dislike for her intimate family. It was impossible for her to treat a viger so well.

    Moreover, it was still good for people toe for reasons like looking for a job. It would be terrible if they harbored evil intentions.

    The few youngdies and young masters in this house were not old.

    Han Laoshi¡¯s thoughts churned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t survive outside anymore, so 1 shamelessly came here.¡± He said.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here, then stay. Madam is a kind-hearted person. She will make appropriate arrangements for you.¡± Oldman Zeng said drowsily.

    The weather was so hot that he felt like he was going to be roasted.

    While Oldman Zeng was beginning to worry about the heat, Aunt Zhao came over and asked them to drink some iced green bean soup.

    ¡°Quick, quick, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They quickly went to eat the green bean soup.

    Han Laoshi followed behind, his eyes looking around.

    He sighed at how rich the Marchioness was.

    There were five or six tables in the room. At this moment, there were already people eating green bean soup and red bean buns.

    When they saw the elders, they were all exceptionally polite and respectful.

    They had no choice. After all, his descendants were capable.

    They were basically in a retirement state in the residence. They did not do anything but eat and drink well.

    They were also polite when they saw Han Laoshi. In just a short time, the entire household knew about Han Laoshi.

    He was the Marchioness¡¯ rtive.

    As for status, it would depend on the Madam¡¯s attitude.

    Before dinner, Han Dacheng and the others returned.

    Han Qiao called them into the room and gave them some instructions, ¡°We¡¯re doing well now, so we have to be even more careful.¡±

    ¡°Go and see if he is from Xishan Vige. If he is, be closer to them. As for the next n, wait for a while before making arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Dacheng went to the servants¡¯ courtyard to see Han Laoshi.

    Han Dacheng recognized him immediately. ¡°Uncle Laoshi!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great meeting you. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you with your current ease.¡±

    After confirming that the person was Han Laoshi from Xishan Vige, Han Qiao did not let her guard down.

    On the contrary, she became more cautious.

    She arranged for Han Laoshi to take care of the flowers and nts in the manor.

    There were people in charge of the flowers and nts in the residence, so Han Laoshi was basically a steward.

    The people who took care of the flowers and nts were especially fawning over him. After all, he was a rtive of the Madam.

    Han Qiao also gave him two taels of silver as pocket money. His monthly allowance would be given next month. What he received was definitely more than the gardeners do.

    Han Laoshi did not spend the money he had.

    He often thought of fawning over Han Qiao.

    However, Han Qiao had seven or eight senior and junior maids, two old maids, and a few other servants running errands.

    And Han Qiao had to go out every day to study thend outside the city.

    She went to visit the nearby vigers.

    When the vigers found out that the Marchioness wanted to buy their houses and fields, they were not happy at first.

    However, after learning that Han Qiao was building inns, restaurants, and theaters, each of them could have two people working for them. If there were four or five suitable people within the household, they could also set asidend for them to build houses and reim wastnds.

    Furthermore, this was a joint project between Han Qiao and Emperor Zhao Qian.

    ¡°Project?¡±

    Manymoners did not understand what a project was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just this ce. There will be other ces in the future that will follow the same pattern. Not only will it solve yourbor problem, but the houses built in other ces will also be brand new. There will also bend for farming.

    1 will also give you a sum of silver to immediately fill your pockets.¡±

    Would the people be willing?

    They were willing.

    Especially when they learned that the houses and fields would be settled one by one.

    The house would be built and then demolished. By then, everything here could be moved away. Even the tiles, doors, and windows could be taken away if you wanted to take them.

    She only wanted this piece ofnd.

    The demolition work was easier than Han Qiao had imagined.

    The madams of the other families also invited Han Qiao to their small gathering to drink tea. They all expressed their willingness to donate some silver and other items to the Army.

    On the twentieth day of the sixth month, the madams of every family brought their children over.

    Madam Jun and Li Zhao had also rushed over from the countryside a day earlier and were staying in the house in the city.

    Everyone was surprised when they saw Madam Jun.

    She was exceptionally calm as she told everyone, ¡°I have divorced the Gong Prince. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    But the Imperial Residence didn¡¯t reveal any information about this.

    Many people didn¡¯t even know that the princess consort had divorced His Highness or that Li Zhao had abdicated from the throne.

    It was very strange.

    However, seeing the mother and son today, they were both refreshed. The madams did not dare to look down on them..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Thereâ€™s Always a Higher Mountain (II)

    Chapter 364: There¡¯s Always a Higher Mountain (II)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    From the initial chit-chat to the donation segment.

    Madam Jun was the first to donate twenty thousand taels of silver. Li Mi wrote her name on the side.

    Feng Xinru donated ten thousand taels.

    Madam Feng donated fifteen thousand taels.

    The wealthy wives all paid ten thousand taels, and they were already very rich.

    The madams had originally donated three to five hundred taels of silver, just to get familiar with the process. This time, donating a few hundred taels was not worth it.

    A few hundred taels became a few thousand taels. It was very painful to part.

    Han Qiao covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your generosity. 1¡¯11 donate 30,000 taels in my own name.¡±

    Did Han Qiao have money?

    She was wealthy.

    After buying a house in the capital, the profits of the shops in other ces over the past few months were also very good.

    She had to find a way to spend the silver notes that Heng Yi had brought back from the raiders.

    The construction of the Army required money, and it also required people to settle down, which would also need money.

    The people over there would be paid from this silver.

    ¡°Do you want to build a small town there?¡± Someone could not help but ask.

    ¡°Something like that. That way, the families of the soldiers in the camp can also have a ce to stay.¡±

    Most importantly, it was at the junction of the three continents. It would be convenient to go to any continent from that point.

    Han Qiao hadn¡¯t been to the chosen location, but Shopkeeper Zhu, Zhang Zhao, and the others had already made many trips. It was obvious that the location was very good.

    The madams were indeed wealthy. With this donation, they had almost 600,000 taels of silver in total. It was enough to build a small town.

    Han Qiao beamed with joy. She used all kinds of good words, which were practically free, making thedies and madams of the various families extremely happy.

    Madam Jun and Li Mi whispered, ¡°Your mother-inw is really good at talking.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not usually like this.¡± Li Mi said softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    This was called being flexible and having one¡¯s own integrity.

    Han Qiao told the granny from the broker house that she wanted to buy 1,000 people. After buying them, she would give them a good name. This was a good deed.

    Especially for women.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t have high requirements. She wanted healthy people and one that had no criminal record.

    The granny also knew that Han Qiao was obsessed with looks and didn¡¯t want anybody who wasn¡¯t good-looking.

    But in reality, that was not the case.

    Han Qiao knew that in this era, beauty itself was a sin. Some women who were too beautiful without proper status and protection would not end up well.

    After sending off the guests warmly, Han Qiao left Madam Jun and Li Zhao to stay in the mansion for a short while.

    Madam Jun was originally unwilling, but Li Mi begged.

    She was also a youngdy who had just gotten married, and Han Chi was still a child. She had not fully integrated into this family yet.

    Today¡¯s banquet was also nice. It was all properly organized. Regardless of whether it was real or fake, the visiting madams were full of praise.

    The dishes were good, the desserts were delicious, and the tea was fragrant. ¡°Mother-inw, stay for a while. There are many things that I don¡¯t know much about, so I want to ask for advice. Ah-Chi could also learn from Eldest Young Master about these things.¡± Han Qiao held onto Madam Jun.

    She had talked a lot today, and her voice was a little hoarse.

    Madam Jun hesitated for a moment, ¡°Alright then, hope I¡¯m not imposing.¡±

    Li Mi was the happiest to have Madam Jun stay.

    Li Zhao asked someone to go back to the vige to get their clothes.

    The Heng Manor had prepared all the toiletries, and they were usable.

    Girls always liked exquisite things, whether ites to clothes, jewelry, or utensils.

    Her sisters-inw had spent a lot of effort to arrange these for guests.

    Madam Jun wanted to stay, so Li Mi asked someone to go to the kitchen and make a few dishes that her mother and brother liked to eat.

    It was also around that time when Heng Yi returned.

    He was carrying a basket of pears in his hand.

    Heng Yi had tanned a lot after running errands outside.

    He Cheng ran over to him, ¡°Father!¡±

    Heng Yi picked him up with one hand and threw him into his arms.

    He Chengge giggled.

    When Ah-Yao, who was being carried by Pucao, saw this, he also cried out excitedly. ¡°Father, hug! Hug!¡±

    He could say ¡®Father¡¯ loud and clear, while his lips still mumble around the word ¡®hug¡¯.

    Heng Yi smiled and handed the pears to the servant.

    He reached out and hugged Ah-Yao.

    Yao immediately kissed him on the cheek.

    He Cheng also kissed him on the other cheek.

    ¡°Clean these then share them equally with everybody.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Marquis,¡± Pucao immediately responded.

    Since the Marquis had returned, it was not her turn to take care of Ah-Yao.

    She did some errands and also went to visit Dong Lai.

    It was good to talk to him when they had the time.

    When Heng Yi arrived at the main courtyard, Han Qiao was discussing the matter of the cotton cloth with Shn and Duan Yue.

    They decided to buy two sets of clothes for each person. The weather was so hot that it was impossible to go on throughout the day without changing..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Thereâ€™s Always a Higher Mountain (III)

    Chapter 365: There¡¯s Always a Higher Mountain (III)

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    There were also undergarments, underwear, shoes, and socks inside.

    With more than 1,000 people, a shop definitely couldn¡¯t make all of these on its own.

    It would take several families to help them.

    Clothing shops were the best choice.

    However, the clothes made by the clothing shop definitely did not fit their requirements well.

    Therefore, each family would give five taels of silver to each person for two sets of clothes and two sets of cloth. If they were married, they would give twenty taels of silver to each family.

    They also prepared food, oil, and salt.

    Since they came with literally nothing in their hands, they had no choice but to provide for them.

    However, they needed manpower to build the ce. As long as they could endure hardships, they would be able to live well.

    Thinking of this, Han Qiao decided not to give the workers any silver.

    She would only provide them food and clothes, so they could earn silver for themselves.

    To be able to be a good ve was already a great kindness.

    Han Qiao smiled at Heng Yi, ¡°Thanks to the generosity of the madams, the town wouldn¡¯t have been built so quickly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.

    Heng Yi put He Cheng on the ground and ced Ah-Yao in the learning basket.

    There were a few wheels at the bottom of the learning basket that could roll around.

    When no one was carrying Ah-Yao, the child liked to stay inside.

    Han Qiao smiled sweetly and talked about the donation today.

    The madams are very rich.

    What surprised Han Qiao even more was that the next day, the madams of each family sent someone to send linen over.

    Sackcloth was not as valuable as cotton, but many people could only afford to wear sackcloth.

    She wondered if it was too much to give the workers cotton cloth.

    If they gave her linen, she could buy more people.

    After all this, Han Qiao had several ideas and thoughts about the small town they were building.

    ¡°Madam, need not worry. These people may not have much money, but at least they have clothes to change into.¡± Shn said after thinking for a while.

    Han Qiao thought so too. Were these people going to be naked if she didn¡¯t give them clothes?

    Of course, not.

    When everything was settled, Heng Yi left for Sanzhou Town.

    He didn¡¯t want to leave home, but he had no choice.

    He had no choice but to leave.

    Heng Yi left home on the twenty-fifth day of the sixth month for Sanzhou Town.

    He Cheng already understood the meaning of leaving.

    But, Ah-Yao still didn¡¯t understand. When night came and his father still hadn¡¯t returned, and his mother was still fanning him¡­ He cried out a few times, ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Father went to do something.

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t seem to understand, but he leaned into Han Qiao¡¯s arms. When Han Qiao waved her fan, he pushed it away.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°Father isn¡¯t home, so I can only fan you.

    Ah-Yao wailed and burrowed into Han Qiao¡¯s arms.

    He kicked his little thick legs and did not know what to say.

    Han Qiao thought Yao was cursing Heng Yi.

    Although she did not understand.

    Under the moonlight, Heng Yi sneezed twice on his horse.

    When he thought of this, he wondered if his wife and children were asleep.

    Ah-Yao, that chubby child, was afraid of the heat. He needed a little wind to sleep soundly.

    Without him by his side, he would probably make a scene for two nights¡­

    ¡°What is the Marquis thinking?¡± Wen Yu came forward.

    They hade from Puyi County together. Although Heng Yi¡¯s status was much higher than his, he was familiar with him.

    He was obedient when he should be, and he liked to make a scene on weekdays.

    He misses Ah-Yao.¡± Gu Jiu teased.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips, neither admitting nor denying the im.

    They hurried through the night to reach Sanzhou Town earlier.

    The Emperor¡¯s imperial edict was already in his hands. For some reason, there was also a secret letter and a brocade box.

    There were stacks of silver notes in the brocade box, totaling to two million taels, which he had given to Emperor Zhao Qian.

    Now that Emperor Zhao Qian had returned the favor, he wondered what had happened in the capital.

    And the secret letter was hoping that he would recruit more soldiers, the more the better.

    Heng Yi guessed that the border wasn¡¯t peaceful, but he didn¡¯t know how chaotic it was.

    However, Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s action made Heng Yi realize that he couldn¡¯t wait to recruit soldiers.

    Less chattering. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Marquis, we¡¯ve been rushing for the whole day and are tired and sleepy.

    There¡¯s a vige ahead, should we¡­¡±

    Heng Yi took a deep breath, ¡°That vige is strange.

    II

    They instantly stopped teasing him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    II

    It reeks of blood and decay.

    Heng Yi hunted in the mountains and was very skilled.

    He was very sensitive to the smell of filth and feces, not to mention the thick smell of blood.

    Let¡¯s go into the vige and take a look.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Yes.

    Qin Song, Zhang Zhao, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu responded in unison.

    This time, Heng Yi brought the four of them with him. Bai Cha stayed in Chenzhou City to protect Han Qiao and the children.

    Hmph, you overestimate yourself.

    A voice came from behind.

    They felt their scalps go numb.

    Heng Yi also realized that there were people following behind them.

    It was that old man again.

    Heng Yi stopped the horse and watched the old man walk out slowly, ¡°Old man please give me some advice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re begging me?¡± The old man walked out slowly.

    He didn¡¯t ride a horse but followed behind with his lightness skill without being discovered. It was obvious that he was skilled in martial arts.

    ¡°Old man, your martial arts are strong, and this junior is inferior. It¡¯s true that we want to make contributions and have wives and children, but we also want to be capable people who can protect the safety of the people. Please give us some pointers.¡±

    Heng Yi jumped off his horse and bowed, ¡°Senior, please give me some pointers. I will be very grateful..¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366: Night Kill

    Chapter 366: Night Kill

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi was sincere.

    The old man was a little angry that Heng Yi didn¡¯t know what was good for him, but he had been following them all the way. Although Heng Yi was cold, he was polite.

    On the way, he even gave some money to beggars and told them to go to Sanzhou Town. They would be settled there in the future.

    After the beggars received the money, they happily asked where Sanzhou Town was. Heng Yi showed them the way.

    The old man followed him, and Heng Yi gave a mother and daughter who couldn¡¯t afford to see a doctor some money so that the woman could get medicine for her daughter.

    When others asked who he was? He did not say anything.

    He only brushed his clothes away after the matter and hid his achievements and fame.

    He might have thought that the money was not a big deal and even forgotten about it, but to those beggars and the mother and daughter, it was life-saving money.

    Humph.

    The old man snorted, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.

    Heng Yi immediately took the water bag and poured it into the bamboo cup.

    The old man took it arrogantly and took a few sips before saying, ¡°Did you all not notice anything wrong along the way?¡±

    I did not notice it earlier. Now that I smell the stench of blood and decay, I am shocked and feel that something is wrong. I also want to go to that vige to take a look¡­¡±

    Heng Yi pointed at the faint lights in the distance.

    He instantly understood.

    Themoners slept at night and could not even bear to light oilmps, let alonenterns.

    Thenterns were also telling the pedestrians that there was a vige there. People like them who traveled through the night would definitely find a ce to rest.

    Heng Yi pursed his lips.

    ¡°Are we still going?¡± The old man asked.

    Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I want to build a military camp in Sanzhou Town, and I¡¯ve affected the interests of many people. It¡¯s normal for these people to want me dead. It¡¯s normal for the Mountain Bandits of the other two states to want me dead.¡±

    Heng Yi took a deep breath.

    The old man smiled coldly.

    ¡°Alright, then go and die.

    Heng Yi continued, ¡°Old man, I have to go. If the vige is full of thieves, where are the vigers? The smell of blood and decay that has spread so far is telling me that the people in the vige have already suffered¡­¡±

    This was indeed a trap.

    Heng Yi had two choices, one was to go, and the other was to leave.

    In the past, they might have saved a few vigers, or they might have been wrongly used of killing the vigers.

    If they left, they could avoid this trap, but they might also be framed for killing the people.

    The former could save a few people.

    Thetter could not save any of them.

    ¡°Marquis, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zhang Zhao said.

    No, I¡¯ll go alone. You all stay outside and act ording to the situation.¡±Heng Yi paused, ¡°We have to prioritize our lives.¡±

    This is an order.

    Qin Song said, ¡°If the Marquis insists on going alone, how about disguising yourself?¡±

    No need. I just want those people to know that I already know their trap.

    He was very bold.

    When Heng Yi rode his horse, the old man stood where he was.

    Qin Song looked at the old man, ¡°Old man, you want to take the Marquis as your disciple, right?¡±

    Humph.¡± The old man snorted.

    There was no retort.

    Old man, it wasn¡¯t easy for our Marquis to have what he has today. His early years were very bitter, but after he gained the ability, he did everything he could to help those in need. The Marquis and Marchioness¡¯ fast food restaurant did make money, but it also benefited the people nearby and helped many elderly and children who needed help.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a vige outside the city where our Marquis live. Not only do we raise over a hundred children in the manor, but there are also over thirty homeless elderly people.¡±

    ¡°The Marchioness is even kind-hearted. She handed over the recipe for making wine to the person who came to learn the skill-¡±

    Alright.¡± The old man interrupted Qin Song in a deep voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded.

    Although he was disgusted, he still jumped into the darkness.

    Qin Song heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, the man followed him.

    Otherwise¡­

    Heng Yi¡¯s martial arts were much better than before, and he had good eyesight. Once he reached the gates of the small vige, he had abandoned his horse and quietly approached.

    He didn¡¯t go straight into the vige but walked towards the ce where the stench wasing from.

    Under the dark night, the sins were buried.

    However, the soil could not cover the stench of rotting corpses.

    He stood at the side in silence.

    His hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.

    Whose family was buried under the soil? Whose wife, children, and parents?

    Who were those people? Such madness¡­

    How innocent were the people who died in vain¡­

    Heng Yi took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the vige.

    Thenterns were hung at the entrance, and several of them lit up the door.

    Thentern was pasted with the word ¡®happy¡¯ on it.

    Then he heard voicesing from inside.

    It was a group of people drinking.

    It seemed like they were celebrating a happy asion, but these people spoke with great vigor and did not look like vigers at all.

    Heng Yi saw a ck shadow silently enter the yard.

    He pursed his lips.

    He pushed open the door behind him.

    There were more than a dozen tables in the courtyard, and every table was upied by men.

    He could hear a woman¡¯s painful moansing from one of the rooms.

    He was not a man who had never experienced love.

    He knew that women didn¡¯t cry like this when they were having fun.

    He noticed the old man float up to the roof and slowly sit down.

    Heng Yi knew that the old man was testing him.

    It was a test to see if he could get out alive tonight.

    The men ced the wine jars on the table.

    ¡®Who are you?¡±

    Marquis of Wanning, Heng Yi.¡± Heng Yi said.

    Brother, that¡¯s Heng Yi!¡± Someone said excitedly.

    The man in the lead slowly walked toward Heng Yi, ¡°Lord Marquis, do you want to sit down and have a drink with us?¡±

    ¡°Where did the vigers go?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Killed by us?¡± The leaderughed.

    They were assassins in the pugilistic world.

    Take other people¡¯s money and help them eliminate disasters.

    They only cared about killing people, not asking for reason or karma.

    They knew that Heng Yi was powerful. If he wasn¡¯t, their client wouldn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t even look for them in the first ce.

    However, they were not those useless Mountain Bandits.

    After confirming that the person in front of him was Heng Yi, the man in the lead bowed to Heng Yi, ¡°I¡¯ve been entrusted to take the Marquis¡¯s head.¡±

    Heng Yi drew his sword and shed at the leader.

    He was fast, but the man was even faster.

    The others also attacked Heng Yi, and in the room, the woman screamed and pped.

    Heng Yi and the man were fighting, their weapons shing against each other, making a sharp noise.

    Heng Yi was fast and ruthless, and the man was not any weaker.

    The men at the side were still cheering.

    Second Leader, kill him!

    Kill him!

    Heng Yi had always known that there was always someone better than him, so he never dared to be arrogant.

    Especially those who had families. Other than on the battlefield, they were especially ruthless in killing their enemies.

    In reality, he had also learned to pretend to be polite and kind to others.

    Even if he didn¡¯t like it, he wouldn¡¯t show it.

    He was much more tactful in his conduct and did not offend anyone if he could.

    The old man on the roof shook his head slightly as he watched Heng Yi and the others tremble.

    He jumped off the roof and kicked the door open.

    There was only a scream in the room, and then a corpse was thrown out.

    The old man followed closely behind.

    It was finally quiet..

 Chapter 367 - 367: Hateful

    Chapter 367: Hateful

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Only then did those people who were moring realize that there was someone else here.

    At this moment, the leader of the group was distracted, and that was Heng Yi¡¯s chance to slice off his neck.

    It then rolled on the ground.

    The change happened too quickly and nobody could not react in time.

    Everyone was stunned.

    When they came back to their senses, they shouted angrily.

    ¡°He killed Second Leader! Kill him!¡±

    They could kill Heng Yi, but Heng Yi was not allowed to kill their Second Leader.

    It was like poking a ho¡¯s nest.

    They all aim their swords towards Heng Yi.

    People say that two fists couldn¡¯t fight four hands, but Heng Yi was brave and remained calm amidst the chaos.

    Even though his arm was injured, there wasn¡¯t a frown on his face. His attacks became more and more ruthless and fast.

    The number of people who came to kill him decreased until Qin Song and the others arrived. After a pincer attack from both inside and outside the house, the thieves were quickly killed. Some of them eveny on the ground and begged.

    Only when the swordnded on his body would he know the pain.

    These words were never false.

    ¡°Marquis.¡± Zhang Zhao came forward to support Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Although he was injured, it wasn¡¯t bad enough to kill him.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone in the house. Go and see if it¡¯s a viger.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman in the house ran out crying. She knelt on the ground before she could even put on her clothes, ¡°Please save the other girls!¡±

    The other girls?

    Soon, he found more than ten girls tied up and gagged in the pigsty behind him.

    Zhang Zhao cursed and went to let them out.

    After asking them, he found out that they had all been defiled.

    And not just once.

    ¡°Those bandits have been in the vige for six or seven days. Many vigers have been killed.¡±

    ¡°Not even the elderly or the children were spared.¡±

    A girl sobbed.

    Heng Yi stood outside the yard with a cold face, his eyebrows furrowed.

    These people did not die under the enemy¡¯s iron hooves, nor did they die from hunger and cold. They were implicated in this problem because of him.

    Those thieves were worse than beasts.

    Screams echoed from inside the house.

    Qin Song, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu were interrogating one of the thieves.

    They used whips, salt, and chili water, yet the thief imed to not know anything.

    He didn¡¯t know who paid them to kill Heng Yi, nor did he know who the mastermind was. They were just wanderers who had been recruited to be killers.

    They had already done such heartless evil things several times in the past.

    They destroyed families, robbed their property, and raped and killed the women.

    ¡°You have other people? Where are they? How did you contact your client?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    There was another round of wails.

    ¡°Heng Yi!¡±

    Han Qiao woke up with a cry of surprise.

    It was hot, but she was also awakened by Ah-Yao¡¯s pressure on her side.

    She was used to Heng Yi fanning her at night, and she was also used to Heng Yi sleeping beside her. At night, Heng Yi helped Ah-Yao to the bathroom.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Duan Yue came over with an oilmp.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t around, so Duan Yue set up a small couch in the corner. Jianing also stayed next door, just to protect them in secret.

    ¡°Duan Yue,e over and fan the two children.¡±

    Not only was Ah-Yao sweating profusely, but so was He Cheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Duan Yue came over and picked up the fan, carefully and gently fanning the two children.

    Han Qiao went to get some water.

    She was not the kind of master who would humiliate her servants. She treated the maids in the courtyard very well. Duan Yue and Shn had seen Pucao¡¯s dowry. It was so generous that it made people jealous.

    Shn and Pucao also entered quietly, ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two asleep?¡± Han Qiao was surprised.

    ¡°I heard movement in the main room and came over to take a look.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. I¡¯ll just drink some water when I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    Han Qiao felt a little embarrassed that such a small matter had woken them up.

    She had already forgotten what she was dreaming about. She only remembered that she woke up in a panic.

    Without the indomitable spirit by her side who could support the family, she was also used to the cold wind fanning around her all night¡­

    Han Qiao knew that she was being unreasonable, but wasn¡¯t it every woman¡¯s lifelong wish to be doted on, pampered, and loved by her husband?

    Only those who were cherished had the right to be pretentious.

    ¡°Everything is okay. You two should go to sleep.¡±

    Han Qiao went back to bed and picked up Ah-Yao, ¡°Baby, you peed.¡±

    Ah-Yao called out in a daze, ¡°Father?¡±

    Look, even the child was used to his father.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    Ah-Yao was very sleepy. He obediently went to bed after peeing and reached out to touch Han Qiao.

    He pouted and wanted to cry until he held his mother¡¯s hand.

    Han Qiao quickly reached out to pat his back.

    The familiar pressure soon rxed his brows and he fell into a deep sleep.

    Han Qiao told He Cheng to pee.

    This child was very obedient. After being carried off the small bed, he peed in the urinal and climbed onto the bed. He crawled to his own position and fell asleep.

    The two children were very easy to take care of. It was mainly thanks to the people around her taking care of them that she wasn¡¯t exhausted.

    Han Qiao enjoyed the process of raising babies. She thought that once things settled down, she would discuss with Heng Yi to have another one.

    She knew that Heng Yi was secretly taking medicine so he wouldn¡¯t impregnate her again.

    When she gave birth to Ah-Yao, she must have scared him.

    ¡°You go to sleep. Shn and Duan Yue are going out with me tomorrow.¡±

    Pucao hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, this servant will stay behind to fan Second Young Master and Third Young Master.¡±

    ¡°No need, go to sleep. You have to take care of them during the day tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay up all night.¡± Han Qiao urged the three of them to go to sleep.

    After they all went to bed, she got up and opened the window. She stood by the window for a while before returning to bed to sleep.

    Before going to bed, Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but pray, ¡°Heng Yi, you must be safe and sound.¡±

    In this world, she had someone she cared about and a home. She wanted to grow old with them in this ce and create a prosperous world that belonged to them.

    By daybreak, the few who were still alive were already on the verge of death.

    The old man couldn¡¯t bear to listen to such a heartless thing.

    He took a deep breath, took out a dagger, and slowly walked over.

    ¡°This old man has been traveling in the martial arts world all these years and has seen a lot. He has also learned a good skill, which cut him into pieces.¡±

    ¡°Get them up.¡±

    After the people who were still alive were lifted up, the old man took off their clothes.

    It was one sh after another. Fresh blood flowed, and the pain pierced through his heart, but he could not die.

    Heng Yi told Qin Song to report to the nearest government office.

    This case was too big and had to be reported to the imperial court. As for the lives of those thieves, he did not care.

    Even if he really cut these people into a thousand pieces, he would not feel guilty.

    However¡­

    He felt guilty towards the innocent vigers who had died.

    The girls wanted to go home, but Heng Yi objected.

    He was afraid that this incident would rey in their mind when they were home.

    The Old Man had to admit that Heng Yi was right. Although these girls were from the countryside, they were also ashamed.

    Now that their parents and rtives were gone, what face and meaning did they have to live? Moreover, there would be many people pointing fingers at them in the future. They had no one to rely on. If they wanted to go home, they could just hang themselves with a rope.

    However, they were both afraid of Heng Yi, afraid that he would be as heartless as these people.

    What else could they lose?

    The entire vige was almost ughtered. Other than unmarried girls like them, no one survived.

    When they recalled the scene that day, their eyes were filled with hatred and fear. Other than the pain and humiliation, there wasn¡¯t much left in his mind.

    Gu Jiu was busy in the kitchen, but he didn¡¯t know how to cook, so he cooked a pot of porridge.

    It was also a clear soup with little water and half-cooked.

    The girls didn¡¯t dare to dislike it, and Heng Yi certainly wouldn¡¯t.

    He didn¡¯t even frown as he drank the wine, one mouthful after another, mixed with the smell of blood in the courtyard.

    His entire body was filled with killing intent..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Torturing

    Chapter 368: Torturing

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi¡¯s attitude toward the outside world waspletely different from what he showed Han Qiao and the children. In front of his family, he was a husband and a father, and he had all the kindness he should have.

    Outside, his entire body was cold and hard, indestructible.

    The old man drank the porridge soup in disgust.

    His hands and clothes were stained with blood. The person on the shelf was

    only a skeleton, but his heart was still beating.

    The others were already scared witless.

    He could not die, nor could he live.

    They were all racking their brains to think of any information they could give.

    They did not wish to live but to not be tortured in such a state. They even wished to die.

    ¡°I, I remember! I remember!¡± A man howled.

    ¡°We have spies in Chenzhou City. We don¡¯t even know if Marquis of Wanning

    wille to the vige to rest.¡±

    They were crazy. So when they massacred the vige and raped the unmarried girls, not knowing whether Heng Yi would be passing by?

    There were also a few girls who were less than ten years old who were tortured

    to death.

    Yesterday, they were so reckless, today they were regretful.

    Heng Yi thought of Han Laoshi from the Heng Manor.

    Not many people knew that he was going out, and the route he took was

    uncertain.

    There were several routes to Sanzhou Town.

    In other words, there were ambushes on each of the roads.

    There were still people who died because of him.

    At this moment, the killing intent in Heng Yi¡¯s heart was so heavy that he almost couldn¡¯t suppress it.

    He looked at the man on the shelf indifferently.

    ¡°You are all worthless people.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    The old man chuckled.

    These bastards couldn¡¯t even bite their tongues tomit suicide.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t want to hear any more answers. He just didn¡¯t want these people to live.

    Death would be too easy for them.

    However, if he didn¡¯t die, he would be letting down innocent people.

    When the people from the government office arrived, the tortured thieves were still breathing.

    ¡°This lowly one greets the Marquis.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s edict to confer Heng Yi the title had already spread throughout Great Yong. He had ordered that no matter where or when all officials and members of the royal family had to cooperate with Heng Yi.

    What he meant was that Heng Yi represented Emperor Zhao Qian. This man was the Emperor¡¯s eyes and hands.

    He could carry out some less important matters on behalf of the Emperor.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Emperor Zhao Qian wanted to train Heng Yi or wanted him to

    not fight against other people. He was still given great power

    So, these small bailiffs were still very cautious.

    After all, what was the point of working hard? Wasn¡¯t it all for power and money?

    ¡°Take these corpses back and hang them at the city gate for public disy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Marquis.¡±

    A vige was destroyed just like that.

    in a few years, these houses would rot, and fewer and fewer people would remember them.

    ¡°Find a few Taoist masters toe over and help them.¡± Heng Yi looked at the girls.

    ¡°What are your ns? Stay? Or should I arrange a ce for you?¡±

    It was difficult for a girl to have no support, and it was even more difficult to have no ce to stay.

    ¡°Benefactor, please arrange a ce for us to go.¡±

    With someone arranging a ce for them, at least they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their own food and clothing in the future. They just had to work hard and be obedient.

    There were also a few who wanted to move forward.

    Heng Yi only looked at them with a cold gaze. They were so scared that they stood rooted to the ground. They didn¡¯t dare to move or have any wild thoughts.

    Heng Yi wrote a letter and asked the bailiffs to send these girls to Chenzhou City. Han Qiao would make proper arrangements for them.

    This vige¡­

    ¡°Go back to your homes and see if there are any valuable things at home. You can take them away. After you go to Chenzhou City, you are not ves.¡±

    Home¡­

    How could a devastated ce be considered home?

    Their family was gone, and so was their home.

    The valuable things in the house had long been taken away, so there was nothing valuable left.

    ¡°Find all the things on these beasts and sell them. Then, divide the silver equally among them.¡±

    With money and a backer, they could support themselves for a few days. When the limelight passed, they could marry again.

    Today¡¯s misfortune was not their fault. They also had the right to be happy.

    After making the arrangements, Heng Yi walked to the old man and knelt down on one knee, ¡°Master, pleasee with us.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The old man raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°You are very skilled, so I would like to invite you to apany me and help me if necessary.¡± Heng Yi pursed his lips. ¡°We want to take a walk on the other roads.¡±

    ¡°Innocent people died tragically without the strength to even tie a chicken. Since I have received the emperor¡¯s grace, I should avenge them.¡±

    -Old Master, I was blind that day and offended you. Please forgive me.¡± It was rare for Heng Yi to be so humble.

    It was fine if this was his sole problem.

    He couldn¡¯t bring Qin Song, Zhang Zhao, and the others to take the risk.

    They were all people with families. If he brought them out, he had to bring them back in one piece.

    The old master was very skilled in martial arts. With him apanying him, it was almost the same as carrying an extra ten people.

    Even if they added up, they could not evenpare to one-tenth of the old master.

    ¡°I will serve you tea and water.¡±

    The old manughed, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Go on.¡±

    With the old man, the horses did not have to worry.

    Heng Yi poured some tea.

    When they were resting, he would personally bring water and pour tea for the old man. He would be the first to pass whatever he wanted to eat to the old man respectfully.

    The old man called out to Heng Yi righteously.

    They hurried back for half a day and took another path.

    Heng Yi was silent on the way. It was as if there was a fire burning in his heart.

    However, it was impossible to move fast in the dark.

    ¡°Can you smell it?¡± The old man asked.

    Heng Yi shook his head.

    The old man took a deep breath, ¡°Your foundation is still too weak.¡±

    Then, he urged his horse to gallop, ¡°Giddyup.¡±

    Heng Yi instantly understood. He only had time to tell Zhang Zhao and the others, ¡°Come over slowly.¡±

    Then, he rode his horse to chase after the old man.

    Heng Yi was brave. He followed behind the old man without any fear.

    When the two of them charged into the thieves den¡­

    The people there were frightened. This time, the man in the lead was not killed, instead, the tendons in his hands and feet were broken and his chin was dislocated.

    Heng Yi and the old man didn¡¯t kill him, but the other thieves didn¡¯t want him to live. After all, as the leader, he knew too much.

    The old man stood in front of that man, while Heng Yi fought alone.

    The thief who wanted to kill was also caught by Heng Yi, but hemitted suicide by biting poison.

    By the time Zhang Zhao and the others arrived, the killing was already nearing its end.

    Heng Yi was covered in blood, and the ground behind him was filled with corpses.

    Zhang Zhao and the others were in charge of the aftermath.

    Almost all the people in this vige had been wiped out. Not a single person was left alive.

    The food, gold, and silver were all collected and ced in the courtyard. When the bailiffs arrived, they saw the corpses on the ground.

    The old man was torturing the leader on the shelf.

    The leader only wanted to die quickly, but the old man did not give him the chance. He sharpened the dagger and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Marquis, there is not a single survivor in the entire vige.¡±

    ¡°The bodies of the vigers were found in the mound at the back of the mountain.¡±

    These corpses were cleaned up by the vigers of another vige. They were beyond recognition, but the adults, children, and women were still clearly distinguished.

    ¡°This bunch of animals, they didn¡¯t even let a pregnant woman off¡­¡±

    ¡°Waaa! Waaal.¡±

    It was the weak cry of a baby.

    Heng Yi heard it, and so did the others.

    ¡°Marquis, Marquis! A child survived!¡±

 Chapter 369 - 369: Enforcing the Law by Fishing

    Chapter 369: Enforcing the Law by Fishing

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    It was more like a baby than a child.

    The mother was still pregnant when she was killed. It must have taken her mother several lifetimes of fortune to give birth at this time.

    It was also Heng Yi who asked them to bury them properly, which was why they dug up the hidden bodies.

    Heng Yi took a few steps forward, took off his bloodstained clothes, and wrapped the baby girl up.

    The child¡¯s cries were particrly loud.

    It also made Heng Yi worried.

    He didn¡¯t know how to take care of children in the past, but because of Ah-Yao, he knew how to take care of one.

    ¡°Wen Yu.¡±

    ¡°Marquis.¡±

    ¡°Send this child back to Madam personally. Don¡¯t hide her identity from Madam. As for the ns for her, I¡¯ll discuss it with Madam when I return.¡±

    If nothing unexpected happened, she would be the fourth young miss of the marquis¡¯ manor.

    Heng Yi felt a little guilty towards her.

    Because of him, her family was killed. It was not easy for her to survive.

    ¡°Yes, Marquis, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely escort her to the manor safely.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded slightly.

    The road ahead was more difficult than he had imagined.

    Many people did not want him to recruit soldiers.

    His appearance had cut off many people¡¯s sources of wealth and caused many people to die.

    He felt guilty.

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes were ssy. He believed that Han Qiao would understand him even if she wasn¡¯t by his side. She would take care of this child.

    The other two roads were not peaceful either. The two viges had beenpletely massacred. These people could no longer be called humans. They could only be called beasts, animals, worse than pigs and dogs.

    Heng Yi was especially silent, and the old man¡¯s face was dark.

    When they arrived at Sanzhou Town, Wen Yu had also arrived at the Heng Manor with the child in his arms.

    Han Qiao saw the sloppy Wen Yue back with a dirty baby. She was shocked for a moment and quickly asked someone to take the child to bathe her and go outside to find a nanny.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    Wen Yu told her what happened on the way.

    Han Qiao angrily smashed a cup, ¡°Those animals are insane.¡±

    This kind of operation was simply worse than a beast.

    They sacrificed thousands of lives to set up four traps just to kill Heng Yi.

    Too despicable.

    As for Heng Yi, unless he caught the mastermind, he would live in guilt for the rest of his life.

    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.

    ¡°Go wash up first and eat something before you tell me everything in detail. Leave the child to me. I¡¯ll get someone to take good care of her.¡±

    It was extremely difficult for this child to survive. Han Qiao did not want her to die in her hands.

    Therefore, she had asked Pucao to take care of her while she supported her.

    She asked Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke to take care of Ah-Yao, and He Cheng also moved in.

    Doctor Yang came over to check the child¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°This child is weak and needs to be taken care of. A small typhoid fever is very likely to take her life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Yang.¡±

    ¡°It is something I should¡¯ve done.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at the baby in the cradle and after a moment of silence, she finally named her, ¡°Duofu.¡±

    ¡°Heng Duofu, from now on, you are the fourth youngdy of the marquis¡¯s manor.¡±

    Han Qiao said as she held Heng Duofu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You must grow up peacefully.¡±

    Now, there was one more baby in the residence, and the children had one more sister. This sister was brought back by Uncle Wen Yu.

    Where did shee from? No one knew of her background.

    Wen Yu didn¡¯t even tell his wife when he arrived, but Madam Feng and Feng Xinru seemed to know of the news and gave Han Qiao many sets of clothes for the child.

    They also specially sent a greeting gift to Heng Duofu.

    Chenzhou City was only so big, and Heng Manor now had a fourth daughter. Everyone knew that she wasn¡¯t Han Qiao or Heng Yi¡¯s biological daughter, but she had a name. Han Qiao recognized her identity, and she was the fourth daughter of the Marquis Manor.

    Just like He Cheng, he was officially their son. He was the Second Young Master of the Marquisdom.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao¡¯s biological son, Ah-Yao, was the third son of the marquis¡¯s family.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Feng Xinru sighed.

    It took great effort to raise a child.

    Han Qiao was well aware of this.

    Therefore, she secretly discussed something with Madam Feng.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Madam Feng asked earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, Ah-Chi should also have a taste of what a real battle is like.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and tell my husband to arrange it for you. But, Ah-Qiao, do you want to take the risk? What if¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained.¡±

    However, Han Qiao¡¯s n was not agreeable to the maids, and neither to Bai Cha.

    So, they took the n a step back. Finally, it was decided that she would let Bai Cha dress up as Han Qiao while Jianing dressed up as Duan Yue.

    On the second day of the seventh month, the Marchioness would go to the monastery outside the city to offer incense and pray for the blessings of the adults and children at home.

    Therefore, the manor had been preparing offerings for the past two days.

    Incense and candles.

    Han Laoshi stood in the shadows and pursed his lips.

    His days in Heng Manor were trulyfortable and peaceful. He did not have to worry about food and drink, and the servants treated him respectfully.

    However¡­

    Han Laoshi took a deep breath and sneaked toward the back door.

    Oldman Zeng was dozing off under the eaves.

    Han Laoshi called him twice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Old Man Zeng yawned.

    ¡°Uncle, are you dozing off?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no one came in and out from here. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Old Man Zeng yawned and fell asleep again.

    Han Laoshi pushed him a few times, but Old Man Zeng ignored him.

    He quietly pushed open the door and left.

    Old Man Zeng opened his eyes and spat angrily, ¡°So you are a traitor. What a bastard!¡±

    Since Old Man Zeng didn¡¯t move, someone told Han Qiao that Han Laoshi had secretly left the manor.

    Han Qiao¡¯s face darkened.

    Han Laoshi thought that he was quiet, but he did not expect to be watched the moment he went out.

    It wasn¡¯t the people from the Han Residence, but the people from Feng Xinru¡¯s side. ording to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions, since they couldn¡¯t keep following him, they should switch people.

    Han Laoshi entered a small courtyard.

    Someone poked out of the gate. Then he looked around at the door of the small courtyard. When he saw that no one was staring, he closed the door.

    Han Laoshi only came out after the time it took for an incense stick to burn. He went to buy some food before heading to the back door of Heng Manor.

    However, as soon as he entered the back door, his mouth was covered and he was beaten up.

    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡­¡±

    He wanted to say that he was a rtive of the Marchioness¡¯ maiden family, but these people didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. He opened his mouth and let out a breath.

    Especially when he saw Han Qiao standing not far away and looking at him coldly, his heart fell.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t kill him.¡± She said, then turned around and left.

    After taking a few steps, she turned back, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter even if he dies.¡±

    Such a despicable thing deserved to be beaten to death.

    Therefore, Han Laoshi was beaten up again. He didn¡¯t die, but he was on the verge of death.

    He was thrown into the woodshed.

    He still did not understand how he had been exposed.

    Han Qiao made some arrangements. Zeng Qin¡¯er, Han Chi, and Li Zhao all said they wanted to go, but Han Qiao was unwilling.

    But Li Zhao and Han Chi insisted, and even Zeng Qin¡¯er was furious.

    Madam Feng came over to visit Duofu. Before she left, she said to Han Qiao, ¡°Everything has been arranged.¡±

    The sky on the seventh month was like a furnace, so when the people of Heng Manor were about to leave, they had to leave very early. The entrance of the manor was very noisy, and people were moving things, making it impossible for the people watching to see if the person entering the carriage was the Marchioness.

    However, with such caution, it must be the Marchioness.

    In the carriage, Jianing nced at Bai Cha, who was disguised as a woman and chuckled.

    Bai Cha¡¯s face was cold. He took the hairpins and put them aside.

    These things were all treasures.

    ¡°Will we really encounter an assassin?¡± Jianing asked.

    ¡°Those thieves are well aware of Sister-inw¡¯s importance to Eldest Brother. Currently, they don¡¯t have the guts to barge into the marquis¡¯s manor, so Sister-inw leaving is their only chance.¡± Bai Cha lowered her voice and took off his female clothes.

    Jianing replied with an ¡®oh¡¯, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bai Cha sat upright and did not say a word.

    Jianing didn¡¯t say anything.

    Bai Cha would still bow and scrape in the past, but now that his identity had changed, he had to hold it in and not lose the Marquis family¡¯s dignity.

    After leaving the city, both the people in the carriage and the people outside the carriage were much more cautious.

    ¡°Second Uncle, the ck Bamboo Forest is in front.¡± Han Chi whispered in the carriage..

 Chapter 370 - 370: A Bunch of Rotten People

    Chapter 370: A Bunch of Rotten People

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Bai Cha hummed softly.

    He had already grasped his sword.

    Jianing nced at him, ¡°Do you want to go to Sanzhou Town?¡±

    Bai Cha did not say anything.

    Of course, he wanted to go if he could, but his family was equally important.

    Sister-inw and Yao were the people that Big Brother cared about the most.

    They could make contributions anytime.

    Jianing nced at Bai Cha.

    To be honest, she was quite envious of him.

    From a servant to the Second Master of the Marquis¡¯s Manor. His glory was truly glorious. Moreover, if he performed meritorious deeds in the future, he would be bestowed with a good title.

    She couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts.

    She also wondered if she would have the chance to do the same¡­

    Therefore, she was more enthusiastic than anyone else this time.

    Who would want to live in darkness when they had the chance to stand under

    the sun?

    ¡°Be on guard!¡± Li Zhao shouted from outside.

    Immediately after, there was the sound of swords shing against each other.

    Bai Cha held his sword and walked out of the carriage.

    Jianing blinked her eyes before following him out.

    There were about twenty masked men in ck. They had thought that they had the Marchioness in the bag, but who knew that the mantis was stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind?

    Everyone from the Marquisdom was highly skilled in martial arts. Even the little girl¡¯s moves were ruthless and fast.

    Every move she made was deadly.

    Even Han Chi, Li Zhao, and the others were shocked, let alone the assassins in

    ck.

    Many men could notpare to this ruthlessness.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er was especially ruthless. One stab was enough to kill her opponent.

    Blood sttered on her face, but she did not feel much or feel much fear.

    Instead, it only excited her more.

    Li Zhao narrowed his eyes. After thinking for a moment, he walked to Zeng

    Qin¡¯er¡¯s side.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er nced at him and ignored him. She continued to attack and stayed away from Li Zhao.

    For some reason, Li Zhao felt that he was being despised.

    The assassin was also dumbfounded.

    This waspletely different from the information they had received.

    Didn¡¯t that guy say that the family¡¯s foundation was shallow and that there were no useful people? Then what was going on with these people?

    The killers were either dead or crippled and tied up with ropes.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er stood at the side and stuck out her tongue to lick the curved de.

    It was a little salty and tasted a little tangy.

    Li Zhao walked over again, ¡°Qin¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°?¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master Li, is something up?¡±

    There were only a few people who called her Qin er.

    She felt that Young Master Li was not that close to her.

    Could it be that he wanted to recruit her to work for him?

    Then she wouldn¡¯t go.

    She was only loyal to Madam in this life.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er instantly became alert and moved further away from Li Zhao.

    Li Zhao touched his nose, ¡°You were very powerful.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er thought to herself, Indeed.

    This person was the eldest young mistress¡¯s brother, so she couldn¡¯t fall out with him.

    She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the Eldest Young Master.

    After saying a few humble words, she immediately walked away.

    Li Zhao stood where he was, puzzled.

    Did he say something wrong?

    The Feng family had also arrived with their officers.

    They did this in broad daylight. Someone actually dared to act against the women from the Marquis of Manning¡¯s residence. These people were simply courting death.

    At the same time, a group of officials swarmed into the small courtyard that Han Laoshi had sneaked into. Before the people inside could send out the news, they were caught.

    There was also a woman among them.

    If Han Qiao was here, she would recognize that this woman was Li Niang, who had once pestered Heng Yi.

    Li Niang was extremely flustered, her entire body trembled.

    There was only one thought in her mind. It was over.

    She would never have a chance to turn things around again.

    When Han Laoshi was thrown into the prison and saw Li Niang and the others, he woke up, ¡°Li Niang.¡±

    He crawled towards her.

    When Li Niang saw his stupid face, she was furious, ¡°You idiot, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Han Laoshi must have been exposed.

    Otherwise, how could they have been caught in one fell swoop?

    The others thought the same, so Han Laoshi was beaten up again.

    The prison guards didn¡¯t care about this at all. They even told them to fight well. If they fought well, they would have food to eat today.

    Because of this, Han Laoshi was beaten to death.

    Even if he died, he would not be able to rest in peace. He would be directly thrown into a mass grave.

    Some bailiffs went to Xishan Vige to publicize the evil deeds that Han Laoshi had done. Even Han Laoshi¡¯s family would be implicated.

    However, before they went over, the officers from the government office visited the Heng Manor to see Han Qiao, asking if Han Laoshi¡¯s family should be severely punished.

    ¡°Interrogate Li Niang first and see what she has to say.¡±

    Most of the people in Xishan Vige were honest. They had faced the yellow soil and faced the sky their entire lives. If they really caused amotion, if Han Laoshi¡¯s wife and children were truly guilty, they deserved it. However, if they were innocent¡­

    Li Niang, that woman, had no morals and no kindness. She had hooked up with Han Laoshi and was not a good person.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Niang was indeed cheap.

    Not only did she sleep with Han Laoshi and make him abandon his wife and children to work for her, but she also slept with a few local ruffians to run errands for her.

    She even colluded with fleeing bandits.

    As well as the remaining bandits who had escaped.

    Such a dirty woman had actually won over those men.

    When Han Qiao heard this, she felt disgusted.

    ¡°As expected, they are a bunch of rotten people.

    In the end, Han Qiao still showed mercy. With regard to Han Laoshi¡¯s death, she only asked Han Dacheng and the others to return to Xishan Vige. Firstly, they could visit their family. Secondly, they wanted to tell Han Laoshi¡¯s family about this matter.

    They could not be held ountable for the evil deeds that Han Laoshi hadmitted, but they could not be ignorant.

    Han Dacheng and the others did not really want to go back. After all, they had just met their family.

    Moreover, because of the matter with his grandparents, Han Dacheng had some opinions about his family.

    In the end, it was Dong Lai who made the trip personally.

    Han Qiao promised him that when he returned from his errand, he could marry Pucao.

    Dong Lai had a silly smile on his face when he heard that. Before he left, he looked at the Pucao and reluctantly left the manor.

    Pucao mustered her courage and grabbed his hand. Then stuffed a purse into his hand and kissed him before running away.

    ¡°Ohoho.¡±

    The gatekeeperughed at the people who followed him.

    Dong Lai¡¯s face was flushed red, and he was also embarrassed, but his heart was filled with sweet happiness.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, don¡¯tugh,¡± He waved his hand, ¡°What are youughing at? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He hurriedly got into the carriage because he did not want to dy a moment longer.

    The earlier they set off, the earlier they returned.

    This time, Han Qiao had prepared some things for her grandparents. It would be even better if she could bring them over herself.

    After Dong Lai left, the manor seemed to have quieted down again.

    Han Qiao had a lot of things to do.

    She wanted to go out of the city to look at the ce and move the people there. However, in order to make it easier for them to get to and from work, they couldn¡¯t live too far away.

    Not to mention other things, each person had to have a room. That way, some young couples and their siblings could also stay there for a while.

    It was equivalent to a dormitory.

    Lan Cheng had also rushed back from overseas to help Han Qiao manage the affairs here.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±

    ¡°You must have worked hard on your journey. Go and rest first. We¡¯ll talk again tomorrow.¡±

    Wen Yu wanted to go to Sanzhou Town, so Han Qiao thought about it and wrote a letter to Heng Yi.

    She told him to look on the bright side and not me himself. It wasn¡¯t his fault.

    She told him that she named the child Heng Duofu, the fourth young mistress of the marquis¡¯ family..

 Chapter 371 - 371: The Powerful Ah-Yao

    Chapter 371: The Powerful Ah-Yao

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was worried about Heng Yi.

    He may seem cold and heartless, but in fact, he had a sense of justice and kindness more than many people she ever met.

    Han Qiao was afraid that if she didn¡¯t say anything, he would keep all the guilt

    to himself.

    Sorrow hurts the body.

    Wen Yu took the letter and immediately set off for Sanzhou Town.

    Duofu was very tough. She had a fever, cough, and cold. She took more medicine than Han Qiao did.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to still be alive.

    Doctor Yang had been staying in Heng Manor, constantly watching over the

    child.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to survive.

    Fortunately, after suffering for more than ten days, the child became healthy after the 15th of July.

    The cold was gone, and so was the cough. The originally thin and weak baby gradually regained her color.

    Not only Han Qiao, but Doctor Yang, the Nanny, and the servants were also relieved.

    Ah-Yao and He Cheng were also brought back to the main room by Han Qiao.

    However, the two children were unhappy.

    They preferred to y with Sun Ke. There was more fun in their elder sisters¡¯ courtyard than in their mother¡¯s courtyard.

    At night, Ah-Yao still had to look for his mother. It didn¡¯t matter if his mother wasn¡¯t around during the day. He had his sister to keep himpany during that time.

    Han Qiao sighed as she busied herself.

    The people outside the city signed their names. After signing their names, thepensation would be distributed. The houses for them would also need to be built.

    They could also hire thesemoners to work as long as they were paid enough.

    Han Qiao had already bought the ce where they would move to. Each family would be allocatednd ording to their poption and the location of their houses. Each family would move over one by one. The arrangements were made properly.

    The construction of the houses went smoother than Han Qiao had expected.

    They were all building houses for their own families. Han Qiao would pay for the green bricks and ck tiles. Their rtives and friends, who could be called over, would be called over to help them build their new houses.

    Every family had their own courtyard, and there was a piece ofnd where they could grow vegetables and melons, dig wells, and buildtrines. Although thend was far from home, it was already a great thingpared to eating onions in the city.

    Each person had one mu ofnd. Those withrge families wouldugh to death in their dreams.

    Two acres ofnd for each family.

    Although they had to cultivate it themselves, it was obvious that they had given more when measuring thend.

    Han Qiao thought it was a troublesome matter, but with Lan Cheng,

    Shopkeeper Zhu, and Housekeeper Liu handling it, everything was very quick. By the end of the seventh month, the people outside the city had moved away, and everything that could be taken away from their homes had been taken away.

    Looking at the empty space, Han Qiao took a deep breath.

    ¡°Madam, the Marquis has sent a letter.¡±

    Han Qiao quickly took the letter and opened it eagerly.

    In the letter, Heng Yi said that he woulde back for the Mid-Autumn Festival on the fifteenth day of the eight-month and that he would leave Sanzhou Town after Ah-Yao turned a year old.

    NOW, Ah-Yao could walk a few steps without being supported. He could call out his parents very clearly and could also urately express some of his thoughts. The little fellow¡¯s cleverness became even more obvious.

    He was very smart. Even when the three children were ying hide-and-seek, he could quickly find his brothers and sisters.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er was also a yful child. He had tried to coax the fruits in his hands several times but failed.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er chased him around the yard.

    Han Qiao really doted on the children. No matter what they did or how they yed, it was the children¡¯s business.

    Moreover, Ah-Yao was a cunning child who was not easy to fool. Zeng Bao¡¯er was capable of deceiving him, but that was a skill he was good at.

    Han Qiao¡¯s only requirement for them was to practice martial arts.

    They all practiced every morning.

    After all, the more powerful they became in the future, the more people would see them as a thorn in their side.

    If they knew some martial arts, they would have more ability to protect themselves when they were in danger.

    She even let them especially learn three despicable moves.

    In the beginning, the girls were flushed red, butpared to their lives, this was nothing.

    They had been crushing sandbags for the past few days. There wasn¡¯t much sand inside, but none of them were able to crush one.

    As an adult, although Han Qiao had some skills and strength, the sandbag did not contain much sand, and it was still very difficult for her to crush it.

    She had been practicing for four to five days, but she still hadn¡¯t been able to crush it.

    The weak Li Mi was even more so.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also failed.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er had crushed two sandbags on the first day. Everyone looked at her differently.

    She even smiled embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s an ident, an ident.

    However, she had only practiced for three days and she could already crush rocks.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s talent in martial arts was amazing.

    Jianing had said that she might not be able to teach Zeng Qin¡¯er for another year and a half.

    With Shopkeeper Zhu, Lan Cheng, and the others around, Han Qiao did not have to show up for the demolition and construction of the restaurant. Her business with the Yun family also became more frequent.

    Han Qiao needed more wood and more carpenters.

    Almost all the carpenters in Chenzhou had gathered here. Carpenters from neighboring states had alsoe to work with her.

    The wages were reasonable, food was provided, amodation was provided, and the settlement of wages was neat.

    On this day, Han Qiao received a letter from Heng Congshan.

    It was addressed to her.

    She was surprised that Heng Congshan would send her a letter. After opening it, Han Qiao quickly skimmed through the paper. Heng Congshan said in the letter that Emperor Zhao Qian had confiscated several of his trusted aides after he returned, and the blood at the market entrance of the capital had not been washed clean for several days. The reason was simple. These people were Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s trusted aides. He had asked them to do business to earn money, but they had only given Emperor Zhao Qian less than one-tenth of the promised amount. In other words, they had secretly taken 90% of it.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had always thought that money was hard to earn, so he never questioned them.

    It was only when he came to Chenzhou City that Emperor Zhao Qian realized that he had been deceived by these bastards.

    When the Emperor was angry, all the bodies of his enemy would be flung thousands of miles away.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was furious when he found out that even the one with the least amount of corruption had confiscated more silver than the national treasury, let alone several families. He ordered the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice to investigate.

    One family, three ns, those under ten years old were sent to the border, and those above ten years old were beheaded.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one begged for mercy, but those who did were demoted by Emperor Zhao Qian.

    The capital was now in a state of panic, and everyone was in danger.

    Han Qiao had said it before. As the Emperor, it was strange that Emperor Zhao Qian worked so hard on his writing.

    He had always thought that money was hard to earn.

    Heng Congshan asked Han Qiao how the construction of the restaurant and inn was going. Emperor Zhao Qian sorted out a lot of the words he had written earlier and sent her the calligraphies he had drawn. He asked her to hang them in the restaurant to create momentum.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that love wants life and evil wants death.¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    Ah-Yao shouted and ran over. Pucao was walking beside him.

    ¡°Third Young Master, please slow down.¡±

    Ah-Yao was walking more steadily now.

    He didn¡¯t allow anyone to help him up, and even when he fell, he didn¡¯t cry. There were a few bruises on his body. Her heart ached when she saw them, but the child did not feel any pain at all.

    He was very strong.

    That day, when Pucao wanted to carry him, he struggled and identally pped Pucao, causing her face to swell.

    Han Qiao wanted to reprimand Ah-Yao, but Pucao hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely Yao¡¯s fault. He really didn¡¯t mean it.

    He regretted hitting her and quickly went to blow the injury.

    If he did not want her to carry him now, Pucao would follow him. Even if she hugged him, he would not struggle wildly. He would just turn his head and sulk alone.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao waited for the little one to run over and throw himself into her arms.

    He almost knocked her over.

    He had strength like his father¡¯s. His brute strength was like that of an ox..

 Chapter 372 - 372: Hope and Worry

    Chapter 372: Hope and Worry

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    Ah-Yao was nestled in Han Qiao¡¯s arms, talking non-stop. Han Qiao listened carefully for a while, but she couldn¡¯t hear what he wanted to say clearly. It was entirely based on her guess that he was hungry and wanted to go to the dining room to eat.

    ¡°Is it time to eat?¡±

    Yao nodded vigorously.

    He looked obedient.

    Han Qiao¡¯s heart softened as she hugged him and kissed him.

    Ah-Yao immediately kissed his mother.

    The mother and son kissed each other¡¯s cheeks for a while before heading to the dining room together.

    Han Qiao held Ah-Yao¡¯s hand, and Ah-Yao hummed and sang a song that no one could understand except himself.

    He Cheng ran over.

    ¡°Brother, brother.¡±

    ¡°Toto! Toto!¡± Ah-Yao shouted and broke free from Han Qiao¡¯s grip to run toward He Cheng.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other only for a little while, yet they hugged each other as if they hadn¡¯t seen each other in ages.

    He Cheng opened his hand and showed Ah-Yao the earthworm in his palm.

    Han Qiao had goosebumps all over her body.

    However, Ah-Yao picked up the earthworm with a curious look on his face. ¡°Buggy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Buggy.¡±

    Then, the poor earthworm became the brothers¡¯ pet and was almost yed to death.

    The two brothers dug under the flowerbed and dug out a few more.

    There was also Sun Ke.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t stop them. As long as they didn¡¯t eat it, it was fine if their hands and clothes were stained with mud. They just had to wash it clean.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er joined in the fun when he learned that they were digging earthworms.

    With two more big hands, they dug even faster.

    When Madam Jun came over, she saw Han Qiao waving her fan and standing at the side, looking at the children sticking out their butts.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Madam Jun asked curiously.

    ¡°Digging earthworms.¡±

    Hearing this, Madam Jun¡¯s scalp went numb.

    ¡°Those things can be yed?¡± She asked in confusion.

    ¡°Children are curious about everything. Since they like to y with these things, let them y. After ying a few more times, their curiosity would pass. They wouldn¡¯t y anymore even if they were asked to.¡±

    Moreover, this was the children¡¯s childhood.

    A happy childhood, a lifetime of healing.

    An unhappy childhood would take a lifetime to heal.

    If knew of this, why would she be harsh on her children?

    When Han Qiao said this, her eyes were filled with gentleness and love.

    When the sky turns dark, the children should go back to take a shower.

    After washing up, Han Qiao tells them a story.

    Pucao had been fanning them for the past few nights.

    Duofu was now taken care of by the nanny, servant girls, and old women, so Han Qiao slowly let go.

    She was very busy and didn¡¯t have time to take care of Duofu.

    ¡°Lie down, lie down. Let¡¯s start the story.¡±

    Han Qiao called the two children to her side and began to tell them a story in a gentle voice.

    As she talked, the children fell asleep, and so did Han Qiao.

    Pucao stayed for a while longer before getting up to open the window and sleep on the small couch at the side.

    Dong Lai should be back soon¡­

    It was getting closer and closer to the fifteenth day of the eighth month. Han Qiao also asked Li Mi to prepare to make mooncakes.

    Especially the fillings.

    Madam Jun was also trying her best to teach her daughter how to be a housekeeper.

    With Han Qiao¡¯s full support, Li Mi was able to manage the household chores in an orderly manner very quickly. The servants also listened to her orders and did their best.

    ¡°Mother, what filling should we make?¡± Li Mi asked.

    ¡°What do you think we should make?¡±

    Li Mi was born rich and had good food and clothing. She naturally had a lot of knowledge.

    ¡°Fresh flowers, meat stuffing, five nuts, salted egg yolk, lotus paste¡­¡±

    Han Qiao agreed, ¡°Let Xiu and Auntie help you. You can teach them too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Li Mi, and a few other girls from the Feng family had opened their pearl shop. Business wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good either.

    After all, pearls were expensive. Only some people could afford them. After buying them, they would not throw them away casually. Even if they did not like the shoes in the future, they could still take the pearls back and make other designs.

    Therefore, even if they didn¡¯t earn a lot of money, they still had a small amount of money in their pockets.

    To the girls, this was not a small sum of money.

    Moreover, earning money was a significant event for them.

    It was enough for them to be happy for a long time.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t interfere with the mooncake making, so the three girls could handle it properly.

    All kinds of fillings that could be prepared had been prepared early. They even specially baked some meat cakes. Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er liked them very much. They could eat every one of them.

    However, the two of them ate less salt and less seasoning. Even so, the two children still ate exceptionally well.

    ¡°Poor thing.¡± Madam Jun smiled.

    She told the two children to eat slowly.

    However, children devoured their food.

    Thinking of her two children, Madam Jun looked at Li Zhao.

    Li Zhao was smiling as he looked at Zeng Qin¡¯er, who was also eating barbecued meat mooncakes.

    There was a moment of rity in Madam Jun¡¯s mind.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er seemed to have sensed something and quickly moved out of the situation.

    She did not even look at Li Zhao.

    Li Zhao rubbed his nose and walked over. Zeng Qin¡¯er ran away with the mooncakes in her hands.

    Li Zhao was stunned.

    Madam Jun covered her mouth andughed.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er was a good-looking girl. Most importantly, she was hardworking and capable.

    And smart.

    However, she did not expect his son to fancy a young girl.

    She was still a child.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the thirteenth day of the eighth month. There were only a few days left until the Mid-Autumn Festival. Han Qiao was also a little anxious.

    She didn¡¯t go out either. She stayed at home with the children and rested while she could.

    Of course, she was still waiting for Heng Yi.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, Dong Lai has returned.¡±

    When Dong Lai returned from Xishan Vige, Han Qiao quickly asked him, ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°Old Master and Old Madam are very healthy. It¡¯s just that the weather has been hot recently and their appetite hasn¡¯t been very good. They look a little thinner.¡±

    ¡°This is what the Old Madam asked me to bring back for the Third Young Master.¡±

    The two round lion balls looked especially festive. There were even bells hanging on them that jingled when they moved.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also visited Han Laoshi¡¯s house. His wife and children are honest people. When I informed them that Han Laoshi colluded with thieves, his wife and children kept kowtowing for forgiveness. Things are really difficult at home¡­¡±

    The entire family¡¯s clothes were all patched up. Because of Han Laoshi¡¯s matter, they were also afraid of being implicated.

    When Heng Yi was still a constable in Puyi County, the vigers didn¡¯t dare to provoke him, let alone now that he was a marquis.

    Dong Lai had only said a few words but that seemed to be enough for Han Laoshi¡¯s wife to be so frightened that her entire body was trembling. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡± Han Qiao said.

    As for the rest of the Han family, she did not want to ask.

    ¡°Madam, this lowly one also saw the three Masters. Something happened at home.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the three Masters have severed all ties with Master Han and Madam Han¡±

    Han Qiao sneered.

    Without her taking the lead, Father Han and Han Yuan were determined to raise Han Xiao and Han Sa and acknowledge them. Han Xiang would not care about the two children if she married again. She still had to rely on Father Han and Han Yuan to look after her.

    The three brothers could agree, but their wives could not..

 Chapter 373 - 373: A Good Person

    Chapter 373: A Good Person

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Dong Lai immediately started talking about something else.

    ¡°Master Hu asked me to bring back a few stones. He said that they were rainflower stones picked up from the stream.¡±

    The patterns on the Rain Flower Stone were very beautiful.

    Han Qiao liked it immediately.

    ¡°Is everything going well on Brother Hu¡¯s side? Are he and his Sister-inw in good health? How are the children? Did he say if he wanted to send them to the marquis¡¯s residence to study and practice martial arts with Ah-Chi and the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. Master Hu intended to wait for a while before moving his entire family to the city.¡± Dong Lai immediately said.

    Han Qiao nodded.

    ¡°You must have had a hard journey. Go wash up and rest first. Your wedding date with Pucao is set to be the twentieth day of the eighth month.¡±

    Dong Lai was instantly overjoyed. He quickly got up and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡±

    Dong Lai was truly touched.

    He had been sold since he was young and had lived a homeless life. Although he had learned some martial arts, it was only superficial. Later, because he was framed, the main family sold him to the Heng Manor.

    He thought that his life was over, but he did not expect to fall into a nest of fortune.

    The marquis and madam valued him so much, so he could not disappoint them.

    On the fourteenth day of the eighth month, Doctor Yang¡¯s Senior Brother, Doctor Miao, arrived with his son.

    He didn¡¯t go find his junior brother Doctor Yang first but went straight to the Marquis¡¯s Mansion.

    The gatekeepers were clever servants. They were usually very observant when they spoke and did things.

    As soon as he asked the person who came, he quickly invited him to the side to drink tea.

    The tea was herbal tea brewed in the big kitchen. The gatekeeper had also been given two pots. One pot was ced in the ice cer. When it was too hot, he would take it out and pour it into a bowl. It was veryfortable.

    There was plenty in the kitchen too, but they had never been put in the ice cer.

    ¡°Old sir, take your time.¡±

    Doctor Miao nodded slightly and looked at his silent son.

    The gatekeeper also nced over.

    This man was as gentle as jade. He was like the most transparent jade, and also like water that did not stir. In short, it felt veryfortable to be next to him.

    The few servants at the gatehouse were stunned.

    When Han Qiao learned that Doctor Miao had arrived, she quickly asked someone to invite him to the main hall and then to invite Doctor Yang from next door.

    Doctor Miao was very gentle when he spoke and did things. He especially had the air of a doctor¡¯s benevolence. His son did not look stupid, but he was quiet. No one knew what he was thinking when he sat there in his silence.

    He didn¡¯t speak or look around.

    It was as if his body did not host a soul.

    Moreover, he was handsome and gentle like jade. He did not have any aggressive bone in his body at all.

    ¡°He¡­¡± Doctor Miao nced at his son beside him and sighed slightly.

    ¡°The guest courtyard has already been prepared for you. There is also a pharmacy. The medicinal herbs in the residence that can be moved over have already been moved over there. If youck anything, please take a trip with your men to buy it some other day.¡±

    Han Qiao was exceptionally polite and easy-going.

    Doctor Miao was surprised, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    People were indeed different.

    Doctor Miao had only sat down for a moment when Doctor Yang arrived with a smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Little Jiu.¡±

    Doctor Miao was overjoyed. He looked at his junior brother with a smile that reached his eyes.

    Doctor Miao¡¯s son stood up and silently bowed before standing to the side.

    He remained silent.

    Doctor Yang sighed slightly, but he didn¡¯t care or take it to heart.

    Han Qiao prepared a table for Doctor Miao, his son, and Doctor Yang gave them a wee dinner.

    Their courtyard was spacious and bright. Other than the house they lived in, a few other rooms were used as a pharmacy. There were many medicinal herbs inside.

    There were also two manservants running errands, two maids serving tea, and an old woman washing clothes and cleaning.

    ¡°The arrangements that the Marchioness made for you are really not that bad.¡± Doctor Yang said enviously.

    His ce wasn¡¯t bad in the Feng family, butpared to this ce, he was still quitecking.

    Not to mention anything else, there were many people serving him. The room was clean and tidy. The medicine cabs were arranged in rows and rows. The medicinal herbs inside were prepared and stacked neatly.

    Doctor Yang had seen many precious medicinal herbs, and he was envious.

    ¡°Is Little Jiu still not getting better?¡± Doctor Yang asked softly.

    II II

    Doctor Miao sighed, ¡°Unless he walks out on his own¡­¡±

    He was a good child. He did not know what happened to him to be like this.

    He wouldn¡¯t say anything when asked or beaten.

    ¡°Forget it, if he wants to humiliate himself like this, let him be.¡± Doctor Miao said.

    What kind of person was Han Qiao, the Marchioness, like?

    ¡°She¡¯s a good person.¡±

    This was Doctor Yang¡¯s evaluation of Han Qiao..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Sweet

    Chapter 374: Sweet

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Was Han Qiao a good person?

    Doctor Miao thought that he had to observe this woman for himself.

    No matter how good his junior brother painted her, it was better to see it with his own eyes.

    Tomorrow would be the fifteenth day of the eighth month.

    Han Qiao was a little distracted that night.

    When she woke up on the fifteenth day, Heng Yi hadn¡¯t returned. Han Qiao was worried that something might have happened to her husband.

    She was on tenterhooks and ate very little in the morning. She only ate two bites at lunch.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival was supposed to be a happy asion.

    Family reunion, mooncakes, and moon appreciation¡­

    Even with Heng Yi¡¯s absence, Han Qiao tried her best to make herself happy, but the children could still tell that she wasn¡¯t very happy.

    The children were very perceptive.

    Although Ah-Yao was young, he knew that his mother was unhappy today. He hugged her neck and kissed her again and again.

    She pouted and kissed him every now and then.

    A kisster.

    Han Qiao looked at him andughed, ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯te back. She was worried about him, but she was more worried that something might have happened to him.

    So, she was understandably worried.

    Just as the mother and daughter were ying, she heard the neighing of horsesing from outside.

    Immediately after, Han Qiao smelled the stench of sweat mixed with a sour smell. A tall figure swiftly walked towards her.

    ¡°Stinky, stinky, stinky!¡± Ah-Yao pinched his nose.

    He was disgusted by the stench.

    As for Heng Yi, whose face was covered in dust and beard, Ah-Yao didn¡¯t recognize him as his father.

    He despised this stranger. Stinky, stinky, stinky.

    Han Qiao¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. She wanted to step forward, but Heng Yi avoided her, ¡°I¡¯m very dirty. Don¡¯t dirty your clothes.¡±

    Without Han Qiao¡¯s order, Duan Yue and Shn ordered people to prepare hot water and clothes for Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao handed Ah-Yao to Pucao and asked her to take him to y with Sun Xiu and Sun Yi.

    When she entered the bathroom, she saw Heng Yi taking off his clothes.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Heng Yi said warily.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    She went up to take off Heng Yi¡¯s clothes and saw the wound on his back.

    Han Qiao was stunned, ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Not a big deal.¡± Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    After rushing for three days and two nights, he didn¡¯t even close his eyes. Now that he was home, he was full of energy and excitement.

    He rinsed his mouth and let Han Qiao shave his beard.

    After cleaning up, he hugged Han Qiao and kissed her lovingly.

    The gentleness at the beginning soon turned into deprivation toward the end.

    He really missed her and wanted to return to her side.

    He became one with her and hugged her.

    He made love to her.

    At this moment, all his fantasies came true. He was as excited as a young boy.

    The two of them were in the bathroom¡­

    A few moans could be heard.

    It was quiet at the door. The servant girls had already left.

    When the love ended, Han Qiao leaned into Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    Heng Yi kissed her gently, ¡°I miss you. I miss my son.¡±

    ¡°I miss you every night. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°There were a few times when I wanted to run away at thest minute. I didn¡¯t want anything and just ran back to stay by your side at all times.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s eyes be ssy.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°The Emperor has high hopes for me, I can¡¯t let him down.¡±

    ¡°Next time, you and Yao cane with me to Sanzhou Town.¡±

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t leave Han Qiao for too long.

    The past month had been too torturous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve built a house over there. It¡¯s not very big, but it¡¯s enough for you and Ah-Yao to live in¡­¡±

    Heng Yi thought of many words to persuade Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao gently kissed his lips and whispered gently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    How could she bear to let her husband, who was not good with words, rack his brains to coax her?

    Hearing that, Heng Yi heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although the houses in Sanzhou Town had been built, the environment was definitely not as good as the big houses in the city. Even the food and drinks were not as sumptuous.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve suffered¡­.¡±

    ¡°Suffer? There were things to do there.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    With a clear conscience, she ordered Heng Yi to wipe her body and put on her clothes.

    She went to seduce him barefooted.

    Heng Yi scratched the soles of her feet.

    Han Qiao giggled.

    The couple yed around in bed for a while. Heng Yi saw the red hickeys on Han Qiao¡¯s fair skin, and his heart felt warm.

    Han Qiao sat up straight and put on the clothes she had made to prevent her breasts from sagging.

    As she was tying the belt, Heng Yi caught her from behind.

    He was dawdling around her like a big dog.

    Han Qiao kissed him, ¡°If you continue to make a scene, everyone will know what we did in the room.¡±

    ¡°You are my wife.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    However, she was still feeling warm and happy.

    Looking at how anxious he was earlier, he must have been holding back his thoughts about her.

    Han Qiao wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Let Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er sleep at their sisters¡¯ ce tonight.¡±

    Heng Yi was silent for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Do you miss your son?¡± Han Qiao asked and instructed him to get her clothes.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll hug him moreter.¡± Heng Yi brought Han Qiao some clothes.

    After Li Mi took care of the house, the clothes and fabrics she bought for everyone were different from before.

    It was gorgeous, but at the same time, it was especially thin and airy, making itfortable to wear.

    Han Qiao¡¯s outfits were all made of silk, which made her look especially elegant.

    Heng Yi went out for a while and came back with a brocade box.

    Only then did Han Qiao remember that when he returned, he was carrying a big bag.

    Heng Yi opened the brocade box and revealed a pink jade hairpin.

    It was cool to the touch and gleamed under the light.

    ¡°It¡¯s from my subordinate.¡±

    Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    She tied her hair into a bun and asked Heng Yi to insert the jade hairpin into her hair.

    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±

    Heng Yi took out the same bracelet, earring, and Ruyi pendant.

    ¡°I say, your brocade box is quite good at storing things.¡±

    He put on the bracelet, earrings, and pendant.

    Han Qiao had even specially applied some rouge and lipstick, making her look energetic. She was already seventy percent colored, and now she looked extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Heng Yi was a little dazed.

    He nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao nced at him coquettishly. When she got up, she still felt a little ufortable.

    Heng Yi quickly reached out to support her.

    Han Qiao punched him a few times before holding his hand.

    The maids and old women were responsible for cleaning the room, while Han Qiao and Heng Yi went to look for the children.

    From afar, she could hear Ah-Yao barking like a dog. When she walked in, she saw that he was chasing after Cheng¡¯er¡¯s big yellow dog.

    The big yellow dog was mischievous, jumping around and teasing him.

    ¡°Ah-Yao,¡± Heng Yi called out.

    Ah-Yao stopped and looked over. He was stunned for a while before he recognized the man beside her, ¡°Father!¡±

    He shouted happily and ran towards Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi reached out and hugged him, kissing him again and again.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hot, hot!¡±

    Han Qiaoughed.

    This child had Heng Yi under control.

    Heng Yi took out a fan and fanned him. He happily yed while asking Heng Yi to fan him.

    Heng Yi doted on his child. He would do whatever Yao wanted him to. He followed him around and fanned the child.

    At first, Ah-Yao feltfortable, but soon, he felt that Heng Yi was blocking his way.

    ¡°Father! Go, go, eat, eat!¡±

    Heng Yi was obviously being given the cold shoulder.

    Han Qiao covered her mouth andughed..

 Chapter 375 - 375: Doting

    Chapter 375: Doting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi, the head of the family, was back, so the atmosphere in the house was naturally different.

    There was moreughter.

    The children could also y more freely.

    When Madam Jun saw Han Qiao wearing a jade hairpin, she was stunned.

    Envy shed in her heart.

    This jade hairpin wasn¡¯t priceless, but it was the kind that could make women envious.

    It¡¯s easy to get a priceless treasure, but it¡¯s hard to get a lover.

    Especially Heng Yi¡¯s love for Yao. Her ex-husband never treated her two children like that.

    They had dinner early, and the dishes were very sumptuous.

    The grilled fish, roast chicken, and roasted duck were all served on the table.

    The whole family was reunited and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Doctor Miao had also sent over some dishes and mooncakes, but the meat patties were still being roasted. They would have to wait until nighttime to roast until they were ready. Only then would they be fragrant.

    Heng Yi held Ah-Yao and fed him little by little.

    Although this child was not even one year old, he was a smart little boy who knew who loved him.

    When eating, Heng Yi had to carry him, lift him up high, and y horse.

    One request after another, Heng Yi satisfied him with a warm smile.

    At the dining table, Madam Jun asked Heng Yi, ¡°How¡¯s the military camp?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been built. There are currently more than a thousand soldiers recruited.¡±

    Heng Yi put down his chopsticks, ¡°Many people signed up, but they had to wait until the fifteenth day of the eighth month before going to the military camp. These thousand people are all poor people who can¡¯t afford to eat and have no rice to cook.¡±

    What Heng Yi didn¡¯t say was that Emperor Zhao Qian had sent many more people.

    Craftsman, Weapon, Bow, Pig Iron, cksmiths¡­.

    Emperor Zhao Qian ordered people to buy thousands of servants from all over thend and send them to him.

    Whether he could train them or not depended on his ability.

    Whether or not he could make these people loyal would depend on his ability.

    The new recruits had to work every day. They needed to build houses, move bricks, move tiles, gravel bs, and pave houses and roads.

    The daily consumption of rice was very high over there. ording to Han Qiao, thetrine was the most important thing. They dug a big pit and pieced together thetrine with stones. When the time came, they could use their feces to plow the vegetables.

    The houses were built in rows, and the ten houses were divided into alleys. It would be convenient to enter and exit.

    The street was wide enough for four carriages to travel side by side.

    The shops on both sides of the street were wide and spacious, all of them having two floors.

    Stone blocks were used downstairs and wood was used upstairs. The windows were simple.

    However, the shop was still under construction. Someone had alreadye to ask how to buy a shop.

    ording to Han Qiao¡¯s instructions, Heng Yi didn¡¯t sell those shops for the time being. He even left a few for her to open a fast-food joint, a restaurant, and an inn.

    He naturally had to satisfy his wife first.

    These three shops were specially built to berge. When the time came, no matter how many customers came through the doors, they would have¡¯a ce to stay.

    After the reunion dinner, the family sat in the courtyard, eating tea, and mooncakes, and admiring the moon.

    Madam Jun and Heng Yi were talking about Li Zhao going to the military camp for training.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to give him any special treatment. Whatever he wants, let him fight for it himself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Heng Yi agreed.

    Seeing Ah-Yao run away, he immediately got up and went over.

    Madam Jun didn¡¯tment about his caring heart, but it was clear to everyone.

    He loved this child very much.

    From his actions, one could tell how much he cared about this child.

    Although he treated the other children well, it was different¡­

    Just as Ah-Yao was about to fall, Heng Yi caught him in his arms, and he instantly giggled.

    ¡°Father, Father! Come,e!¡±

    Heng Yi tossed him around, ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°Fun! Fun! Father, fun!¡±

    Heng Yi threw him a few more times.

    Ah-Yao was so happy that he giggled and stood beside He Cheng. After a while,

    he walked over and called out softly, ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Ah-Yao and asked He Cheng, ¡°Do you want me to throw you too?¡±

    He Cheng nodded vigorously.

    Heng Yi put Ah-Yao on the ground, picked up He Cheng, and threw him up, catching him steadily.

    He Cheng screamed in fear.

    But soon, he started to giggle.

    Ah-Yao was also smiling.

    ¡°Father, horse! Horse!¡± Ah-Yao had a lot of requests.

    Heng Yi doesn¡¯t refuse. He sat the child on each shoulder and ran around the yard with them.

    Han Qiao looked on and smiled gently.

    Heng Yi doesn¡¯t talk much, but he dotes on the children.¡± Madam Jun said.

    Han Qiao agreed with Madam Jun.

    Heng Yi doted on Ah-Yao, ¡°He became a father at twenty-five. He might only have this child in his life.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t n to have more children?¡± Madam Jun was surprised.

    How could Han Qiao and Heng Yi only have one child?

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want me to give birth anymore and is secretly taking medicine.¡± Han Qiao sighed.

    Today, in the bathroom, Heng Yi was burning with desire, but he might still be taking his medicine.

    Madam Jun was stunned..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Arrange the Matters

    Chapter 376: Arrange the Matters

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Madam Jun was surprised.

    In this day and age, which man did not want to have three wives and four concubines? The more children he had, the more capable he was.

    There were even fewer people like Heng Yi who missed their wives.

    She was silent for a moment, ¡°He¡¯s just worried about you.¡±

    ¡°For us women, giving birth is like walking through the gates of hell. If we¡¯re not careful, one corpse and two lives will be lost.¡±

    ¡°You already have a few children. It¡¯s fine if you decide not to give birth.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at her husband and son ying around, her eyes gentle. ¡°I want to give him another child. It would be best if he had a daughter.¡±

    If Heng Yi had a daughter, he would love her to the bone.

    ¡°Then tell him that you¡¯re still young. You should have children while you¡¯re still young. When you¡¯re old, you won¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed with her.

    ¡°The mooncakes are here.¡±

    The fresh meat mooncake that had just been served was so fragrant that it made people drool.

    The children blew on it as they ate. They blew on the scalding food and were reluctant to spit it out.

    The whole family sat together, the children yed and chased each other, and the moon in the sky was round and bright.

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand.

    Coincidentally, she saw him smiling faintly.

    In the end, Ah-Yao and He Cheng were not sent to their sister¡¯s ce. Instead, they slept next to their parents.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate, either. They just leaned against each other and chatted.

    Heng Yi quickly fell asleep.

    Han Qiao patted his head gently.

    She knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for him, and she also understood his difficulties.

    The next day, Han Qiao told Li Mi and Han Chi that she would bring Ah-Yao to Sanzhou Town after the twenty-second day.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    This surprised Li Mi and Han Chi.

    ¡°The children outside the city will stay here for the time being. When everything is settled over there, we¡¯ll take them over. Ah-Chi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you here.¡±

    II II

    The words that Han Chi wanted to say were stuck in his throat.

    He wanted to go to Sanzhou Town with them.

    But¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mother¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    He could stay in the city.

    Although Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke couldn¡¯t bear to see their mother leave, they knew that Han Qiao was going to Sanzhou Town for something big.

    ¡°Also, Duofu. You need to take good care of her. As sisters-inw and sisters, you have to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Li Mi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Duofu.¡±

    Even if she had to take care of her, it didn¡¯t mean she had to carry or coax her.

    There were maids, old women, and nannies to do that for the child. She just needed to oversee the matters regarding the child.

    She wanted the servants to know that Duofu had someone backing her up, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate her.

    Han Qiao had only nned to bring Ah-Yao to Sanzhou Town. Later, she thought about bringing He Cheng with her.

    She needed more things to take care of the two children. Han Qiao did not stay idle either. She left the tidying up to Duan Yue and Shn while she went out to purchase medicinal herbs, rice, salt, and cloth.

    There were also people to bring.

    The granny from the broker home also came looking for her.

    ¡°Marchioness, may luck stay with you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit down.¡±

    The granny took a sip of tea before saying earnestly, ¡°Marchioness, I¡¯ve already arranged for the people you want. They¡¯ll be in the city in two days. What do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you any less money. You¡¯ve worked hard, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring them to me first.¡±

    There were five hundred men and five hundred women.

    They were all young people.

    The men were around 18 to 20 years old, and the women were around 15 to 18 years old. Although they looked tired, they looked healthy.

    Han Qiao was still worried, so she asked Doctor Yang and Doctor Miao to take a look at them.

    It was just a pulse check, so it wouldn¡¯t take too much time.

    After confirming that they were all healthy and free of infectious diseases, Han Qiao gathered them together.

    ¡°I bought you because I wanted to give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Bing a good citizen and a promising future will all depend on your own hard work.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re old enough, men and women have to get married. So I thought that you could take a look at each other first. If you like each other, I¡¯ll allow you to get married and be husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know that you are worried about how you will live after marriage. There is no need to fear such things. Everyone can get a month¡¯s worth of food and a set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°You will also be provided with a small courtyard, but you will still need to pay for it. You don¡¯t have to pay it all at once.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were like a drop of water sshing into a boiling pot of oil.

    No matter who it was, they couldn¡¯t believe that such a good opportunity was dropped onto theirps.

    They can get a good name and be a good citizen.

    Men could start a family, and women could marry and have children.

    As long as they were diligent and hardworking enough, they would be able to live a good life.

    In the midst of deep thoughts, a pair stood up first.

    These were the two people who had taken a liking to each other along the way.

    The first pair that stood out, Han Qiao had people find their indwelling contracts and ask for their names and ages.

    They were registering at the side.

    The ve contract was canceled on the spot and thrown into the fire basin.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°The Marchioness wasn¡¯t lying to us.¡±

    However, among so many people, how should they look at each other?

    What Han Qiao said was that women looked at men.

    The men stood in a long line, and the girls went over to look at each of them. If the man also liked a girl, and the girl happened to like him, they could form a pair.

    But there were also requirements.

    ¡°After marriage, a man has to bear the heavy responsibility of supporting his family. He can¡¯t beat or scold his wife, and he can¡¯t be fickle.¡±

    ¡°Women should be diligent and thrifty in managing the household, taking care of their husbands, and raising their children. If they are half-hearted, I will not let them off easily.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like these rules. Men and women can choose a house by themselves as long as they pay back the silver when the time is right.¡± As soon as Han Qiao finished speaking, many men did not want to get married and retreated to the side.

    The dozen or so women who did not want to get married also retreated to the side.

    However, most women wanted to marry someone they could rely on.

    Most men wanted to marry a wife who could take care of the house. He wanted to have hot tea and rice whenever they returned home..

 Chapter 377 - 377: Zhao Huan Drugged

    Chapter 377: Zhao Huan Drugged

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone had a different definition of happiness.

    To these people, being able to be a good citizen, have a proper future, and have someone to back them was already a blessing.

    There were also a few girls who had not found a husband to marry. They were so anxious that their faces were pale.

    Han Qiao quickly called them over, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    On the day of Pucao and Dong Lai¡¯s wedding, Han Qiao prepared ten tables for them, and the people in the manor warmly sent their blessings.

    Han Qiao made them pay their respects to their parents.

    ¡°Husband and wife pay their respects and enter the bridal chamber.¡±

    Waves of cheers could be heard.

    The children crowded around Dong Lai, shouting loudly behind him and the bride.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi stood side by side, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s so lively.¡± Han Qiao said.

    After the two of them got married, Dong Lai and Pucao would follow them to Sanzhou Town.

    She was worried about leaving Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er to someone else. Pucao was especially patient, kind-hearted, diligent, kind, and gentle. The two children liked her too.

    Especially Ah-Yao.

    She has been there ever since he was young. Pucao was also his family to Ah-Yao.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing well too.¡± Heng Yi whispered in Han Qiao¡¯s ear.

    Gentle and loving.

    Han Qiao shivered.

    This man was even better at sweet-talking after returning this time.

    However, on the twenty-first day, Cheng¡¯er suddenly had a high fever that night. Han Qiao was anxious.

    Doctor Miao came over to take a look and said that he had eaten something bad.

    ¡°Why would he eat something bad? He ate the same things every day. Where were the people serving him? Where did they go?¡±

    Han Qiao scolded angrily.

    They were going to set off tomorrow morning, but Cheng¡¯er had fallen sick.

    Moreover, it was a stomachache that inmed and turned into a fever.

    Han Qiao looked at the sickly child on the bed and said coldly to the people in the room, ¡°Investigate carefully. What did hee into contact with in the past two days?¡±

    This was the first time the servant girls and old women had seen Han Qiao lose her temper. They were very afraid.

    However, they didn¡¯t think that Han Qiao would punish them.

    At the end of the day, they all still felt that Han Qiao was kind and gentle and would not do anything to them.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, tell me, what did you eat?¡±

    ¡°A servant girl forced me to eat a pill. She said that if I told Mother, I would die of a stomach rot.¡± He Cheng said softly.

    Han Qiao clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°Do you still recognize her?¡±

    Cheng¡¯er nodded.

    All the maids and old women in the manor were gathered together, and He Cheng quickly pointed to one.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Han Qiao called her over.

    It was a servant girl who ran errands. Han Qiao didn¡¯t even remember her name.

    However, she was very nervous. After being restrained, she kept kowtowing.

    ¡°Madam, this servant knows her mistake, this servant knows her mistake! Yes, it was Madam Yun who asked this servant to do this. This servant will not dare to do it again.¡±

    ¡°Madam Yun?¡±

    Han Qiao frowned.

    The first person he thought of was Zhao Huan.

    After a round of interrogation, it was indeed her.

    She took a deep breath, ¡°Men, beat the servant girls and old women who serve He Cheng twenty times and sell them far away.¡±

    The people who served He Cheng were all old people from Puyi County. They knew He Cheng¡¯s identity.

    They took care of him, yet they still let Zhao Huan take advantage of theirziness.

    ¡°Please spare my life, Madam! Please spare my life, Madam!¡±

    Someone crawled over but Han Qiao kicked her away.

    ¡°Prepare the carriage.¡±

    Han Qiao led her men to the Yun family.

    Heng Yi followed.

    Master Yun wasn¡¯t considered a direct descendant. He had some money, but he wasn¡¯t considered very rich.

    If even the head of the Yun family¡¯s direct branch was respectful when he saw Han Qiao, let alone Master Yun.

    ¡°Marquis, Marchioness, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Call Zhao Huan out.¡± Han Qiao said coldly.

    Zhao Huan was quickly pulled out.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t say anything else and went forward to p her, ¡°You¡¯re a vicious woman.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your biological son. Even if he wasn¡¯t raised in front of you, you dared to poison him?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are to stretch your hand into the Marquis¡¯ family?¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378: Poison of Hatred

    Chapter 378: Poison of Hatred

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao hit Zhao Huan so hard that she almost fainted.

    She hugged her stomach tightly, ¡°Marchioness, don¡¯t hit me. Let¡¯s talk things out. I¡¯m pregnant, please.¡±

    Han Qiao was a little surprised that Zhao Huan was pregnant.

    The Yun family members widened their eyes instantly.

    Especially Old Master Yun and his two daughters-inw, they all looked at Zhao Huan like knives.

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly understood.

    They had been used by Zhao Huan.

    In other words, Zhao Huan had used He Cheng to force her toe to the Yun family and expose her pregnancy.

    ¡°Zhao Huan, your viciousness has refreshed my understanding. You can fight for what you want. But why do you have to involve Cheng¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you gave birth to him, but don¡¯t forget that you were abandoned by He Hong. Cheng¡¯er has nothing to do with this.¡±

    ¡°Even if you want to take Cheng¡¯er away, only He Hong cane to do that himself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re vicious! You even have the heart to kill your own son.¡±

    Zhao Huan shook her head in the face of the interrogation, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it. Marchioness, you must investigate this matter thoroughly and prove my innocence!¡±

    The servant girl that Han Qiao had brought along was the servant girl of the young Master Yun¡¯s wife. There was also a servant girl of Master Yun¡¯s concubine who stood out and pointed out that she had seen with her own eyes that the servant girl of Young Master Yun¡¯s wife had sneaked out.

    The servant girl was so timid that she quickly knelt to confess, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t this servant. It was Eldest Young Mistress who asked this servant to do this.¡± So what if He Cheng was Zhao Huan¡¯s son?

    He was the Second Young Master of the Marquisdom, so the Yun Family had to give the Marquisdom an exnation.

    As an outsider, Han Qiao saw He Cheng¡¯s nervousness and concern more clearly than anyone else after the incident.

    This was a set-up.

    And the only one who would benefit from this incident was Zhao Huan.

    ¡°Old Master Yun, this is your family¡¯s matter. I hope you can give me a reasonable exnationter.¡±

    Han Qiao came and left quickly with Heng Yi.

    As for He Cheng, they couldn¡¯t bring him to Sanzhou Town for the time being. Zhao Huan had gotten what she wanted, but her son, He Cheng, had lost a lot. Growing up with his adoptive parents was no different from growing up with his brothers, sister-inw, or sisters.

    However, Heng Yi was going to Sanzhou Town to do something big. In the future, more or less, the people in the army would love and respect the children who had grown up with them.

    All of this was ruined by Zhao Huan.

    ¡°Selfish and vicious are not enough to describe Zhao Huan.¡±

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand, ¡°Are you really not bringing Cheng¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to take it on the road. He¡¯s so sick¡­¡± Han Qiao sighed softly. ¡°If only we could find He Hong. No matter how much we love him, it¡¯s not as good as having a biological father¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is that He Hong has a new person in his life and has a child¡­¡±

    ¡°The most pitiful one is still Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°His father doesn¡¯t love him, and his mother doesn¡¯t love him.¡±

    He had been thrown into the Heng family just like that. Even though she had put in a lot of effort,pared to her parents¡­

    Zhao Huan was not worth mentioning.

    She and Heng Yi were better than He Hong, who would just let go of her from his life.

    Heng Yi was cold and biased towards Yao, but he treated He Cheng well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. The more we talk, the angrier we get.¡± When they returned to the marquis¡¯s manor, He Cheng was already asleep. Doctor Miao said that the child still needed to rest for a while. The poison might not be fatal to adults, but to such a young child, it could be terrifying. A typhoid fever could kill a child, let alone poison.

    Han Qiao called over Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi, telling them to be ruthless and to reward and punish clearly.

    Too much kindness would not do.

    These few old maids and servant girls who served He Cheng, at first, thought that Han Qiao would not do anything to them if they stared at her and scolded her son.

    The more Han Qiao thought about it, the more hateful she felt.

    ¡°Mother, this is my fault. me me for not managing the house well.¡± Li Mi med herself..

 Chapter 379 - 379: Remember

    Chapter 379: Remember

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion , Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What does this have to do with you? The thieves have a thousand days of experience, how could I expect you, someone, new to the job, to be responsible to guard against the thieves for a thousand days?¡±

    Han Qiao held Li Mi¡¯s hand, ¡°I was just thinking that I¡¯ll be going to Sanzhou Town tomorrow. I have Duofu and Cheng¡¯er at home. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°The servants in the residence are disobedient and insensible. You only need to sell them. Their contracts are in your hands. You are the master and they are the servants.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. If they make a mistake, they have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Han Qiao gave Li Mi an idea.

    Enforcing thew by ¡°fishing¡±.

    Basically, they would tempt the people in the residence. If someone fell for it they would be dragged out and dealt with ruthlessly. They were like killing the chicken to warn the monkeys.

    If they did it a few more times, the servants would report each other. So when someone came to bribe them, they would report on those people and the people who took the bribe. Then they would be rewarded for reporting. This way, no one would be able to bribe the people in the manor if they tried Because now, the servants would be afraid.

    Those with unstable temperaments would also be fished out.

    ¡öTH leave the methods to you, but you¡¯ll have to arrange the actual actions yourself.¡±

    Han Qiao would still use this method in the military camp.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Cheng¡¯er and Duofu.¡±

    ¡°And Xiu and the others as well.¡±

    The neighboring Feng Family could be trusted, and so could Feng Xinru.

    No matter how bad Li Mi was, she was still the princess of the Imperial Family and the young mistress of the Marquis Family. No matter which family, they had to give her dignity.

    As long as there were no problems in the residence, the family would be stable.

    The Yun Family quickly sent the news over.

    They had already interrogated the maid and found out that the poison was not one by Young Master Yun¡¯s wife. It was Zhao Huan who had colluded with the servant girl and the eldest concubine.

    TT ?<sup>an iS ViCi0US and heartleSS</sup>¨C <sup>Cheng</sup>¡®<sup>er iS her bl010gical son</sup>¡® yet she had the heart to harm him,¡± Han Qiao shouted angrily.

    Naturally, she did not see He Cheng standing behind the door with a pale face.

    He was such a small child, and he learned a lot from his older brothers and sisters every day. Han Qiao had said it loud and clear, and he instantly understood.

    He was not the child of his parents.

    He was someone else¡¯s child.

    His own mother even poisoned him¡­

    He slowly walked to the bed, climbed onto it, and pulled the nket over himself.

    He felt a little cold.

    Han Qiao did not notice that He Cheng had woken up.

    Duan Yue and Shn didn¡¯t notice either. The two of them advised Han Qiao not to be angry.

    ¡°As for Cheng¡¯er, I¡¯m really worried about leaving him in the city.¡±

    Shn and Duan Yue were going with them. The reason was simple: Han Qiao wanted to nurture them.

    They were both smart and quick-witted young women. She could not bear to let the two of them be big servant girls.

    They would see the end of their life just like that.

    With Mi¡¯er and Xiu looking after him, I¡¯m also at ease.¡±

    He had called her Mother for two years, and he had been close with her during that time. <sup>&</sup>

    She had agreed to bring him along.

    Thinking of this, Han Qiao returned to the inner room.

    Han Qiao tensed up slightly when she saw the tiny body trembling under the nket. She went forward to pull the nket away and saw He Cheng with tears all over his face.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± He sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± He Cheng cried out loud.

    Even Ah-Yao, who was sleeping, was awakened.

    He looked nkly at his second brother who was crying loudly. He was so confused that he did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Mother, Idon¡¯twant to stay. I want to go with you. Idon¡¯t want my biological Father and Mother. I want you and Father!¡±

    He Cheng had no memory of his biological parents.

    Moreover, he was doted on by Han Qiao. Now that his own mother had poisoned him, he did not know anything else but that he would be poisoned to

    He was very afraid.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    When Han Qiao heard this, her heart softened.

    She hated Zhao Huan, that stupid woman.

    ¡°Then go with Mother tomorrow.¡±

    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to leave him.

    No one was surprised that He Cheng was going to Sanzhou Town with them again.

    Han Qiao doted on this child a little.

    Madam Jun had originally wanted to go together, but after He Cheng was poisoned, she decided to stay and teach Li Mi how to manage the house.

    Li Mi was still a little timid and didn¡¯t dare to act out herns, so other people could still take advantage of her loopholes.? <sup>P</sup>

    For a small family, Han Qiao had basically given all the power to her. sleep <sup>Y</sup>¡®<sup>WaS bUSy UntU Very</sup> *<sup>ate</sup>¡¯ <sup>and Han (</sup>^<sup>a</sup>¡ã <sup>had already coaxed</sup> He Cheng to She said to Heng Yi with red eyes, ¡°Cheng¡¯er knows about his background.¡± ¡°If he knows, then so be it. Take him with you and teach him well. As for what happens in the future, it all depends on his luck. As long as he isn¡¯t like his mother, he wouldn¡¯t go astray.¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to bring him along with us. He won¡¯t be able to see or hear that woman, and he¡¯ll slowly forget about her.¡±

    That was what Han Qiao thought.

    But He Cheng wouldn¡¯t.

    His unforgettable memory of his mother was that she had poisoned him and wanted him to die.

    Asfor why, he didn¡¯t know. He only remembered that his mother had poisoned

    There was nothing else.

    When the twenty-second set off, Madam Jun stood at the side and whispered to Lt Zhao to pay attention to safety when he went out. He had to eat and wear warm clothes.

    The mother was worried that her son would travel thousands of miles.

    Doctor Miao and his son were also traveling together this time.

    If someone in the residence fell ill, they would go next door to find Doctor Yang.

    Doctor Miao walked a few steps and saw that his son did not follow him.

    He turned his head to look.

    His son was staring sadly at Madam Jun who was not far away.

    His eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Little Jiu,¡± Doctor Miao called out softly.

    ¡°Father, I want to stay,¡± Miao Jiu said softly.

    His voice was hoarse.

    Doctor Miao was stunned for a moment, ¡°Little Jiu, don¡¯t be willful You¡¯re nothing. What can you bring to others? If you were in a high position, you might still have a chance. Listen to me, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Miao Jiu fell silent.

    A momentter, he silently followed him into the carriage.

    Miao Jiu looked at Madam Jun as they moved.

    Madam Jun also saw him.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    Madam Jun clenched her fists tightly to prevent herself from losing herposure.

    Miao Jiu looked at her with a deep gaze.

    They did not say anything.

    He looked calm.

    Veins protrude on the back of their hands. Their stiff bodies told them that they were not calm at all.

    They¡¯ve been apart for years.

    Yet they couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    They truly felt regret.

    In the leading carriage, He Cheng felt much better.

    After all, children recovered very quickly. After a night of being coaxed andforted by his mother, that little bit of fear had almost dissipated.

    The two brothers huddled in a corner. Ah-Yao was wailing, and no one knew what he was talking about.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er sat at the side, ying with the dagger in her hand while Jianing wiped the scimitar in her hand.

    The two of them were weird in their own way.

    Forget about Jianing, she had always been someone who lived in the dark.

    After Zeng Qin¡¯er went out of the city to kill people, she seemed to have grown up a lot. She was only a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, but her eyes were already filled with ruthlessness.

    Han Qiao was calcting.

    She didn¡¯t use her and Heng Yi¡¯s private property to buy these 1,000 people, but the money she donated.

    The Merit Obelisk was already being carved. The names of the madams and youngdies of each family would be carved on it for the world to admire. ¡°Mother, pee.¡± Ah-Yao suddenly shouted.

    It was impossible for the main group to stop, so they could only let him pee in

    However, this child was shy and did not want to be seen by others.

    He shook his head vigorously, ¡°No, no¡­.¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380: Not Just Anyoneâ€™s Decision

    Chapter 380: Not Just Anyone¡¯s Decision

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    In the end, Heng Yi carried him out of the carriage.

    Then returned after they were done.

    However, this child was addicted to ying. He had to pee one moment and pee the next.

    ording to Heng Yi, he just peed a little.

    He liked to go in and out of the carriage. It was fun to go in and out.

    Later on, He Cheng also joined in the game.

    It was getting hotter and hotter outside. After ying for a while, Han Qiao asked the two children to return to the carriage.

    She never thought that Master Yun would chase after her.

    Han Qiao was very surprised to see Master Yun, but she knew why he woulde. He looked for her because of Zhao Huan.

    Master Yun wanted to see how she would deal with that woman.

    What could she do? That was He Cheng¡¯s biological mother. Could she really kill her?

    He Cheng was still young and ignorant. If she punished his biological mother, what would he think of her when he grew up?

    Would he think that his adoptive mother was ruthless?

    Or perhaps he had a grudge against her for killing his mother.

    Would the child that she had painstakingly raised be her enemy?

    This was not what she wanted to see.

    This was like using porcin to hit a mouse, and not using the mouse to attack the container.

    ¡°Master Yun, whether Zhao Huan keeps the child or not is your family¡¯s business. As for her instigating someone to poison He Cheng, when He Cheng grows up, he will make his own decision.¡±

    ¡°I only hope that you keep an eye on her in the future. Don¡¯t let her out, and don¡¯t put your hands in my house.¡±

    ¡°If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t let this matter go.¡±

    Was Han Qiao feeling stifled?

    Yes!

    She looked at He Cheng, who kept staring at her from the carriage.

    She could only say that it was not easy to raise other people¡¯s children.

    It was only right to raise them well, but if she didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t fulfill her responsibilities.

    Were biological children and adopted children different? Of course, they would be different.

    You can hit your own child, but you can¡¯t hit or scold someone else¡¯s child.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, what Marchioness said is true,¡± Master Yun was filled with fear and trepidation.

    He did not expect Zhao Huan to stir up such a big mess.

    ¡°Marchioness, do you think this lowly wife¡¯s child in her womb should stay or go?¡± Master Yun asked carefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s your Yun family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Han Qiao got into the carriage.

    It was very hot outside.

    In the carriage, He Cheng asked her carefully, ¡°Mother, who is that man?¡±

    A child¡¯s sixth sense was very strong.

    Especially when he and Ah-Yao were leaning against the window of the carriage and staring straight at the stranger.

    Master Yun also looked over several times.

    ¡°An unimportant person.¡± Han Qiao patted He Cheng¡¯s head.

    Seeing that he was nervous, she reached out and hugged him, ¡°Cheng¡¯er, no matter what, you¡¯re always Mother¡¯s little darling.¡±

    When He Cheng heard this, his little face was instantly filled with happiness.

    Ah-Yao also squeezed into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, ¡°Baby! Baby!¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and pinched his cheek, ¡°Yes, Ah-Yao is my little baby.¡±

    Children were forgetful.

    He Cheng was still sick yesterday, but he was full of energy today. He could even y hide-and-seek with Ah-Yao in the carriage.

    The two children were sweating profusely.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er turned her head to take a look. She wasn¡¯t very interested.

    If Zeng Bao¡¯er was here, she would join in the fun.

    Han Qiao looked at Zeng Qin¡¯er worriedly.

    The child seemed to have calmed down in an instant.

    She was mature in the past, but she waspletely different now.

    ¡°Qin¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Madam.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er quickly responded.

    She was obedient and steady.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about the first time I saw you. You were still a lively and cheerful little girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also very lively and cheerful now. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve grown up and have to be more sensible.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er said as she approached Han Qiao and held her arm.

    She no longer remembered her mother.

    She hadpletely forgotten whether her mother had treated her well or not.

    Father never spoke ill of Mother.

    Grandpa and Grandma never talked about her.

    They only said that everything was fate and not at all controlled by people.

    They told her not to think too much..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Ridiculous

    Chapter 381: Ridiculous

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao patted her hand, ¡°I was just thinking that you¡¯re still a youngdy and should be more lively and cheerful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy every day. There¡¯s no need to worry about me, Madam. Father is on the right path, Grandfather and Grandmother¡¯s health has also improved, and Bao¡¯er is studying and practicing martial arts with the Eldest Young Master. As long as he did not court death, his future would not be bad.¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s eyes sparkled without any worry.

    Her family was properly arranged, and she could go and earn her own future.

    In the past, she had thought that it would be enough to take good care of the family, raise her brother, and send off her grandparents. Later, when she was by Madam¡¯s side, her horizons had broadened a little. Only then did she understand that after the family had settled down, she should live for herself.

    Girls could also have their own dreams and futures.

    Instead of surrounding the small piece ofnd in the back of the house.

    Han Qiao patted her head, ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two children were the happiest along the way.

    There were also the 1,000 citizens who had been given good names.

    The women rode in carriages, donkey carts, and mule carts, while the men walked. They had to push wooden carts loaded with their belongings and rations. These were all prepared by the Marchioness.

    Some women were willing to get off the carriage to help their husbands. Although they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other before, they were going to live together in the future, so they had to cultivate their feelings.

    Compared to being casually betrothed to a manservant or a ve, bing a good wife was like a pie falling from the sky.

    The Marchioness had also said that when they had children in the future, they would be able to study at a private school for free, learn how to read, and practice martial arts. If they did well, they would be able to take the imperial examinations. Ordinary children could also work in shops or go to the military camp.

    Although their pockets were still empty, they were good citizens now and could see hope for the future.

    After walking for eight or nine days at a moderate pace, they finally arrived at Sanzhou Town on the first day of the ninth month.

    At first, the two children, Ah-Yao and He Cheng, were still in high spirits, but after staying in the carriage for nine days, they were a little tired.

    Fortunately, the two children had strong adaptability and were sensible and obedient. They could even pass the time by ying together. They could even catch a frog and y with it for half a day.

    Tomorrow was Ah-Yao¡¯s first birthday, and Han Qiao and Heng Yi wanted to celebrate it for him. They didn¡¯t need to make it grand, at least they had to have a table full of food.

    Sanzhou Town was even better than Han Qiao had imagined. The design was even morefortable and luxurious. Even decadester, there were wide streets, bright and spacious shops, two floors above and below, a small courtyard at the back, and every household had a well and a ditch to pour dirty water.

    Every household had a toilet, but there was a huge manure tank and a bathroom for bathing.

    ¡°Those ten shops over there are reserved for you.¡± Heng Yi pointed at the ten spacious shops.

    Han Qiao could tell that these ten shops were different from the others.

    Their home in Sanzhou Town was just beside the road.

    It was just behind the shop. It was close to the shop in front and also close to the nearby houses.

    ¡°This residence is well built.¡±

    Han Qiao walked beside Heng Yi, with two children on each of his shoulders.

    Ah-Yao and He Cheng were very excited. They were finally home.

    ¡°Thosemoners?¡± Han Qiao asked worriedly.

    ¡°Qin Song and the others will make arrangements. Themoners will live on the other side in the house at the back.¡±

    Each family had three rooms and a kitchen. It was not a problem for the whole family to live in.

    Later on, when they had money, they could also rebuild it.

    On the door hung a horizontal board with the words ¡®Marquis of Wanning¡¯. Heng Yi stretched out his hand towards Han Qiao, ¡°Sister Ah-Qiao, we¡¯re home.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed. The more serious he was, the more likely Heng Yi would call her Sister Ah-Qiao.

    This person was very coquettish.

    Just as they were about to enter, a young girl dressed in crimson walked out.

    ¡°Marquis, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    The woman bowed to Heng Yi as if she didn¡¯t see Han Qiao.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t recognize her at all.

    Without even looking at her, he walked past her and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand as they entered.

    Han Qiao looked at her and smiled.

    She said to the decorations in the courtyard. ¡°I don¡¯t like any of these.¡±

    Han Qiao took a sip of tea and said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not used to drinking tea leaves either. Bai Cha.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow will be Ah-Yao¡¯s first birthday. Go to the kitchen and arrange a few tables for this asion. Arrange who you want to invite and let Dong Lai help you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Cha quickly responded.

    The woman in red wanted to say something several times, but Han Qiao didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    ¡°Marquis, take me to the main courtyard to take a look. Also, arrange everything properly for us and the two children.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi called the two children who were running around and held one in each hand.

    Han Qiao followed behind him.

    As her husband left, she nced at the woman in red.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t bring many people this time. There were only about ten of them, but they were all her confidants and were loyal to her.

    Jianing and Zeng Qin¡¯er had both killed before, so their gazes were cold.

    Jianing also nced at the red-robed woman, as well as the maids and old women behind her.

    Sheughed in her heart, ¡®How pitiful.¡¯

    Did she really think that she could fly to the top just because she seduced the Marquis? They didn¡¯t even think about how their Marquis was wrapped around the Marchioness¡¯ finger..

 Chapter 382 - 382: Gossiping

    Chapter 382: Gossiping

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about her at all, and Heng Yi didn¡¯t know who she was.

    When they arrived at the main courtyard, Han Qiao was so angry that sheughed when she saw that the room was either pink or red.

    ¡°Shn, Duan Yue.¡±

    Han Qiao continued coldly, ¡°Bring some men and tear all of this apart. Also, who was in charge of managing the household affairs previously? Call them over.¡±

    No matter how stupid Heng Yi was, he could hear Han Qiao¡¯s displeasure.

    The things in this room were indeed not what Han Qiao liked.

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t use pink or purple for the gauze mosquito.

    ¡°When I left, I let Qin Song take care of everything.¡±

    Han Qiao knew Qin Song.

    Constable Qin.

    The woman in red was somehow rted to Constable Qin.

    Qin Song strode over into the courtyard.

    Behind him was the girl in red.

    Qin Song entered, and Duan Yue and Shn brought a few servant girls to take down the gauze curtain.

    Qin Song was a little surprised.

    The scarlet-robed woman behind her narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°This subordinate greets Marquis and Marchioness,¡± Qin Song bowed and asked with a smile, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve had a hard journey. I¡¯ve already asked Fifth Lady You to prepare a weing banquet.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Lady You?¡± Han Qiao raised her eyebrows.

    Qin Song let the woman beside him out, ¡°Madam, this is my sister-inw, You Fifth Lady You.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Lady You, quickly greet the Marchioness.¡±

    Fifth Lady You immediately took a few steps forward and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Madam.¡±

    She looked pretty.

    She was also young.

    Han Qiao smiled. Fifth Lady You and Qin Song both thought that she was getting old and since Heng Yi was continuing to rise, he should be fond of the new and dislike the old.

    ¡°I understand. It has been hard on you all these days. Since I am here, I will take care of the entire residence in the future.¡±

    She was very straightforward and did not ask Fifth Lady You to stay.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ah-Yao¡¯s birthday tomorrow, she would have taught Fifth Lady You and Qin Song a lesson today.

    Fifth Lady You felt a little anxious.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    When she saw Han Qiao looking at her with a half-smile, she still felt a little guilty. She quickly looked at Qin Song for help, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    Han Qiao ignored them and turned to the inner room to order the people to move everything away.

    ¡°This, this, take them all away. I¡¯m the Marquis¡¯ wife, not a concubine, so I don¡¯t need these gaudy red and pink colors.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice was neither soft nor heavy.

    If Qin Song and Fifth Lady You had ears, they would have left quickly.

    Heng Yi wasn¡¯t that stupid.

    ¡°Qin Song.¡±

    ¡°Marquis.¡± Qin Song immediately replied.

    ¡°When I left, I only told you to take care of the residence for the time being and get people to tidy up the main courtyard. I didn¡¯t ask you to bring in unimportant people.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s voice was very cold.

    He didn¡¯t think of these twists and turns at first.

    But he could feel that Han Qiao was angry.

    Especially when Fifth Lady You came forward to bow and how Han Qiao talked about the room.

    Most of the things in Han Qiao¡¯s room were light green.

    ¡°Qin Song, don¡¯t test my bottom line, and don¡¯t test Madam¡¯s bottom line. If you want to n something, why don¡¯t you do your job well and make contributions?¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡± After saying that, Heng Yi gave Qin Song a cold nce, and then turned tofort his wife.

    Qin Song felt a chill run down his spine as he was left standing by the door.

    Because Heng Yi treated them well.

    They were the first ones to get the chance to make contributions, and the others were the second.

    Heng Yi had risen step by step and be the Marquis of Wanning. He had Zhu Cong and Zhang Zhao, the two generals, Wen Yu and Gu Jiu, who were loyal to him, and a few new martial artists. Of course, he was anxious.

    This was when he figured out that his wife made a stupid move and gave his sister-inw to Heng Yi as a concubine.

    She would be their link to the Marquis of Wanning, and if their rtionship was different, they thought Heng Yi would definitely support him even more.

    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Fifth Lady You called out unwillingly.

    She had been in the Marquis¡¯ house for half a month and was fawned over by the maids and old women within the residence. She didn¡¯t want to return to the Qin family.

    Qin Song reached out and grabbed her.

    Fifth Lady You opened her mouth and was about to scream when Qin Song shouted coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Originally, they had nned very well, but this wretched girl was too pleased with herself. The Marchioness had just arrived today, and she was already provoking the Marchioness.

    If she wasn¡¯t courting death, then what was she doing?

    This girl can¡¯t do anything but spoil things.

    Inside the house, Heng Yi hurried to Han Qiao, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is or when she came to our house. I didn¡¯t see her when 1 left.¡±

    Han Qiao was sweating profusely when she saw Heng Yi exin.

    She smiled andforted him, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not angry with you. I just feel that you¡¯ve be so popr that everyone wants to take a bite out of you.¡±

    Han Qiao stopped smiling and touched Heng Yi¡¯s face, ¡°Heng Yi, do you want a concubine?¡±

    Concubine?

    Heng Yi had never thought about it.

    He would not even spare another nce at other women.

    ¡°Do you not want me anymore?¡± He quickly asked Han Qiao, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a concubine. In this life, I only want you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even bear to let Han Qiao have a few more children, so how could he take a concubine?

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just that your status is getting higher and higher. They would do anything to achieve their goals. They would do anything dirty. Sometimes, it would be impossible to guard against them.¡±

    Han Qiao leaned into Heng Yi¡¯s arms, ¡°Heng Yi, I was so angry a few moments ago. If it wasn¡¯t for Ah-Yao¡¯s birthday tomorrow, I would¡¯ve caused a scene. I would definitely teach Qin Song and Fifth Lady You a lesson.¡±

    ¡°The way she looked at you and provoked me made me very ufortable.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s voice became weak again, and she choked, ¡°Heng Yi, I don¡¯t want you to take a concubine.¡±

    Heng Yi thought Han Qiao was about to cry.

    His heart ached, ¡°No, I won¡¯t take concubines. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Qin Song to do something else. I won¡¯t let that womane to the residence again.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She was just an eye candy. That woman knew how to seduce men.

    Qin Song dared to give Heng Yi a concubine, so she dared to cut off his future.

    This was what it meant to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.

    Han Qiao sniffed and said to Heng Yi with reddened eyes, ¡°Tomorrow, Ah-Yao will be one year old. We¡¯ll talk about this again in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi couldn¡¯t care less about Duan Yue and Shn in the room and carried Han Qiao into the room tofort her.

    He kissed her again and again.

    Han Qiao felt smug as if she had just eaten honey.

    After Heng Yi left, her demeanor became cold, ¡°Shn, Duan Yue, work hard for a few days. Take care of the things in the manor.¡±

    In the past three months, Han Qiao had already married them off.

    These few were chosenter.

    She had the intelligence and loyalty, so she naturally had to use them.

    Heng Yi walked out of the yard with a dark face. Qin Song, who was waiting, immediately came forward, ¡°Marquis!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Heng Yi¡¯s face turned even colder.

    His voice was very unfriendly.

    He looked at Fifth Lady You, who was standing not far away, and his voice became even colder, ¡°You followed me out of Puyi County. No matter when I will give you preferential treatment.¡±

    ¡°This military camp has just been established, and the recruitment has just begun. We haven¡¯t gone into battle to kill enemies, so we haven¡¯t made any great contributions. However,pared to being a constable in Puyi County¡¯s government office, at least your future was bright.¡±

    ¡°I always feel that a man should fight for what he wants, not rely on nepotism.¡±

    ¡°I trusted you and left the affairs of the residence to you, but you disappointed

    me..¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383: Kick Them Out

    Chapter 383: Kick Them Out

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion , Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi¡¯s words were very serious.

    Compared to tant yelling at him, his calm yet freezing words made Qin Song more anxious.

    ¡°Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her again, and I don¡¯t want her to get close

    to Madam.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin your future, Qin Song.¡±

    ¡°If you really like this position, then enjoy it yourself. Don¡¯t bring cats and dogs

    into my house.¡±

    HengYi said and left.

    Fifth Lady You¡¯s face had long turned pale from fright. Tears hung in the corners of her eyes, making her look a little pitiful.

    Unfortunately, Heng Yi wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would care about

    women.

    in his eyes, other than Han Qiao, he had never taken pity on any other woman.

    The disgust in that nce was so strong that Fifth Lady You¡¯s face turned pale and she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Watching Heng Yi¡¯s back, Fifth Lady You¡¯s body went limp and she sat on the ground.

    Qin Song was flustered and confused.

    He walked out.

    Fifth Lady You quickly followed, ¡°Brother-inw.¡±

    Heng Yi immediately went to Uncle Chu, the butler he had left behind earlier.

    Uncle Chu was in his forties, and he immediately defended himself when he saw Heng Yi.

    ¡°When Marquis left, you told this servant to listen to Head Qin. The next day,

    Head Qin brought Fifth Lady You over. He said that the Lady was meticulous and that cleaning the house would suit the Madam¡¯s preferences. This servant did not dare to disobey¡­¡±

    It was not that he did not dare to refute.

    He was mainly afraid that Heng Yi might really fall for Lady You, and he would offend him if he chased her away.

    These people thought that Heng Yi was born in the countryside and was a hunter, so they assumed he was as stupid as a pig.

    However, they forgot that he had the smart and alert Han Qiao and Bai Cha who helped him with everything, and the loyal Zhu Cong and Zhang Zhao.

    He had never thought about how he would live in the future and just muddled along.

    With a wife and a son, he worked hard to improve his studies.

    He could tell what Uncle Chu was thinking.

    He didn¡¯t rush to expose him, but he wouldn¡¯t trust him anymore.

    Since tomorrow was Yao¡¯s first birthday, he would not punish Uncle Chu at this

    time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Uncle Chu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Heng Yi still had a lot of things to do, and he needed to make some decisions. It wasn¡¯t that the people from the Imperial Court didn¡¯t know how to do it, but that they were afraid of taking responsibility, so they were all very humble. Qin Song took Fifth Lady You away, but the hearts of the maids in the residence were wavering.

    They were secretly discussing how Han Qiao, the Marchioness, was too fierce and intolerant.

    She was not as gentle and generous as Fifth Lady You.

    Han Qiao wanted to go to the kitchen look around, but she heard these words.

    ¡°IS that so? Lady You is so good. How about I send you to her side and fulfill

    your wish?¡±

    The servant girls were trembling in fear.

    ¡°Anyway, you didn¡¯t sell your bodies. You¡¯re just long-term workers.¡±

    ¡°Chase them out.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t want to tolerate these behaviors anymore.

    If she left these servant girls, who were plotting against her in their hearts, in the military camp, who knew what kind of trouble they might cause?

    Han Qiao brought a few people with her, but Jianing and Zeng Qin¡¯er could be used. Dong Lai and Bai Cha were even more skilled in martial arts.

    The maids knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    When Uncle Chu received the news and rushed over, his back was covered in

    sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯re the housekeeper that the Marquis has found?

    ¡°This servant greets Madam. This servant¡¯s surname is Chu.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded lightly, ¡°Butler Chu, chase out these servant girls who are gossiping about their master.¡±

    ¡°Also, if you can¡¯t do your job and manage the servants in the residence well,

    shut your mouth, pack up, and leave.¡±

    Han Qiao¡¯s words were extremely blunt.

    Not to mention the gossiping servant girl, the others were also afraid. Even Butler Chu was frightened.

    He discovered that this Marchioness was much more difficult to deal with than the Marquis.

    The Marquis¡¯ way of doing things could be considered gentle, but the Marchioness¡¯ way of doing things was extremely vicious, not allowing a single grain of sand to rub in her eyes.

    The servant girls were mercilessly chased out, along with their belongings. They were all youngdies from the nearby viges, and to be able toe to the marquis manor to be servant girls, each and every one of them was very proud.

    Now that they were chased out, their parents would beat them to death. They would kneel in front of the manor and kowtow non-stop, crying and refusing to leave.

    The people in the residence were also afraid. No matter what Han Qiao said, they did not dare to say a word of rebuttal.

    In addition, Aunt Zhao took over the kitchen with two cooks. The people from earlier could only help.

    If it was before, they would still dare to make a scene. However, after Han Qiao¡¯s move to make an example out of them, they were afraid.

    All of them were as quiet as chickens, not daring to say a word.

    The servant girls kept kowtowing and apologizing at the entrance of the manor. Qin Song¡¯s wife also hurried over.

    Qin Song flew into a rage when she arrived.

    She wanted to exin, but she was immediately pped.

    He pped his wife.

    She didn¡¯t want to apologize because she felt embarrassed, but she had to

    e.

    When she arrived, she felt even more embarrassed when she saw the people kneeling at the door.

    Second Lady You stood not far away, not daring to say anything.

    The servant girl who apanied her also looked worried, ¡°Madam, are we going to follow?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of going? Do you think we can still go in? Second Lady You asked.

    She had dealt with Han Qiao before. She was a rather powerful woman.

    It was also because she was blinded by wealth and thought that men were the ones in charge in the family she dared to suggest such plots. But in the Marquis¡¯ residence that was clearly not the case¡­

    ¡°These servants did not follow the rules and talked about their masters of the residence. Our Marchioness was kind and did not let anyone beat them up. She chased them out and let them return home.

    ¡°YOU people don¡¯t do your job properly. You¡¯re sneaky and don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°What should I have done earlier if I were to kneel here and regret my mistake? All of you are ignorant.¡± Little Zhu snorted coldly.

    When he saw Second Lady You, she nced at her indifferently.

    Among the servant girls, Little Zhu had the sharpest tongue.

    And the most fierce.

    She was merciless when it came to people, but she was also very clever.

    When it was time to teach someone a lesson, she would teach them a lesson. When she wasn¡¯t teaching people a lesson, she was also eloquent and quite likable.

    The servants and manservants of the Marquis¡¯s manor were frightened by Han Qiao¡¯s actions. Not to mention cking off and gossiping, they were afraid that they had not done enough and were not diligent enough to stay.

    After the things in the main courtyard were dealt with, Shn brought her people to open the storeroom.

    Heng Yi also had many people present him with gifts. There were all kinds of things, and they all needed to be registered.

    It was just that it was ced in a mess and it was not easy to tidy it up.

    ¡°Aiya, these herbs are all rotten.¡± Xiao Guo felt it was a pity and quickly carried the box out.

    She took out all the herbs.

    When Doctor Miao learned that some of the medicinal herbs had gone bad, he did not care about his aching body and brought Miao Jiu over.

    Doctor Miao¡¯s heart ached more than the servants.

    ¡°These are all good herbs.¡±

    Moreover, the quality was good. He might not be able to buy it outside. Fortunately, only three or four of them had gone bad. The rest were still fine to use.

    Doctor Miao immediately said, ¡®Til go and discuss it with Madam. ce the medicinal herbs with me.¡±

    Doctor Miao was a meticulous person. He would record how many herbs he had, how much he took away every day, how much he sent over, and how much he had used at the end of the day. He remembered everything clearly.

    Han Qiao trusted him, so she naturally had no objections.

    This time, she had also brought a lot of medicinal herbs from Chenzhou City and had them sent to Doctor Miao.

    Doctor Miao¡¯s courtyard was next to the courtyard and was especially spacious. There was a door open, so if someone came to see a doctor, they could immediately enter.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Miao Jiu called out softly from the door.

    His voice was so gentle that one could not help but indulge in it. Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him.

    This man was too gentle..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Warmth

    Chapter 384: Warmth

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    This kind of gentleness was either a disguise or came genuinely from his body and soul.

    When he didn¡¯t even look at her, she already had a good impression of him.

    Now that he opened his mouth¡­

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.

    ¡°Young Doctor Miao, please take a seat.¡±

    After Miao Jiu sat down, he exined his intentions, ¡°Madam, are you going to open a clinic on the street? I can manage that clinic and do the consultations.¡± Han Qiao looked at him.

    For a moment, she was curious. What made him suddenly have this realization? What made him willingly take this responsibility?

    Doctor Miao¡¯s joy was visible to the naked eye.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Doctor Miao clearly knew that his son had a knot in his heart, so he didn¡¯t say anything, remaining silent like a fool.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The poption of this small town would increase, and the people would always have headaches and fever. They would indeed need a doctor with excellent medical skills.

    People couldn¡¯t alwayse to the Marquis¡¯ manor whenever they were sick.

    Heng Yi had already posted a notice asking for doctors, but he didn¡¯t know how many hade.

    They might as well open one themselves and solve some problems temporarily.

    She had also brought a lot of medicinal herbs over. They might not be able to treat difficult and misceneous diseases for the time being, but they could treat minor illnesses and pains.

    Slowly, this ce would be lively, and people woulde to do business.

    Han Qiao agreed without hesitation.

    Miao Jiu bowed and left.

    When he saw Li Zhao enter the courtyard, he stopped in his tracks and bowed to Li Zhao.

    Along the way, Miao Jiu had checked Li Zhao¡¯s pulse twice, and the two of them were getting familiar with each other.

    However, Li Zhao was a little arrogant. Even though he looked kind and easy to get along with, that was just a facade.

    After the formalities, Li Zhao went straight to Han Qiao.

    Miao Jiu stood where he was and watched Li Zhao leave before turning around to leave.

    Li Zhao came to look for Han Qiao. His courtyard had been tidied up. He had two servants, an old butler, a cook, and a maid who did theundry to serve him.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Master, please take a seat.¡±

    Li Zhao wanted to move out.

    He could afford the expensive and cheap houses outside, but he had no intention of buying a big house.

    ¡°You want to move out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think the courtyards next door are very good. Why don¡¯t we buy them next door? When your Motheres to move, she will be closer for Mi¡¯er.¡±

    Li Zhao immediately agreed.

    In the entire Sanzhou Town, the Marquis of Wanning¡¯s Manor was thergest. Although the rest of the residences were not as big as the Wanning Manor, they were not small either.

    Moreover, these houses had not been sold yet, so it was easy to choose a good one.

    And with such arge row of houses, there were twelve families at a nce.

    Every household was independent, and many people had already begun to inquire about the prices.

    As long as the price wasn¡¯t too expensive or outrageous, many people who had saved up money could buy it. Especially those wealthy businessmen who wanted toe to Sanzhou Town to do business. They had their eyes on the shops for sale.

    Sanzhou Town and the military camp were separated by a stream, and a wide stone bridge had been built to connect them.

    There would be more and more people in the military camp, and they would also have days to rest. Once they left the military camp, they would have to buy things.

    Furthermore, soldiers with official positions could go home every day.

    A small town operates quite fast.

    There were business opportunities everywhere.

    Heng Yi went out to work until it was almost dark, and he came back, covered in dirt.

    ¡°Stinky! Father, stinky!¡± Ah-Yao covered his nose in disgust.

    He Cheng also covered his nose andughed.

    ¡°Little rascal.¡± Heng Yi pinched Yao¡¯s nose and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    It felt different when he had his wife by his side.

    The bathwater was already prepared, and the things used for bathing were also neatly ced at the side. There were also clothes, cloth towels, cloth shoes, and cloth socks with fine stitches.

    After washing up, Ah-Yao rushed over and asked to be carried.

    ¡°Did you take a nap earlier?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    After he sat down, he pulled He Cheng, who was standing beside him, into his arms.

    ¡°How about you, Cheng¡¯er? Did you nap as well?¡±

    The two brothers nodded vigorously.

    Han Qiao smiled as she came in, ¡°Hurry now, the food is ready. Let¡¯s go and

    eat..¡±

 Chapter 385 - 385: Night Talk

    Chapter 385: Night Talk

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Heng Yi picked one child in each hand and put them on his shoulder.

    He immediately stood up straight. It was as if the two children did not carry any weight on his shoulders.

    He looked at Han Qiao with a gentle and lingering gaze.

    Han Qiao knew what he was thinking.

    She had been walking for a few days, and it was ufortable to stay in the inn. Although she had brought her own things, she still had a red rash.

    After taking a bath and applying medicine in the afternoon, it started to disappear.

    She red at him angrily.

    ¡°Li Zhao told me earlier that he wanted to buy a house and move out, so I agreed. Also, Young Doctor Miao said that he wanted to open a clinic by the street, so I agreed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also kicked out Qin Song¡¯s sister-inw and a few gossiping servant girls. Shn and the others had tidied up the things in the storeroom by noon, but they still hadn¡¯t finished. A few precious herbs had already rotted, so I handed the rest of the herbs over to Doctor Miao to take care of. There will be more and more people in the town, and the doctors who need them will be even more so. When the military camp is done, do you think Doctor Miao or Young Doctor Miao will be the military doctor?¡±

    The future of a military doctor was also very bright.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He did not have any objections to this. He would do whatever Han Qiao said.

    He was very happy to have her by his side.

    Han Qiao had given him the warmth and love that he had never received since he was young, as well as a warm home.

    While eating, Ah-Yao kept looking at the table.

    In his bowl was porridge made with chicken soup, minced chicken, and some green leaves.

    After adding a little salt, there were no other spices.

    He liked it at first, but he always thought that the other food on the table was more appealing.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao ate while feeding Yao.

    Yao looked at the red chili on the table several times. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he thought that it must be delicious.

    Seeing Ah-Yao¡¯s greedy gaze, Han Qiao wanted to give him some chili if she wasn¡¯t afraid of hurting him.

    Tomorrow would be Ah Yao¡¯s first birthday. Time passed so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything I need for tomorrow. Heng Yi, let¡¯s have another child when things settle down. Don¡¯t take the medicine.¡±

    The medicine he took was 30% poisonous.

    Heng Yi paused and hugged Han Qiao tightly, ¡°Giving birth is too painful.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer again.¡±

    Han Qiao kissed Heng Yi, ¡°Same logic. I want to give you another child too.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, I¡­¡±

    She was afraid that she might be forced to leave one day.

    She was also afraid that all traces of her would be erased.

    Han Qiao hugged Heng Yi tightly, ¡°Heng Yi¡­¡±

    Heng Yi hugged Han Qiao, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m always here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want to give birth, we¡¯ll wait for a while. We¡¯ll wait until your body recovers a little more and everything has settled down.¡±

    However, both of them knew that it was not the time for them to settle down.

    When these soldiers came and trained, Heng Yi would eventually take them to the battlefield.

    It all depended on when that day woulde.

    ¡°Go to sleep. You have to wake up early tomorrow.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded softly.

    She closed his eyes.

    Beside him, Ah-Yao and Cheng¡¯er were also sleeping soundly, sweetly, and deeply.

    Compared to Heng Yi and Han Qiao, some people couldn¡¯t sleep.

    For example, Qin Song¡¯s family.

    Especially after knowing that he had done something wrong, Qin Song thought about it and went to look for Wen Yu.

    Wen Yu had been so busy recently that his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. He and Gu Jiu¡¯s wife and children had alreadye to Sanzhou Town.

    They also had small courtyards that belonged to them. Because they came from the same ce, their courtyards were adjacent to each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Yu asked in confusion.

    He asked Qin Song to talk with him in the study.

    After all, they were bestowed with official positions, so this small courtyard was different. It was muchrger and the house was spacious and bright. There was also a backyard to grow vegetables, build a shed for carriages, and raise horses.

    After entering the study, Qin Song said, ¡°Wen Yu, you must help me..¡¯

 Chapter 386 - 386: Canâ€™t Treat Everyone The Same

    Chapter 386: Can¡¯t Treat Everyone The Same

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Wen Yu was a thoughtful person, and Heng Yi had saved his life, so he was loyal to him.

    When Qin Song came to look for him, he knew something was up¡­

    However, he was shocked when he heard the whole storying from Qin Song¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much our Marquis values the Marchioness? To him, his wife is more important to him than himself.¡± Wen Yu sighed.

    He knew that Qin Song wanted to climb up the ranks, but he was doing it the wrong way.

    For a leader, Heng Yi treated them nicely.

    He would give them the opportunity and would not be greedy.

    Their future was bright thanks to him.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Qin Song would give his wife¡¯s sister to be Heng Yi¡¯s concubine.

    This whole n was a little disgusting.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the Marchioness doesn¡¯t take your matter to heart. But if she does¡­¡±

    ¡°The Marquis obeys his wife¡¯s every word and never asks whether it¡¯s right or wrong. If she says one thing, he definitely won¡¯t say another.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that the Marquis would like a concubine?¡±

    ¡°Our Marquis is a person who values rtionships. And the way you handled this matter¡­¡±

    Qin Song had been worried about Heng Yi¡¯s attitude, but now he was enlightened.

    He had calcted wrongly.

    Not all men liked the new and delicate and discarded the old.

    Wen Yu patted Qin Song¡¯s shoulder, ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re already considered luckypared to many people. We have a bright future following the Marquis. As long as we don¡¯t court death, we¡¯ll definitely be able to bring honor to our ancestors and our wife and children.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not giving Marquis a concubine, you¡¯re giving him your revenge.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Little Master¡¯s first birthday.¡±

    Qin Song regretted it too.

    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and there was no do-over.

    Wen Yu consoled him. Qin Song thought that it was alreadyte and that he still had work to do tomorrow, so he went home first.

    Wen Yu stood by the entrance silently.

    His wife came over and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Old Qin is in trouble.¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s wife, Madam Shu, was surprised, ¡°Wasn¡¯t everything fine a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Their family decided to give Fifth Lady You to the Marquis. This matter has not been cleared up yet. Fifth Lady You was acting like a tyrant in the Marquis¡¯ house. When the Marchioness arrived earlier today, she noticed the clues and chased her out.¡± Wen Yu said.

    He looked at Madam Shu, ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±

    ¡°I think Madam Qin has been walking in the winds? these past few days,¡±

    They hade to Sanzhou Town together with their families. Because Qin Song had been a constable long ago, these women respected Qin Song¡¯s wife.

    These womenfolk basically knew that Qin Song had a concubine. Although he did not call her his mistress, he doted on her.

    This mistress was Madam Qin¡¯s servant girl.

    She looked quite good and was still young.

    Perhaps Qin Song and the others thought that since he was a lecherous person, the Marquis of Wanning was most likely also such a person.

    Madam Shu thought for a moment and then said to Wen Yu, ¡°If you want to gain the Marquis¡¯ trust, you¡¯d better not have those thoughts.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Yu asked.

    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. The Marquis is sincere to his wife, so he would probably value someone as pure as him. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±

    Madam Shu guessed that Qin Song was most likely going to be abandoned.

    Wen Yu didn¡¯t quite believe this.

    How many men were not lustful?

    With some money and power, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a few beautiful concubines by their side?

    ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, just admit it.¡±

    Madam Shu smiled and went back to her room to coax her children.

    Qin Song had the same concern and asked his wife to prepare more gifts for the Marquis.

    On the second day of the ninth month¡­

    Ah-Yao was officially one year old.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi woke up very early that day.

    Han Qiao checked the things in the room again. Heng Yi stood under the eaves, rubbing the token in his hand.

    This was the Marquis of Wanning¡¯s identity token.

    There was only one in the world.

    Whether it was carving or the dark patterns engraved on it.

    Heng Yi hesitated, wondering if he should help Ah-Yao during the Zhua Zhou?

    He naturally wanted to give the best to his son.

    However, if he helped Ah-Yao, it would also put pressure on Ah-Yao in the future.

    Han Qiao stood beside him and looked at the token in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I want to give this token to Yao.¡± Heng Yi turned to Han Qiao, ¡°I can love my children and fight for them, but I can¡¯t treat them equally.¡±

    ¡°When they love each other, I can be impartial, but if¡­ I am biased towards

    Yao, I have no reason or excuse.¡±

    Han Qiao held Heng Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He loved Ah-Yao with everything in his body.

    Ah-Yao was her and Heng Yi¡¯s child, and they shared the same blood.

    ¡°Keep this token. If Ah-Yao has the ability, he doesn¡¯t need to rely on his father¡¯s protection. If he doesn¡¯t have the strength, this thing will be useless no matter how much you want to save for him.¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi, we will grow old eventually. The children are still young. Whether it¡¯s Han Chi or He Cheng, just the fact that they call us Father and Mother, they¡¯ll be qualified to inherit the Marquisdom too.¡±

    ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to live in?. Our family is where capable people live.¡±

    ¡°Our children will not disappoint us.¡±

    Ah-Yao was a clever boy. As long as he didn¡¯t grow up crooked and was not taught badly, his future was limitless.

    Heng Yi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Today, Ah-Yao was dressed up festively.

    For his little brother¡¯s big day, He Cheng also changed into new clothes.

    It was simr to Ah-Yao but slightly different.

    On a closer look, the zodiac signs imprinted on the fabrics were different.

    He Cheng proudly showed off to others that his clothes looked good.

    He couldn¡¯t remember if he ever did Zhua Zhou, nor did he know what this signify. Seeing Ah-Yao staring at the items on the red silk, he whispered to Ah-Yao, asking which one he thought was better.

    Ah-Yao had his own opinions.

    He didn¡¯t like any of those items on the ground.

    He liked his father¡¯s sword and the wooden token that his father had ced in a purse.

 Chapter 387 - 387: Parentâ€™s Beloved Son

    Chapter 387: Parent¡¯s Beloved Son

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Because there were no big events in Sanzhou Town,

    There were only four tables, and the people invited were everyone who had been working hard with Heng Yi these days.

    And their families too.

    When the auspicious time arrived, Han Qiao asked Ah-Yao to take one of the items.

    Ah-Yao walked over. He didn¡¯t look at the abacus, the scale, the scissors, the silver, or the pen. He walked directly to Heng Yi¡¯s side, ¡°Father, sword! Father, sword!¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t usually let Ah-Yao y with his sword.

    Heng Yi thought for a moment and took out a dagger.

    Han Qiao had bought it for him in his early years.

    Ah-Yao pushed it away. He didn¡¯t want it.

    Instead, he reached into his arms and fished out a purse.

    Needless to say, everyone knew what was in the purse.

    ¡°Father, this!¡± Yao waved at Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi paused for a moment, then asked Bai Cha to bring him the sword.

    It was the first time that Ah-Yao touched this sword that had killed many mountain bandits. No fear was present in the child¡¯s heart. After touching it gently, he giggled.

    ¡°Congrattions, Marquis! Congrattions, Marquis! You have a sessor!¡±

    Ah-Yao wanted to open the purse.

    He looked at his mother, and Han Qiao shook her head at him. He immediately hid the purse.

    ¡°Yao, what are you holding? Can you show us?¡± Someone teased him.

    ¡°No!¡± Ah-Yao covered it even more tightly.

    He knew that he could get anything at home, but not this token and his father¡¯s sword. He knew that these two things must be very important.

    As for how important it was, he did not know.

    However, he couldn¡¯t let others see these important items.

    Madam Shu and the others praised again.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    Today, she would not be modest, nor would she deny Ah-Yao¡¯s cleverness.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi sat on the main seat, while Ah-Yao knelt on the futon.

    Heng Yi wanted to say a few words of encouragement.

    He had memorized it many times for this event this morning, but when he looked at the fair and tender face kneeling in front of him, and the child¡¯s pair of big ck eyes that were full of smiles¡­

    This boy was a little tsundere, obedient, sensible, strong, smart, and cute.

    The words couldn¡¯t even leave his throat.

    In the end, he gave a solemn blessing. ¡°May my son, Heng Yao, live a peaceful and happy life. May he live a long and healthy life.¡±

    Parents loved their children, which was why they made ns that were far-reaching.

    Ah-Yao looked at Han Qiao, ¡°Mother.¡±

    After Han Qiao¡¯s blessings, he could get up.

    Han Qiao smiled and pinched his face, ¡°Mother¡¯s hopes are the same as your Father¡¯s. I hope that you will be safe, happy, and live a long life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father! Thank you, Mother!¡± While speaking, Ah-Yao stood up with a smile and crawled into Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    Heng Yi held him in his arms.

    This was the child that his beloved wife had given birth to. He doted on him and doted on her, and he felt that it was right.

    If he really cared about fairness and abandoned his own child for the sake of a false reputation, he was not worthy of being a human.

    Han Qiao invited everyone to sit in the small hall and have some tea and snacks.

    Heng Yi brought over a few watermelons from outside, cut them open, and brought them to the table.

    Watermelons were expensive and difficult to buy.

    Sometimes, it was not something that could be bought with money.

    Some people had never eaten it before or even heard of it.

    ¡°This melon is not bad.¡±

    Han Qiao invited everyone to taste the melons.

    She was very polite to all the madams and wives.

    Currently, she was the highest-ranking woman in Sanzhou Town, and these madams were all Heng Yi¡¯s subordinates¡¯ families, as well as those who nned to do business here.

    They were even more courteous to her.

    ¡°Marchioness, this melon is very fresh and sweet. This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten something so delicious.¡±

    Some people said it was their first time eating this fruit, and a few others also said this was their first time eating a watermelon so sweet.

    ¡°Pick out the seeds inside and dry them to see if they bear fruit next year.¡±

    When the madams heard this, they used a thin stick to slowly pick them up and put them on the te.

    Even though they wanted to bring it home, they held back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll harvest them first. I¡¯ll send everyone seedlings next year.¡±

    These watermelons were big, and their flesh was red and sweet. They were ripe watermelons.

    Someone carried the watermelon seeds down, washed them, dried them, and preserved them.

    The children¡¯sughter became the melody that apanied their meal.

    The madams praised Ah-Yao for his intelligence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise him, Madams. Luckily, he doesn¡¯t have followers. If he did, he would probably be more arrogant if you praised him too much.¡± Han Qiao joked andughed.

    The madams and wives alsoughed.

    Qin Song¡¯s wife felt uneasy.

    Because Han Qiao did not look at her from the beginning to the end, nor did she show her any kindness¡­

 Chapter 388 - 388: Breaking Off Their Friendship

    Chapter 388: Breaking Off Their Friendship

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao did have the intention of beating up Qin Song¡¯s wife.

    That was why she ignored her.

    When it was almost lunchtime, the deafening sound of horse hooves came from outside.

    ¡°The Imperial Decree!¡±

    They heard the loud shout.

    The guests were so shocked that they immediately stood up.

    Heng Yi stood up and went out to wee them.

    ¡°Eunuch Defu.¡±

    ¡°Marquis of Wanning, greetings.¡±

    Eunuch Defu endured the pain in his back and waited for Heng Yi to prepare the incense table to receive Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s decree.

    Heng Yi knelt down, Han Qiao and Ah-Yao knelt beside him, and so did the others.

    ¡°In ordance with the heavens, the Emperor has decreed that the Marquis of Wanning will share your worries¡­¡±

    The rewards they received were quite a lot.

    There was another imperial edict for Heng Yao.

    ¡°Marquis, His Majesty¡¯s intention is for you to take a look at the imperial decree first and decide whether to read it out.¡±

    Heng Yi took the imperial edict.

    On it was written that Ah-Yao was to be the heir.

    Heng Yi turned to look at Heng Yao, who wasughing and sticking out his tongue at Defu.

    ¡°The child is still young. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°The Emperor said that the matters of the prince are all up to the marquis. There is only one prince in the marquis¡¯s residence, and the Emperor only recognizes the third young master.¡±

    What did he say?

    Although the imperial edict was not read out, what difference does it make?

    It was obvious, especially the gifts the Emperor delivered to Heng Yao. Which of these items wasn¡¯t used by the people in the pce?

    Heng Yi put away the imperial edict, ¡°Yao,e and greet Eunuch Defu.¡±

    Ah-Yao ran over and saluted Defu with cupped fists. ¡°Greetings, Fu.¡±

    The child¡¯s eyes were clean and clear, with innocence and mischief.

    Yet he was still obedient and sensible.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Young Master.¡±

    Although Defu was an eunuch, he represented Emperor Zhao Qian and naturally had to sit at the main table.

    One by one, they came over to toast him. Defu smiled and said to Heng Yi, ¡°The Emperor has rewarded some civil officials this time. They will be here soon. I will leave for the capital tomorrow morning.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t have anything good to give Emperor Zhao Qian, so he decided to write a copy of their ns for Defu to take back.

    Because of Emperor Zhao Qian, Wen Yu, Zhang Zhao, and the others were even more determined.

    After lunch, Defu went to rest.

    Madam Qin looked for Han Qiao hesitantly.

    Han Qiao sighed and asked her to sit down.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Madam Qin was a little nervous.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to see you. No one would like to see someone who gives a concubine to their husband. You are too ambitious, and so is your sister. This is the first time we met, and she ignored me, another living person just like her.¡±

    ¡°What is she relying on? The fact that she¡¯s young and beautiful, and the fact that you are backing her actions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m most furious at you. You¡¯re also a woman. If someone gave your husband a concubine, not only for the sake of the concubine but also for the favor of your husband and even for the inheritance of your son, would you be happy?¡±

    ¡°Qin Song does have a concubine, but you haven¡¯t made her officially your husband¡¯s concubine yet. You¡¯re holding onto her contract tightly. You can sell her at any time so that she won¡¯t cause trouble to your family.¡±

    ¡°But if Heng Yi takes a fancy to your sister, I can¡¯t just scold or hit her as I please.¡±

    ¡°Madam Qin, do not do to others what you do not want others to do to you. If you genuinely believe that you¡¯re doing this with good intentions, why don¡¯t you make the servant girl beside you your husband¡¯s official concubine, give up your husband, and give away all the property that belongs to your son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t hate you, but I won¡¯t get close to you in the future. I won¡¯t think of you if anything goodes our way, and I won¡¯t give you the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°As for Qin Song, that¡¯s the Marquis¡¯s business. I won¡¯t interfere. Please return and don¡¯te to the manor in the future. I don¡¯t like people who scheme against me and covet my position.¡±

    That was as good as breaking off their friendship.

    As Qin Song¡¯s wife left the room, her face was as pale as a sheet..

 Chapter 389 - 389: Adorable

    Chapter 389: Adorable

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t feel bad.

    The moment Qin Song and his wife wanted to give Heng Yi a concubine, they had already stood against her.

    Han Qiao doesn¡¯t care if her actions would affect Heng Yi.

    She had epted everything in this mansion, and after today, she will not show mercy to anybody, not even monsters or ghosts.

    Madam Shu was about to leave, but after some deliberation, she came back to see Han Qiao.

    ¡°Wen Yu¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao hummed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡±

    Soon, Madam Shu entered the small hall. Han Qiao had already changed out of her heavy clothes and into a light silk satin.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled and invited her guest to sit down.

    Madam Shu was a little nervous.

    The people who had higher official rank could crush people if they offended them, but Han Qiao¡¯s husband was also a first-rank imperial mandate and general. Who knew what these people would do?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We are only human at the end of the day. We won¡¯t do such things¡± Han Qiao said and asked Shn to serve tea.

    Madam Shu hesitated for a long time before finally began, ¡°Madam, my fourth son is five years old this year. He is quite well-behaved and sensible. I am hoping you will let him be by your third son¡¯s side to run errands for him.¡±

    Han Qiao hesitated.

    But if they had grown up together since childhood, the young boy from Wen Yu¡¯s family would form a different bond with Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s feelings for Wen Yu¡¯s boy would be different too.

    This was rtive.

    ¡°Okay. Let hime tomorrow.¡±

    Madam Shu hurriedly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡±

    The meaning behind Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s decree was obvious.

    Heng Yao was the heir of the Marquis¡¯ family, and the Imperial Court wouldn¡¯t recognize anybody else.

    They may be able to climb up the socialdder in this lifetime, but the chances of them bing marquises and ministers were very slim.

    The more capable a person was, the more rice that person would eat.

    Wen Yu knew this well, and so did Madam Shu.

    They could only ce their hopes on their children.

    The friendship that bloomed from childhood would hopefully cultivate more benefits for both sides of the family.

    After sending Madam Shu away, Han Qiao went to the kitchen.

    She kneaded the dough by hand.

    Tonight, she had to make a bowl of longevity noodles for Ah-Yao.

    The Longevity Noodle can¡¯t be broken. She had to make one long strand of noodles, which would take much effort to make.

    Han Qiao kneaded the dough and ced it in a basket.

    Then she moved to check on the chicken broth again.

    Other than kneading the dough, she needed to make sure Ah-Yao could eat one bowl that night.

    She juste out of the kitchen when Ah-Yao and He Cheng ran towards her with mud all over their faces.

    ¡°Aiya, where did you get yourself into this state?¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Ah-Yao took out the hand hidden behind his back and showed her a ricefield eel he pinched, unable to move.

    Han Qiao was speechless.

    This boy was very bold.

    ¡°Mother, cook!¡± Ah-Yao¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Han Qiao asked him to quickly put the eel into the basin.

    Then she took him and He Cheng to wash their faces.

    The two children were covered in mud, so they simply took a bath and put on clean clothes.

    Ah-Yao hugged Han Qiao and kept kissing her cheeks, ¡°Mother, kiss.¡±

    ¡°What did you do this time, hm?¡± Han Qiao asked with a smile.

    ¡°Second and Third Young Master broke your bottle of pearl powder,¡± Shn said softly by the door

    Han Qiao scoffed.

    So that was why.

    No wonder these two boys became so well-behaved.

    They even tried to coax her with the eel.

    She looked at them fondly.

    She tapped Ah-Yao¡¯s forehead, ¡°Do you know that what you did was wrong?¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    He Cheng nodded as well, ¡°I know I was wrong¡­¡±

    For children their age, the fact that they knew what they did was wrong was good.

    Han Qiao would not beat them up over a bottle of pearl powder, but she still had to pull them aside, ¡°That¡¯s my stuff. You are not allowed to touch it without permission, or break it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if something like this happens at home. But what if this happens outside?¡±

    ¡°Will others forgive you as easily as I did with you two?¡±

    Han Qiao spoke softly, teaching them not to touch other people¡¯s things so casually.

    No outsiders would tolerate everything like their parents.

    People out there wouldn¡¯t be as nice..

 Chapter 390 - 390: He Hong Returned

    Chapter 390: He Hong Returned

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    If she doesn¡¯t teach them this lesson now¡­

    If outsiders were to teach them, her two sons would suffer a lot more in the future.

    Han Qiao was reluctant to let them experience that.

    ¡°Although you know your mistakes, you still have to learn from your actions. Mother will have to punish you. You two stand over there for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea. Go.¡±

    The two children obediently went to face the wall to reflect on their mistakes.

    They may not remember most of what she said today, but at least they would remember that they were not allowed to touch their parents and other people¡¯s things without the owner¡¯s permission.

    Han Qiao sat at the side, drinking tea while keeping an eye on them.

    Heng Yi had just returned from Defu¡¯s side and walked in on this peculiar scene. He then nced at Ah-Yao.

    His heart ached for his son, but Heng Yi didn¡¯t call Ah-Yao to him. He sat beside Han Qiao and whispered, ¡°What happened?

    ¡°They were messing around my dressing table and knocked over a bottle of pearl powder. The two kids knew they were wrong. Ah-Yao caught an eel to apologize to me. I appreciated the gesture, but they still need to be punished ordingly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that pearl powder is expensive. I just want them to understand that they are not allowed to touch their parent¡¯s things, nor can they y with other people¡¯s things when they go out in the future.¡±

    Being young was one thing, but rules were another.

    Han Qiao pulled Heng Yi to sit down, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for them. I¡¯m teaching them now because I love them. If we let them do as they please and pamper them blindly, you will only harm them in the long run.¡±

    ¡°This will be their family background. If we don¡¯t follow the rules, we¡¯ll be a disaster in the future. My heart aches when I think about how a good child has been raised to waste.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to think that all well-behaved and lovely children would grow up to be good people. If they were not taught properly, not only would they let down the people who followed them, but they would also let themselves down for the rest of their lives.

    Heng Yi kept looking at the two children.

    The two boys also stole nces at him. Seeing that their father remained silent, they hurriedly turned to Han Qiao.

    Their eyes immediately met with Han Qiao¡¯s frown.

    They were so frightened that they quickly turned their heads away and focused on reflecting on their mistakes.

    None of them dared to move anymore.

    After Han Qiao finished drinking her cup of tea¡­

    Ah-Yao threw himself into Heng Yi¡¯s arms and cried.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached.

    But he still coaxed him, ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    Heng Yi took the handkerchief from Shn, and wiped his tiny face, ¡°Your mother did this for your own good. You broke Mother¡¯s things, so you need to apologize. Have you apologized?¡±

    Ah-Yao froze for a moment, then choked up, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Han Qiao patted his head, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know and admit your mistakes.¡±

    He Cheng also apologized, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t bring Ah-Yao to rummage through other people¡¯s things in the future.¡±

    Han Qiao also patted his head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than understanding your mistakes.¡±

    He Cheng can only y for a few days. Soon, he would have to focus on learning how to read and write.

    Han Qiao pulled the two children to her side and told them the societal rules.

    ¡°No matter what, when you do things, you must pay attention to the rules. Without rules, we can¡¯t live a peaceful life.¡±

    ¡°Whether you explore the martial world, enter the court, or enter the military in the future, there will be rules and regtions that you need to follow.¡±

    Han Qiao sighed lightly, ¡°Mother will slowly exin this to you in the future,¡±

    Today was Ah-Yao¡¯s first birthday, and Han Qiao couldn¡¯t didn¡¯t want to keep lecturing him.

    After saying a few more words, Han Qiao let him y with He Cheng.

    After the two children ran off, the two adults could hear the rumbustiousughter in the distance.

    Heng Yiughed helplessly, ¡°He is still young. We¡¯ll teach him slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Qiao loved when she should love, and she punished when she had to.

    For a child who had been doted on since he was young, the consequences of standing idly by were very serious.

    However, children were also very forgetful. They would forget about being punished after a while, but they would know not to touch other people¡¯s things.

    Aunt Zhao prepared the other dishes for dinner with the other cooks, while Han Qiao returned to make the Longevity Noodles for Ah-Yao.

    The whole family sat together, and each person got a bowl. Han Qiao fed Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao ate bite by bite. Today¡¯s noodles were especially delicious.

    His noodles were very long.

    Most importantly, his mother was the one who fed him.

    Ever since he could eat more solid foods, he had been eating with a spoon on his own.

    ¡°Waa!¡± He ate happily.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    After he finished his noodles and drank a few sips of soup, his stomach was full.

    He Cheng pulled Han Qiao¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mother, when is my birthday? I also want Mother to feed me Longevity Noodles.¡±

    Han Qiao was a little surprised.

    She doesn¡¯t remember when He Cheng was born, but Bai Cha should know.

    ¡°Mother will arrange everything for you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± He Cheng was overjoyed.

    Then he ran to y with Ah-Yao.

    Han Qiao asked Bai Cha after dinner, ¡°Do you know when Cheng¡¯er¡¯s birthday is?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the twentieth of the winter moon. When he was born, it was already cold.¡±

    Han Qiaomitted the date to memory. She already decided that she would make Longevity Noodles on the twentieth day of winter.

    If he wanted to eat longevity noodles, she would make them for him.

    In the next few days, Han Qiao was very busy. She first needed to tidy up the entire residence and clear out all the unsightly things.

    After tidying up, the manor looked much more refreshing and more atmospheric. All the furniture and decorations with many sharp corners had been moved away. She was afraid that the children would be hurt by them.

    Han Qiao had servants wrap some of the edges and corners.

    She couldn¡¯t predict the future, so all she could do for now was to think of the worst-case scenario, just in case, and try to prevent them.

    Ah-Yao, He Cheng and Wen Yu¡¯s children were all young boys. Boys were energetic and liked to y after all.

    After tidying up the house, the new servants respected Han Qiao even more.

    Their Madam may look kind and gentle, but she has her own thoughts and opinions on doing things. No one could change her decisions.

    After the house was tidied up, Han Qiao went to find Heng Yi and Bai Cha to buy those shops.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stuff our pockets with the Emperor¡¯s money, after all.¡±

    She still had enough money to buy these dozen shops.

    After the shop was transferred to Han Qiao¡¯s name, she started hiring people.

    She even bought a few shops to open a pharmacy.

    While Han Qiao arranged the people to their assigned jobs, she found that people from a distant vige came to sell vegetables and some chickens, ducks, and geese they raised at home.

    Several shops were already opened too.

    ¡°It seems that someone is earlier than us.¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    There were two rice shops and a grocery store, and there was even a coffin wreath shop in the corner of the street.

    This was ridiculous!

    If a small town wanted to prosper, all kinds of shops were indispensable.

    ¡°There are still a few food shops over there.¡±

    Han Qiao looked and found shops selling buns, steamed buns, and wonton noodles.

    There was also a fast-food restaurant.

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    ¡°This is good. Only when a hundred flowers bloom can we be more prosperous. It also puts more pressure on us.¡±

    Whether it was a fast food restaurant or a shop, they could not stand alone.

    Moreover, when the number of soldiers in the barracks increased, the business part of town would be more prosperous.

    All kinds of food and street stalls would have business.

    That would be good.

    At the barracks, more and more people came to join the army, especially those who were capable and ambitious. Everyone started from scratch, and after half a month, they would have the opportunity to be promoted. Even though they were only acting team leaders, they still hoped to climb higher.

    After Li Zhao bought the house next door, he went to the military camp. The house was tidied up by the housekeeper.

    By the time Han Qiao¡¯s fast food restaurant opened, it was already the fifth day of the tenth month.

    In the barracks, the first batch of acting team leaders have been decided.

    Among them were Li Zhao, Han Dacheng, and Han Dayong.

    Their daily training was harder than when they first trained at the Han family.

    Ny percent of the boys that Han Qiao bought earlier had joined the army, and seventeen of them became acting team leaders.

    The five hundred men were all going to join the army and Heng Yi gave them some convenience. They could go home once every five days and stay at home for one night. They would have to return to the barracks the next day. They would have the opportunity to return home again after ten thousand nights.

    As for their wives, Han Qiao arranged work for them; making clothes for the soldiers in the military camp. This way, they could earn money to supplement their families and even receive some cloth.

    The cloth could also be used to make small purses, soles, shoes, and many other things.

    Han Qiao would also get people to collect these items and sell them to the military camp.

    This way, these women would also have money in their hands, and they could buy some things that they needed at home.

    The shops in town were basically sold out within a few days, and even the houses were all snatched up.

    Some were still being built. They nned to reward these houses to those soldiers who had done meritorious services in the barracks.

    Before long, the twentieth day of the tenth month arrived. He Cheng¡¯s birthday.

    Heng Yi returned early that day.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    He Cheng wore a new set of clothes and ran towards Heng Yi.

    There was another person following behind Heng Yi.

    It was He Hong..

 Chapter 391 - 391: Hypocrite

    Chapter 391: Hypocrite

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    To decide whether a child was raised well or not, one should first observe the child¡¯s mental state. Then look at whether his clothes were decent or not.

    He Cheng was wearing bright red clothes and new shoes. His hair wasbed into a small bun, and a silver lock was hanging on his chest.

    The bells jingled whenever he ran.

    Ah-Yao and Wen Xuan, Wen Yu¡¯s fourth son, followed behind.

    Ah-Yao called him ¡®Brother Xuan<sup>1</sup>.

    Wen Xuan paid close attention to Ah-Yao in case he fell down.

    Pu Cao followed behind them with two servant girls.

    He Cheng threw himself in front of Heng Yi and hugged his leg, ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Heng Yi responded, a little unnaturally.

    He pulled He Cheng and made him look at He Hong.

    He Hong was dressed very decently.

    There was also love in his gaze as he looked at He Cheng.

    But He Cheng looked at him like he was a stranger, so he hid behind Heng Yi.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, he is¡­¡± Heng Yi wanted to say that this was his father.

    But the words remained on the tip of his tongue.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    He had raised this boy for two years. He was there when the boy didn¡¯t even know how to walk well. Now, he was running around.

    Heng Yi had raised and nurtured him, and gradually, love bloomed for the child.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er,¡± He Hong called softly.

    He came this time, not to pick up or ept He Cheng back to his side.

    He was only here for business.

    He had recently remarried and his wife was pregnant now. She knew that he had a son and that he was raised in the Marquis¡¯ manor.

    His inws suggested that he should take the child back.

    Letting the boy stay in the Marquis family could also form some kind of connection.

    ¡°Call me uncle.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at He Hong in surprise.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand what He Hong meant.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Ah-Yao ran over, stretching out his hand to hug him.

    Heng Yi reached out to pick him up and held him in his arms.

    Wen Xuan sped his fists and bowed, ¡°Greetings Marquis,¡±

    HengYi nodded.

    Even though the doubts and questions were on the tip of his lips, Heng Yi endured them and invited He Hong into the hall.

    Ah-Yao struggled to slide to the ground and ran awayughing with the two boys together.

    He Hong watched He Cheng¡¯s back.

    Without asking, he knew that He Cheng was doing well.

    If He Cheng wasn¡¯t happy here, he would¡¯ve been submissive. He wouldn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, let aloneugh unscrupulously.

    ¡°Brother,¡± He Hong had a thousand words in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°You have no ns of taking Cheng¡¯er away, do you?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He Hong took a deep breath.

    Some words were difficult to say at first, but when you finally said them, it was as if the burden wasn¡¯t there to begin with.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be better off following you, Brother Heng, than me. He has a better future here and will be happier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m remarried. My wife is already eight months pregnant. The Yue family is a merchant and is rtively rich. Her dowry was also generous. The house I¡¯m currently living in now is her dowry. I can¡¯t bring Cheng¡¯er back, and I won¡¯t in the future.¡±

    HengYi took a deep breath.

    He wanted to scold He Hong, but he felt that it was unnecessary.

    On the contrary, he was relieved.

    At least He Cheng would stay forever with them.

    With He Hong around, Zhao Huan could no longer cause any trouble. She had no excuse or reason to take He Cheng away.

    ¡°You thought it through.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    HengYi looked at He Hong, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you anymore.¡±

    Where did He Hong, the man who valued love, righteousness, and trust, go?

    ¡°Brother Heng, the world is tough. Not everyone is as lucky and capable as you. It¡¯s only been two years and you¡¯ve be the Marquis who is in charge of power. I, on the other hand, went out with high ambitions, wanting to do something big, but ended up with nothing. Penniless.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my current wife, I might have died in a foreignnd.¡±

    ¡°She knew that I was married and had a child. She bluntly said that she didn¡¯t want me to take my son back. She said that it was hard being a stepmother, so I¡­¡±

    Heng Yi remembered the five hundred taels of silver that He Hong had sent back.

    The five hundred taels he gave them was a loan he paid back. He Cheng had been living in the Heng family for the past two years, yet He Hong had yet to say anything about it.

    No matter how much he exined himself, it could not conceal his hypocrisy.

    Who was He Cheng? He was his own son.

    Today was He Cheng¡¯s birthday.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t know if He Hong still remembered.

    But if he did, did he bring He Cheng a birthday present? If he didn¡¯t remember¡­

    A word crossed HengYi¡¯s mind: Hypocrite.

    ¡°Then why did youe here?¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°Brother Heng, don¡¯t you need to buy food and salt? I came to discuss this with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Shopkeeper Zhu is in charge of purchasing these things. I don¡¯t care about these matters. You can just speak of this matter directly with him¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhu was smart and fair, and he had great prestige in the barracks.

    Even though Heng Yi may have a high official position and Shopkeeper Zhu was only a squad leader in the barracks¡­

    The squad leader still had to make purchases and train soldiers. Below the squad leader were four deputy squad leaders. These positions were still waiting for soldiers to fill in.

    When they arrived in the capital, they would be allocated a small house. Although it wasn¡¯t big, it could still be a home that they could sell and rent.

    Most importantly, it was given for free. It was a reward and a show of dignity for those hard-working soldiers.

    HengYi left all this matter to Shopkeeper Zhu, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    However, He Hong felt that it did not make much difference to him. In his eyes, Heng Yi was still inmand.

    He got up to say goodbye, but Heng Yi stared at him for a moment, ¡°Stay for dinner¡±

    ¡°Today is-¡±

    ¡°Marquis. Marquis, someone from Chenzhou has arrived.¡±

    The gatekeeper hurried over, interrupting Heng Yi¡¯s words.

    Immediately after, a chubby boy ran into the room.

    ¡°Bao¡¯er greets the Marquis.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Zeng Bao¡¯er and thought to himself, why is this kid so fat?

    ¡°You came alone?¡±

    ¡°No, my father came with us. I was in a hurry, so I ran here first. I also brought the Second Young Master¡¯s Big Yellow,¡±

    The days for Zeng Bao¡¯er were getting better. He studied and practiced martial arts every day, and he didn¡¯t have much to worry about. Zeng Bao¡¯er felt so rxed that he grew fat. While he was growing taller, he was also gaining weight.

    As time went on, the more naive he became.

    ¡°Marquis, do you know where my sister is?¡± Zeng Bao¡¯er asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s practicing martial arts in the backyard. I¡¯ll get someone to take you there.¡±

    Compared to Zeng Bao¡¯er¡¯s, who was just muddling along, Zeng Qin¡¯er was exceptionally hardworking.

    She would not sleep if the moon did not sleep, and she would get up before the sun rose.

    She had determination, a lot of courage, and was very cautious.

    ¡°Thank you, Marquis.¡± Zeng Bao¡¯er was about to walk out before he asked again, ¡°What about the Second and Third Young Masters? I brought them something.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear theirughter? I¡¯m sure you can find them quite easily,¡± Han Qiao said with a smile.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He looked at Han Qiao with a much friendlier gaze. He quickly approached her and bowed, ¡°Madam, hope you are doing well,¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Han Qiao sized him up, ¡°How did you gain so much weight?¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Zeng Bao¡¯er only giggled.

    He was not a stupid child. If he was forced into a corner, he could be very smart. He was just¡­ a little muddled-headed.

    He was always by Han Chi¡¯s side, and Han Chi was very scheming and did not need him all that much. Bao¡¯er wouldn¡¯t steal the limelight from his master either. Wouldn¡¯t that relieve much of his duties?

    ¡°Run along now. Cheng¡¯er and Ah-Yao are ying over there.¡± Han Qiao said gently.

    After one final bow, Zeng Bao¡¯er ran away.

    Han Qiaoughed helplessly.

    When she noticed He Hong, her smile faded slightly.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    He Hong was very polite.

    Han Qiao hummed lightly.

    Noticing the speck of flour on her face, Heng Yi raised his hands to wipe it off for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re covered in flour.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at He Hong.

    He did bring gifts, but he obviously didn¡¯t prepare anything for He Cheng.

    Zeng Asan stepped in leading a dog.

    Good heavens! Zeng Asan had also gained weight. He was at least ten pounds heavier, and the flesh on his face trembled with every move.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam, hehe.¡± Zeng Asan smiled, revealing his white teeth.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a tough journey. Go wash up first, leave this dog to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tough, Madam. I brought a lot of medicinal herbs, and they are all outside. Here is the list.¡± Zeng Asan immediately handed over the paper.

    He smiled again and said, ¡°Can I go and see the Second Young Master, the Third Young Master, and Qin¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: Selfish

    Chapter 392: Selfish

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡® Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The first two were just formalities, but he truly missed his daughter.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡±

    Han Qiao took the list.

    Dong Lai would bring people to count these items.

    She then looked at He Hong, ¡°Today is Cheng¡¯er¡¯s birthday. You¡­¡±

    He Hong paused.

    He instantly panicked.

    He had already forgotten when He Cheng¡¯s birthday was.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡­¡±

    Han Qiao took a deep breath to suppress her displeasure.

    What kind of father was this?

    ¡°Whether you acknowledge him or not is up to you. He is part of the Marquis¡¯ family, the Second Young Master of the Marquis¡¯ family. He doesn¡¯t need anything from you. I just think that he¡¯s intelligent and sensible for a child his age. If you don¡¯t intend to acknowledge him, then don¡¯t ever do so,¡±

    ¡°He Hong, Heng Yi, and I have never stopped you from visiting him. He is your own son. But I hope you, even if you don¡¯t love him¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± The child you don¡¯t care about means the world to us.¡±

    She had never ignored He Cheng just because she had Ah-Yao.

    She could see that Heng Yi was biased towards Ah-Yao.

    But she could also see that he had been making an effort to be nicer to He Cheng.

    He Hong blushed at Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mother, Mother!¡± He Cheng ran over.

    He ran inside the room with sweat rolling down his forehead, a big smile on his white and tender face. Big Yellow loyally followed behind him.

    Ah-Yao trotted behind the big dog, trying to grab its tail. Fortunately, the Big Yellow had a very good temper, so it let Ah-Yao pull it.

    Then behind them was the fair and chubby Zeng Bao¡¯er.

    ¡°Mother, did you ask Brother Bao¡¯er to bring Big Yellow? You are so kind, thank you, Mother! I really like this birthday present!¡±

    Han Qiaoughed and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his face.

    This is just one of the gifts. Mother has prepared other gifts for you.¡±

    ¡°Will there be Longevity noodles?¡± He Cheng asked with bright eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Will it be the same as Ah-Yao¡¯s? Is it going to be one long strand? Will Mother make it?¡± He Cheng asked a barrage of questions.

    He remembered that on Ah-Yao¡¯s birthday, Han Qiao cooked longevity noodles with her own hands, and made it in one long strand.

    He also ate some, but he didn¡¯t have that one long strand in his bowl.

    ¡°Yes, Mother will cook for youter.¡± Han Qiao patted his head.

    Then she gently pulled him in front of He Hong, ¡°Call him¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know! That¡¯s uncle! Uncle told me to call him that earlier,¡± He Cheng said immediately.

    He raised his head to look at Han Qiao as if asking for a reward.

    Han Qiao felt the air stuck in her lungs, unable to exhale or inhale.

    She didn¡¯t even know what to say to He Hong.

    ¡°How about you go y with Ah-Yao and Bao¡¯er? Where is Wen Xuan? You all

    go to the dining room first, and we¡¯ll join you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Un!¡±

    These few children¡­

    Zeng Bao¡¯er was the oldest, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have grown up. He liked to tease He Cheng and Ah-Yao who were younger than him.

    He Cheng would fall for it, but Ah-Yao would always avoid Zeng Bao¡¯er¡¯s traps. Watching as the children went away, Han Qiao gave He Hong a side nce.

    111 head to the kitchen and check on the preparations. You two just talk.¡±

    He Cheng was very unlucky.

    His biological mother hated him to the point of poisoning him, while his father was cold.

    She didn¡¯t know whether He Hong was like this by nature, or if the things he experiencedter changed his temperament.

    But when she first met him, she genuinely thought that He Hong was a good person.

    Heng Yi still insisted that He Hong stayed for dinner.

    He Hong felt a little dejected.

    He sat with everyone at the dining table and watched as He Cheng asked Han Qiao to feed him longevity noodles with a satisfied look on his face.

    Only children who were loved would make all kinds of requests to their parents.

    He also discovered that only the noodles in He Cheng¡¯s bowl had one long strand of noodles. The ones in their bowls were all cut up.

    Ah-Yao sat on a small chair, eating the noodles with his hands. He didn¡¯t want anyone to feed him. He didn¡¯t need anyone to feed him, so he ate the noodles with great relish.

    He Hong took the jade pendant from his waist, ¡°Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± He Cheng looked over.

    His eyes were pure and innocent.

    Here, this is Uncle¡¯s birthday present for you.¡±

    He Cheng turned to Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao patted his head, ¡°Go ahead. Thank your Uncle.¡±

    He Cheng took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully, before reaching out his hands to hold it.

    Rules were rules.

    He Hong asked himself, if this child was by his side, could he teach him this well?

    He knew he couldn¡¯t.

    Not even with Zhao Huan by his side.

    ¡°Good boy.¡± He ced the jade pendant in He Cheng¡¯s hand.

    Thank you, Uncle,¡± He Cheng hurriedly said.

    Then he happily ran back to Han Qiao¡¯s side.

    When Ah-Yao saw what was on his brother¡¯s hand, he squealed and reached out to touch it.

    But the noodles were still sticking to his fingers.

    Han Qiao asked the servant girl to carry Ah-Yao to wash his hands.

    He Cheng followed Ah-Yao, coaxing,

    ¡°You can wear it first. But be careful not to break it.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Ah-Yao kept nodding.

    After he was done cleaning his hands and clothes, the little boy stood obediently and waited for Cheng¡¯er to put the jade pendant on him.

    Then Ah-Yao ran to show Han Qiao.

    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡± Han Qiaoplimented.

    Ah-Yao ran to He Cheng, ¡°Brother, wear it! Brother, wear it!¡±

    The adults didn¡¯t understand the child¡¯s feelings and shouldn¡¯t interfere in their interactions.

    As long as they didn¡¯t fight and live in harmony, it was fine for brothers and sisters to respect each other.

    He Cheng loved his younger brother, and Ah-Yao respected his older brother.

    Han Qiao never interfered with how the children got along. If they make mistakes, they will be punished, and they will be reprimanded if they refuse to listen.

    She ate slowly and nced at He Hong, whose eyes were a little red.

    He did not speak.

    Heng Yi poured He Hong a cup of wine.

    He Hong raised his wine ss and faced Heng Yi, ¡°Brother Heng, I would like

    to toast you, to thank you-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Heng Yi said softly.

    They had given He Hong several chances, but He Hong never told He Cheng the truth.

    From now on, He Cheng was a child of the Heng family and had nothing to do with He Hong.

    As for who He Cheng would choose after he grew up, it would be his own decision and business.

    All these years in the Heng¡¯s family, he had a clear conscience.

    After lunch, He Hong bid his farewell.

    Heng Yi sent him to the gate.

    Before He Hong left, he bowed deeply to Heng Yi.

    ¡°Brother Heng, The He Hong I was and the He Hong 1 am now is not the same person. Please don¡¯t tell Cheng¡¯er the truth, and let him live a worry-free life.¡±

    Heng Yi agreed with a muffled voice.

    He then asked Bai Cha to take He Hong to the barracks to find Shopkeeper Zhu. Heng Yi turned to look for He Cheng and took him to see the new horse that just arrived.

    It was a three-month-old foal. It was said that its father was a Ferghana horse from the grasnd.

    It would grow tall and big and would be a mighty steed.

    ¡°For me?¡± He Cheng asked cautiously.

    He knew that his eldest brother had a horse, and Han Chi would only let him pet it most of the time.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a birthday present for you. Let¡¯s take care of it first, and when Cheng¡¯er is older you can ride it on your own.¡± Heng Yi patted his head.

    He carried him and ced him on the horse¡¯s back.

    Ah-Yao shouted and wanted to ride the horse too.

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao up and led the horse slowly.

    ¡°Can I be as powerful as Father?¡± He Cheng asked.

    The child looked up to strong people.

    Especially his father.

    He Cheng looked at Heng Yi with admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, in the future, you will study hard and train hard. You will be stronger than Father.¡±

    He Cheng giggled.

    Ah-Yao alsoughed.

    Heng Yi also chuckled.

    Han Qiao watched them from a distance and turned around with a smile on her face.

    On the way to the barracks, He Hong and Bai Cha were silent.

    They were once master and servant, but now¡­

    Although He Hong found himself a wife, he was no different than any other sons-inw.

    He couldn¡¯t do whatever he pleased.

    Although Bai Cha was still a ve, he was the Second Master of the Marquis¡¯ Residence. He had real power in his hands. Everyone respected and fawned over him.

    Their lives were already worlds apart¡­.

 Chapter 393 - 393: The Encounter

    Chapter 393: The Encounter

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°Bai Cha.¡±

    ¡°Master He.¡±

    Bai Cha immediately replied.

    ¡°Am I despicable now?¡± He Hong asked.

    Bai Cha was silent for a moment, thinking, before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t help yourself, it¡¯s understandable. However, I don¡¯t quite understand why you don¡¯t care about Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your son?¡±

    He Hong stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath.

    ¡°When I left, I was full of ambition. But in this world, it¡¯s very difficult to achieve things without someone backing you up.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred taels of silver was cheated away in one go.¡±

    ¡°I even begged on the streets for two months. How could I have the face toe back?¡±

    ¡°I have been to Chenzhou City, and seeing Brother Heng getting higher and higher, I don¡¯t have the courage anymore.¡±

    The five hundred taels was his money to start anew.

    He remembered that he would return what was borrowed, but Cheng¡¯er¡­ He couldn¡¯t take him away.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er is living in the Marquis¡¯ manor. Brother Heng and Sister-inw will never treat him badly, and he has been brought up very well.¡±

    ¡°My wife was born to a merchant family. Although she is not stingy, she told me directly that she will not wee Cheng¡¯er and she doesn¡¯t want me to take Cheng¡¯er back.¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha, if I can go back to the past, I will never leave Puyi County, nor will I abandon Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°But money is hard to earn. If I had known earlier¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°There is no medicine for regret in this world. I can¡¯t go back to the past, and I can¡¯t leave my wife now. I can only make Cheng¡¯er suffer.¡±

    Bai Cha wanted to tell him that Cheng¡¯er was very unlucky.

    He never knew there were parents like Cheng¡¯er¡¯s.

    One was vicious and the other was hypocritical.

    However, Bai Cha was also d that He Cheng had met his Eldest Brother and Sister-inw, and had aplete family.

    ¡°I see.¡± Bai Cha said lightly.

    When they arrived at the barracks, Bai Chai introduced He Hong to Shopkeeper Zhu. Thetter was busy sorting out the things Zeng Asan brought.

    Zeng Asan may look unreliable and always liked to smile cheekily, but the was actually the most reliable.

    He was cautious and considerate.

    This time, he brought a lot of herbs and salt.

    But he had to organize them.

    The salt should be kept, and the medicinal herbs should be put in the pharmacy.

    Shopkeeper Zhu was a very tactful person. His words and actions were wless. Although Bai Cha brought He Hong over, he was still doing his job. Even when He Hong said that he wanted to provide food to the military camp, Shopkeeper Zhu discussed everything in detail with He Hong.

    The price had to be lowered. It was impossible to raise it higher than others.

    After a while, He Hong became a little wary of the man.

    Because Shopkeeper Zhu was difficult to deal with; the price he offered was very tight. He refused to give He Hong a single leeway.

    ¡°Master He, you need to understand that with so many people in our barracks, we need a lot of food every day. The military¡¯s ie is limited.¡±

    Of course Shopkeeper Zhu didn¡¯t say that the barracks now had nearly 10,000 people. These people had to go to open up wastnd and farm every afternoon.

    They had already nted a crop of wheat. The feces were preserved and fermented ording to the Marchioness¡¯ instructions and then used to water it. Anyway, their crops grew very well.

    The vegetables and radishes that had been nted were growing very well.

    There were basically no leftovers, but there was pot-washing soup and green leaves, and they raised dozens of pigs as well.

    The Marchioness said that as long as one was diligent enough, one would be able to be self-sufficient sooner orter.

    He Hong nodded repeatedly at Shopkeeper Zhu¡¯s exnation.

    He understood this.

    ¡°The price is negotiable.¡±

    When he joined the family, his father-inw and several of his brothers-inw had discussed the price carefully.

    The price could be negotiated, and Shopkeeper Zhu knew that the deal could be negotiated too, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it in detail.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t have much malice towards He Hong.

    After Heng Yi returned from ying with the kids, Han Qiao said to him, ¡°Is this the end of Cheng¡¯er¡¯s matters?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Heng Yi was puzzled.

    ¡°He Hong doesn¡¯t admit that he is his father, does that mean we¡¯re going to change Cheng¡¯er¡¯sst name? Is He Hong going to write a letter of separation? Or is he nning to reap all the hard work we put into Cheng¡¯er like it was nothing?¡± Han Qiao asked matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how much money it costs to raise a child, but we treat him sincerely. I don¡¯t want others to take advantage of him.¡±

    ¡°Just the horse alone cost over thousands of taels of silver to get from the border to our house, not to mention the price of the horse itself.¡±

    Although the horse will mate with a mare to give birth to a calf in the future, their original intention was to choose a good horse for He Cheng, raise it slowly, and cultivate their rtionship. When He Cheng wanted to learn how to ride a horse, he would have his own horse.

    He Cheng never envied Han Chi for having his own.

    Han Qiao sighed again, ¡°If I say too much, it will make me seem petty. If I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll feel ufortable.¡±

    Heng Yi understood Han Qiao¡¯s thoughts.

    His heart still ached for He Cheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about these unhappy things. As long as Cheng¡¯er is in our family, he will be our son. When he grows up, he will understand what is right and what is wrong, and know what he wants. It will be up to him to choose.¡±

    ¡°While he still lives in this residence, we will teach him well and take care of him. We have nothing to be ashamed of. It¡¯s good that we don¡¯t feel ashamed of him.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Heng Yi.

    She smiled sweetly, ¡°Why are you so eloquent?¡±

    He could even say so many words tofort her.

    ¡°People will always change.¡± Heng Yi replied.

    He kissed Han Qiao on the lips.

    It was just words offort, but the two ended up kissing until they were on the bed.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Father and Mother are biting each other¡¯s lips.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Qiao blushed and pushed Heng Yi away.

    Heng Yi was also very embarrassed.

    They were so absorbed in their desires that he didn¡¯t hear the tiny footsteps of the two childrening in.

    Han Qiao pretended to be sullen, ¡°Why did you twoe in?¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Ah-Yao stretched out his hand toward Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao picked him up and found that his pants were wet.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Han Qiao asked, looking at He Cheng.

    He Cheng immediately exined, ¡°There are fish in the basin, and the basin turned over.¡±

    ¡°You both yed in the water?¡± Han Qiao said and asked Cui Guo to bring her clothes and pants over for the boys.

    She helped Ah-Yao change out of his clothes.

    Cui Guo took the ce of the servant girl and quickly brought over the clothes and pants.

    After changing Ah-Yao¡¯s clothes,

    Ah-Yao said, ¡°Mother, y with fish!¡±

    ¡°You are getting bolder.¡±

    There was a pond behind the kitchen, where fish were usually raised. She took a few children there and told them it was dangerous, and the children never went there.

    The door to the pond was also often locked, and there was an old man who was responsible for cleaning, guarding the door, and feeding the fish.

    ¡°The weather is getting cold, yet you¡¯re still ying with water. Do you want to get pped in the palm?¡± Han Qiao¡¯s voice turned cold, and Ah-Yao became a little scared.

    He Cheng also shrank away.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er and Wen Xuan outside the room, not daring to say a word.

    ¡°I told you that when the weather gets warmer, I¡¯ll take you to learn how to swim, but that¡¯s for next year. Can¡¯t you wait for such a short time?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I was wrong.¡± Ah-Yao quickly admitted his mistake.

    He Cheng also followed, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong.¡±

    Han Qiao patted their heads, ¡°Mother is not ming you. You are still children, you love to y. It¡¯s just that the weather is cold. If your clothes get wet, you can easily get sick, you know?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re sick, you have to take bitter medicine. Do you want to take bitter medicine?¡±

    Ah-Yao and He Cheng shook their heads quickly.

    ¡°Be good. Go and eat some grapefruit.¡±

    The grapefruit in this season was very sweet.

    Both children like to eat them.

    Han Qiao was afraid that she would spoil their stomachs, so she only gave a little every day.

    As soon as the two children heard this, they immediately called Wen Xuan and Zeng Bao¡¯er to the next room.

    Han Qiao looked at the still embarrassed Heng Yi and snorted.

    She raised her hand to wipe off the drool from the corner of his mouth.

    Han Qiao smiled and went to wash her face and change her clothes.

    He Hong came to Sanzhou Town and met He Cheng. Han Qiao was not very happy at first. After two days, she noticed He Cheng did not even think of He Hong, so she threw him to the back of her mind.

    Han Qiao went out and observed young women make cotton clothes..

 Chapter 394 - 394: Disgusting

    Chapter 394: Disgusting

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Don¡¯t underestimate these young women.

    While their husbands joined the army, they did not stay idle.

    They made autumn and cotton-padded clothes, which earned them a lot of money. Now, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food or water, and at the same time, they could also save up some silver. They lived a very good life.

    They could also make pastries, and candied fruit, and bring them out immediately when Han Qiao visited them.

    Some of them work at home and some work at the workshop with the otherdies.

    The sorrows of their early years had passed, and now they were happy and lived a sweeter life.

    Their husbands worked hard every day in the military camp. Some of them had already be team leaders. Their wives understood and treated them well when they returned home. All in all, life was very promising for these people.

    Seeing Han Qiao approaching, they put down their work one by one, and quickly stood up to greet her, ¡°Greetings, Madam,¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be so polite. I¡¯ll sit for a while and leave in a while.¡±

    These cotton coats were made for the soldiers in the barracks. These young women were very diligent in their work, the stitches they made were fine, and the cotton was properly stuffed.

    One person could make one piece a day.

    Han Qiao also got people to buy over a hundred families of three or four. The men in the family could do some work in town, while the women and children could also join them in the workshop to make cotton clothes, and they could set up stalls on the street and make a living for themselves. As long as they were willing to suffer, they could live a good life.

    Those women who could speak well would be promoted to leaders, who would manage and check whether the cotton-padded clothes made by everyone were up to standard or whether they were cutting corners to get their work done.

    These leaders would receive extra pay.

    Sanzhou Town was now bing more and more prosperous.

    Han Qiao checked the two pieces that they had done. They have done a good job.

    ¡°You are all very meticulous with your work. This is the way that it should be done. It¡¯s like making one for your husband to wear, right?¡±

    The young women nodded vigorously.

    When Han Qiao left the workshop, she saw Housekeeper Hu on the street.

    Butler Hu bowed anxiously, ¡°Greetings, Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Han Qiao replied indifferently and left in a carriage.

    Butler Hu stood where he was before he sighed deeply.

    Everything was up to time and fate.

    Who would have thought that in a year or two, the person he once looked down upon had be someone he could not reach?

    There was never a time when he didn¡¯t regret his past actions.

    He had missed the opportunity to rise to the top.

    When the twelfth month arrived, Han Qiao had already cleaned up a few small courtyards.

    Han Chi had sent a letter telling her that he would be bringing Li Mi, Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, Sun Xiu, and Duofu to their new house.

    Han Qiao thought that the whole family should live together, so she sent someone to pick them up.

    Li Zhao also missed his mother and sister, so he begged Heng Yi to give him this task.

    It was understandable why Li Zhao would want to go, but it was a surprise that Miao Jiu also asked permission from Han Qiao to join the young boy.

    He was now working as a doctor in a medical clinic with five young apprentices working for him.

    Miao Jiu was a gentle person and never once did he scold his disciples. However, thankfully his disciples were all well-behaved and obedient and did not dare speak loudly to him.

    ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey. The weather is getting cold, so make sure to keep yourself warm.¡±

    And so, Li Zhao and Miao Jiu left the town.

    Now Sanzhou Town had city walls, which were tall and wide.

    The city gate had not been fully built yet, but there were defensive holes on the city gate. Each small hole can be used to shoot hidden arrows. When the guards spot an enemying, they could hide behind the wall and shoot arrows out through the holes. They could hit the enemy, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the enemy to shoot inside.

    Usually, these holes could be blocked with a wooden stopper.

    There was still an empty lot close to the city wall. There were already people setting up stalls there, selling the snacks made by their families, small items such as purses and handkerchiefs, and somemoners who came to sell vegetables. That area had already be a small market.

    In order for themon people to have a ce to store their goods, Han Qiao had someone make wooden shelves. One shelf cost one copper a day, and she even hired people to clean it.

    After all, there were always going to be some rotten vegetables, branches, and leavesing and going.

    Most importantly, the people from the military would need to pass by this area on their way home. It was indeed a good ce to do business.

    Every month, when the soldiers received their pay, they could buy all kinds of meat and other food from the stalls.

    On Laba Day, everyone in the barracks had to eat Laba Congee.

    The Marquis¡¯ family had already made preparations.

    Han Qiao even got someone to cook a few big pots and give them to the people at the city gate for free.

    Severalrge pots of congee were delivered in less than two hours. The people who cameter could not help but regret that they werete.

    The city was still under construction, and the city walls were slowly being perfected.

    Severalrge granaries were also almostpleted. The saying that ¡°there is strength in numbers¡± applied to any ce no matter what era the saying was used in.

    Heng Yi had been very busy these past few days. It was the first exam in the barracks, and the team leaders who were promoted to squad leaders would receive their first rewards.

    The soldiers trained harder and harder, and Heng Yi wanted to lead them personally.

    Han Qiao was also busy.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had sent another thousand families over to their little town.

    These one thousand households all consisted of four to five people per family, including the elderly and children.

    To amodate them, they needed one thousand small courtyards. Fortunately, they did note all at once.

    Instead, they were sent in batches by people from various broker houses. There was still time to make arrangements for them.

    The people in the barracks were even busier. They were training, learning to read and write¡­ They have a lot of work to do.

    However, everyone could get some extra money by doing additional work around the barracks. Although it was only 30 copper coins, it was still better than getting nothing at all.

    If they have a family in town, they could go home once they told their team leaders. Then, they would go straight to the camp for training the next day.

    Those who have families were happy with this rule.

    On the thirteenth day of the twelfth month, a brothel suddenly opened in the small town.

    Han Qiao was very surprised when she learned of this.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Shn and Duan Yue shook their heads.

    There was no sign of this brothel opening at all. It had been some time since those shops were bought, and there was no news about what they would be used for at all.

    Someone was secretly concealing information from them.

    This was Heng Yi¡¯s territory, they didn¡¯t hear any news. Suddenly a strange feeling was brewing in her heart¡­

    ¡°Does the Marquis know about this?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Then she said, ¡°Get Dong Lai over.¡±

    She had asked about those shops earlier. Why were there no movements before? When did those shops open for business?

    ¡°Madam.¡±

    Dong Lai hurried over.

    He just came back from outside, and he was sweating profusely despite the cold season.

    ¡°Madam, the Gong Prince is the owner of those brothels.¡±

    Hearing this, Han Qiao took a deep breath. After a moment she replied, ¡°I see.¡± After the Gong Prince divorced Jun Yishun, he reconciled with the Jun family. He then married another princess who was only sixteen years old. Moreover, she was the first daughter of the Jun Family. So, ording to seniority, she had to be called Aunt Jun.

    She was the daughter of the Jun family¡¯s second brother.

    When Han Qiao heard the news, she felt disgusted.

    She wondered how Madam Jun was feeling now.

    And¡­ What was the Gong Prince nning to do by opening a brothel in Sanzhou Town?

    In this generation, opening a brothel was a reasonable and legal operation, and it cannot be controlled or banned.

    Han Qiao rubbed her temples.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to talk about it when the Marquis returned,¡±

    In the barracks¡­

    Heng Yi took off his sweaty shirt, and was slightly taken aback when he heard Bai Cha¡¯s report, ¡°Who? Who opened it?¡±

    ¡°The Gong Prince opened a brothel in town.¡±

    Heng Yi threw the handkerchief in the basin, took the clothes, and went behind the screen to change.

    He had been training with the soldiers all morning. Compared to the soldiers who were carrying 30 pounds of weight, he had 50 pounds of stones hanging on his leg.

    It consumed more of his energy.

    After getting dressed, Heng Yi took a sip of the mutton soup.

    ¡°What do you think we should do? Should we just directly block it? Or should we let it be?¡± Heng Yi asked..

 Chapter 395 - 395: Furious

    Chapter 395: Furious

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Bai Cha thought for a moment before he finally replied, ¡°There is no way to seal the establishment. First of all, the owner of this brothel is the Gong Prince. It¡¯s obvious he did this on purpose.¡±

    As for whether it was his way to make money or a ce for disgusting people to gather, it remained to be evaluated.

    ¡°Call Shopkeeper Zhu, Zhang Zhao, and the others for a meeting¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi quickly finished the soup.

    This mutton soup was mixed with pepper and chili. It was spicy and numbing, but it tasted good.

    The most important thing was that it helped keep your body warm.

    Every soldier could only get their fill every five days. There was no way to keep providing these for everybody every day. After all, they only have a few sheep in town.

    And when they went out for a run, they only wore a thin shirt and pants. When they came back, they still had another set of exercises toplete.

    Heng Yi had already started training them to withstand the cold.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t get mutton soup right away, they could eat pork bone soup with pepper and chili.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Shopkeeper Zhu and the others to arrive. All of them were still trying to warm themselves.

    ¡°Marquis,¡±

    Qin Song enteredst.

    These days, Heng Yi did not deliberately make things difficult for him, but he didn¡¯t assign him to do things that could easily make him a hero.

    Qin Song thought it was because his family tried to send a concubine to him, but something in the back of his mind made him think that it might not be entirely for that reason.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Heng Yi said before they began discussing the Gong Prince¡¯s brothel in Sanzhou Town.

    ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    He waited, but there were exnations.

    Heng Yi observed them and knew that these people were conservative.

    Or rather, none of them dare to offend the Gong Prince.

    He waved his hand, ¡°You may leave,¡±

    Heng Yi returned home early for the first time that day.

    Han Qiao and a few children were having afternoon snacks. She personally took the children to bake biscuits, and boiled milk, and the beggar¡¯s chicken they made tasted even more delicious.

    Since there were no lotus leaves, they used banana leaves instead.

    ¡°Father!¡± Ah-Yao¡¯s mouth and hands were covered with oil.

    He looked at Heng Yi with joy in his eyes.

    ¡°Father! Eat!¡± He handed the meat to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t mind the oil and carried him up.

    Ah-Yao immediately fed him.

    Then the young boy looked expectantly at him, waiting for his final evaluation.

    ¡°Mmm, not bad. It tastes great.¡± Heng Yi praised.

    Ah-Yao was instantly overjoyed.

    He struggled to get off the ground and pulled Heng Yi to sit on a chair.

    Ah-Yao fed him chicken, then the biscuits, then slowly handed Heng Yi a small cup of milk with his trembling hands.

    It took some effort for them to get this cow.

    However, with the power they have, and if Heng Yi had any requests, there would be plenty of people who could help him deal with them.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Ah-Yao asked.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Ah-Yao continued to feed Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi never refuses any of the food. He didn¡¯t care if Ah-Yao licked his fingers before feeding him more food.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t stand eating from his tiny dirty hands.

    Ah-Yao only ate a little before, so he probably wasn¡¯t feeling full.

    But he was willing to feed it to his father first, which showed his filial piety.

    And she found out that the biscuits that Ah-Yao fed Heng Yi were made by himself.

    Han Qiao was slightly stunned before she pursed her lips and smiled.

    It was no wonder that Heng Yi loved him so much.

    Heng Yi had a big appetite, so the boy couldn¡¯t eat as much as he wanted. The biscuits that Ah-Yao made by himself will soon be gone.

    Ah-Yao looked at the te, his mouth ttened into a thin line.

    He wanted to cry.

    He looked at his father, then at Han Qiao.

    Han Qiao took one and fed it to him with a bitter smile. Ah-Yao instantlyughed.

    This time he still fed Heng Yi, but he also ate some for himself.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er praised the small boy as he ate.

    Han Qiao asked Zeng Bao¡¯er to look after the little ones.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam! I will take good care of the Second and Third Young Master.¡±

    Zeng Bao¡¯er loved teasing Ah-Yao the most.

    He liked to coax him to give him food.

    But Ah-Yao did not fall for it all the time.

    Zeng Bao¡¯er still tried his best to seed.

    After Han Qiao and Heng Yi left, Zeng Bao¡¯er immediately leaned forward,

    ¡°Third Young Master, your biscuits look delicious.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi entered the small hall together, and she noticed the grave look on his face.

    ¡°Is it because of the Gong Prince¡¯s brothel?¡±

    HengYi nodded.

    Han Qiao noticed that his brows were furrowed and his temples were bulging. She pulled him to sit on the chaise lounge.

    HengYi perched on the soft cushion, afraid of ttening it with his weight.

    Han Qiao rubbed his temples for him.

    ¡°Since he has opened it and we have no way to seal it, then we will have to solve it from the root.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he mainly wants to earn money from the soldiers, and since there are no military prostitutes in the barracks, this will be an opportunity for him.¡±

    ¡°The three major disciplines, the eight military rules, and the military orders, these are the powers the Emperor has granted to you.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor must know of the Gong Prince¡¯s ambitions, otherwise the Emperor will not allow the Consort¡¯s divorce and his son¡¯s resignation from the throne. Even if the Gong Prince marries a girl from the Jun family again, and she gives birth to a legitimate son and raises him to be able to take over his throne, it will take more than ten years. Unbeknownst to him, he had lost¡­¡± ¡°Not every son is as capable as Li Zhao.¡±

    Han Qiao spoke softly, and her voice was gentle, yet powerful.

    Heng Yi¡¯s tense body slowly rxed.

    He slowly exhaled lightly.

    Following Han Qiao¡¯s lead, hey down on the chaise lounge.

    Han Qiao sat down on a stool and continued, ¡°As long as you manage the soldiers in the barracks well and don¡¯t give them the chance to spend their days drinking and ying in that disgusting ce, I¡¯ll find them a ce to have fun.¡±

    ¡°What kind of fun?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set up a stage and tell them more stories about protecting their country. It can stimte their enthusiasm and passion to sacrifice their lives for the country.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers in the military camp are strictly prohibited from going to brothels. If there is an alternative, let them read and write if they have nothing to do. Let them practice martial arts to get a step closer to the official position in the next assessment.¡±

    ¡°There are many people with ambition.¡±

    ¡°Those who can¡¯t control their crotch will be kicked out of the barracks and go back to where they came from.¡±

    ¡°You deal with a few to make an example out of them,¡±

    After careful consideration, Heng Yi nodded.

    An idea was already brewing in his mind.

    ¡°As for those rich lords, you can also spread the news that we don¡¯t like people with bad character and low moral integrity. Let¡¯s secretly find someone to open a more elegant teahouse and give them a new ce to go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s nip the fire from the bud.¡±

    These wealthy merchants, no matter how much they spent in other ces when they came to Sanzhou Town, had to abide by the Marquis¡¯ rules if they wanted to make money from Heng Yi.

    ¡°Write down your thoughts on this matter, and ask the Emperor for his opinion.¡±

    No matter how close the Gong Prince¡¯s power was to the Emperor, how could hepare to Emperor Zhao Qian?

    Emperor Zhao Qian had given him so much power and convenience that Heng Yi could build up his army quickly. Whoever hindered him was not only Heng Yi¡¯s enemy but also the Emperor¡¯s enemy.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yi got up and immediately went to write a folded booklet.

    Emperor Zhao Qian sent someone to deliver a gyrfalcon and people to take care of it.

    With such important information, Heng Yi could use this method to send the booklet.

    Heng Yi wrote everything to the point.

    The gyrfalcon was much faster than the 8oo-mile express?.

    By the fifteenth day, the folded booklet had already arrived in Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s hands.

    Emperor Zhao Qian looked furious. He tore up the secret letter in his hand and pped his hands against his throne.

    ¡°Despicable! Truly despicable!¡±

    Defu hesitated. Should he tell the Emperor that the Marquis of Wanning had sent an emergency booklet?

    It had been a few months since the gyrfalcon had been sent to HengYi, but this was the first time he had used it.

    Emperor Zhao Qian saw red.

    ¡°Why are you sneaking around?¡±

    Defu immediately knelt down, ¡°Reporting to the Emperor. Marquis of Wanning sent a booklet with through the gyrfalcon.¡±

    Emperor Zhao Qian narrowed his eyes.

    Defu hurried forward and handed over the booklet.

    Emperor Zhao Qian skimmed through the lines

    After reading it, he kicked the table. ¡°How dare he! How dare he!¡±

    ¡°That bastard! I spoiled him!¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: The General Is In Charge

    Chapter 396: The General Is In Charge

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The servants in the royal study knelt on the ground.

    Defu knew that the Emperor¡¯s anger was definitely not directed at the Marquis of Wanning.

    It made him all the more curious about what the Marquis had reported. What could possibly make the Emperor so angry?

    ¡°Come. Prepare my brush and ink.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Emperor Zhao Qian raised his brush, he was silent for a long time before he finally wrote: ¡°The general is in charge and does not need to wait for the Emperor¡¯s orders. I bestowed the general full authority to deal with all matters under your jurisdiction. When you give the order, you can kill those above your level. No reporting is required.¡±

    Defu took a nce at the contents.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    How much power did the Emperor n to give?

    And what was written on that torn secret letter?

    As he was tidying up, he put the pieces of paper together. After reading a little of its content, he immediately put the letter in the brazier and burned it.

    No wonder the Emperor was so angry.

    It turned out that Princess Zhen Ling was being mistreated in Gourong.

    Emperor Zhao Qian desperately needed a powerful army. No matter who came together to go against him at this time, he would undoubtedly be courting death.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was not only giving away this great power,

    Many rewards were sent to Sanzhou Town.

    Emperor Zhao Qian then sent people to the brothels. Those caught there, regardless of their official positions, were all demoted. For a time, the capital was in a state of panic, and everyone was in danger.

    Those officials and lords did not dare to step foot into the brothels ever again.

    They were all trying to find out what was going on. Why was the Emperor so angry all of a sudden?

    Back in Sanzhou Town,

    After Heng Yi¡¯s order went down, the soldiers didn¡¯t take it seriously at first.

    There were two daring men who had some money to spare and went there to have fun. They were immediately caught by Heng Yi¡¯s men and beaten to half to death. After that, they were kicked out of the barracks. It left the other soldiers dumbstruck.

    On the opposite side of the brothel, five shops were being renovated. They said that they wanted to open an elegant and unique tea house.

    There were more opera stages, martial arts training grounds, and teachers in the barracks.

    Variouspetitions were held and various rewards were given out.

    As long as you have the ability and dare topete, you could win back all kinds of rewards.

    Daggers, long swords, knives, slingshots, food, silver, toys with¡­

    This was one of the ways to channel the pent-up anger and energy these soldiers had.

    And it was very effective.

    One soldier was courageous enough and wanted to challenge Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi was very strong, and he fought him twice.

    ¡°Although I was defeated, it was still a glorious match.¡±

    This soldier was quite open-minded.

    Heng Yi patted him on the shoulder and praised, ¡°The younger generation is formidable.¡±

    Even this sentence was enough to inspire people.

    After all, he was the leader of the camp and also the Marquis. To ordinary soldiers, he was an existence that was beyond their reach.

    The Gong Prince¡¯s brothel had a very bad business.

    Heng Yi had clearly expressed his opinions on the establishment. Those wealthy merchants wanted to go and have a taste, but none dared to go.

    On the eighteenth day, Li Zhao, Han Chi, and the others finally arrived.

    Han Qiao looked at her three daughters who had grown taller and felt particrly emotional.

    ¡°Mother,¡±

    Han Qiao gently hugged them into her arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here. It¡¯s quite cold outside, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Then she went to hold Madam Jun¡¯s hand again, ¡°You have worked hard to take care of them these days.¡±

    Madam Jun smiled gently, ¡°They are all well-behaved and very sensible children. I don¡¯t need to bother them at all. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s too cold outside,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    Han Chi led Li Mi forward, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Both husband and wife have light in their eyes and love for each other.

    Han Qiao smiled and patted Han Chi¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller. You¡¯re a man now.¡±

    He also had the posture of a responsible older brother.

    Han Qiao also visited the house next door. It wasn¡¯t luxurious, but everything was tidied up properly and it gave a very warm feel.

    The group of people entered the hall.

    He Cheng and Ah-Yao have already rushed over. They hadn¡¯t seen their elder siblings for several months, but He Cheng still recognized his brother and sisters.

    So when they called out to him, Ah-Yao tilted his head and thought for a while, before he greeted them too.

    Han Chi patted the heads of his two younger brothers.

    Sun Xiu pulled Ah-Yao over and hugged him.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Ah-Yao greeted obediently.

    ¡°Oh my. Did you miss me?¡± Sun Xiu asked with a smile.

    Sun Yi and Sun Ke also went to greet Ah-Yao.

    There was still a slight difference in how they treated their biological brother.

    The three children wondered about this topic themselves. They realized they couldn¡¯t treat everyone equally.

    As long as it did not bring any conflict, it was alright. If they had to choose, they would definitely choose their own brother by blood without hesitation.

    ¡°Elder Sister!¡±

    Sun Ke took out a purse, took out the candy inside, and stuffed it into Ah-Yao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Candy?¡± Ah-Yao asked.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    After swallowing it, Ayao said happily, ¡°So sweet!¡±

    Mother doesn¡¯t give him too much candy.

    He Cheng also came over, and Sun Ke immediately gave him one.

    He Cheng narrowed his eyes at the sweetness.

    Han Qiao looked at the brothers and sisters who got along well with her heart full. Soon, they went to y together.

    As expected, people still had to live together to form a deep bond.

    ¡°We don¡¯t n to go back this time,¡± Madam Madam Jun said.

    Han Qiao agrees wholeheartedly, ¡°I also miss the children very much, but there was no other way. If you want something, you have to be willing to give up something else. It is not easy to gain a foothold.¡±

    ¡°I know everything. That person is truly, as always, only capable of doing disgusting things.¡± Madam Jun echoed.

    She thought of Miao Jiu, who looked at her from time to time in these few days. He was gentle but never overstepped his boundaries.

    Madam Jun silently sighed to herself.

    ¡°These are two different things. Let¡¯s not talk about these unpleasant things right now. The New Year is approaching. We¡¯ll discuss this after the celebrations.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on the courtyard next door. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t suit your taste, just get someone to tell me. If you need anything, just tell me. We¡¯re inws now.¡±

    Madam Jun smiled gently.

    ¡°I can rest assured that you¡¯ll do your job spectacrly. You¡¯re so busy, yet you still have to worry about these trivial things. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Madam Jun then stood up to say goodbye.

    She was nning to freshen up and take a nap in her new house.

    Also, she wanted to inquire about the matter in Sanzhou Town.

    ¡°We should have dinner together tonight. Everyone is wee to join,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Madam Jun did not refuse.

    She couldn¡¯t refuse Han Qiao¡¯s polite offer.

    After sending Madam Jun off, Han Qiao took the children to their courtyard.

    The children were busy taking their things to their courtyard to tidy up.

    The three sisters were used to living in the same courtyard, and Han Qiao cleaned up one for them in Sanzhou Town.

    When it was first built, she already nned where they would be staying.

    Han Qiao let the three sisters go first.

    He Cheng went with Han Chi. Boys would always share simr interests.

    Han Qiao asked Duofu to stay.

    She also asked about Duofu¡¯s situation.

    She hadn¡¯t seen the small baby for several months, but one thing was for sure, the little girl looks much healthier and stronger now.

    It was because the nanny took good care of her. The elder woman ate herbal dishes every day, which helped Duofu to recover.

    ¡°Nanny, you have worked hard. I heard that your husband and child also came with you, is that right?¡±

    The nanny quickly responded, ¡°Y-yes, Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Take care of Duofu. I¡¯ll arrange a job for your husband.¡±

    The nanny quickly thanked her.

    Duofu could recognize people¡¯s faces now. After sitting in the carriage all the way, she was dizzy and did not want Han Qiao to carry her.

    The nanny was a little scared, ¡°Marchioness, the Fourth Young Lady is not like this usually. When you get familiar with her¡­¡±

    The nanny knew very well that the Young Forth Lady was not Marchioness¡¯ daughter, but was brought back from outside.

    If she lost the Marchioness¡¯ favor, the Fourth Young Lady¡¯s situation in the residence would be very awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll be fine when she¡¯s older.¡± Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t argue with a baby.

    She also gave money to the nanny, the servant girl, and the old woman who served Duofu.

    No matter what, she was still the Fourth Young Lady of the Marquis¡¯ family. She had to have the dignity she deserved.

    They headed to the small courtyard where she would live.

    Duofu¡¯s courtyard was not as big as that of the three sisters. After all, only one master lives in that courtyard, while the three sisters live together.

    The courtyard gate was solemn. After entering through the main door, there were rooms on three sides. After you went through three doors, you would see a small hall, a study, a bathroom, a bedroom, and a wing room for the servant girls. It was spacious and bright.

    Sun Xiu held Ah-Yao in her arms as she entered the new courtyard. She instantly fell in love with the ce as soon as walked through the gates.

    Sun Yi was already a reserved youngdy. Even if she liked something, she would just take a few more nces. But entering this courtyard, her eyes were particrly bright.

    Sun Ke ran to every room and inspected every inch of it. Then ran out, ¡°Eldest Sister, Second Sister, I really like every room!¡±

    ¡°Then you can stay in whichever room you want. You can also sleep with us at night.¡± Sun Xiu said, carrying Ah-Yao into the middle room.

    The furnishings in the room were elegant and unique. There were soft light pink cushions tied to the stools. It was her favorite color.

    She put Ah-Yao down and took Ah Yao¡¯s hand to look around.

    The bed in the room was very big. There was a thick mattress, a thick quilt, a pink bed curtain, a light pink bed mattress, and a quilt cover embroidered with lotus flowers and a lotus petal on the pillow.

    She liked pink, lotus, and elegance.

    Mother knew and remembered everything she liked, and silently arranged it for her.

    Her personal chamber was filled with newly bought calligraphy essentials.

    Some bookshelves were filled with books that she had told her mother about in passing on their letters.

    Sun Xiu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Sun Yi whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your room.¡± Sun Xiu choked up.

    Sun Yi was stunned.

    She then hurried to the other room.

    She liked soft green and bamboo.

    The room was decorated with a light green gauze curtain, sky green bed curtains, and dark green mattresses were used.

    The vase ornaments were decorated with bamboo.

    Even her writing brush, ink stick, ink b, and paper mostly had bamboo motifs.

    The benches and chairs were also made of bamboo.

    Sun Yi suddenly understood why the elder sister choked up.

    When their mother left Chenzhou City, she brought their Ah-Yao along. They could understand the reason, after all, their youngest brother was still young. He was also their mother¡¯s biological son with Father.

    However, they were still jealous that Mother had also brought He Cheng along..

 Chapter 397 - 397: A Rare Child

    Chapter 397: A Rare Child

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Now that their Mother gave them their new courtyard, they know that she still cared about them.

    That thought alone made them content and happy.

    ¡°Second Sister! Second Sister!¡± Sun Ke was still young and didn¡¯t quite understand the significance of the three bedrooms.

    Sun Yi smiled and squeezed her tiny cheeks, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to see your room.¡±

    Sun Ke¡¯s room was very cute.

    Sun Yi tapped Sun Ke¡¯s forehead, ¡°Did you take a closer look?¡±

    How could Sun Ke have the time to look carefully?

    She just nced around the area and thought it looked good, and hurried to the next room.

    Sun Yi pointed things out for her to see.

    ¡°Wow, is this a roly-doll?¡±

    ¡°You can also give her some dresses.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this doll is so cute.¡±

    ¡°This little piggy¡­¡±

    There were also a bunch of monkeys hanging on the bed, and a big piggy that could be hugged to sleep.

    Sun Ke¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice any of these just now?¡± Sun Ke grabbed one in her hand and rubbed it vigorously.

    Sun Yi smiled.

    Ah-Yao came stomping into the room.

    He pulled out a snake from under the bed.

    Handed it to Sun Ke, ¡°Sister, here!¡±

    That snake was very cute.

    Sun Ke also fell in love with it in one nce, ¡°Did you put it down there?¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Ah-Yao is so kind.¡± Sun Ke hugged Ah-Yao and kissed him a few times.

    Ah-Yao giggled.

    Then he pulled another snake from under the bed.

    Sun Ke was very surprised and quicklyy down on the ground to look.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more!¡±

    Ah-Yao giggled loudly.

    Sun Ke alsoughed out loud.

    They also brought presents for Ah-Yao, all of which were small dolls made by themselves.

    Ah-Yao doesn¡¯t really like this kind of stuff.

    After ying for a while, he quickly lost interest and stared at the candy in Sun Ke¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister, candy.¡±

    Sun Ke just fed him one.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi started to organize their belongings.

    Some things remained in Chenzhou, while their favorite and valuable items were brought over.

    When Han Qiao walked towards their room, she heard theughter of the two siblings from afar.

    After she entered, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi immediately ran to her, ¡°Mother!¡±

    After not seeing each other for a few months, the three children have grown taller and look more and more outstanding.

    They were well-behaved and beautiful.

    ¡°Have you seen the rooms? Do you like it?¡± Han Qiao smiled and led her daughters into the house.

    ¡°I like it. Mother has gone through a lot of trouble.¡± Sun Xiu said softly.

    Sun Yi smiled and nodded, ¡°I like it very much!¡±

    ¡°As long as you like them.¡±

    Han Qiao could easily tell what her children¡¯s preferences were.

    She was in charge of decorating the things in their rooms, picking suitable furniture for them, and ordering people to prepare them.

    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to do these in person, it was because her days were getting busy.

    The mother and daughters hadn¡¯t seen each other for several months, and they were a little distant at first.

    But soon, they began to chat like they hadn¡¯t left each other, and the atmosphere became warmer and warmer

    When Sun Ke and Ah-Yao returned from their exploration, there were two more chatterboxes, and the atmosphere became more harmonious.

    Ah-Yao was next to Sun Ke for a while, and the two siblings secretly sneaked a few bites of candy into their mouths.

    Han Qiao noticed but didn¡¯t expose them.

    How much candy could Sun Ke bring? It would disappear soon.

    Han Qiao wanted to stay for a while longer, but Shn came to inform her of other matters.

    Han Qiao turned to Sun Xiu, ¡°You tidy things up first, thene and tell me if there¡¯s anything more that you need, or you can also tell Dong Lai to get things for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Yao can stay with you three.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. You can leave us,¡± Sun Xiu said obediently.

    The three sisters watched Han Qiao¡¯s back as she left.

    ¡°Mother is very busy,¡± Sun Ke said.

    Ah-Yao nodded in agreement.

    Sun Yi looked at Ah-Yao and asked him, ¡°Does Mother apany you every day?¡±

    Ah-Yao shook his head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I y with Brother Cheng¡¯er and eat with Brother Cheng¡¯er.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is,¡¯ Sun Yi thought to herself.

    Her jealousy disappeared.

    Sun Xiu squeezed Sun Yi¡¯s hand, telling her not to worry too much.

    Sun Yi nodded, and went to hug Ah-Yao and kissed him, ¡±1 will give you something nice.¡±

    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± Ah-Yao said sweetly.

    The little boy obediently followed behind Sun Yi.

    Sun Yi made him gloves, a tiger hat, and tiger shoes.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Ah-Yao liked them very much.

    He was about to put it on, and Sun Yi smiled and helped him change.

    Then he just growled like a tiger and chased after Sun Ke.

    ¡°Ah, tiger, don¡¯t bite me! Tiger, don¡¯t bite me!¡±

    On the courtyard next door, which belonged to Duofu, the Nanny sighed slightly as she stared at the sleeping baby.

    When they were in Chenzhou City, the three youngdies cared for the Fourth Young Lady, but there were still differences.

    The Eldest Young Master was very busy, and the Eldest Young Mistress also had a lot on her te. She told her to take good care of the Fourth Young Lady, but other than that¡­ Nothing.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    She hoped the Madam would value the Fourth Young Lady, otherwise, this poor baby would have a difficult life in the future.

    There was a small garden and gazebo between Han Chi and Li Mi¡¯s courtyard and the three sisters¡¯ courtyard, so theughter could not reach them.

    He Cheng hadn¡¯t seen Han Chi for a long time, and Han Chi brought him to ask about how his studies were going.

    He Cheng couldn¡¯t answer.

    He couldn¡¯t memorize the ¡°Three Character ssic¡±, let alone the ¡°Thousand

    Character ssic¡±, and the same goes for the ¡°Hundred Surnames¡±.

    Han Chi shook his head helplessly.

    He wanted to tell He Cheng that he had to rely on his own hard work for everything. Everything in the Marquis¡¯ manor had nothing to do with him.

    But looking at the innocent He Cheng¡­

    He patted the younger¡¯s head.

    Han Chi silently sighed to himself. He Cheng could take his time, he was still young.

    Han Chi asked Li Mi to let the servant girl do the tidying up, so they could go and see Ah-Yao.

    Li Mi thought for a while and agreed gently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She could take her time cleaning things upter.

    The people she brought were also capable, so she did not have to keep an eye on everything.

    When the sound of Ah-Yao and Sun Ke¡¯sughter reached their ears, He Cheng became a little restless.

    ¡°Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Han Chiughed.

    With that, He Cheng ran off towards the noise.

    Li Mi moved closer to Han Chi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Your parents are reasonable people. How can you not have any feelings for him if they raise him by their side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he can be so innocent. There are only a few years in his childhood. If he missed it, it would be a lifetime of regret.¡±

    ¡°He is so well-behaved and sensible. You just need to remind him more in the future.¡±

    Han Chi nced at Li Mi.

    And nodded slightly.

    He didn¡¯t tell Li Mi that he was afraid that He Cheng would be an ignorant and ipetent man, and would keep his eyes on the Marquis¡¯ inheritance that didn¡¯t belong to him, andpete against Ah-Yao.

    Greed was the greatest evil among brothers.

    Although Sun Xiu, Sun Yi, and Sun Ke may not have mentioned it out loud, their feelings towards Ah-Yao and He Cheng were definitely different.

    Looking back at how they arrived, people could see how the sisters had immediately circled Ah-Yao first.

    When a child was young, he may be ignorant to the things around him, but as the child got older, they would definitely be jealous and fight for it.

    ¡°Your mind will naturally be clearer when you grow older. Studying will make you wiser, and you¡¯ll know things better. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Han Chi smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m worrying too much.¡±

    Especially when he saw He Cheng, Sun Ke, and Ah-Yao ying together¡­

    Han Chi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Brother! Sister-inw!¡±

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi came to greet them.

    When Ah-Yao noticed his older sisters¡¯ actions, he stood obediently and greeted sweetly, ¡°Brother, Sister-inw.¡±

    Li Mi was surprised, ¡°Oh, do you still remember me?¡±

    Ah-Yao looked at Sun Xiu and Sun Yi, then he covered his mouth andughed.

    Li Mi understood.

    He learned from his two older sisters.

    What a smart child.

    She patted Ah-Yao¡¯s head affectionately.

    Ah-Yao smiled brightly in his tiger costume. It was very cute and festive.

    What a rare child..

 Chapter 398 - 398: Love and Respect Between Brothers

    Chapter 398: Love and Respect Between Brothers

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The three children yed like crazy.

    The room quickly became chaotic, but Sun Xiu didn¡¯t care, because Sun Ke hadn¡¯t been this happy for a long time.

    Li Mi and Han Chi stayed to chat for a while, then got up and went back.

    Li Mi was going to continue unpacking their things, then she nned to wash up and rest.

    Han Chi was going to see Second Uncle, and ask what major events have happened in the residence recently, and if there was anything he could help with.

    Han Qiao was meeting the people from the pce in the main hall.

    The rewards they have brought were a lot. It took severalrge carriages to carry them to the residence.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. I have already instructed people to prepare some light wine. Everyone must be exhausted. Wash up first, eat something before you rest. When the Marquis returns, I will prepare you a weing dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°It will be an honor, Madam,¡±

    Most of these people who delivered things would not return to the capital and would stay here to work.

    From now on, they would be Heng Yi¡¯s subordinates.

    Han Qiao¡¯s courtesy was still very much appreciated by them.

    After all, they were not very capable people in the capital. It should be said that many of the official positions in the capital were each to his own; no two people could be doing the same position. There were too many people staring at those spots like hungry wolves. It wasn¡¯t easy to advance.

    So they took a different route and came to Sanzhou Town.

    If they had some ability and worked hard, they could be able to make a name for themselves.

    Especially when they were arranged to stay in the manor. Looking at the clean and fragrant quilts in the room, these people felt more at ease than in their homes.

    Han Qiao asked Cui Guo and the others to put them in the warehouse.

    Emperor Zhao Qian was an interesting Emperor. None of the things he rewarded were marked by the pce. There were also two boxes of his calligraphy and paintings.

    This was the equivalent of sending money to Heng Yi.

    Han Qiao thought that when the teahouse opened, she would hold an auction. She must make the best use of the Emperor¡¯s things and earn more money.

    Also, she had to choose some of the treasures he had given out to be auctioned off to buy cattle and sheep for the army.

    This year, they were a little short of money. After the soldiers nted the grain, they would only be left to buy grain and vegetables. If they raised pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks, and geese, they would be even more economical.

    Now there were more stages, training halls, andpetition halls in the barracks, which would cause them a huge expense.

    Han Qiao never visited the military side of the town before, but she knew everything going on there.

    Heng Yi would tell her, and so would Shopkeeper Zhu and Bai Cha.

    There were many things that men couldn¡¯t solve on their own, but she could give them a little help.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    The children decided to visit her.

    Han Qiao saw the three-piece tiger suit on Ah-Yao¡¯s. It was very cute.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pinched the tiger¡¯s ears, ¡°So adorable.¡±

    ¡°Sister, here!¡± Ah-Yao looked at Sun Yi.

    Sun Yiughed.

    Han Qiao felt pleased, and asked Ah-Yao, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it! Cute! Cute!¡± Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    He Cheng watched, then looked at Sun Yi, ¡°Second Sister, I want a tiger costume too.¡±

    Sun Yi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow.¡±

    He Cheng smiled, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister!¡±

    The fair and chubby child was obedient and sensible. Although Sun Yi was biased, she also liked He Cheng.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a tiger. I can make you something else too.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thister,e. The Emperor has given us a lot of fabrics. Let¡¯s choose some to make clothes for the new year.¡±

    Then she asked someone to invite Li Mi over.

    Han Qiao first picked out a piece of purple fabric and saved it for Madam Jun.

    The children praised the fabric, but nobody chose one until Li Mi arrived.

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    Li Mi looked at her younger siblings and smiled softly.

    She greeted Han Qiao respectfully, ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Mi¡¯er,e here. These are the fabrics that the Emperor gifted us. Choose one to make New Year clothes..¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399: Let Me Explain

    Chapter 399: Let Me Exin

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Li Mi noticed that Sun Xiu and the others hadn¡¯t chosen one for themselves, but there was one that was set aside. She guessed that it was either Han Qiao who chose it for herself or she chose it for her mother. She smiled and pulled her two younger sisters so they could choose together.

    She also gave them some pointers and general knowledge of the types of fabrics.

    Han Qiao also listened with great interest.

    There were still many things that she didn¡¯t know, so she listened attentively to Li Mi¡¯s exnation.

    Li Mi wasn¡¯t trying to show off. She genuinely had a lot of things to say about the topic. Her two sisters mentally noted Li Mi¡¯s exnation so that they would not be ridiculed when they went out to the capital in the future.

    Those people in the capital were all self-righteous.

    Which made them harder to get along with.

    There were several kinds of fabrics that Emperor Zhao Qian had given them.

    Li Mi used a few of them forparison.

    Not only did Sun Xiu and Sun Yi learn something new, but Han Qiao had also learned a valuable lesson. Shepared the fabrics herself and noticed that there were differences.

    Sure enough, there were different textures, and so many patterns on one piece of fabric.

    Li Mi noticed that Han Qiao was also attentively listening to her, so she took the time to exin more in detail.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to bring some fabrics from various ces in the capital. We¡¯ll study it properly.¡± Han Qiao said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to broaden our horizons and increase our knowledge.¡±

    Li Mi was very much in agreement, ¡°Mother, then let¡¯s buy more. We can make clothes forparison, and if it¡¯s good, we can even open a clothing shop in town.¡±

    Li Mi also started to like making money now.

    The pearl shop that she and her two sisters opened together did not do well at first. But after some time, as they continued to make shoes, purses, and then some small essories, the business gradually improved and they could earn some silver every month.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi quickly expressed their agreement with Li Mi¡¯s suggestion.

    If they open a shop and make money, they could save whatever they earn, so if their parents needed it one day, they could support them.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    He Cheng, Ah-Yao, and Sun Ke didn¡¯t care much about these things. They just cared about ying.

    And besides, their Mother and sisters would make the arrangements.

    Kids only cared about being happy.

    After the fabrics were chosen, Han Qiao had the rest taken to the storeroom.

    They chose a few high-quality shops, Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi each took one to y a hand in managing their own business themselves.

    Han Qiao also chose some fabrics for Duofu, He Cheng, and Sun Ke, and asked Cui Guo to put them in a brocade box and made sure it was kept in the depth of the box. When the children were older, understood the value of precious things, and learned how to cherish them, she would give it to them.

    ¡°Oh, and send this fabric to Duofu. She needs to have two sets of new clothes for the New Year.¡±

    Han Qiao tried her best to be fair.

    She also asked Cui Guo to tell the nanny about their n to split the inheritance to Duofu as well, so that the nanny would not even think to mistreat the Fourth Young Lady of the Marquis family.

    Heng Yi was getting busier and busier these days.

    The soldiers in the barracks had to carry heavy loads when they did their runs in the mountains and forests. At first, the soldiers started with only carrying 30 pounds, but now, they graduated to carrying 60 pounds. Heng Yi, on the other hand, carried 300 pounds by himself.

    Seeing their General, some soldiers wanted to challenge themselves by adding ten or twenty pounds to their load. By the end of thep, they were all as tired as dead dogs. None of them wanted to move from the ground they were lying on.

    However, the results of good hard work were still obvious. At the very least, they noticed how their endurance and strength had increased. Although they were still exhausted at the end of the onep, they knew they would recover after a good night¡¯s rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Get up and move around. The mutton soup is ready. Prepare the hot water.¡±

    ¡°Drink your soup before taking a bath.¡±

    At the mention of mutton soup, the soldiers felt alive again.

    One by one the soldiers got up and went to get their soup.

    With a bowl of hot soup in their hands, they felt their heart warmed up.

    Heng Yi also ate mutton soup.

    The only difference between him and the soldiers was that he could eat a bowl every day.

    ¡°Marquis, there¡¯s a letter from the capital.¡±

    Heng Yi received a secret letter from Emperor Zhao Qian.

    After reading it, Heng Yi remained silent for a moment before he snorted.

    He knew what to do..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Good News

    Chapter 400: Good News

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Of course, Heng Yi was more and more certain about what kind of army Emperor Zhao Qian wanted to cultivate.

    Invincible in battle. A force to be reckoned with.

    However, such an army wasn¡¯t easy to build.

    ¡°Marquis! Marquis,¡± Zhang Zhao entered with a face full of joy, ¡°The catapult is finished!¡±

    He smiled so widely that Heng Yi could see his big white teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Heng Yi asked eagerly, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡±

    The catapult was Han Qiao¡¯s suggestion to be used during a siege or war.

    If arge rock was thrown into the enemy camp, it could injure people even if it did not kill them. It could also disrupt the opponent¡¯s formation, especially the horses.

    Once the enemy¡¯s formation was in chaos, it would be easier to emerge victoriously in battle especially if their whole army worked together properly. Han Qiao¡¯s suggestion was based on the ¡°see-saw¡± principle, but it could also be disassembled and carried even when crossing mountains.

    Stones could be obtained locally.

    When Heng Yi arrived, all the carpenters were delighted.

    ¡°Greetings, Marquis,¡±

    Yes,¡± Heng Yi nodded, ¡°How far can we throw a boulder?¡±

    ¡°About 300 feet?, Sir,¡±

    Heng Yi asked them to demonstrate it twice.

    Someone immediately ran to measure the distance.

    He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It would be better if it could be further away.¡±

    In a real battle, 300 feet was still a short distance, especially when the warhorses were the first to enter the battlegrounds.

    Warhorses ran extremely fast, which doesn¡¯t give them that much time to throw a fewrge rocks.

    So the farther they could throw, the better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marquis. We¡¯ll think of a way to solve that problem,¡±

    Some things have already disappeared in the long river of history, but new things will always arise.

    As long as their brains were still working, they could beat someone like Zhuge Liang?.?? ¡ã

    There were seven of them in a group and were all Lu Ban¡¯s? descendants. Carpenters didn¡¯t dare topare with their ancestors in their handicrafts, but they were also capable.

    What they had to do now was to figure out a way to throw the boulder further.

    For now, they have to disassemble it for further improvements.

    ¡°I will write a letter to the Emperor regarding your contributions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Marquis!¡±

    Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t covet these people¡¯s credit.

    As long as the things they made were useful on the battlefield, their contributions would be recorded and their work would be reported one by one. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone.¡±

    After Heng Yi finished speaking, he remembered someone informed him that

    Han Chi and the others had arrived, so he nned to go home early.

    When he rode out of the barracks, the soldiers all bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Have a safe trip, Marquis.¡±

    There were more and more people setting up stalls outside the city gate, and many of them sold snacks.

    Heng Yi saw someone roasting sweet potatoes.

    He slowly led his horse over, ¡°How many roasted sweet potatoes do you have?¡± ¡°W-w-we have more than 30.¡± The man selling sweet potatoes stuttered.

    He knew who the ruler of Sanzhou Town was.

    Although it was a small town, it was peaceful to do business here.

    There were special arrangements for them to set their stalls and store their goods, and it only cost one copper a day. The final use of the money would be clearly written.

    People came and went, and there would always be somebody to clean the dirt and leaves.

    ¡°Pack them all.¡±

    ¡°A-all?¡±

    Heng Yi saw a basket beside the owner and asked, ¡°Can you put it in that basket? I¡¯ll have someone return it to youter.¡±

    ¡°A-alright, yes!¡±

    He hurriedly packed the sweet potatoes in the basket.

    Heng Yi handed over the copper coins.

    One hundred copper coins.

    The man who sold the sweet potatoes gave Heng Yi the change.

    A roasted sweet potato only costs two copper coins. So, the price would be sixty coppers altogether.

    Heng Yi waited for the change, but he didn¡¯t say anything about giving it to the stall owner. He put the change in his purse.

    The people watching them from the side were very surprised.

    After Heng Yi left, some people started discussing, ¡°Why did the Marquis keep all the change?¡±

    The sweet potato seller shouted coldly, ¡°Do you think the Marquis¡¯ silver falls from the sky? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to build this prosperous town from nothing? Do other ces charge you with only one copper to open your stall and get good business? I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    When the sweet potato seller said this, the other stall owners quickly echoed the sentiments.

    Some of them traveled far away to get here. Although it was a long journey, their products were sold out every day. The business here was always good and stable.

    Who would want to try to sell somewhere else?

    Anywhere else, they had to pay various taxes¡­ And don¡¯t forget the protection fees.

    Some of them weremoners who had been assigned to the fields and had grown vegetables to sell. Some also earn some money by raising chickens and so on.

    They could also work in the workshop managed by the Marchioness, where the wages were good and the treatment was even better. They won¡¯t have to work all day and all night until you can¡¯t breathe anymore.

    Which of these did not require silver? It had only been a few months, and Sanzhou Town had already been built so well. How much money has the Marquis spent to make it this way?

    There were still houses under construction there, and the money that could be collected from these houses was also very limited.

    People could say whatever they wanted, but even theining stingy stall owner dared not to say another word ofint.

    Meanwhile, Heng Yi didn¡¯t know that he just caused a controversy just because he bought some sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Ah-Yao crawled over.

    ¡°Father! Smells delicious!¡±

    Heng Yi smiled and patted Ah-Yao¡¯s head, ¡°I bought roasted sweet potatoes.

    Call your brothers and sisters to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    There were also roasted sweet potatoes at home.

    However, the ones bought outside were definitely different from those made at home.

    Children liked to eat things bought outside.

    Ah-Yao was very strong and kind. After carrying the sweet potatoes and distributing them to his siblings, he kept one for himself.

    He waited for Heng Yi to wash up and peel it for him before he happily ate it.

    ¡®This little kid. He¡¯s so full of ideas.¡¯

    Han Qiao chuckled.

    The sweet potato was quite big, so he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dinner after he finished one. Han Qiao asked Cui Guo to take Ah-Yao¡¯s food down and share it with the others.

    When Heng Yi arrived from his bath, Ah-Yao immediately went up to him, ¡°Father, eat!¡±

    Heng Yi picked up his son in one arm, then peeled the sweet potato and blew it to feed it to Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao took a bite and frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t as delicious as the food at home.

    When Heng Yi fed him the second bite, the little boy kept his mouth tightly shut and shook his head.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The sweet potatoes at home were all carefully selected. They were soft and sweet when roasted, and they smelled mouthwatering.

    Heng Yi bought this sweet potato, although it was also the same type of sweet potato, it just didn¡¯t taste as good.

    This child was very picky.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t think too much about it. If the child didn¡¯t eat it, he would eat it himself.

    Ah-Yao wanted to eat some more, but he only ate a little.

    After eating sweet potatoes, Han Qiao first told Heng Yi that the Emperor had rewarded them with some gifts.

    ¡°How many people came?¡±

    More than thirty of them, all of them are young people.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi both understood why these people were here.

    ¡®TH go see them,¡± Heng Yi said.

    ¡°By the way, the catapult is done, but the distance it can throw is still not enough. We still need to study it a little more.¡±

    Han Qiao pondered for a moment, ¡°Is it because the stone is too heavy? What if you change it to something else? For example¡­¡±

    ¡°Firecrackers. If you¡¯re not careful, you can hurt someone with it. Is there a way to make this into a ball, light it up, and throw it out? You think a firecracker can burn people, so how about throwing a big ball of it?¡±

    As soon as Han Qiao finished speaking, Heng Yi paused for a moment and said

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out again.¡±

    ¡°Go early ande back early. You must be back for dinner.¡± Han Qiao tidied HengYi¡¯s clothes.

    Then she asked him to put his gloves on.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    He even brought Li Zhao and Bai Cha with him.

    Although Han Qiao mentioned the firecrackers, Heng Yi was still the one who had to make it work.

 Chapter 401 - 399

    Chapter 401: Chapter 399

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi naturally had his own selfish motives.

    Li Zhao was smart, and Bai Cha was his brother.

    On the way, Heng Yi told them about it.

    Bai Cha and Li Zhao felt a little relieved.

    Passing by the market outside the city, Heng Yi asked if the basket had been returned.

    The sweet potato seller hurriedly said, ¡°Y-yes, I got it back.¡±

    The Marquis¡¯ servant even bought a few more sweet potatoes before he returned.

    Heng Yi went and continued his journey.

    When he arrived at the barracks, he immediately called Zhang Zhao, Shopkeeper Zhu, Wen Yu, and Gu Jiu to talk about Han Qiao¡¯s idea.

    There were also a few people sent by Emperor Zhao Qian.

    These people were practical, well-informed, and read a lot, so they could listen to all kinds of suggestions.

    Heng Yi looked around and found that Qin Song was missing.

    In the past, he might have sent someone to get him, but after Han Qiao and the others sent off the concubine when they first arrived in Sanzhou Town, Heng Yi was still more or less cold to Qin Song.

    Heng Yi talked about Han Qiao¡¯s idea with everyone. After some thought, Bai Cha and Li Zhao filled in the gaps. Then they all began to discuss.

    How should they make one? What would they need?

    Wen Yu nced at Qin Song only to find his seat was empty. Then he turned to look at Heng Yi who was listening carefully at the main seat.

    He suddenly remembered his wife¡¯s words.

    He exhaled for no reason.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have a cunning mind, otherwise¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Go home today and think about it carefully. It would be best if you can write a detailed n for me.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Then the three of them returned to the Marquis¡¯ manor.

    Han Qiao had already prepared dinner.

    Heng Yi is going to entertain those people from the capital.

    Even if they won¡¯t be eating together, they still had to show their faces.

    Heng Yi greeted Han Qiao, then called Ah-Yao toe over, and carried him to the guest house.

    He Cheng wanted to follow but was called by Pucao to y.

    Han Qiao stood aside, sighing slightly.

    Whether she admitted it or not, some things were doomed from the beginning and cannot be changed.

    Heng Yi¡¯s love for Ah-Yao, the Emperor¡¯s recognition of the second generation master of the Marquis¡¯ family¡­

    Heng Yi took Ah-Yao there not just for fun, but to let those who came from the capital meet the young master of Marquis¡¯ family.

    What she could do was urge Han Chi and He Cheng to study hard, and enrich themselves so that they would be capable and broaden their horizons.

    The Marquis¡¯ family would not be their end, but the starting point for their life.

    As for Ah-Yao, she had to put more effort into raising him. She couldn¡¯t spoil the child to the point he would be a disaster when he grew up.

    Ah-Yao was too smart. He might only be a little over one year old, yet he understood a lot. He was already speaking simple sentences. She and Heng Yi would avoid him when they have serious things to say to each other lest he pick up on it too.

    She was also afraid that Ah-Yao would be hurt, but she was even more afraid that he would be used by someone with ulterior motives.

    They may look very prosperous now, but behind this beautiful stage, countless eyes were staring at them. There were even spies from the enemy¡¯s country¡­

    There were probably not many who truly wished them well.

    At the end of the day, they were just workers. Emperor Zhao Qian was the real investor behind their ns. Since they had gained fame, they had to give the Emperor enough benefits.

    ¡°Why is Madam sighing again?¡± Duan Yue asked softly and handed the teacup to Han Qiao.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sighing. I¡¯m just thinking about how to teach Ah-Yao so that he doesn¡¯t grow up crooked.¡±

    ¡°The parents¡¯ of every beloved son have far-reaching ns. The Third Young Master is well-behaved and sensible. Madam need not be too worried,¡± Duan Yue softlyforted her.

    Han Qiao smiled.

    She thought that Ah-Yao was very well-behaved, but she didn¡¯t expect that during dinner, Ah-Yao would give them a big surprise. She was so angry that she wanted to hit someone¡­

    Heng Yi carried Ah-Yao to the guest house, everyone was already sitting at the table eating, when they saw Heng Yiing over, they immediately got up again, ¡°Greetings to the Marquis.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be so polite. Everyone, please take a seat..¡±

 Chapter 402 - 400

    Chapter 402: Chapter 400

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Everyone was still somewhat nervous.

    Although they came from the capital, they were just doing a small errand. Heng Yi entered the room with a cold and sullen face.

    He was tall and broad, and his tanned skin had yet to turn white. In addition, it was cold in winter. Even though Han Qiao took good care of him, he was not as good as those young masters who lived in the greenhouse. His tanned skin was tender, and he looked a little rough. He did not speak much, and his face was solemn, which made him all the more powerful and untouchable. He was someone people wouldn¡¯t dare to offend.

    Especially Ah-Yao in Heng Yi¡¯s arms.

    The child was fair and tender, tinted with pink, and a face carved like jade. He was like a tiger cub winking at them. Just meeting him, they knew it was a rare opportunity.

    Because there were people around, the child liked tough. When others don¡¯t tease him, he would always smile. If he was teased, he would giggle until his body trembled.

    He got down from Heng Yi¡¯s arms and called all the guests uncles.

    People from the capital, even if they were only small ¡°errand boys¡±, had good family backgrounds and were well-informed.

    Someone immediately gave Ah-Yao a greeting gift.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shouted more enthusiastically.

    After one round of gifts, his pockets were stuffed full.

    Joyfully, he walked up to Heng Yi, ¡°Father!¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head helplessly.

    Even with Ah-Yao¡¯s presence, these people were still a little restless. After saying a few words and toasting some wine, they got up and left with Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao waved to everyone.

    Giggling joyfully as he exited the room with his father.

    After they left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and started to discuss Ah-Yao.

    ¡°That boy looks really smart.¡±

    Not only smart, but too smart.

    For a child who was only one year and a few months old, he was very clever.

    When Heng Yi and Ah-Yao returned, Madam Jun and Li Zhao had also arrived.

    Madam Jun was talking to Han Qiao, while the other children listened.

    Heng Yi came in, just in time dinner was ready to be served.

    Ah-Yao held the gifts he received in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao was very helpless.

    She asked Duan Yue to take the things and put them away for Ah-Yao.

    She had to inquire about these people to see what their names were, where they lived, and how many people were in their families. When the time came, she had to prepare them a gift in return.

    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    Nor were there pies that would fall from the sky.

    The dishes were served on the table.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s food was specially made. The steamed fish tonight looked very appetizing.

    Ah-Yao stared at it with sparkly eyes. Heng Yi picked up a piece, dipped it in some soup, and fed it to him.

    It tasted terrible.

    He refused to eat his porridge and kept hitting the small chair. He eventually lost his temper and pped the bowl to the ground.

    CRASH!

    The bowl shattered.

    Ah-Yao himself was frightened by the noise, and tears streamed down his face.

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart ached so much that he wanted to coax him.

    Han Qiao put down her chopsticks heavily and walked out of the dining room with Ah-Yao in her arms. She put him outside the door, and said seriously, ¡°You stand here and reflect on your actions.¡±

    ¡°Think carefully. Will Father and Mother harm you? Some things are not given to you for your own good. When you can eat them, who will stop you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for you. Yet you threw the bowl away all at once. Why don¡¯t you think about how long it takes for that porridge to reach you? How many people have put in their blood and sweat to make it on your table?¡±

    ¡°Who are you throwing this tantrum for?¡±

    ¡°Stand properly and don¡¯t cry. If you don¡¯t understand, you will stand here tonight.¡±

    After that, Han Qiao re-entered the dining room.

    Heng Yi wanted to persuade Han Qiao, but she pulled him to sit down and eat.

    When the broken bowls on the ground had been cleaned up, Han Qiao said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Han Chi and the others looked worriedly at the door.

    Only Madam Jun smiled, ¡°He has a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. He can¡¯t be careless..¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403: Bad Mother

    Chapter 403: Bad Mother

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°But he¡¯s still young. He¡¯s still a baby. What does he know?¡± Madam Jun continued in a gentle voice.

    Ah-Yao continued to cry at the top of his lungs, making Heng Yi restless. He could not sit still.

    Han Qiao held his hand.

    ¡°Let him cry for a while. This kind of behavior can only happen once. If we really spoil him¡­¡± Han Qiao also felt her heartache.

    This was the first child she had risked her life to give birth to. How could she not feel distressed?

    It was just that he was too smart and they could not leave his behavior unchecked.

    If they pampered him again and again, they would only raise him to be awless boy.

    When a catastrophe happens in the future, it would be toote for regret.

    It was better to teach him the rules while he was very young.

    There were some things that could not be done recklessly by relying on youth and ignorance.

    With his background, as long as Heng Yi was capable and did not overturn, the glory could be extended to Ah-Yao.

    Since this was the case, Ah-Yao had to be even more careful with his words and actions. He could not make even the slightest mistake.

    Madam Jun didn¡¯t say anything else.

    It was not her child, so she couldn¡¯t interfere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Heng Yi said.

    His hand shook in Han Qiao¡¯s hold.

    He first moved his chopsticks to pick up food for Han Qiao.

    The children were silent and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They only dared to eat obediently.

    He Cheng looked at his parents, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    Outside the dining room, Ah-Yao continued to cry. After a while, seeing no onee to hug him, he touched his belly.

    His stomach was unbearably hungry.

    He thought to himself, ¡®Be good and wait a little longer. Father and Mother will be heartbroken if you can wait a little longer. Then, you will be able to eat.¡¯ However, after crying for some time, nobody came for him.

    He cried a little bit more and still no one came.

    This was not what he expected.

    Because he had expected that he could eat the delicious food on the table by flipping his bowl of porridge.

    Ah-Yao cried a few more times, but still no one came.

    He knew that if he did not admit his mistake tonight, no one woulde to hug him.

    ¡°Mother, Ah-Yao is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Mother, Ah-Yao is hungry.¡±

    Back in the dining room,

    Han Qiao¡¯s hand that was holding the chopstick paused slightly.

    Heng Yi put down his chopsticks and was about to get up, but Han Qiao held him back.

    ¡°Let him starve a little longer.¡± Han Qiao said.

    Only when he was hungry would he learn that he couldn¡¯t throw his bowl next time. He would know that he could eat whatever he wanted and his little thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden from his parents.

    Heng Yi slowly sat back down, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating again.

    Ah-Yao cried for a long time, but no one came tofort him.

    He hadn¡¯t stopped when his older brothers and sisters left through another door after dinner.

    He didn¡¯t, until Han Qiao and Heng Yi finally stood in front of him.

    ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Ah-Yao felt like he was being treated unfairly.

    He looked at his parents with a face full of tears, his voice choked up. It was heartbreaking.

    Han Qiao reached her hand to him, ¡°Ah-Yao.¡±

    Ah-Yao grasped her hand in understanding, ¡°Mother, Ah-Yao was wrong.¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t reply and led him towards the kitchen.

    Heng Yi followed behind.

    In the kitchen, Han Qiao asked someone to cook rice paste for Ah-Yao. ¡°Ah-Yao, look. You have a bowl of rice paste. Everything is prepared and delivered to the table for you when it¡¯s done. What do you need to do?¡± Although the dish tasted light, there were many steps involved.

    That included the stewed chicken soup, fried vermicelli, ground grains, chopped chicken, vegetables, and boiled porridge¡­

    Apart from theck of salt and oil, it also took time to bring it to Ah-Yao.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi didn¡¯t speak.

    Ah-Yao ate the porridge in small bites.

    He might¡¯ve been forced to cry earlier, but now he seemed to understand his mistake.

    After filling his stomach, Ah-Yao asked Heng Yi to carry him.

    ¡°Father, hug.¡±

    Heng Yi carried him and patted his head.

    In his life, Ah-Yao may very well be his only blood-rted descendant. He knew he would not be able to love and dote on him all his life, but how could he bear to see his child cry until his throat was hoarse?

    However, he also hoped that his son would be good, sensible, well-behaved, and an upstanding person. He didn¡¯t want Ah-Yao to be hated and beaten by everyone or leave a bad reputation for the rest of his life.

    They returned to the main courtyard.

    Han Qiao looked at the corner of the courtyard.

    There used to be arge area of peonies nted there. Although it was bare now, it would be beautiful when the flowers bloom next spring.

    After pondering for a while, Han Qiao decided to take Ah-Yao to farm tomorrow.

    But the focus was on the outside, and Ah-Yao couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Shn, go find someone to get tworge flower pots and put them in the courtyard. Also, get some green vegetable seeds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Although Shn didn¡¯t know what to do with these would be used for, she still instructed people to prepare them tomorrow.

    Ah-Yao waited until they all entered their room and for Heng Yi to wash his face.

    Then, Ah Yaoined in a soft voice, ¡°Mother, bad..¡±

    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

    0ment

    o

    Vote

    3 left

    SEND GIFT

    Chapter 404: Chapter 402

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao snorted coldly.

    Heng Yi whispered to Ah-Yao, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t beat you, but you¡¯re already giving up?¡±

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Heng Yao,¡± Han Qiao said in a deep voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you wasted the food?¡±

    Ah-Yao pouted.

    And tears flowed out again from his eyes.

    Heng Yi coaxed him in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, don¡¯t cry anymore. Your eyes will be swollen if you keep crying.¡±

 Chapter 404 - 402

    Chapter 404: Chapter 402

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao snorted coldly.

    Heng Yi whispered to Ah-Yao, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t beat you, but you¡¯re already giving up?¡±

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Heng Yao,¡± Han Qiao said in a deep voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you wasted the food?¡±

    Ah-Yao pouted.

    And tears flowed out again from his eyes.

    Heng Yi coaxed him in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, don¡¯t cry anymore. Your eyes will be swollen if you keep crying.¡±

    ¡°Mother is bad!¡± Ah-Yao¡¯s mouth was ttened into a thin line.

    He huddled into Heng Yi¡¯s arms and cried destely.

    Heng Yi had no choice.

    On one side was his beloved wife, and on the other was his son who both had him in the palm of their hands. He was in a dilemma.

    He held his precious son and continued tofort him.

    He tried to reason with him, telling him that food was hard toe by and that it was wrong for him to throw the bowl in his temper.

    ¡°The main thing is that you were ying tricks on Mother and Father. What¡¯s worse, you use this to achieve your own goals.¡±

    ¡°Mother and Father love you and give you the best, but what about you? How did you treat your parents?¡±

    Ah-Yao pouted.

    He was big enough to understand that his father was criticizing him.

    ¡°Father is bad too.¡±

    Heng Yi was stunned.

    What was wrong with him?

    Han Qiaoughed out loud in fondness, ¡°You little brat.¡±

    She smiled and went to freshen up.

    Heng Yi wanted to continue coaxing his son, but Ah-Yao ignored him and called for Pucao at the top of his voice.

    Pucao came in with water to wash his feet.

    She was washing his tiny feet as usual, but suddenly, Pucao covered her mouth, turned her face to the side, and vomited.

    II II

    Ah-Yao was stunned.

    He slowly raised his foot and smelled it.

    It doesn¡¯t smell that bad, does it?

    He washed his feet every day and changed his socks every day¡­

    Han Qiao nced at Pucao and smiled. She then told her to go see Doctor Miao.

    She also let Cui Guo go with her to take care of Pucao.

    Han Qiao knelt to wipe Ah-Yao¡¯s feet.

    Ah-Yao kicked his feet under Han Qiao¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°Mother, smell it!¡±

    ¡°It stinks,¡±

    Ah-Yao looked at Han Qiao and then at his father. He then burst into tears.

    He had never expected that his feet would stink even after washing them every day.

    He was so upset that he climbed on the bed on his own and continued to cry.

    It was a sad cry.

    Heng Yi went tofort him, and he stretched out his feet too. ¡°Look. Father¡¯s feet also stink.¡±

    Heng Yi hugged him, ¡°Ah-Yao¡¯s feet don¡¯t stink.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡± Ah-Yao was even sadder.

    Aunt Pucao vomited from the smell, and Mother also said it was smelly.

    The more the child thought about it, the sadder he felt.

    He was not a clean boy anymore.

    Tired from all the crying, he sobbed and fell asleep. But then he suddenly sat up and hugged his feet to sniff them.

    Han Qiao wasughing hysterically at the side. She then asked someone to ask He Cheng if he wasing back to sleep tonight.

    A servant girl came back quickly and said, ¡°Second Young Master said he wanted to sleep with Third Young Lady and won¡¯t being back tonight.¡±

    Knowing He Cheng was sleeping with Sun Ke, Han Qiao was at ease.

    Sun Ke was young, but she was sensible and capable.

    ¡°Let the night watch maids be more careful, lest the two children kick the quilt and freeze.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    Han Qiao looked at Ah-Yao who was not sleeping well, turning and tossing around the bed.

    ¡°He¡¯s still young, it¡¯ll be easier to teach him when he¡¯s older.¡± Heng Yi tried to persuade Han Qiao.

    ¡°He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s smart. Too smart I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Han Qiao stretched out her hand to cover Ah-Yao with the quilt.

    ¡°I was pregnant with this child in the tenth monthst year. I am not willing to criticize him, but he is too smart for a child his age. I am worried that people with ulterior motives will take advantage of him¡­¡±

    It would be easy for such a small child to be led astray down the wrong path but by bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to choose who will serve Ah-Yao with Pucao being pregnant¡­¡±

    Han Qiao exhaled softly, ¡°If possible, I would like to take him to endure hardships. I know that everything in the world is hard-won and that he can¡¯t waste it as he pleases.¡±

    This was only the beginning. He already knew how to use his parent¡¯s love to his advantage at such a young age¡­

    Unfortunately, he had yet to understand that there was going to be someone better..

 Chapter 405 - 403

    Chapter 405: Chapter 403

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    ¡°What are your ns?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll take him to nt some vegetables first, then tomorrow I¡¯ll take him outside to see the sufferings of the people.¡±

    This child had lived too many good days.

    Han Qiao asked another servant to ask He Cheng again, to make sure if he wanted to sleep away tonight.

    Soon the servant girl came back and reported, ¡°Madam, the Second Young Master said he wants to sleep with the Third Young Lady, so he won¡¯te back tonight.¡±

    II II

    Han Qiao thought about how Sun Ke¡¯s room was filled with all kinds of dolls, which could attract children¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Let the night servant be on guard. Make sure that the children won¡¯t freeze,¡±

    After a busy day, Han Qiao was also tired.

    Once sheid her body down, she couldn¡¯t but heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Heng Yi turned Han Qiao over, and he gave Han Qiao a massage.

    Han Qiao let go of her worry for that day with Heng Yi.

    After all, they were husband and wife. When it was time for them to rx with one another, they should rx with one another.

    The next day, when Ah-Yao woke up, his parents were not by his side. So he carefully smelled his feet again, but he still couldn¡¯t smell anything.

    II II

    He had some doubts about his life.

    When Pucao entered, he called out, ¡°Auntie.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master,¡± Pucao smiled and wanted to carry Ah-Yao out of bed.

    Ah-Yao shook his head. He stretched out his feet for Pucao.

    Pucao was puzzled.

    ¡°Smell.¡±

    Pucao scratched Ah-Yao¡¯s feet with a smile, truly intending to sniff it.

    After all, she washed these little feet every day, and she knew the shoes and socks he wore were clean, and there was no smell.

    However, she was pregnant. Even if there was no smell, she unfortunately still vomit.

    Before she could even smell it, she covered her mouth and vomited to the side.

    II II

    Ah-Yao watched and soon burst into tears.

    He really stinks!

    When Han Qiao came back into the room, she learned why Ah-Yao was crying so loudly. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    This little brat.

    She stepped forward to pat Ah-Yao¡¯s head.

    Ah-Yao had already forgotten aboutst night¡¯s unhappiness. He threw himself into Han Qiao¡¯s arms, ¡°Mother! Mother! Ah-Yao stinks!¡±

    Han Qiao wiped away his tears.

    She put on socks and cotton shoes for him, ¡°My Ah-Yao doesn¡¯t stink. You smell good!¡±

    ¡°Your Auntie Pucao has a baby in her belly, so you are not allowed to make trouble with her in the future.¡±

    Ah-Yao didn¡¯t know much about having a baby, because no one around him had ever conceived a baby.

    Han Qiao was not in a hurry to let him know how difficult it was to have a child.

    After he finished his breakfast, she brought him out.

    Sanzhou Town was already bustling with activity. Many people were preparing for the New Year. There weren¡¯t many people setting up stalls on the street, but when they went to the ces outside the city, it was very lively.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Ah-Yao liked the liveliness.

    He was overjoyed to be there, watching the many people busy with their lives.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    He wanted this, he wanted that.

    Han Qiao took out her money pouch and showed him that there were only a few copper coins inside.

    ¡°We only have this much money. If we use it all up, it will be gone.¡±

    |Q|I

    Ah-Yao was puzzled.

    Did they run out of money?

    He had no concept of money, but he knew that he needed money to buy things.

    He looked at Han Qiao eagerly, then at the items on the stall.

    For a moment, he frowned.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he should buy it or not.

    ¡°Ah-Yao, look at that old man.¡± Han Qiao said and Ah-Yao turned to look at the old man who was arranging vegetables in the corner.

    In this season, vegetables were easy to freeze.

    Furthermore, the weather was cold. The old man¡¯s fingers were red and swollen, and there were many frostbites on his fingers. His clothes were tattered.

    ¡°Yao, do you know where the vegetables we eate from?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I bought it from someone. However, it takes a lot of time and effort for a vegetable to grow to this size..¡±

 Chapter 406 - 404

    Chapter 406: Chapter 404

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ah-Yao still didn¡¯t quite understand.

    His memories hadn¡¯t even started yet, let alone experienced the bitterness of life.

    His parents fed him most delicately. Even when he was about to feed him soup, they had to scoop off the oil slick, the vegetables had to be chopped up, and the chicken breast had to be boiled before it entered Ah-Yao¡¯s mouth.

    He was smart and well-behaved, but he was also very scheming.

    He just never suffered ¡°hard work¡± in his life before.

    There were still many things he didn¡¯t understand. Han Qiao may have lectured him twice, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to it because he was still young.

    But after this trip, Han Qiao knew that although her son was young, he was very scheming.

    ¡°Ah-Yao, did you see that roasted sweet potato?¡± Han Qiao carried Ah-Yao.

    This child ate well and was very strong. He was a little heavy to carry.

    Ah-Yao nodded, then shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not tasty.¡±

    This kid. He still remembered the sweet potato he ate yesterday, but he doesn¡¯t remember being scolded.

    ¡°Oh, you.¡±

    Han Qiao kissed Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao giggled.

    However, his eyes immediately noticed the hot pancakes sold in one of the stalls. He wanted to eat them.

    It was the kind of food Han Qiao would not allow him to eat. It was too hot for his mouth to handle. It wouldn¡¯t taste as good when it cooled down.

    But, she gave the purse to Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao tore open the purse forcefully and looked at the few copper coins inside. Then his eyes were immediately attracted to a snow-white fox in a cage.

    ¡°Mother, cat! Cat!¡±

    Han Qiao could tell at a nce that it was not a cat but a fox.

    She didn¡¯t want to bring the animal home.

    But Ah-Yao kept asking.

    The money in the purse was definitely not enough. Han Qiao asked Ah-Yao to take out all the money to buy the fox. Cui Guo immediately and secretly handed a tael of silver to the hunter.

    ¡°Thank you, Marchioness! Thank you, Marchioness!¡±

    Although the white foxes were precious, they weren¡¯t worth that much money.

    Especially in Guizhou, where the disaster had just passed, many people were disced. Many of the people Han Qiao bought were from Guizhou.

    Those who had some ability to hunt, yet refused to join the military, could make a living through hunting in the nearby mountains. However, the white fox had been put up for sale for several days, and nobody had bought it.

    Everyone was a little anxious.

    Seeing that there was no money left in his purse, Ah-Yao acted cutely towards Han Qiao. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have any money left, let¡¯s just wander around. We won¡¯t buy anything.¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded at first.

    However, there were all kinds of things sold at the vegetable market. Ah-Yao quickly found many things he had never seen before.

    He wanted this and that, but he found that no matter how cute he acted, his mother wouldn¡¯t buy it for him.

    He understood one thing: nothing could be bought without money.

    He angrily red at her with his big watery eyes, ¡°Mother is bad.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t buy it for you, then I¡¯m bad. Then do you know how hard it is to make money?¡±

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t immediately take Ah-Yao home. Instead, they went to the workshop to help check the cotton-padded clothes and trousers.

    She asked Ah-Yao to pass the rope to one of the working aunties.

    At the end of that small errand, the aunt in charge gave Ah-Yao two copper coins.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    He didn¡¯t know what two coopers could buy. But he got money.

    ¡°Our Ah-Yao is amazing. He knows how to work and earn money.¡±

    Ah-Yao was also dancing happily.

    He kept asking Han Qiao to take him shopping.

    But what could two coppers buy?

    One meat bun, two steamed buns.

    He was also a little hungry. He smelled the hot wontons and couldn¡¯t walk anymore, ¡°Mother, that smells good!¡±

    Han Qiao carried him and sat down.

    ¡°One bowl of wontons, please.¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡±

    The wontons were quickly served to Han Qiao and Ah-Yao.

    Han Qiao scooped a few into a small bowl for Ah-Yao and blew on it to cool it for him to eat.

    Ah-Yao scooped up the wonton with a spoon and stuffed it into his mouth before bringing his spoon to Han Qiao¡¯s mouth.. ¡°Mother, eat!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: Letting Go

    Chapter 407: Letting Go

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao was quite moved by her son¡¯s actions.

    Although Ah-Yao had some bad habits, it was undeniable that he was a good

    boy at heart. He was filial, sensible, and caring.

    Her Ah-Yao was still a child. Maybe she was asking too much.

    Maybe she was being too harsh.

    She kissed Ah-Yao¡¯s head, ¡°Ah-Yao, eat.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Ah-Yao nodded vigorously.

    He ate in small bites, and a look of rare relish appeared on his face.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    Ah-Yao still wanted to go home and y with his brothers and sisters.

    When Han Qiao brought Ah-Yao home, Sun Xiu and Sun Yi hurried to meet

    them.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Sun Xiu took Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao immediately kissed her on the cheek.

    Sun Yi immediately leaned over, ¡°How about my kiss, Ah-Yao?¡±

    Ah-Yao also kissed Sun Yi on the cheek.

    They entered the hall together. Ah-Yao wanted to y with Sun Ke and He

    Cheng even more.

    ¡°Sister Ke, Brother Cheng¡¯er,¡± Ah-Yao said.

    He remembered the way to the courtyard where the three sisters lived.

    Han Qiao called a servant girl to take him there.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were left to talk to Han Qiao, ¡°How are you doing in

    Liangzhou?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± Sun Xiu hurriedly said, ¡°I just received a few letters from our hometown. They said Grandmother is sick¡­

    Sun Xiu didn¡¯t think that their mother would truly sever her ties with the Han

    family.

    As she said this, she looked at Han Qiao.

    Her mother¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. Not a hint of concern or care was reflected in

    her eyes.

    It made her a little apprehensive.

    ¡°Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just that parents and children need mutual care and love. Just like how I treat you. If I don¡¯t give you food every day, beat you from time to time, and order you to do things that you don¡¯t like, will you respect or admire me?¡±

    Han Qiao sighed, ¡°Nobody could,¡±

    ¡°imagine, if I gave everything in this house to just one child. I me you regardless if you were right or wrong, and if I alwaysined about not receiving enough from you or that you are not doing much for me, how would that make you feel?¡±

    ¡°Everyone saw how I treated your grandparents and how I helped the Han family, but how did they treat me? You both saw it too.¡±

    ¡°I am not a petty person. If they treat me well, I will naturally be filial, concerned, and miss them. Like how I treat your great-grandparents. I got someone to deliver things to them, and sent servants to serve them three meals a day because I remember the silver taels they gave me during my most

    difficult time.¡±

    ¡°Ah-Xiu, Ah-Yi, you don¡¯t need to coax me. If you want to get close to them, I won¡¯t oppose you, and I won¡¯t be angry with you because of it. People have emotions and desires. If you really want to be ruthless, you will have to be

    shameless.¡±

    Sun Xiu heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°I went to see them with Ah-Yi and Ah-Ke.¡±

    At that time, Grandma had pulled her to cry in front of her, sobbing bitterly about her mistakes.

    She told them she felt sorry for their mother¡­

    She felt a little sad at the time, but after she left the house. Ah-Yi spat and told her that she regretted it. Their grandmother just wanted them to bring Han Xiao and Han Sa to Sanzhou Town to suck their mother¡¯s money knowing that their parents were rich now.

    Su Xiu¡¯s initial soft-heartedness disappeared in an instant.

    If they all sided with their grandma, who would side with their mother?

    Besides, Grandma may not be really sick.

    ¡°Mother, I understand.¡±

    Han Qiao called the two children to her side and patted their heads lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy these days. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to take a good look at you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Sun Xiu and Sun Yiqi called out to refute.

    ¡°Ah-Yi and I understand and support all of Mother¡¯s decisions. We¡¯ve also learned to be wise and know how difficult it is for Mother and Father.¡±

    There was no such thing as having the best of both worlds.

    How could you make money while staying at home? Where would you get power and status by doing nothing?

    After their parents settled down, they were able to bring them to their side. Moreover, they were not cold or hungry. They were served by the maids and servants in the manor. They ate, drank, and wore fine clothes. They were not inferior to those other youngdies from big families.

    Just hiring a few masters costs them a lot of money. They thought back to the time when they couldn¡¯t even earn a hundred copper coins a month. Now, they could pay ten taels a month for the masters to train them, and they even paid for their master¡¯s food, clothing, and amodations.

    How could Sun Xiu dare to feel dissatisfied? It would¡¯ve been toote to feel grateful now.

    Not to mentionining about how Mother did not have time to apany her.

    Sun Yi also nodded.

    Han Qiaoughed out loud, ¡°I¡¯m d that you think so.

    She and these children had been through a lot and developed a deep bond with them.

    She also thought about teaching them well. Even if nobody praised them, at the very least, if something were to happen to them, no matter when, no matter the problems they would face, they could face it calmly and live a good life on their own.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave the matters at home to you two and Mi¡¯er. I must trouble you all further, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Although those who were bought could earn money by working, and those who joined the army were also rich, giving them some things was her intention as a guide.

    Good fabrics, sugar, salt, rice, flour, and pork were delivered to each household, and to do so, they would need some time to prepare.

    Han Qiao thought of letting Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi send them off together. While they cultivate their interpersonal rtionships, it would also build their reputation and prestige in town.

    ¡°Go and invite the Eldest Young Lady over.¡±

    When Li Mi arrived, her face was a little pale.

    ¡°What¡¯S wrong? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Han Qiao quickly asked.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi also looked at Li Mi with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s my period.¡±

    It had onlye in the morning. Perhaps it was because of the bumpy road that her stomach hurt a little.

    ¡°Should we let the doctor check on you?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Li Mi shook her head.

    ¡°Let Doctor Miao take a look. We can¡¯t neglect girls¡¯ bodies. Also, don¡¯t eat cold food. Eat more nourishing food.¡±

    Han Qiao turned to Sun Xiu and Sun Yi. These two children had exhausted their bodies for so long, ¡°You two too, eat less cold food. You could eat a few mouthfuls, but don¡¯t be greedy, otherwise, you¡¯ll still be the one suffering.¡±

    Han Qiao hoped that the girls would take good care of their health.

    The three girls smiled and nodded obediently.

    Han Qiao talked to them about delivering things, ¡°Go and deliver these things.¡± Before Sun Xiu and Sun Yi could react, Li Mi instantly understood Han Qiao¡¯s good intentions.

    ¡°Thankyou, Mother.¡±

    Han Qiao talked to Li Mi about being in charge of the house again and asked Sun Xiu and Sun Yi to learn from Li Mi.

    Li Mi was the princess of the royal family. She had been taught since she was young. No matter how much money they spent, she could not hire an older woman who could teach them about household matters.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were quite knowledgeable. They had indeed learned a lot from following Li Mi.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Big Yellow! Come and chase me!¡±

    Behind He Cheng¡¯sughter was Ah-Yao¡¯s scream, and Big Yellow¡¯s bark. They could also hear Sun Ke giggling faintly behind them.

    Han Qiao heard the children¡¯sughter. It was innocent, cheerful, and hearty. It also made herugh.

    Li Mi, Sun Xiu, and Sun Yi alsoughed and craned their necks to look at what was going on outside.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡­!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister!¡±

    ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡­¡±

    Looking at the three little guys who ran in with Big Yellow, Han Qiao patted their heads, one after another.

    Big Yellow also begged Han Qiao for some pets. It rubbed its head against Han Qiao and fell to the ground, exposing its belly for her to scratch. Its cute behavior made everyoneugh..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Open Minded

    Chapter 408: Open Minded

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    With a few more children, the deserted home suddenly became livelier. Sun Ke, He Cheng, and Ah-Yao kept ying like there was no tomorrow, running all over the yard.

    When Wen Xuan arrived, there was an extra boy to y with, and even more fun the kids were having. Theirughter could be heard throughout the entire residence.

    Heng Yi dismounted from his horse with the deer meat he hunted. When he heard theughter at the door, he was slightly taken aback. Then his cold face softened, and the corners of his mouth were also stained with a slight smile.

    Han Qiao was surprised to learn that Heng Yi came back with the deer meat.

    ¡°I brought them to the mountains to hunt today. Luck was on our side.

    He divided the prey they got. He got the deer¡¯s leg. Most of his subordinates suggested that he should take more home, but he refused.

    One deer leg was enough for a family to sit together and eat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook it personallyter.¡± Han Qiao said softly.

    She had asked someone to bring the hot water to soak Heng Yi¡¯s hands and

    apply ointment on them.

    HengYi smiled.

    In the early years, his hands were always chapped during winter, and the cuts would only heal in the following summer.

    In the past two years he lived with Han Qiao, his hands had never chapped.

    He especially enjoyed Han Qiao¡¯s gentle ministrations, washing his hands and applying ointment for him.

    This habit of theirs felt very intimate. His heart felt full of contentment and very warm even though they hardly did anything other than that.

    Han Qiao dug out a lump of ointment and gently rubbed it on Heng Yi¡¯s hands,

    ¡°Go do your work. Come back early tonight.¡±

    Heng Yi hummed in assent and hugged Han Qiao tightly. He then kissed her on the cheek and walked away in a good mood.

    Meanwhile, Han Qiao was wondering about what she could make from the deer¡¯s leg.

    She probably could cut out a piece and fry it with the green onions, then use the rest of the meat to stew soup. Eating a bowl of hot soup on a cold day will warm your entire body. Just the thought alone made her feel warm and cozy.

    ¡°Madam, the Second Master has returned.¡±

    When Han Qiao heard that Bai Cha had returned, she immediately went to look for him.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Bai Cha greeted.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found him. He is an expert in brewing tea and making tea fruits. He 11 be

    here in a few days.¡±

    They were bringing their family along, after all.

    They have to arrange amodations for them.

    ¡°Alright. You go to freshen up and eat something before you rest. Leave the houses to me, I will arrange a house for them to stay in,¡± Han Qiao said.

    Since it would belong to a craftsman, she must find a big house for them.

    If he brought their family and they came to seek refuge, they must have a proper ce to live.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Bai Cha was indeed a little tired.

    On such a cold day, even though he took a carriage, it was still very tiring for him to travel. He even had to switch with Dong Kui along the way.

    Han Qiao ordered the servants to tidy up Bai Cha¡¯s room and went to the next door herself.

    Madam Jun had just arrived yesterday and woke upte today. After she got up, she first looked around her new house. Han Qiao had put in a lot of effort to decorate it, but some things were not to her liking and had to be changed. There were also things she brought that needed to be ced and arranged neatly.

    When Han Qiao arrived, Madam Jun weed her with a warm smile.

    ¡°Inw.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯S been really hard for you these days,¡± Madam Jun began, ¡°This house is cleaned up well. Everything is very considerately arranged.¡±

    ¡°I only gave a few instructions. Xia He and Shn did most of the work. So I couldn¡¯t truly receive your word of praise,¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    She did not take the credit for herself.

    Her two maids had spent a lot of effort cleaning up and decorating this

    residence.

    ¡°Then you have to reward them well.¡±

    ¡°I thank you on their behalf.¡±

    Han Qiao brought up eating the deer meat for dinner and invited Madam Jun and Li Zhao over for dinner.

    ¡°Alright, I shall not refuse.¡±

    If she and Han Qiao got along well, her daughter¡¯s days in the Marquis residence would be better.

    After all, she had to be considerate.

    Compared to many mothers-inw, Han Qiao was the best out of the bunch.

    She did not torture her daughter-inw and treated her very well. What was even more astounding, was the fact that Han Chi wasn¡¯t even her biological son.

    Yet she treated Han Chi with all her heart.

    Han Chi¡¯s current status wasrgely thanks to his adoptive mother.

    The two chatted for a while, and Madam Jun brought up the Gong Prince opening a brothel in Sanzhou Town.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Whether it be the small town or the county, we can not care about everything. Look at the brothels in the capital as an example. It¡¯s the city directly under the Emperor¡¯s control, yet brothels are still thriving there.¡±

    Han Qiao was very open-minded.

    It was the prince¡¯s business where he wanted to open his brothel.

    The rules in the barracks were strict. Not only that, most of the people whoe in and out now have families in town. Not many dare to visit the brothels. In addition to the ¡°lessons¡± Heng Yi dished out for those who dared to go, there were many activities in the military camp and various rewards they could receive. These were enough to consume a lot of the soldiers¡¯ energy. All of them were eager to get promoted in the next evaluation.

    Most of the customers in the Gong Prince¡¯s brothel were rich masters who came to Sanzhou Town to do business. However, since most people knew Heng Yi¡¯s temperament towards such establishments, no matter how greedy they were, they didn¡¯t dare to go. The business was not looking well.

    The teahouses Han Qiao and Heng Yi opened also took away many of the brothel¡¯s customers.

    Business was even more deserted for the prince.

    Madam Jun admired Han Qiao¡¯s open-mindedness.

    Unlike her¡­ Now that she had freed herself from her husband and her ex-lover was within her reach, she didn¡¯t even dare to approach and speak to him, let alone acknowledge him.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to ask, how have you been all these years?

    She didn¡¯t even dare to say, it had been a while since west met..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Hesitation

    Chapter 409: Hesitation

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion ] Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    That evening, the whole family gathered together, and Heng Yi brought the

    boys from the Han family back.

    AU of them were tall and sturdy now, their eyes were clear and bright. They¡¯ve be upright and shrewd at the same time.

    in the barracks, they have relied on their own hard work and made their way to be squad leaders of their own teams. When they saw Han Qiao, they called her sister and aunt respectively.

    They also brought gifts.

    Some brought small toys for Ah-Yao and He Cheng.

    Han Qiao looked at them and smiled. Despite their young age, everybody had be sensible young men.

    Madam Jun also praised Han Qiao, ¡°They¡¯ve changed a lot since thest I saw

    them,¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything they have now is because of their own hard work. You all can be proud and straighten your back.¡± Han Qiao smiled.

    They all exchanged a few more greetings with one another before they finally

    sat down for dinner.

    Two tables were set up. Ah-Yao was a cheeky little boy. He sat at his brothers¡¯ and sisters¡¯ tables and wanted to eat the ¡°grown-up¡¯s food¡±.

    He had been staring at the stir-fried deer meat the moment it was served on the table. Han Dacheng would obligingly feed him a mouthful. The little boy burst into tears when he realized how spicy it was. He held back his urge to spit the food out. He couldn¡¯t bite it and was only able to swallow it after grinding it

    for a while.

    Then he stopped being greedy and obediently ate his braised meat soup with

    rice.

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help but giggle when she saw this.

    After the meal, Han Dacheng and the others would return to the barracks.

    Han Qiao prepared a lot of food for them and asked them to bring it back to eat with theirrades in the camp.

    The camp was divided into factions and ranks. People like Han Dacheng and the others were treated the same as any other squad leaders. As long as they had the ability, Heng Yi would give them more opportunities and rely on them more.

    No one dared to covet their credit.

    When Han Dacheng and the others returned to the barracks, theirrades in the same camp immediately approached them, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    ¡°My aunt gave this to me.¡±

    ¡°The Marchioness, you mean,¡±

    Han Dacheng nodded.

    For a moment, many people were envious.

    Who didn¡¯t want to have a good aunt and a powerful uncle?

    ¡°Everyone try it. The meat and other dishes are still warm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡±

    The squad leader¡¯s camp became lively for some time.

    Back in the Heng Manor.

    After dinner, Ah-Yao followed He Cheng to Sun Ke¡¯s room to y. If nothing unexpected happened, he would stay there all night and would sleep with his brother and sister.

    Han Qiao was also happy to have some leisure time. She preferred to y with the children and deepened their bond with them.

    When she was taking a bath, Heng Yi came in.

    Han Qiao wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t reject Heng Yi. By the time she came out of the bathroom, she was already exhausted.

    Heng Yi dried her hair andforted her with a copper stove.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that a man who used to be so clumsy was now proficient in doing these trivial things?

    ¡°Are you really not going to bring Ah-Yao back?¡± Han Qiao asked in a daze.

    ¡°Let him have his sleepover. The maids are guarding him. The stove is burning too. You don¡¯t need to worry about him kicking his quilt.¡± Heng Yi said as he brushed through Han Qiao¡¯s now-dried hair.

    His hands then wandered down to caress her waist again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t applied any ointment on my hands yet.

    As soon as the words were spoken, Heng Yi got up to get the ointment, and carefully and gently applied it to Han Qiao¡¯s hands.

    By the time he was done, Han Qiao had already fallen asleepfortably.

    Heng Yi smiled, and couldn¡¯t help but nt a kiss on her cheek.

    He covered her with a quilt.

    He rubbed the remaining ointment on his hands.

    ¡°Marquis,¡±

    There were slight footsteps at the door. Heng Yi put on his cotton jacket and went to open the door, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡°Second Master asked you to meet him. He said that the Old Master is back.¡± Heng Yi¡¯s eyebrow lit up with joy. He hurriedly closed the door and went to Bai Cha¡¯s courtyard.

    The old man was eating the deer meat soupplete with the side dishes, and drinking wine. When he saw Heng Yi approaching, he stared at him for a while with a ss of wine in his hand.

    Only then did he lower his head to drink and continue to eat.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t rush him either.

    This old man was highly skilled in martial arts but had a strange temper. He spoke and acted ording to his own heart, and no one could change his mind.

    Heng Yi was not in a hurry and sat down on one of the chairs.

    The old man drank some wine and looked at Heng Yi again.

    He looked as if he had something to say, but hesitated several times.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± Heng Yi said.

    He then filled up another cup of wine for the old man.

    ¡°If I told you, I want you to leave everything behind and go somewhere for a year, just one year, I will teach you all the martial arts that I know¡­ Are you willing to do so?¡±

    This was a very serious question.

    Heng Yi was now rich and powerful. After leaving for a year, Sanzhou Town would remain as Sanzhou Town, but the military camp would no longer be his ce to call the shots.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had spent so much to nurture him.

    The old man¡¯s martial arts skills made Heng Yi envious.

    Bai Cha became nervous and hurriedly called out, ¡°Brother.

    He was afraid that Heng Yi would agree.

    ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Heng Yi said calmly.

    The old man smiled.

    He waved his hand to Heng Yi, signaling that he could go back.

    Heng Yi stood up.

    ¡°Rest early.¡±

    He watched Heng Yi¡¯s back and thought of his Senior Brother.

    He was righteous, had a beautiful wife, and lovely children.

    That time, his sister-inw had brought the three children back to her parents¡¯ home. His Senior Brother had wanted to go with her, but he had been held back by something. When the old man met his senior brother¡¯s family again, his eldest son, eldest daughter, and sister-inw were all cold corpses. The whereabouts of his youngest son were unknown, and he did not know if he was dead or alive.

    His Senior Brother spent a lot of effort to find the viin who killed his family. After massacring all his enemies with his own hands, heughed like a madman, vomited blood, and fainted. When he woke up again, he became crazy with grief.

    He was bent on bringing his wife and children home.

    Since then, he had disappeared from the martial world and was nowhere to be found.

    The first time the old man saw Heng Yi, he felt that he looked familiar. So he observed.

    He was as strong as an ox and looked very much like his senior brother. He was also tall and muscr, and even their faces were so simr. Heng Yi¡¯s appearance reminded him so much of his senior brother, and what caught his attention even more was the mark on the sole of his foot.

    He was afraid that he had made a mistake. His memory might have yed tricks on him. So he returned to the sect without a single break and asked his other seniors to confirm if their Senior Brother also had a mole at the bottom of his foot.

    His heart was beating against his ribcage as he rushed back in the same fashion. He wanted to confirm if this young man truly was the Senior Brother¡¯s son¡­

    The old man took out a jade pendant from his pocket. His eyes were ssy as he looked at it.

    Bai Cha went after Heng Yi.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Bai Cha walked closer to Heng Yi, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t agree.

    Heng Yi smiled and patted Bai Cha¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I know what to do,¡±

    Bai Cha was afraid that Heng Yi would be stupid.

    But he couldn¡¯t decide for Heng Yi.

    No matter how close they were, he still remembered his identity.

    ¡°Brother, you must think twice before you make a decision.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°You should rest earlier. You have been working hard these days.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard.¡±

    A little hard work was nothing.

    Moreover, he was willing to do them. How could he consider it as hard work? Now his life was something that people could only dream of. No matter how much they longed for it, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to get it.

    Heng Yi returned to the main courtyard and entered the bedroom.

    Han Qiao slept soundly on the bed, and her face was illuminated by the faint oilmp in the corner.

    The room was very warm, and instead of getting into bed, he found a ce to sit down and thought about the offer.

    Han Qiao heard the sound and scooted back, waiting for Heng Yi to join her. But after waiting for a long time, she woke up in a daze, ¡°Heng Yi?

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Heng Yi immediately approached her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t understand and can¡¯t make up my mind.¡± Han Qiao was sleepy at first, but after hearing Heng Yi¡¯s words, she quickly woke her up, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    With Heng Yi¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted if it wasn¡¯t something important.

    As husband and wife, some things should be discussed and talked over..

 Chapter 410 - 410: Family History

    Chapter 410: Family History

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao urged Heng Yi to take off his outer clothes and pulled him under the nket. She leaned into his arms and sighedfortably, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk now.¡±

    Heng Yi smiled.

    His originally conflicted emotions instantly rxed after hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words.

    ¡°The entric old man is back. I feel that the way he looked at me today was a little strange. He also said that if I am willing to give up the current things and follow him for a year, he will teach me what he has learned all his life.¡±

    ¡°Bai Cha advised me not to agree, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Power and influence can be obtained as long as you work hard, but peerless martial arts are difficult. Especially since he had a very unpredictable temper. Not only do I have to n for myself, but I also have to n for Yao.¡±

    ¡°He is so smart. Even if he doesn¡¯t rely on me, he can still gain power through his own efforts. However, he has to be capable enough to protect himself when he¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Some skills cannot be obtained by having money and power.¡±

    Han Qiao agreed.

    ¡°Then do you want to go?¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Han Qiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then write an urgent letter to the Emperor and ask him to send a good soldier over. We¡¯ll also make arrangements on our side. Tell the Emperor to build another Sanzhou Town for him.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor is a wise ruler. For the sake of the princess, he will definitely agree.¡±

    The Emperor wouldn¡¯t mind having arge army as long as Heng Yi could organize and strengthen it.

    ¡°What about the silver?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first ask the old man what his request is, then write a letter to the Emperor,¡±

    Heng Yi thought about it, and he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the new year, so he was very busy.

    He got up and put on his clothes. He turned to Han Qiao, ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t wait for me,¡±

    He didn¡¯t know when he would return from this trip. He had been exhausted during his time away from Han Qiao before.

    Now, his heart ached too.

    ¡°Hurry, then.¡±

    Han Qiao waved her hand.

    She yawned and nned to continue sleeping until Heng Yi came back.

    When Heng Yi came to Bai Cha¡¯s side, Bai Cha panicked, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Heng Yi patted his shoulder.

    The old man didn¡¯t expect Heng Yi to return so soon.

    It took a lot of courage to give up power and follow him.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When Heng Yi entered the room, Bai Cha paced anxiously outside.

    He wanted to find Han Qiao, but he also knew that Heng Yi would onlye back because of her support.

    In the room, the old man had already washed up. He was exhausted but wasn¡¯t surprised to see Heng Yi.

    This child understood better than he thought.

    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Old man, other than giving up your current military power, do you have any other requests?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll ask you to give up your military power just to coax you?¡± the old man asked back.

    Heng Yi looked at the old man.

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Heng Yi asked back.

    The room instantly fell silent.

    The old man didn¡¯t say anything, neither did Heng Yi. Only the crackling sound from the oilmp filled the silence between them.

    None spoke a word.

    The crackling of fire was especially loud, especially in the ears of those who were skilled in martial arts. It was very clear.

    ¡°Heh.¡± The old manughed.

    ¡°When I first saw you, I thought you looked familiar. I asked around and found out that you were very strong. It reminded me of my poor senior brother. To be honest, I almost forgot what he looked like. After all, I haven¡¯t seen him for more than twenty years. When he was young, he always liked to grow a beard and pretend to be old,¡±

    ¡°Before I came to have a drink that day, I was actually very hesitant. Your personality is very simr to my Senior Brother¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, you look honest, but behind that face, you have your own ideas and persistence.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that you may be the child that he lost back then, so I made a trip back to the sect. However, there is not much evidence that can prove whether you are my Senior Brother¡¯s youngest son or not¡­.¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411: Change of Plans

    Chapter 411: Change of ns

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Heng Yi remained silent

    He didn¡¯t care whose son he was, nor did the thought of finding his blood-rted family ever cross his mind.

    With Han Qiao and Ah-Yao, he already had a family.

    He would not bring his wife and children back to serve his biological family.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even the slightest grievances.

    ¡°And then?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    The old man looked at Heng Yi, unmoved.

    Thinking of the current defeated sect, he said ¡°You can go to that ce but you¡¯re not allowed to take anything with you. In a year, I¡¯ll pass down my martial arts skills to you as long as you can make a name for yourself and earn thousands of gold yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring a single copper or anyone else.¡±

    This requirement was very harsh.

    Heng Yi thought for a moment. Maybe the old man had something else that he

    didn¡¯t tell him yet.

    ¡°What about my wife and children?¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t bring Han Qiao and Ah-Yao along, he wouldn¡¯t care about any martial arts no matter how profound and rare they were.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Heng Yi heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I understand,¡± With that, Heng Yi stood up and left.

    The old man stared at Heng Yi¡¯s back and took a deep breath.

    The seniors and juniors of the sect only knew how to practice martial arts. Now, they were almost out of food. Moreover, they were all bad-tempered and refused to open up. They only wanted to practice martial arts well.

    The sect needed a sect leader who knew how to do business, could make money, and a justmander.

    And HengYi fit the bill.

    He was as strong as an ox and had an excellent understanding of business. If he were taught properly for a few years, the sect would be able to earn money

    again¡­

    The old man didn¡¯t think that Han Qiao was the one behind the money-making between the two.

    He didn¡¯t really care about Han Qiao.

    When Heng Yi came back, Han Qiao was already asleep. He went straight to the study to write an urgent letter.

    He wrote straight to the point and nothing else.

    After he finished writing, he returned to the bedroom and woke Han Qiao up.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, take a look.¡±

    Han Qiao yawned, and Heng Yi brought the oilmp closer to them.

    After reading the letter, Han Qiao thought that there was nothing wrong with the letter. Heng Yi had expressed himself clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Let¡¯s send it.¡±

    Whether they seeded or not all depended on Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s intent.

    HengYi told Han Qiao about the old man¡¯s request.

    Han Qiao was more vignt than Heng Yi.

    ¡°Why do I feel like this old man has something to ask of you?¡±

    Heng Yiy down on the bed and hugged Han Qiao, ¡°I also want his martial arts

    skills too.¡±

    ¡°Not only for me but also for our Ah-Yao.¡±

    ¡°I got into this all too quickly. Many people can¡¯t be granted the title of Marquis in their entire lifetime, but I got everything in just a few years. I didn¡¯t do many good things to receive that reward.¡±

    Han Qiao understood Heng Yi¡¯s concerns.

    Their foundation was unstable, and it was obtained too quickly. When it was lost, no one could control it when it copsed.

    Now that he had the chance to start from scratch, he would hand over everything and build an army. No one could say anything about it.

    Han Qiao guessed that Emperor Zhao Qian would definitely agree to Heng Yi¡¯s suggestion, so she started to pack her things.

    Out of all the children, they would definitely take Ah-Yao along with them.

    The old man said that he was not allowed to bring silver, so he only brought some daily necessities, clothes, and tools, as well as a change of clothes and tools.

    Han Qiao did not hide this matter from the children.

    Han Chi was silent.

    Sun Xiu and Sun Yi were also silent. Sun Ke would say goodbye to her mother again, so she was feeling unhappy all day.

    ¡°Mother, I want to join the military, I-¡± Han Qiao interrupted Han Chi.

    ¡°Join the military? And then? Aren¡¯t you studying hard? Ah-Chi, be it literature or martial arts, you haven¡¯t truly learned anything yet, and it¡¯s not suitable for you to participate in power.¡±

    Han Chi was shocked by Han Qiao¡¯s words, ¡°But the Sanzhou Army was built by Father.¡± He said.

    ¡°Wrong. That¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s army. The Sanzhou Army belongs to the imperial courts.¡±

    Han Qiao interrupted Han Chi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah-Chi, remember, that¡¯s not your father¡¯s army. That¡¯s the court¡¯s army. Why do you think the Emperor came here in person and wrote so many calligraphy pieces? The silver was given by the Emperor, the location was chosen by the ? Emperor, and every imperial edict was stamped with the Emperor¡¯s jade seal.¡± ¡°Ah-Chi, people have to be able to take things up and let go.

    Han Chi turned his head away.

    Han Qiao sighed softly and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°It is enough to have Li Zhao in the barracks.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi were waiting for Emperor Zhao Qian¡¯s reply.

    She was also busy preparing for the New Year.

    Heng Yi¡¯s urgent letter arrived in front of Emperor Zhao Qian on the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth month.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had already sealed his imperial brush back to its case, and he was also at ease from finishing that day¡¯s work.

    When he saw Heng Yi¡¯s urgent letter, he was stunned.

    After reading it, Emperor Zhao Qian was silent for a long time. Then he said, ¡°It would be great if he was my son.¡±

    In this day and age, who would try to run away from power? How many people could put down the power they have?

    Defu stood aside and did not dare to reply.

    Emperor Zhao Qian had several sons, but none of them were to his liking. After a long while, Emperor Zhao Qian said, ¡°Prepare the brush and ink.¡± His reply to Heng Yi was, ¡°Do whatever you want to do. Don¡¯t be too bothered by the trivialities. Do something meaningful while you¡¯re young. Don¡¯t be afraid of sess or failure.¡±

    He was also thinking about what kind of people he should send to Sanzhou

    Town to take over the army.

    Someone who he could use, someone who was loyal and not greedy for power. Emperor Zhao Qian recruited a few of his trusted aides to discuss this matter. ¡°No matter who goes, the rules set by Heng Yi cannot be broken and must be strictly enforced.¡±

    In a blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Heng Yi and Han Qiao first distributed the red envelope money to the children, watching them set off firecrackers in the yard. It was a lively and happy scene. HengYi held Han Qiao¡¯s hand tightly, not letting her feel the cold.

    Madam Jun stood at the side and smiled gently.

    Not far away, Young Doctor Miao looked over at her, and then quickly averted his gaze.

    On the seventh day of the first month, Heng Yi received a letter from Emperor Zhao Qian.

    After getting his approval, he sorted out all the seals and tokens and handed them to Li Zhao.

    Han Qiao entrusted all the children in the family to Madam Jun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. When we settle down there, we¡¯ll send someone to pick them up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of them.

    Early in the morning, Han Qiao and Heng Yi left with Ah-Yao and Zeng Qin¡¯er. Zeng Qin¡¯er knew martial arts and was very smart, so she was the most suitable person to bring along..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Kushui Village

    Chapter 412: Kushui Vige

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion | Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    On the neenth day of the second month of the year Zhao Qian, for the people of Kushui Vige, Mingnan Town, Kuhe County, it was a day that could be recorded in history.

    For the country of Great Yong, it was also a day that would go down in history.

    It was almost noon that day when a man and a woman, a son, and a daughter too, slowly walked into the vige. The man was very tall and carried a veryrge burden on his back. A child so beautiful that looked like he was carved out of jade was strapped on the man¡¯s chest with a small basket tied to his tiny back.

    The woman looked gentle and sweet. Her eyes and brows were firm and calm.

    The basket on her back looked very light.

    The girl next to her was also carrying a small basket on her back.

    Han Qiao exhaled softly, ¡°Kushui Vige is just ahead.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded.

    Despite being strapped to his chest, Ah-Yao danced excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re here!

    We¡¯re here!¡±

    For a one-year-old, that child was very smart.

    Hisrge ck eyes slowly observed the ce. The mountains were covered by snow as far as the eye could see.

    The small vige was covered in snow and looked very small.

    Then the child said, ¡°It sucks. So poor.¡±

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go back. There is no food here.¡±

    Heng Yi said nothing.

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°From the moment we get off the carriage, we can¡¯t go

    back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Ah-Yao¡¯s immediately crumbled.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er hurriedly took out a jar and fed him a mint candy.

    ¡°Big Sister is so nice. Big Sister should also eat.¡± Ah-Yao instantly beamed again.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er smiled but didn¡¯t eat.

    She still had a few cans in her basket. She also knew that she would only be able to return after a year, so she had to eat them sparingly.

    If she ate it, Ah-Yao wouldn¡¯t have any left to eat.

    No one could mistreat Ah-Yao. She had been entrusted by many people to take good care of him.

    She would protect him with her life.

    Han Qiao patted Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s head, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qin¡¯er eating?

    Everyone knew that their trip to Kushui Vige wouldn¡¯t be easy, but Zeng Qin¡¯er still followed them without hesitation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to eat it yet, Mada- Mother!¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er called out sweetly to her.

    In order toe to Kushui Vige, they had learned the local dialect here in advance.

    It was a little awkward, but they could understand everything.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Their shoes were already wet, and they were hungry and thirsty.

    It was said that it was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. They had been living a very good life in the past few years, and under the huge difference, they were a little anxious.

    But for Heng Yi to be Crazy Yang¡¯s, the old man, disciple, they had to grit their teeth no matter how hard it was.

    More than a month had passed since the one-year deadline.

    There were a total of ny-three households in Kushui Vige. Every household had mud walls and thatched huts. Even the vige chief¡¯s family did not live in a green brick house.

    The houses were not far from each other and were very close by. Fortunately, the families here all had courtyards.

    When they arrived at the first house, Han Qiao went up to knock on the door.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out.

    Soon, the door was opened.

    The woman looked at the family of four in front of her.

    The man was tall and handsome, the woman was gentle and elegant, the boy wearing a tiger hat was beautiful like his face was carved with jade, and the girl beside him was charismatic and imposing.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, can I ask for some hot water, and borrow your kitchen to cook some lunch?¡± Han Qiao asked warmly.

    She spoke in Kuhe dialect.

    Although it wasn¡¯t smooth, it was understandable.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go ask.¡± The woman closed the door.

    She went to look for her inws.

    Soon, the door was opened again.

    A wizened old man with white hair and a haggard face opened the door.

    The old man looked at the family of four in front of him.

    The four of them look very good. Most importantly, their clothes were made of ordinary cloth, but they looked fluffy. It was obvious that they were made of new cotton inside.

    They did not have any essories on them, but their eyes were bright, without the slightest hint of distress.

    They also brought her children along and spoke in a dialect that they were not very fluent¡­

    They sound like a foreigner who learned the dialect from reading in a library.

    Such people were either out here to escape or to avoid disaster.

    No matter what kind of person they were, it was better not to befriend them. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. We¡¯re cooking at home, there¡¯s no empty pot that you can use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sorry for disturbing you,¡± Han Qiao said.

    After bidding farewell, she took Zeng Qin¡¯er and Heng Yi to the next house to knock on the door.

    After knocking on more than a dozen houses, almost the entire Kushui vige knew that a family of four hade to the vige. They knocked on every house, wanting to use the pot to cook some food.

    In fact, everyone knew that they were probably looking for a ce to stay.

    A meal might be okay, but if this family of four wanted to stay for a long time¡­

    None of them could afford it.

    Moreover, they were also afraid that this family of four hade to avoid trouble. They were people with enemies. If they brought trouble upon their family¡­

    Therefore, none of them could afford to take any chances. Nobody dared to.

    ¡°There are only a few left.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She took a deep breath.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s initial joy and anticipation had now turned into dejection. He still didn¡¯t understand why these people didn¡¯t take them in. Han Qiao knocked on three more doors and was still rejected. From vige to vige, they all rejected them.

    No one even asked where they came from, where they were going, or whether they had food to sustain themselves.

    All of them directly rejected the family and closed their doors.

    ¡°There are two more. If no one allows us to stay, we can only build a shelter or find a cave to sleep for the night,¡± Han Qiao said.

    And just as Han Qiao predicted, no one was willing to take them in.

    When the olddy of thest house was about to close the door, Han Qiao hurriedly asked, ¡°Auntie, is there a cave nearby?¡±

    The old woman hesitated for a moment, then pointed in a certain direction, ¡°There is a cave there, but the road into the mountain has been covered by heavy snow. It¡¯s impossible to go there. Moreover, that ce is on the edge of a cliff. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at the direction the woman pointed.

    The location was halfway up the mountain. They couldn¡¯t go that way.

    They were bringing children along, and both Heng Yi and Han Qiao couldn t take the risk.

    At most, they would chop wood at the foot of the mountain to build a shed. They had brought a hatchet and a ck oilcloth anyway.

    Han Qiao was also afraid that it would rain and they would have nowhere to stay.

    ¡°Auntie, are there any copsed or uninhabited houses nearby? We really can¡¯t walk anymore. We want to find a ce to settle down first,¡±

    The old woman looked at Han Qiao¡¯s family of four and pointed towards the valley. ¡°Another family is living there, but¡­¡±

    The old woman hesitated.

    Han Qiao asked Zeng Qin¡¯er to give a few mint candies for her, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with that family?¡±

    The old woman had never seen such exquisite candy before.

    She hurriedly reached out to take it, but she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it herself. Then, she said, ¡°There was an olddy in our vige who lived in that mountain valley. She had a hard life. Her father sold her to be a maid in her early years. She finally redeemed herself and got married.¡± ¡°Her husband died and she was kicked out by her inws. She didn¡¯t know that she had a child in her womb, so she came back to our Kushui Vige to settle down. She raised her son with great difficulty and had a granddaughter after her son got married. She didn¡¯t know that her son and daughter-inw would encounter ferocious beasts when they went into the mountains to chop some wood. They didn¡¯t even find their bones.¡±

    ¡°She also worked hard to raise her granddaughter and got herself a son-inw after those few years. Who could¡¯ve predicted that her grandson-inw would be struck by lightning while trying to run away with all their belongings? Her granddaughter went to chase after him and drowned in the river, leaving behind her great-grandson who was only one month old.. These few years have been really hard on her¡­¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413: Settling Down in Someoneâ€™s House

    Chapter 413: Settling Down in Someone¡¯s House

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    No matter how you hear it, the story could be summarized in just one word: miserable.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi still decided to give it a try.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Let¡¯s go and give it a try.¡±

    The road to the valley wasn¡¯t easy to walk. Fortunately, Heng Yi was used to walking around the mountain roads, and he had good eyesight He used a wooden stick to scout the way, and soon they arrived at the mountain. When they saw the farmhouse not far away, Han Qiao and Heng Yi looked at each other silently.

    This was theirst hope.

    If they were still rejected, they would have to resort to their other n: chop wood to build a shed.

    Ah-Yao¡¯s two cheeks were flushed from the cold. He was eating some pastries but was still a little unhappy and wanted to go home.

    Their home was warm andfortable, and he had many brothers and sisters to y with.

    ¡°Mother, go home! Go home!¡± Ah-Yao shouted.

    He wanted to throw the pastries in his hands away, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    Thest time he threw food, he was severely punished by Han Qiao. Now, he didn¡¯t want to eat it and didn¡¯t dare to throw it away. So he stuffed it into his father¡¯s mouth.

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t say much to his son, but his heart ached for him, so agreed to everything his son did.

    Seeing Ah-Yao¡¯s hand hovering near his mouth, Heng Yi opened his mouth and ate it.

    Ah-Yao pouted.

    Han Qiao patted his head, ¡°Ah-Yao, be good now.¡±

    ¡°Mother will hug youter.¡±

    Hearing this, Ah-Yao instantlyughed.

    He nodded his head vigorously, ¡°I want to sleep next to Mother tonight!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Don¡¯t be fooled by his sweet smile.

    There was a huge difference between sleeping next to a fragrant mother and sleeping next to a stiff father.

    When they arrived at the valley, the thatched huts in the col were not very noticeable. After all, the surroundings were all white.

    Then a big yellow dog in the yard started barking.

    Han Qiao and the others had just reached the door when the courtyard gates opened.

    The gray-haired old woman with a miserable face looked at the four people in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± she asked.

    She was old and her teeth had almost fallen out, there was a certain stenching whenever she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Granny, we were passing by and wanted to ask you for some help. If it¡¯s convenient, can you take us in for a few days?¡± Han Qiao said.

    She was ready to be rejected.

    That was she just directly asked the olddy about taking them in.

    The granny¡¯s surname was Gu.

    Granny Gu looked at the family of four in front of her. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Where did youe from? Do you have a household registration or a custom clearance document?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Han Qiao immediately took out Sister Hu¡¯s invitation and handed them over.

    Grandma Gu did not take it.

    She asked again, ¡°Are you hiding from your enemies? Or did you flee here?¡±

    ¡°Neither. We just made an agreement with someone to wait for him in this vige. Our hometown is in Chenzhou.¡± Han Qiao said.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Granny Gu anything else.

    Granny Gu didn¡¯t look at the household registration card, nor did she look at the customs clearance document.

    She looked at the beautiful Han Qiao, the tall Heng Yi, Ah-Yao, who was smiling at her, and Zeng Qin¡¯er, who was standing beside them.

    Granny Gu let out a soft breath, ¡°I can rent the house for you. You can use whatever you want in the kitchen, but you have to take care of us. We have two meals a day. You can leave whenever you want.¡±

    In other words, living in this courtyard meant that they had to care about what Granny Gu and her great-grandson had to eat.

    ¡°Alright. But how much is the rent for a month? Well only stay for a month and when the timees, well dig up another piece ofnd in the vige to build a house. When the house is built, well move out¡±

    Granny Gu opened her mouth and finally made up her mind. ¡°Three hundred copper.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Granny Gu heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    She had no choice. She was old, and her great-grandson was still young. All the money she had saved up earlier had been stolen by that bastard.

    If she didn¡¯t n well, what would happen to her great-grandson if something happened to her

    The courtyard was not very big, but it was very clean.

    A thin boy of five or six years old stood under the eaves and looked at them nervously and curiously.

    ¡°This is my great-grandson, Gu Shun. Just call him Shun Zi.¡±

    There were a total of three rooms in the small courtyard. There was a central room. Then on two sides of the central room was a small room and the other was a kitchen. There was a brick bed on top of it, and the two of them were currently standing in the small living room.

    On the other side, a straw was built. There was a lot of firewood piled under the shed. They were all small sticks and twigs and were tied up in small bundles.

    Granny Gu led Han Qiao into the central room and pointed to the room on the right.

    ¡°This room is for you.¡±

    Pushing open the door, they could tell no one had lived inside for a long time. There was a brick bed and a dining table. It was dusty and had a musty smell.

    There were a few holes in the window. No matter how one looked at it, it looked quite shabby.

    Even if they wanted to stay, they had to clean it carefully and fix the windows.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    In the yard, Heng Yi put Ah-Yao down.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the big yellow dog that was tied up. He wanted to y with it, but Shun Zi stopped him.

    You can¡¯t pet him. Big Yellow will bite.¡±

    Ah-Yao wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    However, he also knew that this was someone else¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Oh,¡± He said and didn¡¯t move to approach the dog.

    Heng Yi put the burden he was carrying at the door, and Zeng Qin¡¯er put down her little basket. Ah-Yao ran over and hugged Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s leg. ¡°Sister, candy¡± ¡°You just ate one. If you eat again, Mother will scold you.¡±

    Ah-Yao pointed at Shun Zi, ¡°Give it to him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er responded but only gave Shunzi two.

    Shun Zi took the candy and stuffed one into her mouth, and then narrowed his eyes in happiness.

    It was cool and sweet. It was a good taste that he had never tasted before.

    ¡°Is it good? Is it sweet?¡± Ah-Yao asked in a low voice.

    He looked at the candy in Shun Zi¡¯s hand, then turned to look at Zeng Qiner, ¡°Sister¡­¡± He smacked his lips.

    He wanted to eat one.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er saw Han Qiao talking to Granny Gu in the room, and Heng Yi walked in as well. She quickly stuffed a candy into Ah-Yao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Ah-Yao hurriedly covered his mouth and pursed his lips.

    He nodded vigorously to show that he understood. He wouldn¡¯t let his Mother know that he ate another candy.

    Meanwhile, inside the house¡­

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t care about whether there was a wardrobe or not. She was only staying for a while and would move out when they recovered.

    By then, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to look for a carpenter to make one for themter.

    ¡°Granny, can we use the firewood in the yard?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s for you to use. However, you have to return it to me after the snow melts.¡± Granny Gu said.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao thought that none of them had eaten lunch yet.

    First, she had to fill their stomachs.

    They had no money in their pockets, but they had brought a lot of food and spices, as well as a jar of pork fat.

    Although Granny Gu is old, the kitchen was quite clean.

    Han Qiao nned to cook some porridge and make two fry pancakes.

    She washed the pot and Zeng Qin¡¯er lit the fire.

    Heng Yi fetched water to clean up the room.

    Ah-Yao stomped into the kitchen. His sharp eyes saw the eggs on the shelf. ¡°Mother, eggy! Eggy!¡±

    He thought he could eat whatever he wanted just like at home.

    Han Qiao looked over to him.

    She also wanted the child to eat better food than this, but this was someone else¡¯s house. ¡°You can¡¯t have eggs today. Mother will make it for you tomorrow,¡±

    Tomorrow, Heng Yi could go into the mountains and hunt some wild animals to exchange for food with the vigers.

    They were penniless, and they couldn¡¯t buy anything even if they wanted to. Granny Gu followed behind into the kitchen, ¡°I can lend you three eggs. You can pay them back when the timees. I can sell them to you if you have the money.¡±

    Before Han Qiao could speak, Ah-Yao immediately became happy, ¡°Mother! Mother, fry eggs! Cook noodles!¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414: Child Prodigy

    Chapter 414: Child Prodigy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao agreed with a smile.

    Han Qiao was willing to fry the three eggs, and the kitchen instantly became very fragrant.

    ¡°Qin¡¯er, go get the noodles.¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er went to get the noodles, and Ah-Yao followed her.

    He even reached out his hand to pull Shun Zi away from the kitchen.

    Granny Gu watched and pursed her lips as she stepped forward to help light the fire.

    She didn¡¯t know if she could split the big pot with Shun Zi, but it was fine if she didn¡¯t get to eat.

    ¡°Granny, do you have onions at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go pick some.¡± Granny Gu stood up and went to pick some onions.

    When she came out of the kitchen, she saw Zeng Qin¡¯er carrying arge cloth bag, and Shun Zi holding a piece of mung bean cake.

    ¡°Great-Grandma.¡±

    Granny Gu smiled, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m going to pick some onions.¡±

    Her observation was right. This family was rich.

    As for whether they were running to avoid disaster, running away from enemies, or they were telling the truth about meeting someone, she didn¡¯t know or care.

    Wealth and honor were insurance to danger.

    Han Qiao cooked a pot of egg noodles. There was not much left even if all three eggs were boiled. She prepared them for the three children, but the three adults wouldn¡¯t get any.

    Granny Gu was pleasantly surprised.

    Heng Yi fed Ah-Yao eggs and noodles first.

    Ah-Yao had a small appetite. After finishing the egg, eating a few mouthfuls of noodles, and soup, he was full.

    He patted his stomach.

    ¡°Full.¡±

    Heng Yi finished the rest in two bites. Looking at it, Ah-Yao eximed,¡± Father, awesome!¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head.

    He leaned against Heng Yi and watched as his father ate, asionally drinking some soup.

    He was relieved to find that the taste was the same.

    ¡°You little genius,¡± Han Qiaoughed.

    He had only eaten a little salt in the beginning. But soon enough, he identally discovered that the adults, his brothers, and sisters ate a different taste from what he ate. He cried for a long time when he knew.

    The little child felt like he was being abused and threw a tantrum for a few days. Later on, he wanted to eat what adults ate. If it tasted the same, he wouldugh. If it didn¡¯t, he would pester them to have the same.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er was not a picky eater.

    Although she had lived a good life in the Heng Manor for two years, she had noints about going back to the ways of the past. After eating the noodles, she packed up and prepared to wash the dishes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash the dishes,¡± Granny Gu hurriedly said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat your noodles for nothing.¡±

    She had forgotten how long it had been since she had eaten like this.

    When she was a servant girl for a youngdy, she could asionally eat a good meal. After she redeemed herself and got married, she was happy for the first two years. Unfortunately, her husband died in an ident, and it seemed as if fate had taken away all her good luck with him.

    She had been washing dishes and sweeping the floor for decades.

    This family of four, the mother had three extra hands and a tender face. One look and it was obvious that she was not someone who did such rough work.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er didn¡¯t refuse.

    Eating and doing things were natural.

    Heng Yi told Han Qiao that he was going outside, ¡°I¡¯ll help clean up the house first, then I¡¯ll go around and see if I can hunt any wild animals.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Heat some water.¡±

    Heng Yi looked at Han Qiao¡¯s hands, which were red from the cold, ¡°We should have brought a small stove.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the ointment for your armguard? One word and I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    Han Qiaoughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive and I¡¯m just cleaning the house. It¡¯s not a big deal. When everything is done, you can go to the mountains for a walk. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not familiar with this ce, so you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao wasn¡¯t afraid of Heng Yi entering the mountain.

    After all, things were different now. He had also practiced some martial arts moves from the secret manual.

    Amongst other things, his moves were definitely much better than before. Although he had only exchanged a dozen moves with Crazy Yang, he could be considered an expert.

    Granny Gu washed the dishes and started to boil water.

    That room had not been upied for a long time. It needed to be tidied up inside and out, and the holes in the brick bed needed to be dug out.

    Granny Gu also came over to help.

    The room was not very big, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to clean it up andy out the bed.

    Granny Gu secretly felt the bed. The cushion was thick and the nket was light and thin. It was all made out of cotton, and it felt warm to the touch.

    They even brought a pillow.

    There were many things that she had never seen even when she was working as a servant girl.

    ¡°I have an empty wardrobe in my room. Do you want me to bring one over?¡± Granny Gu asked.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±

    Heng Yi hadn¡¯t gone out yet. He was strong enough to carry the wardrobe under the eaves. Han Qiao went up to clean it and then moved it into their new room.

    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll clean up the rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Heng Yi took out his hunting tools and changed into thick leather boots.

    ¡°Father, you can do it! I¡¯ll wait for you to eat meaty meat.¡± Yao raised his hand and clenched his fist.

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head, ¡°Listen to, Mother.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, go quickly,¡± With that, Ah-Yao ran into the house to look for Han Qiao.

    ¡°Mother, pee-pee.¡±

    Han Qiao took off his pants and took out a porcin urinal.

    This was his personal item. They had to bring it with them this time.

    He was too particr with his things.

    Han Qiao held it for him. After he finished peeing and put on his pants, he ran out to look for Shun Zi.

    Pointing at Shun Zi¡¯s crotch, he said,¡± Shun Zi, Shun Zi, do you have a little cow?¡±

    Shun Zi nodded.

    ¡°Ah, Brother Shun Zi.¡±

    Children had their own childishnguage.

    Han Qiao was unpacking in the room. They only had two baskets of clothes and bedding. Among them, Ah-Yao had the most cotton pants. She was mainly afraid that he would wet his pants and the bed. Although the child had not wet the bed since a few months ago, it was still better to be prepared.

    There was also Qin¡¯er¡¯s mattress, nket, and clothes.

    They had brought a big bag.

    It was all thanks to Heng Yi¡¯s strength that they could carry all their food and things.

    Han Qiao took out the food and ced them on the table. Even though they had no money now, they were not worried at all.

    With Heng Yi¡¯s hunting ability, they could make money in a few days.

    After the room was tidied up, Han Qiao went to boil water to wash their wet socks and put them under the eaves to dry.

    She also cleaned and dried their shoes.

    Granny Gu was sitting on the brick bed, collecting the soles of her shoes. This was also the work that she and Shun Zi relied on to make a living and earn money.

    Even though a pair of shoes wouldn¡¯t make much money, it was better than nothing.

    Although raising a dozen chickens, and nting corn, and sweet potatoes were not easy, at the very least they could survive.

    Han Qiao did things quickly.

    When she was done, Ah-Yao ran to her to hug her, ¡°Mother, sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Then go to your room and sleep.¡±

    Han Qiao carried Ah-Yao back to the room, and Zeng Qin¡¯er immediately brought water over.

    Ah-Yao washed his face, wiped his hands, and washed his feet. He took off his cotton jacket and trousers and slept in the warm nket.

    The heated brick bed was warm. Although there was still a smell in the room, it would be much better when Han Qiao opened the windows for venttion.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A clean and warm nket, a familiar fragrance, and the big tiger plushie that his sister had made for him.

    Soon, he fell into a deep sleep.

    A carefree child who didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. His parents loved him, and his brothers and sisters loved him. Even if he changed his living environment, he could quickly adapt.

    Han Qiao let Zeng Qin¡¯er sleep.

    ¡°Mother, should I sleep in this room tonight?¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er asked softly.

    When Han Qiao heard this, she knew that the little girl didn¡¯t want to sleep in this room tonight.

    A young girl in her teens was sensible and knew her boundaries.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask grannyter. Will you be willing to sleep in the same room with Granny Gu first?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er nodded..

 Chapter 415 - 415: Stunned

    Chapter 415: Stunned

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao told Granny Gu to let Zeng Qin¡¯er sleep in the same room with her and her great-grandson for a few days, and then asked Heng Yi to go to the vige chief to see if he could carve out a piece ofnd and build two houses. Then, she would let Zeng Qin¡¯er move out.

    Granny Gu thought for a moment before agreeing, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er carried her nket and mattress into the room. Granny Gu looked at the clean mattress. Envy shed in her eyes.

    Han Qiao was not idle either. The house needed to be tidied up.

    People said that it was easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it was difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. After two years of good life, she was not used to living in a small house again.

    Looking at her sleeping son, Han Qiao was silent for a moment before she smiled and continued to unpacking.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er entered the room and called out softly, ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Are you done unpacking?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done. I want to take a walk nearby.¡±

    She wanted to see what kind of terrain was nearby and if there was a ce to hide.

    Han Qiao naturally thought of this as well.

    ¡°Then be careful. Don¡¯t go too far ande back early.¡± Han Qiao warned gently.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er ran into Shun Zi when she went out and greeted him.

    Shun Zi liked this sister who gave him sweets and pastries, so he quickly followed her happily.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to speak the localnguage, but she could basically understand what she said and what Shun Zi said.

    She guided Shun Zi to talk more about the vige.

    He knew pretty well which family in the vige was more powerful and which family was not easy to get along with.

    Granny Gu was a little worried.

    She was afraid that Zeng Qin¡¯er would take Shun Zi away and that he would be too tired to do needlework.

    She listened as Han Qiao cleaned up the kitchen.

    She also knew that her kitchen was dirty, but she was old and did not have that much energy to clean. She could cook and eat, as long as she did not starve herself and Shun Zi to death.

    Han Qiao cleaned up the kitchen seriously and took out the ashes from the stove. She was so tired that she could not straighten her back.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Han Qiao exhaled softly.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er also came back with Shun Zi.

    She approached Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s a cave behind us. Granny Gu used it to store the rice stalks.¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to her surroundings. In addition, Ah-Yao woke up and called for her from the room.

    She asked Zeng Qin¡¯er to boil some water.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zeng Qin¡¯er immediately went to boil water while Han Qiao went into the room to carry Ah-Yao.

    Put on his pants.

    He groaned and wanted to pee, and he also wanted Han Qiao to close the door.

    He really had a lot of opinions on a lot of things.

    Han Qiao closed the door. He peed himself before letting Han Qiao put his pants on.

    ¡°Mother, Father¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. Are you hungry?¡± Han Qiao asked with concern.

    Ah-Yao shook his head, ¡°I miss Father.¡±

    ¡°You missed your Father because he would bring you out to y, hmm?¡±

    The mother and son quarreled for a while. Zeng Qin¡¯er brought the hot water into the room. Shun Zi carefully followed behind her and stuck his head out to look at Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao smiled with curved eyes, ¡°Brother.¡±

    After putting on his shoes and socks, Ah-Yao followed Shun Zi to y with the dog.

    ¡°Yao, be careful. It might bite you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± As Ah-Yao spoke, he went to touch the dog¡¯s head.

    Han Qiao thought of Big Yellow which she had raised at home. Ah-Yao was brave and indeed wouldn¡¯t be afraid.

    The sky darkened and Heng Yi hadn¡¯te back yet. She was worried.

    She went to the kitchen to boil some water so that Heng Yi would have hot water to drink and wash himself.

    ¡°Father, Father¡­!¡±

    Han Qiao heard Ah-Yao¡¯s voice and hurried out of the kitchen. Heng Yi was carrying two tied boars.

    He was putting the wild boar at the door.

    ¡°¡­¡± Han Qiao quickly went up to him, ¡°You caught two wild boars?¡±

    When Heng Yi saw Han Qiao, his tense face immediately softened. He gently pushed Ah-Yao away from him.

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m pretty lucky today.¡±

    ¡°Father, hug!¡± Ah-Yao stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Father is dirty. I¡¯ll carry youter.¡± Heng Yi patted Yao¡¯s head.

    Ah-Yao nodded obediently.

    Shun Zi was already stunned.

    Wild boars equals pork.

    Even Granny Gu was shocked.

    She hadn¡¯t had pork in years..

 Chapter 416 - 416: Flattery

    Chapter 416: ttery

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Granny Gu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to sit under the eaves while she fetched water for him to wash.

    Ah-Yao had already moved closer, wanting to take a closer look at the boars.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er quickly pulled him back, ¡°Be careful, it will kick you.¡±

    Shun Zi stood at the side, not knowing what to say. He didn¡¯t dare to step forward, but he was reluctant to step back.

    Granny Gu looked at the two wild boars and guessed how many pounds they were. How much pork would there be?

    Han Qiao asked Heng Yi to drink some hot water, and Heng Yi smiled at her. His eyes were filled with tenderness, making Han Qiao want tough.

    ¡°What do you n to do with these two boars?¡± Han Qiao asked.

    Heng Yi thought for a while and said that he nned to sell them all and buy some food from the town.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money now. Let¡¯s save some money first. I¡¯ll go to the mountains early tomorrow and hunt more pheasants and rabbits.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Han Qiao nodded.

    Heng Yi finished the water in the bowl. Before he left, he patted Yao¡¯s head.

    He carried the wild boar out.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Ah-Yao was anxious. He turned to look at Han Qiao, ¡°Mother, pig, pig¡­¡±

    ¡°Father is taking it to town to sell it for silver,¡± Han Qiao hugged Ah Yao.

    Ah-Yao pouted, ¡°Eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Father will buy meat when hees back.¡± Han Qiao exined patiently to him.

    They didn¡¯t have any money, but they had some rice.

    She turned around and discussed with Granny Gu, ¡°Granny, can we kill one of the chickens at home? Let¡¯s make it into stew first. Tomorrow, my Heng Yi will hunt pheasants from the mountains-¡±

    ¡°Alright, kill them.¡±

    Granny Gu felt that this family was very capable.

    It had only been a short time since they entered the mountain, and they had already gotten two wild boars.

    Heng Yi carried the wild boars down the mountain and into the vige. The vigers were scared to death.

    Granny Gu went to catch a rooster and Han Qiao followed her to kill one chicken

    Han Qiao sorted out the chicken feathers and nned to make two shuttlecocks for Ah Yao to y with.

    Heng Yi carried the wild boar through the vige and soon caused amotion.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Do you recognize him?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be from Granny Gu¡¯s house.¡±

    Some people guessed that he was staying at Granny Gu¡¯s house, so a few familiar people went to the olddy¡¯s house to take a look.

    They had just arrived when they heard Ah-Yao and Shun Zi ying with the dog and giggling.

    ¡°Aiyo, this child is so full of life!¡±

    The two women praised Ah-Yao.

    Ah-Yao stood up straight and looked at the women in front of him. He then looked at Zeng Qin¡¯er, ¡°Sister.¡±

    His ent changed in his excitement.

    ¡°Yao,e here.¡±

    Ah-Yao walked to Zeng Qin¡¯er¡¯s side and held her sister¡¯s hand.

    She then shouted into the kitchen, ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    Han Qiao walked out and smiled when she saw the vigers, ¡°Are you looking for Granny Gu?¡±

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here to look for you.¡±

    They squeezed in front of Han Qiao, ¡°Sister, your man is very capable. Did he catch the wild boars himself?¡±

    ¡°Where are you two from? How long are you going to stay in our vige?¡±

    ¡°Are you still going into the mountains tomorrow? Can you bring my man along with him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and m-my family¡¯s¡­¡±

    Han Qiao couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to follow my Heng Yi into the mountains.¡±

    She paused for a moment and continued despite the women¡¯s nervous expressions, ¡°Your husbands have to be young, strong, brave, and familiar with the mountains.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re timid and turn around and run when they see a wild boar, there¡¯s no point in entering the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right!¡± The women praised Han Qiao again.

    They praised her for being good-looking, blessed with children who were obedient and cute, and praised her for having a capable husband¡­

    Some people came over and soon brought vegetables and eggs for them.

    Their intention to curry favor was too obvious..

 Chapter 417 - 417: The Good Man of The Gu Family

    Chapter 417: The Good Man of The Gu Family

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Han Qiao wouldn¡¯t reject someone¡¯s goodwill.

    A strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. Moreover, they had to stay in the vige for a year. It was a big taboo to make enemies everywhere.

    Besides, she had made her request clear. These people were not fools.

    If they wanted to eat this bowl of rice, they had to see whether they had the ability to do so.

    Most of the people in the vige had the surname Gu, and there were very few people with other surnames. Just the things they sent over could make Han Qiao a sumptuous dinner.

    Before the women left, they were still reluctant to part and agreed with Han Qiao toe over early the next morning.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After they left, Han Qiao started to prepare dinner.

    Chicken soup, stewed eggs, stir-fried vegetables, and rice. It may not look much but it still was a sumptuous meal.

    At least Granny Gu and Shun Zi were especially excited.

    Shun Zi could not eat a bowl of rice all year round, let alone chicken soup or eggs.

    Heng Yi carried the wild boar and walked quickly to the town. He was tall and strong. His gait was very fast, and his face was not red, nor was he panting. He did not even sweat.

    The vigers who passed by were all stunned when they saw him.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°How is he so powerful?¡±

    ¡°Wild boar? Someone actually caught two boars?¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still alive.¡±

    By the time Heng Yi reached the town, the sky had already darkened.

    There were two restaurants in Mingnan Town, and the two businesses were rivals on a daily basis. They often made trouble for each other out in the open and behind their backs.

    When Heng Yi appeared with the boar, the waiter of Zhao¡¯s Restaurant saw him and immediately shouted, ¡°Boss! Boss! There¡¯s a boar!¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhao casually looked outside and saw Heng Yi carrying two wild boars. He was so shocked that he forgot to fiddle with his abacus.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    His brain reacted immediately.

    The wild boar could not go to the Xu family¡¯s restaurant across the street. Otherwise, their business would be robbed.

    He hurried out of the restaurant and stopped Heng Yi, ¡°Hero, are you selling wild boars?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heng Yi knew that prices were different in different ces.

    Hence, he asked for the price.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ One tael of silver per head, what do you think?¡±

    Heng Yi pursed his lips, ¡°One tael of silver.¡±

    Two hundred copper coins for one head and four hundred copper coins for two heads could buy a lot of things.

    Every ce had its own people. He also wanted to buy some fresh things from this town for his wife and children.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhao thought that he would have to give one tael of silver at least. But since Heng Yi had asked, he was more than happy to give.

    ¡°I want broken pieces of silver. Give me four hundred copper coins.¡±

    Han Qiao could easily use the small amount of money. If she wanted to buy something in the vige, she didn¡¯t need to exchange her money.

    Heng Yi knew everything.

    Shopkeeper Zhao pushed the money to Heng Yi, who counted it and put it into his pouch.

    The pouch was embroidered exquisitely, and the fabric was used well.

    Shopkeeper Zhao was puzzled.

    Heng Yi had already left the restaurant with the money and went to the grain store next door.

    He bought two catties of sugar, some grains, salt, soy sauce, and a jar of vinegar. With his hands full, he went to the grocery store.

    ¡°Do you have anything for children to y with?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a small wooden sword, a wooden horse, and this slingshot¡­¡±

    Heng Yi asked for the price and bought them all.

    He picked it up and quickly headed for home.

    He was eager to return, and the thought alone fueled him to walk even faster.

    The chicken soup was ready in the y pot. The food they brought was useful. The rice was also ready. They just needed to wait for Heng Yi toe home and cook.

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡­¡±

    Big Yellow barked. Ah-Yao, who was eating mung bean cakes around the fire, stood up instantly. ¡°Father is back!¡±

    Han Qiao put down the thread in her hand.

    Granny Gu and Shun Zi quickly stood up.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er stood at the door and called out, ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m home,¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s calm voice answered her question, and Zeng Qin¡¯er opened the door.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Zeng Qin¡¯er became more familiar with calling her bosses this way.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    His gaze then moved to Ah-Yao who was running towards him. Heng Yi said, ¡°Father bought you a toy.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Father is so nice!¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Deep Love

    Chapter 418: Deep Love

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Zeng Qin¡¯er took the food into the kitchen.

    Heng Yi took out the wooden sword, wooden horse, and slingshot Heng Yi bought.

    Shun Zi¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.

    He had no toys since he was young, so his eyes were filled with envy.

    Ah-Yao jumped happily, ¡°Father is so nice! Father is so nice!¡±

    ¡°Love you, Father!¡±

    Heng Yi patted his head, ¡°Go y with Brother Shun Zi. Father will go wash up and change his clothes.¡±

    His body was dirty and smelly. He did not want to dirty his precious son.

    Ah-Yao nodded and pulled Shun Zi to y with the wooden swords, wooden horses, and slingshots.

    Han Qiao poured the hot water into the wooden bucket and asked Heng Yi to carry it into the room to wash up. ¡°The clothes are on the brick bed.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡±

    Heng Yi went into the room to wash up, and Han Qiao started cooking.

    She was willing to add oil, so the eggs were extremely fragrant.

    ¡°Mother! Mother¡­¡±

    Ah-Yao stood at the side, his mouth wide open.

    Han Qiao gave him a piece, and his eyes narrowed in happiness.

    Shun Zi stood at the side, extremely envious, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Shun Zi,e here.¡±

    Shun Zi was stunned and did not dare to move.

    Was Auntie calling him?

    ¡°Come on, Shun Zi. Try the freshly fried eggs too.¡±

    ¡°Brother,e!¡± Ah-Yao grabbed Shun Zi¡¯s hand and dragged him to Han Qiao.

    Shun Zi waspletely stunned. He was still stunned when the fragrant egg was fed into his mouth.

    Han Qiao smiled and patted his head. She turned around and continued to fry another pot of eggs.

    Granny Gu wiped her tears. She had to turn her head, pretending that the scene she had just seen did not touch her heart.

    Shun Zi thought that it was delicious, but more than that, he felt happy.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    He had originally called her aunt, but for some reason, he had changed it to Auntie.?

    Even a six-year-old child had his own thoughts.

    Han Qiao had a lot of ideas.

    She instantly understood the child¡¯s intentions and nodded with a smile.

    Heng Yi came out of the kitchen and served the food.

    Han Qiao chopped the chicken into pieces. There was no need for drumsticks. She picked up whatever she liked to eat. Granny Gu and Shun Zi didn¡¯t dare to pick up any food, so Han Qiao said, ¡°Granny Gu, Shun Zi, don¡¯t just look at the food. We¡¯ll all eat whatever¡¯s on the table. There¡¯s no need to be too formal.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±

    Granny Gu responded and picked up some chicken for Shun Zi.

    Heng Yi also gave Han Qiao the best drumstick he saw, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Eat more.¡±

    ¡°I just do some trivial things at home. It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± Han Qiao smiled and gave Heng Yi a piece.

    Her eyesight wasn¡¯t as good as Heng Yi¡¯s in the dim lighting, and every piece of meat on the te looked the same to her.

    What Heng Yi wanted wasn¡¯t the chicken, but Han Qiao¡¯s love and concern.

    Even if she identally gave him the bones, he would still eat them happily.

    The meal was a happy one.

    Once the dishes were empty, their stomachs were full.

    Even the big yellow dog outside had chicken soup and rice for dinner.

    They wash the dishes together, wash the pots, and boil water. Then wash their faces and feet.

    Heng Yi gave the rest of the money to Han Qiao, who took out the rent money and gave it to Granny Gu.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Granny Gu looked at the money.

    She sighed slightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep it for your family? The two of us have taken advantage of you.¡±

    The food and drinks were even more sumptuous than their New Year¡¯s meal.

    ¡°Granny, you should do what you need to do. We¡¯ll do what we agreed on so that our days will be long. Besides, you didn¡¯t eat for nothing. You help out with the work too. Shun Zi, help us take care of Ah-Yao.¡±

    ¡°T-then I¡¯ll ept this,¡± Granny Gu said embarrassedly.

    She also wanted to save some money for Shun Zi so that he could have the money to marry a wife in the future.

    ¡°You should have kept it.¡±

    Granny Gu then turned to Han Qiao, ¡°Your man is so capable. You two should be able to move out soon, right?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be moving away soon. We¡¯ll be staying in the vige for a year. We¡¯ll see what happens then.¡±

    This was Han Qiao¡¯s truth.

    ¡°We will indeed build a house very soon. If nothing goes wrong, we will build a house next to yours and be your neighbors.¡±

    Granny Gu was overjoyed when she heard this.

 Chapter 419 - 419: Different Aura

    Chapter 419: Different Aura

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    When Han Qiao returned to her room, Heng Yi had already coaxed Ah-Yao to sleep.

    A child who was tired from ying would not care about anything else once he fell asleep.

    As he massaged Han Qiao¡¯s feet, his hands became restless.

    Han Qiao patted him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll earn more money and repair the house earlier.¡± Heng Yi whispered.

    Han Qiao knew what he meant.

    Husband and wife had deep feelings for each other, so they naturally had needs for each other.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Han Qiao said that they should build a house in this valley. There was a cave behind the one they were currently living in. She had discussed it with Granny Gu earlier and thought of a way to allocate it. When the time came, it would be the best ce to build a house and store their things.

    Heng Yi hugged his beloved wife, agreeing to whatever she said.

    In any case, there was nothing bad about what Han Qiao said.

    ¡°The vigers said that they want to go hunting with you. I have some requests. You can choose someone tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Heng Yi nodded.

    He was no longer the silent and sullen Heng Yi of the past.

    He was the Marquis, the Great General, the husband of a wonderful wife, and a father.

    He was also a capable person who knew how to win over people¡¯s hearts and had thought about what path he would take in the future.

    He was not ambitious. Whether it be against nobles, generals, ormoners, he just wanted to protect his beloved wife and children from being bullied.

    ¡°I want to build a bigger house and bring Xiu and the others over. It¡¯s better to raise the children by our side.¡±

    This was what Han Qiao wanted.

    She also couldn¡¯t bear to put her children in someone else¡¯s territory.

    She could give them pointers on whether they were good or bad.

    She could teach the children she raised by her side more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get another carriage. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to travel. You can go to town for the fair.¡±

    Han Qiao hummed weakly and fell asleep.

    Heng Yi was reminded of the time when Han Qiao¡¯s body was hurt after she gave birth to Ah-Yao, and how the effects still linger even after a year.

    Not only that, they had to rush today and clean the house. She must be tired.

    His heart ached and he kissed her forehead, ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    He tucked Ah-Yao in and fell into a deep sleep.

    At dawn, the rooster began to crow.

    Han Qiao yawned and got up. Her husband was no longer by her side.

    A fierce noise came from outside the house.

    Heng Yi was practicing his fist, and Zeng Qin¡¯er was practicing her sword.

    When Han Qiao went to the kitchen, Granny Gu had already boiled water.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, what are we having for breakfast?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a pot of porridge and two vegetable pancakes.¡±

    Han Qiao took out all the eggs and shook them to see if they had gone bad.

    Then, she put them in the pot to cook.

    Two eggs per person.

    Granny Gu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t it too extravagant to eat something like this early in the morning?

    She really did not dare to dream of having porridge and eggs for breakfast.

    Han Qiao¡¯s porridge was thick and the vegetable pancake was especially fragrant. Everyone could get arge heaping onto their bowl.

    She took out the fermented bean curd that she had made, and Ah-Yao shouted happily.

    He really liked to eat this, but his mother didn¡¯t allow him to eat too much.

    Normally, he wasn¡¯t allowed to eat this.

    While eating breakfast, Shun Zi¡¯s eyes darted to Heng Yi and Zeng Qin¡¯er from time to time. He also wanted to learn martial arts.

    He hid by the door in the morning and watched them.

    They had just finished breakfast when someone from the vige came to visit them.

    The few young men were embarrassed, and they all rushed to introduce themselves to Heng Yi.

    Heng Yi nodded.

    His aura instantly changed, ¡°Do you know martial arts?¡±

    The young men looked at each other and shook their heads.

    They only had physical strength and nobody had ever taught them anything. How could they know something like martial arts?

    ¡°How strong are you? How many kilograms can you carry with one hand?¡±

 Chapter 420 - 420: Poor Children Take Over Their Families Early

    Chapter 420: Poor Children Take Over Their Families Early

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    The men knew that Heng Yi wasn¡¯t a simpleton.

    However, Heng Yi¡¯s direct question made them nervous.

    ¡°Can you cut the wood in the mountains at will?¡± Heng Yi asked.

    ¡°What do you want wood for?¡±

    ¡°To repair a house. Also, to let me see how strong you are.¡±

    Heng Yi thought that he would ask them to carry the wood, and then he would get a rough idea of their strength.

    And besides, while he could bring them along, he couldn¡¯t bring them unconditionally.

    There was no such thing as a free meal in this world.

    ¡°We can do that.¡±

    Heng Yi nodded, ¡°Then you can go into the mountain. See you at noon.¡±

    Although the ten men were muttering in their hearts, they also knew that killing two wild boars with their own bare hands was only something they could imagine. They may be stronger than ordinary people, but they stillck experience.

    The only thing they could do was to chop wood in the forest.

    Han Qiao and Heng Yi split up. Han Qiao went to buy vegetables and eggs from the vigers, while Heng Yi went to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    The Vige Chief was a little arrogant. When he first saw Heng Yi, Heng Yi ced the Wanning token on the table.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The Vige Chief did not know much about these things, but he was more knowledgeable than the rest of the vigers.

    He knew that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have such things.

    ¡°I will not use my power to oppress others. Today, I will tell you that I will not stay in your vige for too long, only for a year. I will not cause trouble or bully the vigers throughout my whole stay. I can lead everyone to earn money, under one condition¡­¡±

    ¡°At the very least, let your people know not to bully outsiders like me.¡±

    ¡°If not a thousand, at least eight hundred Mountain Bandits have died in my hands. Take it to the county magistrate and tell him that I want to buy a piece ofnd in Kushui Vige to build a house. He will give you an answer.¡±

    Heng Yi didn¡¯t take the token back, but stood up and left.

    The Vige Chief was stunned for a moment before he quickly followed Heng

    Yi out. ¡°Then¡­ Then how should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Heng Yi.¡±

    The Vige Chief quickly handed the token back to Heng Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the vigers.¡±

    ¡°Where do you n to build your house?¡±

    ¡°Next to Granny Gu¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a clearing near the vige entrance. There¡¯s also a stream. It¡¯s near the mountains and the water. The location is good and the ce is big. Do you want to go and take a look?¡± The Vige Chief suggested.

    If Heng Yi really was a Marquis and lived in their vige for a year¡­ Not to mention a year, he would bring them great fortune even if he stayed only for a month.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Vige Chief immediately led the way.

    When the two of them went out, they happened to meet Han Qiao, who was surrounded by people.

    Heng Yi quickly called out to her, ¡°Ah-Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    Heng Yi¡¯s heart was filled with joy when he heard Han Qiao call him ¡®husband¡¯. He took a few steps forward and held Han Qiao¡¯s hand as if no one else was around, ¡°Go to the vige entrance to look at the piece ofnd.¡±

    Han Qiao was puzzled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡±

    On the way, Vige Chief Gu talked about the wastnd.

    The location was indeed good. It was close to a mountain and beside a river. It reminded her of the house in Han Vige.

    Although it was a piece of barrennd, it was tidied up and had arge area. It looked like a veryfortable area to live in.

    There were mountains behind them, so there must be a lot of food for them to

    eat in the spring, summer, autumn, and winter.

    Heng Yi, let s buy thisnd and build a house.¡±

    Humans were indeed fickle beings.

    Heng Yi smiled and nodded. He liked this ce too.

    Of course, it was mainly because Han Qiao liked it.

    This piece ofnd wasn¡¯t very expensive. The important thing to do was to im it.

    Heng Yi wanted to buy it, so the Vige Chief immediately called for Li Zheng. Li Zheng was more knowledgeable and knew that Heng Yi was the Marquis of Wanning. He didn¡¯t care if he was truly the Marquis or not and just treated him as if he was.

    Therge piece ofnd would be divided into sections of more than four mu each, which would be about four mu pernd.

    They only had two taels of silver, so Heng Yi told them to wait. Tomorrow, they would go to the nearby county to sell their prey for silver and get the title and deed.

    The Vige Chief and Li Zheng thought that when Heng Yi went to the county town tomorrow, they could test his true identity.

    Heng Yi knew what they were thinking.

    On the way, they talked about building houses.

    ¡°I want to find people who can work in the vige. Men and women are all okay. Under the condition that they are notzy. But first, I will need to im the wastnd.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me find a few craftsmen like stonemasons and carpenters?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± The Vige Chief smiled.

    If they wanted to find someone, they would definitely prioritize the vigers and their rtives first.

    They had to grab Heng Yi first.

    Heng Yi helped Han Qiao carry her things home. Meanwhile, the Vige Chief and Li Zheng were discussing things in the house.

    ¡°Old Brother, do you think what he said is true?¡± The Vige Chief asked.

    Whether it¡¯s true or not, let¡¯s go to the county town tomorrow. We¡¯ll know the truth once we go there.¡± Li Zheng said.

    Then his expression darkened, ¡°Though, I think he¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    When the Vige Chief heard this, he sat up straight, ¡°Old Brother, if it¡¯s true, t-t-then why did hee to our vige?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? How can we small fries know about the matters of the wealthy?

    Let s just treat him as a Marquis and earn some money from him.¡±

    ¡°If he is good, we will treat him as one. If he is evil, we will think of a way to get rid of him¡­¡±

    The Vige Chief took a deep breath, but that was what he thought as well.

    If Heng Yi was a good person, why wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to earn some money? If he was a bad person¡­

    It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to kill four people¡­ Right?

    It s also our fault for not being informed.¡±

    If they were well-informed, they would¡¯ve been more prepared when some outsider decided to stay in their vige¡­

    When Heng Yi and Han Qiao returned home, they talked to Granny Gu about buying thend at the vige entrance.

    Granny Gu was stunned, ¡°You want to buynd to build a house? And you¡¯re nning to buy the barrennd at the vige entrance¡­¡±

    Her heart felt a little bitter.

    Their new ce would be a little far from her house.

    Most importantly, could her great-grandson and herself still bask in their light in the future?

    ¡°Granny, we¡¯re moving there. I think it¡¯s better for you to move with us, so we¡¯re extending this invitation to you. If you¡¯re good at collecting soles¡¯ we can help you collect soles. Shun Zi is a few years older than Yao, so he can y with Yao, study and practice martial arts with him too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Granny Gu asked excitedly.

    This family didn¡¯t have any money yesterday, yet today, they already nned

    to buynd to build their new house.

    A capable person was capable everywhere. If she could follow such a person, she would be able to follow in their footsteps. She may not be rich in the future, but she and her great-grandson would definitely be better off than they are now.

    Each generation would be better than thest.

    As an elder, wasn¡¯t this what she wanted?

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Granny Gu hurriedly nodded and called Shun Zi over, ¡°Shun Zi, kowtow to your aunt.¡±

    Shun Zi came forward, kowtowed to Han Qiao, and dered earnestly,

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I will y well with Brother Yao. I won¡¯t bully him and will protect him.¡±

    Han Qiao smiled bitterly.

    The children of the poor had long been in charge of the family. At such a young

    age, they already understood the ways of the world.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    Han Qiao helped Shun Zi up and stroked his head.

    She was going to the county tomorrow, and Heng Yi wouldn¡¯t go empty-handed. He had to go into the mountains to find some rare prey.

    Wild boars weren¡¯t worth much. One or two taels of silver per boar were not worth as much as deer.

    Han Qiao went to the kitchen to prepare food for Heng Yi. Heng Yi began to grind the tools, weapons, hemp rope, and medicine in case he was bitten by snakes and insects. He also carried a basket. If he found good herbs, he could make a fortune by digging them out.

    He nned to go deep into the mountains.

    Before he left with the other men, Han Qiao held his hand, ¡°Pay attention to your safety. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    ¡°I know. Wait for me..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: Busy

    Chapter 421: Busy

    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion

    Ah-Yao knew that Heng Yi would encounter danger when he entered the mountain, but he did not understand much.

    He was disappointed when his father left for a while and then went to y with Shun Zi.

    Han Qiao was a little worried. Heng Yi was powerful, but he was alone. He didn¡¯t have anyone they trusted to watch his back.

    However, no matter how many thoughts she had, it was not a good thing to stay idle.

    However, there was nothing much to do at home.

    She was not in the mood to learn from Granny Gu.

    After thinking for some time, Han Qiao decided to buy a few roosters and peanuts from the vigers to make some chili chicken sauce for Heng Yi.

    She was a woman of action. She carried a basket and went to the vige to ask around.

    ¡°I want to buy some peanuts¡­¡±

    The vigers nted peanuts in their backyard. Most of them were sold, and a few were kept. They even kept some to fry them during the holidays. They were not willing to eat them recklessly.

    Not to mention the chicken, they couldn¡¯t even bear to eat their eggs.

    Han Qiao hade in the morning, but she was only there to visit. Now, she wanted to buy peanuts, beans, and corn.

    Obviously, she had the intent to buy a lot.

    She nned to sell all the food she could make.

    Some people were afraid of Han Qiao bringing her bad luck to them, so they were reluctant to sell anything to her.

    Some just joined in for the fun.

    Han Qiao received ten catties of beans, ten catties of peanuts, and three roosters.

    Coincidentally, someone had ughtered a pig and brought it to the vige to sell.

    ¡°I have pork! I have pork!¡±

    She went to ask for the price and bought five catties of half-fat and half-lean pork. She also bought two ribs and nned to cook soup for Ah-Yao.

    Seeing that the pig¡¯s intestines and stomach were still there, she bought them as well.

    The butcher was overjoyed, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll be ughtering pigs in five or six days. Do you still want the pig¡¯s offal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can bring them over when the timees.¡±

    No matter how good Heng Yi was at hunting, he couldn¡¯t kill a pig and let his family eat it.

    If you don¡¯t rub salt on the meat, it will go bad. If you rub salt on it all, it will be too salty.

    She had spent about one tael of silver to buy all these things, so it was a little tiring to carry them.

    It was the vige sisters-inw who helped her carry some of her things.

    On the way, they had asked about Han Qiao¡¯s family.

    Han Qiao didn¡¯t hide what she should say and didn¡¯t say anything she shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ah-Qiao, you bought so many things. Are you nning to eat just like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some tofu, stewed pork ribs, braised intestines, and pork tripe. I¡¯ll make some dishes for my husband to go with the wine. As for pork, I n to make some buns. I¡¯ll steam them when I want to eat them.¡±

    Hearing Han Qiao¡¯s words, the sisters-inw who came with her were so envious that they cried.

    Which daughter-inw would dare to do all this?

    ¡°Then will Granny Gu eat with you?¡±

    Han Qiao nodded, ¡°Yes, Granny and Shun Zi help me take care of the children. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to free myself to buy food.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo¡­¡±

    They were even more jealous.

    If they had known earlier, they would have asked them to stay with their family when they came knocking on the door.

    After all, all Han Qiao asked was just a matter of a sip of tea and a room.

    Now, it was really Granny Gu and her great-grandson who had benefited from Han Qiao and her family.

    The more they thought about it, the more jealous they became.

    When they helped to bring the things back, Granny Gu was stunned. She quickly helped to put the things in Han Qiao¡¯s room.

    ¡°Just put them in the kitchen.¡±

    She was afraid of mice, so she wondered if she should get a cat.

    Granny Gu was stunned for a moment before she smiled and moved into the kitchen.

    Zeng Qin¡¯er also helped.

    Yao and Shun Zi were ying with mudfish, and Big Yellow was lying beside them.

    This dog was very attentive, especially when Ah-Yao threw food at it. It became affectionate when it saw Ah-Yao and no longer acted fierce when he was around.

    When the sisters-inw in the vige saw that Han Qiao was preparing to get busy, they knew it was time for them to leave. But they were reluctant to do so. They felt embarrassed to stay.

    If they could talk more, they would be able to get along.

    If they want to rely on Heng Yi to make money, they have to know how powerful Han Qiao¡¯s words to her husband were.

    Moreover, Heng Yi had brought Han Qiao home in broad daylight today, and the way he talked to her clearly told everyone that he treated his wife well.

    ¡°Sisters-inw, you all look like agile people. I don¡¯t know if you can stay and help me with some work.¡±

    The sisters-inwughed merrily when she spoke.

    ¡°Of course we can..¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!